《Start in Another World With All Cooking Skills》


 Chapter 1： Gourmet and another world

    "Huh, it''s finally finished." Chen Yu leaned in front of the desk and worked at the computer for more than three hours and let out a sigh of relief.


    Chen Yu, nowadays a small well-known gourmet up master.


    In addition to sharing some food production videos, he also travels around to find local food in different cities, shoots videos and uploads them to the Internet.


    Today Chen Yu edited mainly the material he shot in Chengdu two days ago.


    From Sichuan hot pot to Chuan Chuangui diet, Chen Yu was very satisfied with what he ate, and he was very satisfied with the shooting.


    "I hope everyone is satisfied with this vlog." After rechecking the edited video, Chen Yu did not find any problems, so Chen Yu clicked "Upload".


    Work is over, and the rest is time.


    "It''s only 3 o''clock, order fresh food, play games, and wait for a delicious meal to reward yourself. It is another beautiful day that lives up to the food." Chen Yu stretched happily.


    Seasonal vegetables, seafood, chicken... Chen Yu quickly placed an order on his mobile phone and set it to be delivered in an hour.


    These are the ingredients he prepares to make chowder soup at night.


    After everything was ready, Chen Yu opened the steam platform on the computer and selected it from a crowd of green game discount tags.


    ""Land of Miracles"? A game that I haven''t heard of. I have a look. I have a full immersion game, a fantasy background, a real physics engine, a full open world... It seems to have just hit the shelves today. I have never heard of such a 3A masterpiece. Yes, is it because I have been too busy lately?"


    Chen Yu didn''t hesitate, clicked on the game download, and easily connected the computer to the immersive game pod he had just started with.


    Nowadays, 7G technology is officially universal.


    It is precisely because of the successive maturity of the network and peripheral technology that the concept of fully immersive games, which has only existed in science fiction works for a long time, has finally officially taken root in reality.


    And Chen Yuzuo is for young people who love to try new things. Naturally, he started the immersion game cabin early and became the first group of people to eat crabs.


    Within a few minutes, the download and installation of "Miracle Land" was completed.


    In fact, with the current 7G network speed, no matter how big the game is, it can be downloaded quickly.


    was set to automatically wake up after an hour, and Chen Yu lay down in the game cabin.


    After the brain-computer connection was completed, a white light flashed before his eyes, and Chen Yu''s consciousness was formally immersed in the game world of "Miracle Land".


    But what he didn''t notice was that on the steam platform, after he finished downloading, the total download volume of the "Miracle Land" game jumped from 0 to 1.


    At the same time, after Chen Yu entered that world, the game interface of "Miracle Land" suddenly disappeared from the steam platform, and could no longer be found, just like this game has never appeared in the world.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the game.


    "Come squeeze your face, do you want to squeeze an ancient god... Forget it, use the game cabin to scan my own body value. Oh? There is also a one-click beautification of appearance, click on it, no one will mind yourself Become more handsome."


    Body data is generated synchronously.


    "Name, the system will have a random one."


    Randomly generated name-Don.


    After the character creation was completed, Chen Yu was officially loaded into the land of miracles.


    A wide grassland with luxuriant water plants and a clear and winding river not far away. The sun was warm and the sky was blue with only a few pale clouds.


    This is the scene Chen Yu saw when he first entered the land of miracles.


    moved his body casually, and at the same time took a deep breath, Chen Yu smelled the scent of grass and soil.


    "It''s too real, right? Any details are the same as the real world. If I didn''t know that I was playing a game, I would have thought I had crossed." The current game effects made Chen Yu full of praise.


    However, before he started exploring around this grassland, he received a system prompt.


    [Novice Combat Tutorial]: In this battle, players can experience different professions in the game and confirm to choose a profession as the main development direction.


    (Do not leave the birthplace of 500 meters during the novice combat tutorial.)


    "First, through the novice battle, let the players familiarize themselves with the combat mechanism and choose a career?" Chen Yu nodded. As a game enthusiast, he was not surprised by this development.


    With the end of the system prompt, within Chen Yu''s field of vision, a rabbit appeared out of thin air.


    should be considered a rabbit.


    is twice the size of a normal rabbit. There is a horn on the forehead, long ears hanging down, and the whole body is covered with fuchsia pink shiny fluff, and the body looks very, uh... plump.


    Since the name of the monster is not visible, I will call it a horned rabbit for the time being, and a blood bar can be seen on the top of the horned rabbit, 100 points of blood.


    "This should be the monster of the novice tutorial. It looks very cute, but I don''t know if it can be eaten." Chen Yu looked up and down the horned rabbit with his usual eyes on the ingredients.


    At the same time, he can start choosing a career on his own.


    Chen Yu chose the first profession as the assassin, a traditional profession known for its agility.


    In the next second after confirming the experience occupation, Chen Yu had two more short daggers in his hands. At the same time, he could clearly feel that his body seemed to be lighter, and his mobility was greatly increased and strengthened.


    "My knife, but a poisonous blade coated with poison." Chen Yu set up an attack posture.


    And the horned rabbit was not to be outdone, with his head held up and its horns up, rushed towards Chen Yu, and jumped into the air at a distance of five or six meters, and the long horns on its head pierced straight.


    With the high agility characteristics of the assassin profession, Chen Yu came up as a sliding shovel!


    While slipping from the horned rabbit to avoid the stab, he also swung the dagger with ease, and instantly cut the horned rabbit''s belly.


    Snapped!


    This cute-looking novice monster stiffly fell to the ground, and its 100 HP was instantly cleared.


    "That''s it?" Chen Yu retracted the dagger with satisfaction.


    The battle is over.


    The system pops up a prompt: Do you want to confirm your career?


    Chen Yu, of course, chose "No", he must try a few more careers before he can make the final choice.


    So Chen Yu started to experience his career again. This time he chose the unparalleled Berserker career.


    With the end of his choice, a dazzling white light burst from the horned rabbit on the ground, which had already been broken and could not die.


    After the light faded, the horned rabbit resurrected on the spot.


    The battle started again, the cute plush horned rabbit once again rushed towards Chen Yu with its horns raised, and Chen Yu, who was already a berserker, carried two seemingly savage battle axes, actively fighting...


    With the death and resurrection of the Horned Rabbit, Chen Yu''s profession has changed again and again, warrior, ranger, hunter, paladin, thieves, bard...


    At the end of the experience, Chen Yu''s choice fell on another traditional profession-Master.


    With the confirmation of the choice, the stringed instrument belonging to the bard in Chen Yu''s hand was transformed into a short wooden staff.


    I don''t know how many times the horned rabbit has been resurrected, after earnestly waiting for Chen Yu to complete his preparations, he rushed up again earnestly.


    "Fireball!"


    After a short magical chant, a red light flashed on the short wooden wand, and a small fireball soared out and hit the sprinting horned rabbit.


    The blood volume of 100 points hit the bottom again without any suspense.


    is a monster that appeared in the beginner''s tutorial after all, and the Horned Rabbit is too weak.


    The flame is still burning on the dead horned rabbit, and the original pink fluff has been burnt to black. After a while, the unique smell of roasting meat gradually filled the air.


    "Poor horned rabbit, you''re dead, huh... it smells good." Chen Yu couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    This rabbit is really edible, right?


    When Chen Yu was still thinking about it, the system prompt appeared again: Do you want to confirm your career?


    This time, Chen Yu chose "Yes". He had almost experienced all the professions he had to experience, and he already had the profession he wanted to choose in his heart, and that was the mage.


    In Chen Yu''s opinion, being a master, rubbing skills in the back, there is no problem that can''t be solved with a fireball, if there is a fireball, there will be a few more shots.


    Enter career confirmation.


    But before confirming, there is one more thing to do, and that is to assign an attribute talent that is initially 100 points in the personal attribute interface.


    The setting of this game is like this. If the player wants to finally confirm the profession, he must have the attribute talent that meets the requirements of the profession.


    And the attribute talent is fixed, once it is confirmed, it cannot be changed.


    In the future, the character will be upgraded, and the corresponding attribute points will be obtained according to the level of the character''s corresponding combat-related attribute talent points.


    To put it simply, the higher the initial talent, the higher the actual attributes obtained by leveling up.


    For the early career choices, for example, if you want to choose an assassin, you must have an agility attribute talent of more than 60 points initially, and the remaining 40 points can be freely allocated; if you want to choose a Berserker, you must have an initial attack talent of more than 60 points; Attack talent is more than 30 points, defense talent is more than 30 points...


    This setting seems to be no problem in Chen Yu''s view.


    Chen Yu opened the personal attribute page and added some points. At the same time, the horned rabbit beside him was still being killed by the wizard. The aftermath of the fireball technique was still roasting the rabbit meat, and the aroma of the barbecue in the air seemed to be more intense.


    "It''s getting more and more fragrant. It seems that the meat quality of this rabbit is very suitable for barbecue. Let me see, if you want to choose a mage, you need 60 mental power, and the remaining 40 points are casual...Huh? What is this?"


    When Chen Yu was about to make the first mental power attribute point, he took his hand from UU reading . Because he saw the second attribute column on the side of the [combat attribute] column in the personal attribute.


    ��Life attribute��


    Out of curiosity, Chen Yu clicked on it. The attributes are: painting, poetry, music, cast iron, farming, hunting...


    are all life skills. These life attributes are the same as combat attributes. Any additional points will be deducted from the initial 100 talent points.


    For some special professions, such as bard, the prerequisite for choosing a profession is 40 or more spiritual talent points and 20 or more poetry talent points.


    In other words, these life attributes in the game are likely to serve these special occupations.


    Moreover, as a combat-oriented game, the setting is biased towards combat attributes, so as the level increases, the combat attributes acquired by the character will continue to rise, and there is no upper limit.


    But life attributes are different, the upper limit is 100 points. That is to say, how many points are added to the talents in the early stage, and how many points are the attributes, and the life attributes will not increase as the character level increases.


    "There are also housekeeping attributes? This is also considered a life skill? Oh, there is a combat maid in the profession I experienced before. It is estimated that we need to add some housekeeping..." Chen Yu glanced through the life attribute column, feeling a little dull.


    "In general, life attributes do not improve combat effectiveness at all. If you don''t play special occupations, fools just click this."


    After Chen Yu came to such a simple conclusion, he was ready to return to [Combat Attributes] to complete Faye''s additional points. But in the next second, his choice suddenly stopped, and he even wanted to withdraw the conclusion that "the idiot only clicked this".


    Because he saw such a thing in life attributes��cooking.

 Chapter 2： Shredded Roasted Rabbit Meat

    The attribute of ����cooking skills is too attractive for Chen Yu, who loves food.


    "How can the upgrade of Daguai make cooking fun?"


    "Who said that you must fight and kill to play games? Isn''t he good to be a life streamer?"


    "Fragrant! I mean... the smell of rabbit meat roasted with fireball is really delicious now!"


    Looking at the cooking attributes in front of him, and at the same time the nasal cavity was filled with the aroma of roasting meat, Chen Yu gradually had a bold idea in his heart.


    "Playing games anyway, having fun is the most important thing." After making up his mind, Chen Yu first chose to return to the professional experience.


    Since he has not completed the addition of attribute points, the process of returning to the previous item is smooth. The horned rabbit, which had almost become a dish, once again glowed white, and the deceased was resurrected and resurrected on the spot.


    But the character Chen Yu experienced is still a mage.


    However, this time Chen Yu did not rub fireball again.


    Brutally scorching the ingredients with flames, this primitive and crude cooking method does not conform to Chen Yu''s aesthetics of food at all.


    Not taking the ingredients seriously is disrespect for the food!


    Therefore, Chen Yu chose to use another pure energy form of attack skill in the mage class, arcane impact, to directly kill the Horned Rabbit.


    After the end of the battle, Chen Yu ignored the system prompts and continued to maintain the experience state of the mage profession. He skillfully picked up the horned rabbit and walked to the river to deal with it.


    The end of the ���� mage''s short wooden cane was slightly sharp, so Chen Yu used it to assist in skinning and cut open the horned rabbit''s abdominal cavity.


    Although no knife is easy to use, Chen Yu is an old gourmet up after all. He handles the ingredients handily, and he has not done anything like killing animals. After fifteen or six minutes, the cherry-pink horned rabbit fur will be intact. Peeled off.


    After carefully washing the horned rabbit meat, Chen Yu collected enough hay and branches nearby. At the same time, with the help of the stones picked up by the river, he built the prototype of the bonfire.


    "Fireball!"


    After a short magic chant, the bonfire was successfully lit.


    "I don''t know if I have any bonus effects for cooking in the game world after I order full cooking attribute points. For example, the dishes I cook will glow, and they will explode after eating."


    After obtaining the fire source, Chen Yu once again entered his attribute panel and opened the [Life attribute] column. He did not hesitate to add all 100 attribute points, and the second experience of the mage career ended here.


    System reminder: Since the player has the initial 100-point cooking attribute, the following skills are obtained��


    ��Intuitiveness of ingredients��: Players can distinguish the characteristics of any ingredient only by intuition.


    All the initial attribute points are consumed and only a passive skill that is not helpful to the battle is exchanged. If it is an ordinary player, it is almost possible to delete the file and reopen at this time.


    But for Chen Yu, who regards food as the highest pursuit in life, this exchange is not only worthwhile, it is even made by blood!


    For a chef, understanding the characteristics of ingredients is definitely one of the most important things!


    After ���� acquired the skills, Chen Yu immediately looked at the rabbit meat in his hand. His chef intuitively told him that this rabbit meat is indeed an edible ingredient, and it is still a top ingredient that is rated S!


    "S-grade ingredients? Strong, it feels like a newbie tutorial sent a magic costume." Chen Yu is increasingly looking forward to the taste of this rabbit meat after careful cooking.


    After identifying the quality of the horned rabbit meat, Chen Yu raised his head and looked around. After gaining the [Intuition of Ingredients], he could clearly know by intuition that there are many things that can be used on this green grassland. .


    "Let me see, this can be used as ginger, this is wild garlic, which is good, and wild pepper... these can be used as a condiment for marinating rabbit meat."


    As soon as he said nothing, Chen Yu rolled up his sleeves and pulled out all the wild condiments within 500 meters of his field of vision.


    But because there is no kitchen utensils, Chen Yu can only use a more natural way to process the condiments such as ginger, garlic and chili.


    He put the horned rabbit meat on a large, cleaned broad-leaf tray, crushed fresh condiments with the same washed pebbles, and covered it all on the rabbit meat and let it stand still to ensure the marinade was delicious.


    After waiting long enough, Chen Yu skewered the marinated rabbit meat with twigs that looked like red willow, and started to grill it.


    "I have to say that this horned rabbit meat is worthy of being an S-grade ingredient. It is fat enough and has the right fat content. No, it is a golden ratio suitable for barbecue!"


    The horned rabbit meat was grilled with a sizzling noise shortly after it was on fire. The hot oil that was burnt slowly slid down the plump rabbit meat pattern, and Chen Yu was very drunk.


    This is simply the art of cooking!


    The roasting process of rabbit meat should not be rushed. It must be roasted on a low fire until the skin is dry to ensure that the roasted rabbit meat is really tender on the outside and inside.


    Therefore, Chen Yu sat by the campfire patiently, carefully observing the heating of each part of the rabbit meat, turning it over at the right time, and dipping the remaining **** with a small brush made of washed grass leaves. Brush the garlic chili sauce evenly on top of the rabbit meat.


    With rich cooking experience in reality, plus the bonus of 100 cooking attributes in the game, Chen Yu''s current cooking level can be described as the pinnacle!


    After a long time, Chen Yu will be roasted until golden, and the rabbit meat with a charming fragrance will be taken off the bonfire.


    "It''s finally baked. This is an S-grade top ingredient. I hope I didn''t let it down." After taking a deep breath of the aroma of roasted meat, Chen Yu didn''t care about it. He tore off a rabbit leg and took a big bite. .


    After this mouthful, my mouth is full of fiery boiling feeling, and an indescribable sense of happiness arises spontaneously.


    The rabbit meat has been scoured by charcoal fire, and it has a full-bodied aroma, and it has the flavor of ginger, garlic and chili, and it has become more flavorful.


    Smooth and tender, burnt, crisp, fresh and salty, spicy and other wonderful tastes instantly churn in the mouth.


    At the same time, Chen Yu''s passive skill [intuitiveness of ingredients] is still valid for the finished dishes. While tasting the top food, the taste buds and the brain are climaxing together, he can clearly identify it. UU read this hand tear The grilled rabbit meat is SS level!


    In other words, with S-grade ingredients and extremely crude and simple condiments, Chen Yu relied on his cooking skills to raise the final dishes to a higher level!


    "Unexpectedly, the best food I have ever eaten when I grow up is actually in the game world, roasted rabbit meat." For a moment, Chen Yu wanted to cry, moved to cry by the rabbit meat he roasted. .


    After the first bite is swallowed, the second bite is immediately followed, the third bite...


    The size of the horned rabbit is not small, but Chen Yu''s appetite for food is also not small. After a meal of wind and clouds, the horned rabbit is left with a clean skeleton.


    After eating enough, Chen Yu noticed that he had ignored a system prompt: the attribute points have been added, the current player is unprofessional, do you end the novice combat tutorial?


    This reminder came after Chen Yu ordered the 100 cooking attribute points, but at that time Chen Yu was obsessed with cooking, so he didn''t care too much.


    As there is no corresponding occupation for 100 cooking points, Chen Yu cannot obtain any occupation skills now.


    But this is not a big problem. In Chen Yu''s opinion, he can eat the shredded roast rabbit meat just now. Playing this game is already a good profit.


    Besides, Chen Yu has already understood in the previous process that the game "Land of Miracles" is allowed to start without a career.


    And even if there is no occupation, after the novice battle is over, the player will get several general combat skills to ensure the future development of the game flow.


    "Hiccup~" Chen Yu hiccuped happily, and ended the novice combat tutorial contentedly.


    System prompt: Please provide [Corner Rabbit Corpse] to end the tutorial.


    Chen Yu:?


    Wait? What the hell?

 Chapter 3： Titleists and Title Skills

    "These things should also be regarded as horned rabbit corpses... right?" After being silent for a while, Chen Yu looked at the fan rabbit skins on the ground and the skeleton with no flesh left.


    System prompt: Players are asked to provide a complete [Cornered Rabbit Corpse] to end the tutorial.


    "Complete... Uh, can I submit the copy in my stomach? Although the first bite of rabbit meat is now likely to be transformed in the direction of excrement."


    System prompt: Players are asked to provide a complete [Cornered Rabbit Corpse] to end the tutorial.


    Okay, it seems impossible.


    Facing the embarrassing situation in front of him, Chen Yu was a little speechless. He wanted to return to the professional experience and let the horned rabbit dead Su Sheng, who had sacrificed the five internal organs, fight again.


    But this idea has not been implemented, because Chen Yu was surprised to find that because he had already confirmed the addition of the initial attribute points, he could no longer return to the previous process link.


    System prompt: Players are asked to provide a complete [Cornered Rabbit Corpse] to end the tutorial.


    It''s done, there is a big problem.


    "Well, if nothing happens, I should be... out of order now, right?"


    You didn��t say in advance that you would leave the whole body of the Horned Rabbit in this tutorial!


    This game developer has not even considered the situation that players might roast and eat the monsters in the novice teaching?


    Er...junk game!


    System prompt: Players are asked to provide a complete [Cornered Rabbit Corpse] to end the tutorial.


    System prompt: Please provide players with a complete [horned rabbit corpse] for �Q''�_�L.M����bai\


    System prompt: p?iҢF slot_T}�FnSt��@<��c1��baicwYgA��?>


    "No, didn''t you just eat a rabbit in the beginner''s tutorial? As for the garbled code?"


    The current situation makes Chen Yu feel deeply speechless.


    At the moment, there seems to be no other way besides deleting the file and reopening it.


    Just as Chen Yu was about to open the system panel and exit the game, the system prompts had a new change.


    System reminder: It��s hard to imagine that you would actually cook and eat the tutorial monsters. Congratulations on getting the title [V9 Wumu 2]! Obtain title skills��


    [Predator (not upgradeable)]: Whenever you eat monster dishes, you have a certain probability to gain a certain degree of self-attribute enhancement. (The higher the level of the dish, the higher the probability.)


    [Synchronous Stomach Pouch (not upgradeable)]: Whenever you eat a monster dish, you have a certain probability to obtain the skills carried by the food monster. (The higher the level of the dish, the higher the probability.)


    System prompt: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the attributes of attack, agility, and mental power are enhanced.


    System prompt: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Lucky Rabbit Foot (not upgradeable)] is obtained.


    "Titles and title skills? Predators and co-regulators look very strong. Simply put, the more you eat, the stronger they become. They seem to suit me well."


    The title of unexpected harvest and the two title skills made Chen Yu very satisfied, who was just at a loss.


    Before downloading "Miracle Land", Chen Yu had seen it in the introduction of the game. This game has a title setting.


    Players who complete certain demanding specific requirements or complete events that others cannot complete may receive a unique title and obtain the title skills corresponding to the title.


    For example, if a player collects a certain number of SSS-level items in the game, he may unlock the title of [collector].


    A player who defeats a certain number of SSS-level monsters alone may unlock the title of [Devil Hunter].


    and so on, from the game introduction, generally only the top high-play and thoroughbred European Emperor can be unlocked.


    And Chen Yu probably made cooking and eating the monsters in the beginner''s tutorial. With such a "big event" that game developers had never anticipated, it was more tricky to get a title that belongs exclusively to him.


    However, the current title of Chen Yu is a bunch of garbled characters. Maybe the game developers didn''t think of how to call him more appropriate.


    "Let me see, eh? My title is currently in a state where I can edit it myself? It''s okay to give myself a title."


    Chen Yu didn''t think too much, deleted the garbled code in the title box, and re-edited it to-[Sky Player].


    In Chen Yu''s view, after seeing that fat horned rabbit, ordinary players from the Celestial dynasty should be more or less curious about whether this thing can be eaten.


    And he just happened to have the conditions to put this curiosity into practice.


    System prompt: Title editing is complete, [Corner Rabbit Corpse] submission failed, novice combat tutorial failed, combat skill acquisition failed, tutorial is forced to end, I wish you a happy game.


    Novice tutorial failed.


    Although there were some accidents, Chen Yu finally ended the beginner''s tutorial.


    After this, the first thing he did was to open his property panel to view��


    Name: Don


    Level: Lv0


    Title: Celestial Player


    Skills: Lucky rabbit''s feet, predators, homologous stomach bags, direct sense of ingredients


    The effect of [Lucky Rabbit Feet] is described as: Lucky Rabbit Feet will protect you.


    "What is the effect of this unclear skill? Add my lucky value? But speaking of it, that horned rabbit died and alive in the beginner''s tutorial, was repeatedly beaten to the body, and finally turned into a hand torn and roasted. Rabbit meat, don��t you seem to be lucky at all...?"


    Look again at the five dimensions related to combat in Chen Yu''s game, attack, defense, physical fitness, agility, mental power��


    Chen Yu��s agility is 2, his attack and mental power are both 1, and his defense and physique are 0.


    This poor 4-point attribute should have been obtained after eating the SS-level shredded roast rabbit meat and triggering the predator effect.


    HP is 100 points, and blue is 55 points, without any professional bonus effects.


    The amount of blue is directly linked to mental power in the game, and it has risen from the initial 50 to 55 points.


    Generally speaking, Chen Yu''s current combat power is almost as strong as a horned rabbit.


    "With my panel, Lian Zhan Wu Zhas can''t be considered? If it weren''t for the three powerful title skills by mistake, this number can only be a battlefield man forever. But for me personally, as a logistician. The staff is also very good."


    After the novice tutorial is over, there will be no task prompts in the game, and the limit of the range of activities of 500 meters has disappeared. UU reading www.uukanshu.c��m


    The place of huge miracle seems to be left to Chen Yu to explore.


    "Is this a fully open, highly free immersion game? I love it. At the moment I might choose to find a village or town and get in touch with the NPCs in this game world?"


    After bringing the pink fur and horns of the horned rabbits as war trophies, Chen Yu explored the grassland for a long time and found a yellow mud path.


    "As long as you keep walking along the road, you will definitely find a place to live."


    With this idea, Chen Yu followed the path, looked for a certain direction and started his aimless adventure.


    But it didn''t take long for Chen Yu to realize a problem.


    Before entering the game "Miracle Land", I set an automatic wake-up in the game cabin for an hour.


    The relationship between immersive games and the flow of time in the real world is one to one.


    "Why didn''t the game cabin automatically wake me up, something went wrong?"


    I was too involved in the game before, and I forgot that I ordered takeaway in the real world. Looking back, I have been in this game for at least four or five hours!


    "The food delivery brother is afraid that he knocked on my door..." Chen Yu helped his forehead, feeling a little ashamed.


    Then he wanted to quit the game and return to reality. But after Chen Yu turned on the game system, he discovered an odd fact.


    The system of this game seems to be inoperable except for its own personal attribute panel and a personal mailbox with unknown meaning and no information.


    "Here, wait a minute, this game...Where is the exit option?!"

 Chapter 4： When the player meets the npc

    Chen Yu was not too flustered when he realized that there was no exit button in the game.


    After ���� scolded a few words of "junk game" in his heart, he began to find other ways to quit.


    But then something stranger happened.


    It''s not just that the game doesn''t have an exit button, even the forced exit system that comes with the peripheral of the game compartment can''t be found. Generally, immersive games are equipped with it, and there is no artificial intelligence customer service to handle abnormal situations.


    Chen Yu carefully checked the various panels of the system again.


    The result is still the same. Except for the personal property panel and mailbox, the buttons of other modules are just like decorations, and there is no response.


    "Is this a bug?"


    There is nothing, that is to say, Chen Yu was trapped in the game and completely lost contact with the real world.


    Now he is really a little panicked.


    "Isn''t the situation now that I''m completely trapped in the game, and can only passively wait for people outside to discover it? Gan! Come on, take a bit!"


    was the first time Chen Yu was trapped in the game. Since he really didn''t know what to do, he could only continue to explore in the game aimlessly.


    Chen Yu began to walk along the Huangni Road.


    After a short while, I saw a large wheat field. In the distance, I could see the figure of the farmer working in the field.


    took a few more steps, and a girl in a coarse cloth dress and a linen headscarf appeared at the front of the road.


    This is the first NPC Chen Yu has come into close contact with in this game.


    I have to say that the character modeling of this garbage game is really exquisite, even if it is such an unimportant NPC, the texture of her clothes, the fine sweat on the temples, and the small freckles on the cheeks are all very vivid. , Is no different from a real person.


    If it were normal, players would have seen such a vivid NPC in the immersive game, and they would have danced around the NPC group a long time ago.


    grimacing and rolling all over the floor are all light, and even more exaggerated are those who take off their pants when they come up. There are many players who try to take off their own and the opponent.


    But in most immersive games, things like taking off your pants cannot be achieved.


    Because of policies and some unfinished moral and ethical controversies, even the very small part of the remaining immersive games with adult elements can only dare to make a marginal shot.


    Moreover, the NPCs in the game also "turn a blind eye" to the performance art of the players. Ordinary passerby NPCs will only do what they should do and say what they should say as set by the program.


    Normally, Chen Yu also molested and molested NPC, but now he is in no mood.


    What Chen Yu didn''t expect was that he didn''t provoke the girl NPC, but the other party turned around and started talking to him.


    "This gentleman, why are you staring at me?"


    "I..." Chen Yu was speechless.


    This girl, isn''t she an important character loaded with artificial intelligence in the game, right?


    Only in this way can I give reasonable feedback based on the behavior of "staring at her for a long time".


    But, is this possible?


    "Mr?"


    "Ah, ah, that, by the way, what is your name?" Chen Yu recovered.


    The **** the opposite side stared suspiciously at Chen Yu and looked up and down for a while, but still said: "You can call me Hana."


    "Um...Miss Hana, ask you a question, how many people are there in your family?"


    Hannah looked at Chen Yu''s eyes even more weird. She stepped back subconsciously, trying to distance herself from this strange man: "There are three...no, four people in the family. I have an older brother who is from the night patrol team in the village. team leader."


    "Oh, awesome, awesome." Chen Yu nodded, "Then Miss Hana married?"


    "not yet."


    "Is there anyone you like?"


    "This, this has nothing to do with you!" Hana''s expression has changed from suspicious to fearful, and she regrets talking to this handsome-looking man now.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Chen Yu smiled at each other, trying to show his harmless side of humans and animals, "Then ask something else, where do you live? How many acres of land do you have? How many cows in the field?"


    "If you don''t go away, I will shout!"


    The girl was very nervous, really nervous.


    For a moment, Chen Yu felt inexplicably that the person standing opposite to him might not be an artificial intelligence NPC composed of codes, but a person, a living person.


    This feeling is too weird. It was so weird that Chen Yu couldn''t tell whether he was in a game or reality for a while.


    "Don''t shout, don''t shout." Chen Yu thought a little bit, "Or else, let''s do one last test..."


    As he said, he lowered his head and looked at his pants, and at the same time looked at the hem of Hana''s dress.


    How about performing art by yourself?


    "You, you, you... I, I, I..." The girl named Hana was stared at by Chen Yu''s gaze. She was so frightened that she was uncomfortable, and she seemed to have forgotten to call for help.


    After thinking for a while, Chen Yu retracted his gaze on the hem of Hana''s skirt.


    At the same time, he gave up the last test, crossed Hana''s side, and continued to walk forward: "Sorry, I''m sorry to disturb you. I have other things to do next, see Hana."


    Hana was stunned, and she couldn''t understand Chen Yu''s logic at all. After a while, she breathed a sigh of relief for the rest of her life, and ran away in the opposite direction of Chen Yu in a panic.


    "It''s strange, but I can''t say it is strange. I always have the illusion that I''m not playing a game."


    Single from the interaction between Chen Yu and Hana just now, in other immersive games, she definitely belongs to the kind of important role loaded with artificial intelligence programs.


    It is no exaggeration to say that no matter which immersive game nowadays, there is no more intelligent and vivid character than this Hana.


    Even, Hana feels much more than just an NPC in the game.


    is also because this girl is so much like a real person compared to the NPCs in other games. Chen Yu felt that perhaps it was inappropriate to take off her pants and her skirt.


    "Or, there is another even more absurd possibility... Many light novels start like this." Chen Yu added silently in his heart.


    After passing this wheat field, Chen Yu found a secluded corner with no one everywhere.


    Just to the end of the communication with Hana, he got some inspiration and thought of another way to test the game world without bothering others.


    Chen Yu lowered his head and reached out to his pants.


    �.


    was very successful.


    The taboos of other games are easily broken here.


    "This **** game can actually take off your pants."


    Chen Yu was silent for a while, then reached out to his underwear again.


    took a deep breath, and then tore a seam in the panties.


    Then there is a long silence...


    Although this method is a bit trivial, it can intuitively verify whether the "absurd conjecture" in Chen Yu''s mind is correct��


    Let alone a game that is not marked with R18 on the steam platform, even the real butter on the market will not be so realistic.


    This is not a side ball anymore, it is a straight ball that can no longer be straight.


    "Although it sounds outrageous, compared to being trapped in the game, I now believe more and more that I might have crossed through the game..."


    Chen Yu sighed, loosened his hand holding the panties, and silently lifted his pants.


    ...


    Eaton.


    is a small town on this land called "miracle", belonging to the Dona Empire.


    It was late at night, and it was raining heavily.


    The big raindrops hit the row houses built of gray bricks, and finally formed a stream of water on the ground, washing the streets rushingly.


    From time to time, there are ferocious lightning falling in the sky, accompanied by loud noises, tearing through the dark night.


    Under the hole of a stone bridge in this town, Chen Yu is curled up and sitting in it.


    Chen Yu walked along the road to Eaton.


    Along the way, he also met other NPCs, or other people.


    Chen Yu tried to talk to them one by one. As a result, everyone he met was alive as real people, or in other words, they were real people.


    Chen Yu can be regarded as a veteran who has played many immersive games, so he knows the effect of the current industry technology.


    A passerby NPC in a real immersive game has only a few repetitive expressions on his face, and only repeats such things as "It''s really a good weather today, isn''t it?", "What sound was that just now, I hope it''s just the wind." The kind of fixed discourse.


    There are even large font card bugs sometimes.


    is the type of "I can tell at a glance that you are not a human!"


    And what are these in "Miracle Land"? Can a data world constructed from 0 and 1 really achieve this level?


    There is also [����] in his own underwear, no matter whether it looks or is used, it is no different from reality.


    Oh, it means excretion when used.


    A game character actually needs to be excreted. Is this reasonable?


    "Assuming I''m really crossing now, what should I do?" Chen Yu tried to lean back, resting his head on the wall of the bridge hole, but the cold and dampness came from the back of his head. The touch makes him very uncomfortable, so he can only give up.


    Suppose that I am not trapped in the game now, but have crossed into this game world. It may simply be a part of the game''s system and traveled into a different world.


    is like the opening of many light novels in other worlds.


    "Calm down, calm down." Chen Yu stretched out his hand and patted his pale cheeks from the cold. "No matter what I''m going through now, the most important thing is that I must survive first. I can''t shrink in the bridge hole tomorrow night to make do with It��s very humid and cold here, and it can��t stop the rain at all..."


    It was a helpless move to live in the bridge hole tonight. Chen Yu had just arrived in Eaton in the evening. After a few laps, it was dark, and unfortunately it started to rain again. Chen Yu, who had just arrived, had nowhere to go.


    "A shelter from the wind and rain, a stable source of food. If I can''t get these two essential elements for survival in the next two or three days, I can''t even be sure how long I can live."


    In this place, which may be the game world, or it may be a real different world, the result is unknown if it dies.


    may be resurrected like in a game, or it may be dead or dead, everything is over, Chen Yu dare not gamble.


    So to get food and shelter, this is Chen Yu''s short-term goal set for himself.


    The torrential rain outside the bridge hole is still raging, and the lightning is still tearing the sky.


    But after having a goal, the confused look in Chen Yu''s eyes faded a lot, and a feeling of toughness was reflected in the black pupils.


    Set a small goal.


    Anyway, live first.

 Chapter 5： Gonzalezs Wishing Restaurant

    The next day, Eaton��s morning market.


    Farmers and small vendors gathered here early, and the fruits and vegetables covered with morning dew were placed in various stalls. Sometimes, people dressed as fishermen were selling trout and river crabs.


    Chen Yu put his hands on his chest and walked slowly in the morning market. The early morning sun fell on him, but he could not feel the slightest warmth.


    He only feels cold hands and feet, top-heavy, and weak footsteps.


    Yes, Chen Yu, who was in the rain under the bridge hole all night, had a physical fitness comparable to that of a horned rabbit, and fell ill unexpectedly.


    "Brother with a terrible face, do you have an apple?"


    When passing by a fruit stall, the middle-aged stall owner with a beard yelled like this.


    The stall owner used the official Donat language of the Donat Empire, but Chen Yu found out when he wandered around in Eaton yesterday that he could use this unfamiliar language proficiently, and he could also read and write Donat.


    The specific reason is unknown.


    However, Chen Yu has a feeling that this ability to recognize language and characters seems to be incidental to the process of [creating a character].


    "Thank you, I don''t want it for the time being." Chen Yu looked at the red apple in the stall owner''s hand and couldn''t help licking his chapped lips. "By the way, can you tell me which is the most popular restaurant in Eaton? ?"


    Find a restaurant, with my own craftsmanship and 100-point cooking points, there is no problem in being a chef. In this way, at least you can feed yourself in this world first.


    "Brother see you are from abroad, Eaton��s most famous restaurant is Gonzalez��s Wishing Restaurant. If you want to have a good meal, you can go there."


    "Wish...restaurant?"


    "Yes, it''s a weird name?" The stall owner grinned, "Gonzalez''s new strange name was changed last year. According to him, a wishing goblin lived in his kitchen and wanted to eat. Just make a wish and the goblin will do it right away."


    "So amazing?"


    If this restaurant really has any wishing fairies, it seems that you don��t need to be a cook like yourself.


    But Chen Yu is still very curious, how good are the dishes made by the fairy? How does it compare with your own craft?


    "Hahaha! Of course it''s not so magical." The uncle laughed happily. "These are all lie that Gonzalez made up, the purpose is to make more people go to eat with him with curiosity. But then again. , His food is still quite delicious. Coupled with this rumor, more people go. That guy has a good business mind, isn''t he?"


    "Well, can you tell me how to get to the Wishing Restaurant?" Chen Yu nodded thoughtfully.


    "Go straight along this road, and when you reach the end, turn left and you will see it."


    "Thank you, uncle."


    Wishing restaurant?


    does sound quite gimmicky.


    ...


    Gonzalez��s Wishing Restaurant.


    Boss Gonzalez is a strong man, wearing a rather revealing vest on his upper body, which directly shows his muscular figure. However, on his face, he can see thick lipstick and blush, as well as long eyelashes that have been carefully groomed to shine.


    Rough and coquettish, two qualities that are completely unmatched, violently collide and merge on his body, it is difficult not to leave a deep impression.


    But the people in Eaton Town seem to have become accustomed to Gonzalez''s dress.


    Since there is still a long time before lunch, and there are no guests in the restaurant now, Gonzalez is standing behind the bar, wiping a wine glass boredly.


    At this time, a weak young man walked in slowly at the door of the store. He had black hair and black eyes, and his face was pale, and he looked depressed, as if a gust of wind could blow him down.


    "Yeah, what do you want to eat, this delicate and frail little brother?" Gonzalez greeted him warmly with his unique voice that was rugged and inexplicably shy.


    "You still lack... lack..." The black-haired and black-eyed young man was holding his chest with his hands, but still trembling, and it was extremely difficult to speak, as if he was sick.


    ��ͨ!


    The young man fell to the ground before he finished speaking.


    "Hey! Brother! Brother!" Gonzalez hurriedly ran out from behind the bar.


    ...


    The head is still heavy.


    But it doesn��t seem to be that cold anymore.


    Chen Yu slowly opened his eyes, and what was greeted by the old wooden ceiling.


    looked around again, Chen Yu found that he was in a completely strange room. He was lying on the bed, covered with a clean bedding.


    The layout of the room is far from luxurious, but it is exquisite. You can see some exquisite and lovely small ornaments on the bedside table, dressing table, and wardrobe.


    "Why am I in a girl''s room?" Chen Yu barely sat up from the bed.


    At this time, the wooden door on one side opened with a creak, and a strong man who looked more than 190 came in cautiously carrying a pottery bowl.


    is the thick, feminine makeup on his face that does not match the strong man''s figure. This combination of sturdiness and beauty gave Chen Yu a strong sense of shock when he just woke up.


    But fortunately, there are all kinds of people on earth, and how to dress is the freedom of others, Chen Yu adapts to the King Kong Barbie in front of him, or Barbie King Kong very quickly.


    "I hate you, brother, this is my boudoir." said the strong man, not knowing why, he seemed very happy to hear Chen Yu''s words.


    "Your...boudoir?" Chen Yu looked at the strong man up and down, and he remembered in a daze, it seemed that when he stepped into the wishing kitchen, he saw the person in front of him in a daze, "Mr. Gonzalez?"


    "Yes, I''m Yo, brother, don''t need to see outside, I like your kind of weak young man the most, you can directly call me Maria Yo." Gonzalez smiled and sat down beside Chen Yu .


    Maria... This is obviously a female name, right?


    "Uh...OK, Mr. Gonzalez."


    "Oh, roar." Gonzalez covered his mouth and snickered, and did not continue the above topic. "Brother, you are on the second floor of my restaurant right now. By the way, you don''t know what your name is, brother? "


    "Your name? My name is... Don. Well, my name is Don."


    For Dona, the pronunciation of "Chen Yu" is undoubtedly strange. To be on the safe side, using the name Donn sent by the system can undoubtedly avoid a lot of trouble.


    From today, I��m called Donne...


    Although the name is just a code name, it may be in another world now, and it can be called anything.


    But just thinking about it this way, Chen Yu, no, Don is a little bit sad, as if he had officially finished bidding farewell to the past.


    "Brother Donne?"


    "Ah, ah. I''m sorry I just thought of something else."


    "It doesn''t matter Yo, I like the teenagers who can think seriously. By the way, why are you here for me? You didn''t seem to be here for dinner yesterday morning at all."


    "Yesterday? I have slept for a day?"


    "Yes, I went to the doctor to see you last night, and he said that your body is not in a serious condition, but that you are weaker, and you will recover after taking a rest and conditioning."


    In other words, Gonzalez not only took care of the fainted self, but also took the initiative to ask a doctor for himself.


    To such an extent to strangers who have never met, this hunk is really a good person.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gonzalez. Well, I came to the wishing kitchen yesterday to ask if you need help here, such as cooking or something."


    "That''s it." Gonzalez put his thick fingers on his chin, thinking, "I don''t need to cook, but I really lack someone to help entertain the guests. Do you want to come to work here? "


    "Um, yes." Don nodded without hesitation.


    Although Don��s original intention is to be a chef, he can accept anything as long as he has food and housing.


    And with his craftsmanship, just looking for an opportunity to show his hand, I believe it is not difficult to change from a hospitality job to a chef.


    "Yeah, I like the teenagers who are willing to work hard. From today on, we will be good partners!" Gonzalez winked at Dorne. "You just fainted in front of my store. But it frightened me. Fortunately, I wake up now. Let''s have some porridge, ah-open your mouth and I''ll feed you."


    "Uh, no more hey... Thank you."


    Although Mr. Gonzalez''s sudden enthusiasm for feeding made Donne frightened, his gratitude to this brawny man was from the heart.


    Without Gonzalez, it would be a problem whether Donne could wake up again after he fainted.


    Because he had been hungry for a long time and his body needed food after he fell ill, Dorn was not hypocritical, and took the pottery bowl from Gonzalez.


    This is a bowl of cured meat porridge, which seems to be made only with white rice and a kind of cured meat. The porridge is very sticky, steaming, and looks good. It looks very suitable for the patient of Dorn.


    The taste is so-so. The bacon in the porridge is moderately salty and flexible. With the flavor of bacon, the white rice that should have been faintly flavored also has a bit more flavor.


    With Dorn��s feeling, he can give a C-level dish.


    Thanks to Don��s [Intuitiveness of Ingredients], I can rank the dishes. The lowest level is F level. In Dorn��s perception, dishes of this level are equivalent to pig food.


    Further up is E grade, which is unpalatable and difficult to swallow.


    D grade, barely able to eat.


    C grade, the taste is fair.


    Of course, this is the subjective feeling of a 100-point cook like Donne, and ordinary people are certainly not so harsh on food. U U Reading


    When Donne wandered around in Eaton City yesterday and this morning, he also saw a lot of food. Just looking at him can feel it. Most of these foods belong to F and E grades, and even D grades are rare, but everyone Still eating with relish.


    Therefore, for the average person, C-level dishes should already be precious and delicious.


    After eating a bowl of bacon porridge, Don regained some energy and strength.


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the physique attribute is enhanced.


    Dorn opened his attribute panel, his physique really rose a little, even his blood volume became 110.


    It seems that this bowl of bacon porridge is still a monster dish.


    Surprise joy!


    Dorn turned over the porridge in his hand and found out another marinated meat with a spoon.


    According to [Intuitive Ingredients], Dorn quickly obtained information about the ingredients for this piece of cured meat.


    "Mr. Gonzalez, could you please tell me what this bacon porridge is made of." Donne asked knowingly.


    "Ah, ah, what is it made of? I...I don''t know?" Gonzalez was a little confused by this sudden question.


    "Then who made this bacon porridge?"


    "This...this..." Gonzalez hesitated, then smiled bitterly, "Originally, since you are going to work with me, these things should be explained to you clearly, but you won''t believe it if you say this. Yo."


    "Wishing Fairy?"


    "So you heard the people in the town tell a very bizarre story, right? Everyone always treats what I say as a joke." Gonzalez scratched his head, the look on his face was a bit complicated.


    Looking at his reaction, Dorn felt that the wishing fairy might not be as simple as a marketing method.

 Chapter 6： Invisible Wishing Fairy

    "The wishing fairy who lives with me cannot be seen."


    Gonzalez started like this, quite a bit of an urban legend.


    "It''s like this. Last winter, because the store''s business was getting better and better, I posted a help announcement at the door of the store, and then I received this Yo."


    Gonzalez was talking, rummaging in his cabinet, took out two pieces of paper, and handed one of them to Donne.


    [I can cook, can you let me help in your shop? ]


    There is a sentence on the note, Donat. The handwriting is very beautiful, like a girl''s handwriting.


    "This note appeared on my counter inexplicably. From that day on, this invisible fairy has become my chef. As long as I tell the kitchen what I want to do, it will be finished." Gonzales Si continued to recall, "Later I also received a second note from the fairy."


    [Mr. Gonzalez, if you are satisfied with my craft, I will stay here to work in the future. I don��t need your wages, but I will consume a certain amount of food every day, and please prepare a clean room for me. ]


    "So, did you leave a room for the fairies?" Dorn glanced at the note.


    "Yes, it''s at the end of the corridor on the second floor."


    "Then have you been in?"


    "Of course there is no Yo. Although the rooms here belong to me, it would be very rude to enter the room without permission since it is used by the fairy-sama."


    "Uh... well. In other words, Mr. Gonzalez, you have never seen that fairy-sama so far, right?"


    "It''s like this. Although people will be a little scared at the beginning, but after a long time, I found that this fairy lord not only carefully completes every dish, but also tastes good, is a rare work partner!"


    Gonzalez held his face, his face flushed inexplicably when he talked about excitement.


    You blush a bubble teapot!


    Dorn covered his face and had to say that this hunk man''s heart is really big.


    "Mr. Gonzalez, can you take me to the kitchen?" Donne said after thinking about it.


    As soon as he said this, Gonzalez looked very surprised: "Brother Donne, do you believe what I said? Most people listen to me, but they will clap my shoulder and laugh."


    Don shrugged, noncommittal.


    In fact, there is nothing to believe or not, Donne can pass through a game by himself.


    The invisible fairy who can cook, even if this setting is true, it is not unacceptable to Don.


    Staring at Dorn for a while, Gonzalez said again: "Of course it��s okay to look at the kitchen, but Master Fairy won��t cook when others enter the kitchen, and will only take the cooked dishes directly Put it at the food outlet and let me take it. Alas, because of this, the people in the town have never believed these things I said."


    Indeed, if this so-called wishing spirit cannot be seen and is unwilling to cook in front of others, the existence of the spirit cannot be proven.


    It''s no wonder that the locals will use Gonzalez''s words as a joke or a means of propaganda.


    "It''s okay, I just want to take a look at the kitchen and get familiar with the working environment in the future."


    For Dorn, whether he can see this so-called fairy-sama is still secondary. The important thing is to find the magical ingredients used in this bowl of bacon porridge in the kitchen.


    For Donne, who has [intuitiveness of ingredients], it is not difficult to do this.


    Then I asked Mr. Gonzalez about the source of the monster ingredients, and tried to use the ingredients to make new dishes.


    Although I don��t know whether [Predator] will be effective on the same monsters a second time, it is still necessary to try.


    "Working environment? Although understandable, the word is so strange... Okay, I''ll take you there. But is your body okay with Don Don? You just woke up."


    I feel much better after drinking the porridge. Thank you, Mr. Gonzalez. "Dorn once again sincerely thanked him.


    The two went downstairs in tandem and soon came to the kitchen of the Wishing Restaurant.


    The kitchen area is not large, but it is very clean and tidy. Obviously someone is taking care of it attentively.


    However, Don saw no one in the kitchen.


    "Sure enough, the fairy-sama in the legend is not so easy to show up?" Dorn said to himself like this.


    In fact, he is still very curious about the so-called fairies who can make C-level dishes.


    Dorn walked into the kitchen and glanced, and he saw a large piece of bacon on a wooden shelf. His instinct told him that it was a kind of pork, and he made the bacon that gave him +1. The magic ingredient used in porridge.


    "Mr. Gonzalez, can you tell me what meat it is? What is the way to obtain it?" Dorn pointed to the bacon.


    "That? Let me see, to be honest, I haven''t been in the kitchen for a long time."


    Gonzalez stepped forward to check, and at this moment, Dorn heard such a voice coming from behind him.


    "The meat of a bristle pig." It was a delicate girl''s voice, not loud, but it was clear enough.


    Dorn turned his head and saw a petite girl in a blue and white dress walking into the kitchen.


    The girl has a rare long bright silver hair, fair skin and delicate features.


    just stood there casually, but inexplicably gave people a sense of sight of a frightened rabbit.


    small, soft, timid, enough to arouse the protective desire of everyone of the opposite **** or even the same sex.


    "But it''s not the kind of monster bristles. To be precise, they are the offspring of monster bristles and domestic pigs. The meat is better than domestic pigs. Many people in Eaton Town like this kind of meat."


    The girl continued to talk, her voice was still very small, and she didn''t look at Dorn when she spoke. It was more like she was talking to herself than explaining to Dorne.


    In the land of miracles, there are monsters as well as ordinary creatures. Generally speaking, those without magical power will be judged as ordinary creatures.


    And listening to the introduction of the girl, there seems to be no reproductive isolation between monsters of the same kind and ordinary creatures?


    "I see, thank you for your answer." After thanking him, Don fell into a brief thought.


    It sounds like the reproduction between monsters and ordinary creatures can improve the texture and taste of meat. Hybrid breeding of monsters? Sounds like a mess!


    Especially for people like Donne, who loves food!


    "Brother Dorn...you, are you talking to me?" It was Gonzalez who brought Dorne''s thoughts back to reality. He was holding the bristle pork bacon in his hand, Zhengyi He looked at Dorn in disbelief.


    "Huh? No, with this silver-haired girl."


    "Silver-haired girl? No girl, don''t you scare me, Brother Dorn!" The surprise on Gonzalez''s face remained undiminished.


    In terms of feeling, Gonzalez��s reaction did not seem to be a performance.


    Dorn turned around and looked at the girl.


    She is still standing in place.


    But at this moment the girl was also widening her eyes, looking straight at Don. Looking at each other, there seemed to be something flashing in the girl''s blue eyes.


    "You... don''t you... can you see me?" The girl''s voice trembled a little.


    "You are standing here, of course I can see it." Although Dorn replied like this, he had already guessed something vaguely in his heart.


    "Can you see me?" The girl repeated the question. This time it was not only the sound, but her small body began to tremble.


    "Well, you can see it." Donne gave a positive answer again.


    "It''s so, so good... so good��!"


    Before Dorne could react, the girl ran towards him, her small body slammed into Dorne''s arms, her slender hands wrapped Dorne''s waist, and a soft scent puffed her nose.


    "I found it-I finally found it! I was alone, waiting so long, looking for so long... But fortunately, I finally found it today!"


    The girl screamed happily, even a little incoherent, and the happy voice seemed to be mixed with sobs.


    Although I don''t understand what is happening now, Don knows that this girl should be an invisible elf in the Wishing Restaurant.

 Chapter 7： Girl with 0 Presence

    Gonzalez��s Wishing Restaurant.


    In a compartment on the first floor, Don and Miss Fairy sat face to face.


    Although Gonzalez was dubious about the fact that Dorn could see the "Wishing Elf", he still poured two cups of tea and left the compartment for Dorn to talk to Miss Elf, and he returned to the bar.


    Although in the eyes of a hunky man, the only person sitting in the compartment was Donne from beginning to end.


    "My name is Vivian." Miss Fairy introduced herself in a low voice.


    At present, she has calmed down from the initial excitement and gaffe, and restored to the timid look at the beginning, but the joy on her face is still visible to the naked eye.


    But suddenly being alone with Don, she seemed a little nervous.


    "My name is Don."


    "Dorn... Sir..." Vivienne hesitated.


    "You don''t need to be so formal, just call me Donne."


    "Then, please call me Vivienne directly too!" Vivienne lowered her head slightly, seeming to have a little courage and raised her volume a little.


    "Well, Vivienne. Can you tell me something about you? And why you are looking for me, I think I probably... don''t know you."


    "Of course! I will tell you all about me!"


    The girl stared at Dorn first, but she might have realized that she was saying too much, then she looked away and took a deep breath.


    "I... Ever since I remembered things, I found that people around me couldn''t see me. No matter what actions I make or what sounds I make, everyone can''t see or hear. Sometimes, it will shock others. ��"


    Halfway through, Vivian stopped, her face was bitter, as if she was remembering something.


    Dorn looked at the girl without speaking.


    can''t be seen, can''t be heard, people with zero sense of existence... this plot is so familiar.


    "Although I don''t know why this is the case, but I believe that there will be someone in the world who is my destiny and my only one. He can see me, hear me, know that I exist, and share everything with me. Happiness and sadness. I believe so...but fortunately, sure enough, you really exist!" Vivian continued.


    Dorn still only stared at the girl''s delicate white face without speaking.


    A girl who cannot be seen, always looking for someone who can see her.


    Also, fate and uniqueness, these two words are heavy.


    In other words, a girl who didn''t know each other, from a long time ago, regarded herself as a very important person in life?


    Although it feels good to be valued by such a beautiful girl, Donne��s mood at the moment is quite subtle, with an inexplicable responsibility and pressure.


    And, the reason why I can see Vivienne, is it because I didn''t belong to this world at the beginning, was an outsider in this world?


    "Ah, ah. I...I won''t pester you or bother you. I, I just..."


    Seemingly noticing the slight change in the expression on Dorn''s face, Vivienne hurriedly spoke, but in the middle of speaking, her voice became quieter, and a bit of bitter expression appeared on her white face.


    Yes.


    Although I have been looking for the person in front of me, and believing that he is my destiny, my only one, I have imagined the situation after meeting him countless times in my dreams.


    But after we really meet, what should we do and what should we do?


    Facing people like yourself, the other party will only find it inexplicable, right?


    "I just... want to be friends with you. As long as you can talk to me occasionally and accompany me occasionally, I will be very happy..." the girl said, her slender fingers rubbing the rim of the teacup restlessly.


    "Then we are friends now?"


    "Huh? Is it already?" Although it was a question, the girl finally had a reassuring expression on her face, and she even giggled twice unconsciously.


    "By the way, Vivienne, why did you choose to work here? Or what did you do before working here?" Dorn changed the subject.


    "Before I came here, in order to find you, I was traveling. When I was tired, I would find a place to rest. I would meet Mr. Gonzalez on the way to travel. Although I can��t see me, I��m willing to take me in. Good guy!"


    The girl began to recall her experience again.


    "Helping them to work, in exchange for food and shelter, can make me feel like a normal person. I originally planned to work at Mr. Gonzalez until this winter and continue to travel, but now it doesn''t seem to be necessary. Hey hey."


    While talking, the girl stared at Don''s face and giggled again.


    "How long have you been traveling?"


    "Um... sorry, I forgot, I just know it''s a long, long time."


    I have traveled for a long time, do you forget the meaning of time?


    Dorn suddenly wondered whether the girl in front of him was a dead soul, so that he could not be seen and perceived, but she kept wandering in the world?


    But soon this idea was rejected by him. When Vivian rushed over to hug him, the touch and fragrance were undoubtedly real.


    "Many... Don?"


    "Ah, sorry, I''m a little lost."


    "It''s okay. Well, you are not from Eaton Town, right? I, I...want to know where you plan to go next, if possible, I hope to stay with you! Where do you go, I will go Where can it be?"


    "Next, I plan to work here for Mr. Gonzalez for a while, and will not leave for the time being."


    "really!"


    "Well, according to Mr. Gonzalez, we are now good partners to work together."


    "Great��!" The girl yelled out happily, but this time, she didn''t rush over to hug Donn in a gaffe.


    "By the way, there is one more question, Mr. Gonzalez said, UU reading , you never cook with people, why?"


    "Of course, not everyone is as heartless as Mr. Gonzalez. The average person will be shocked when he sees the kitchen utensils flying around, and it may also give Gonzalez a surprise. The husband has brought unnecessary trouble." The girl should answer in a normal way, her expression relaxed.


    It seems that this is her way of life all the time. She doesn''t want to scare others, and don''t want to disturb others.


    After the two talked, Vivienne wrote a note stating what happened, and then Dorn passed the note to Gonzalez.


    After reading the familiar handwriting on the note again, the shop manager ���� finally fully believed in the fact that Don can see Miss Wishing Elf.


    That afternoon.


    Although both Gonzalez and Vivienne suggested that Dorendo take a rest and get his body well.


    Dorn, who has received too much help from Gonzalez��s boss, chose to immediately start his own restaurant reception work, recording orders for guests, serving wine and delivering food.


    Wishing Restaurant is well-known, and Vivienne��s craftsmanship is not bad, and the dishes are averagely C-level, which is a rare delicacy that ordinary people can enjoy.


    Whether it is a local Eaton, or a small foreign businessman or adventurer, many will choose to come here for a meal.


    So Don''s workload is not small, and he has been busy until closing at night.


    The guests have gone, Gonzalez is calculating today''s income at the counter. Dorn finished cleaning the tables and chairs, and after sweeping the floor and waiting for his job, he glanced in the direction of the kitchen.


    Although the kitchen door was closed tightly, the light was still on.


    Vivian should still be inside.


    After putting away the rags and brooms, Don walked to the kitchen.

 Chapter 8： 1 sentence delicious

    In the kitchen.


    Vivian is washing the dishes, the so-called Miss Fairy is not inhumane, and she is quite serious and skillful in doing these chores.


    "Do you need my help?" Donn walked straight to Miss Fairy''s side.


    "No, no, I usually do these things by myself."


    "It''s normal, now I''m also a member of the Wishing Restaurant, and it''s my job to help with work."


    "Oh, oh..." Vivian did not refuse this time, but turned her head slightly to look at Dorne.


    can hear oneself, see oneself only.


    It seems to be a very happy thing to stand with him doing chores like this?


    took out a few times more energy than usual, washed a few bowls, and then sneaked a few glances at the man next to him.


    Miss Fairy heard her own "only" say: "Vivian, where''s that piece of bacon?"


    "Huh, huh?"


    "It''s the bacon of that bristle pig. When I came to the kitchen at noon, I still saw such a big one." Donne said and gestured.


    "Oh... I used marinated meat for many dishes in the evening, so I ran out."


    I don''t know why, Vivian suddenly felt that her "one" seemed to attach great importance to brie pork.


    Well, it seems that I pay more attention to myself than myself, and there is an inexplicable sense of frustration of "being beaten down".


    No, why should I compare with pork?


    "That''s a shame." Dorn sighed invisible.


    The main purpose of his coming to the kitchen is really that piece of marinated crossbred pork.


    You know, this pork makes one''s own attributes a little bit more like it.


    Dorn mainly wanted to try cooking a few more dishes with marinated meat to see if he could add his own attribute points repeatedly.


    And he also has to show off his cooking skills by the way, Donke doesn''t want to be in the lobby all the time.


    "Although the marinated meat is used up, there seems to be some fresh bristle pork left in the kitchen." Realizing Donne''s obsession with pork, Vivian chose fulfillment, "Dorne, do you want to cook?"


    "Yeah, think."


    It''s better to think of it.


    "Then you can start cooking after washing the dishes, I''ll help you?" When Vivian spoke, the corners of her mouth rose unconsciously.


    Facing her "only" request, Miss Fairy couldn''t think of a reason for her rejection, and she didn''t want to reject it at all.


    ...


    "Hey, all right."


    After a lot of searching, Vivian put all the ingredients that can be used in the kitchen on the table.


    includes a large piece of fresh bristle pork, three river crabs raised in a water-filled tub, a smoked sausage, a small handful of vegetables, a few gray mushrooms, and four eggs.


    Dorn''s gaze scanned the ingredients back and forth, and finally fell on the pork and river crab. With his intuition about the ingredients, he can feel that the grade of the river crab is D, and the grade of pork is B, which is so-so.


    "I picked pork and crab, what is Dorn planning to do?" Vivian stood aside and asked softly.


    "A dish only available in my hometown, you may not have seen it."


    "Then can I taste it too?"


    "of course."


    Miss Fairy came and worked hard: "Is there anything I can help?"


    "Yes, help me steam the crabs."


    "Ok!"


    The kitchen, which had already entered a resting state, became busy again.


    bristle pork is the hard part of the pork ribs, which perfectly meets Dorn��s needs for this dish.


    Choose 60% fat meat and 40% lean meat, all cut into soy-sized cubes.


    There are also red ginger, green onions and other ingredients in the kitchen, but the quality is better than those found in the wild when Dorn was roasting rabbit meat. Mince all the green onion and ginger, and stir in the diced meat.


    Vivienne, who was dealing with crabs, looked at Dorne''s skillful swordsman, opened her mouth, and finally said nothing.


    Don seems to be a very good cook, and when he starts cooking, he seems to be a different person. He looks serious and handsome! She thought so in her heart.


    "Vivian, is the crab ready?"


    "Ah, ah! Horse, I''ll be ready soon!"


    Miss Fairy hurriedly lowered her head to do her own work, not knowing if it was because of the hot water vapor blowing on her face, her white face was a little hot.


    The steamed crabs are in hand, and Don is very skillful in peeling the shells, separating the crab roe, and then picking the meat, even the meat on the crab legs is cleaned by him.


    After processing the crabs, Dorn kept his feet, adding crab meat, eggs, water, and wheat starch to the previously prepared diced meat, turning the stuffing in one direction and mixing.


    Add salt, and then grab the meat until it gets stronger.


    Then, the filling is divided into dumplings, and golden crab yellow is inlaid on each dumpling.


    Unused spare ribs and bristle pig skin are cut into pieces and boiled in soup.


    pork ribs can guarantee the fragrant meat, and the pig skin can replenish collagen, which can make the clear soup light but not thin, and slightly sticky.


    The last step is to lower the meat dumplings into the pot, cover the upper layer with a layer of green vegetable leaves, and simmer slowly for about two hours.


    A decent restaurant like the Wishing Restaurant usually closes at around 7 in the evening.


    The reason why ���� closes so early is mainly because the nightlife of the residents of Eaton Town is relatively monotonous.


    Generally only some pubs and Fengyue places will be open until late at night.


    So, the time Donne has been busy until now is only around eight o''clock, and after waiting for two hours, it''s only more than ten o''clock.


    For modern urban earthlings like Donne, this point of nightlife hasn''t even begun!


    He can afford to wait.


    And two hours is not short, but with a soft little beautiful girl accompanied by chatting and laughing, it is over in a blink of an eye.


    "Shoo, is it almost done? It smells good."


    Vivian raised her small nose and took two careful breaths.


    To be honest, her main attention has now shifted from Dorn to the pot of meatballs.


    "Smells so good!"


    Shop Manager Gonzalez rushed to the kitchen with his own smell, rubbing his hands, raising his head and inhaling shyly.


    is obviously the same action, but Vivienne is a little birdy and pleasing to the eye.


    But Mr. Donn doesn��t know how to describe it like that...


    It��s not surprising that the manager came to the kitchen. Before he started cooking, Dorn greeted him, and he also served as the manager. U U Reading www.uukanshu.c��m


    start the pot.


    Six tender and round meat dumplings were picked up, divided into thirds, and presented in front of everyone.


    Although there is no golden flash from the meat ball, just smelling the aroma and looking at the tender meat ball dotted with crab roe makes people move their index fingers.


    "please."


    Dorn signaled everyone to start, Miss Fairy and Mr. Manager couldn��t wait to scoop out the meat dumplings with a spoon to taste.


    "Hmm...hmm! This taste! This feeling! The combination of more fatty meat than refined meat is just right, the taste is tender and soft, it even melts like a mist in the mouth!"


    "The flavours of pork and crab are fused in my mouth, and the smell of the collision of mountains and streams is amazing! It''s too powerful, too powerful! This delicious meaty taste reminds me of my wonderful first love!"


    Gonzalez''s face was flushed inexplicably, and while talking, he was intoxicated and coy, almost not breaking his clothes.


    Dorn:...


    Mr. ����, this explanation of the general after-eating feeling, not to do food reviews is really a talent.


    But, what the **** is thinking of first love!


    If you describe first love as a green apple flavor or a sweet honey flavor, I can understand it.


    Pork flavor...unthinkable.


    "Wum, wum... Don, this, this is so delicious! It''s the best thing I''ve ever eaten! But Mr. Gonzalez has finished everything I can say. In short, it''s very delicious! Wum , Uum..."


    After Vivian swallowed the food in his mouth, the lake-blue eyes looked at Dorn, obviously a little more admiring.


    But after a few quick compliments, Miss Fairy began to feast on again.


    Anyway, it��s delicious.

 Chapter 9： Crab meal and lion head, night talk

    Dorn himself is not as exaggerated as the other two, he eats slowly. This dish, by virtue of his intuition, is grade A.


    Compared to the SS-level high-gloss shredded roast rabbit meat, it is far worse.


    The reason is that the quality of crab meat is not too good.


    However, for ordinary people who regard C-level dishes as delicious, they are almost as good as they can bite their tongues.


    "Very good, very good, very good Yo! Brother Dorn, no, Dorn! Although you said before that you can cook, but I didn��t expect your dishes to be so delicious! I think it��s a king��s. The top chefs are not little Donne your opponent! By the way, what is this dish called?"


    quickly swept away two dumplings, Gonzalez touched his stomach contentedly, his face filled with happiness.


    "Crab meal lion head." Dorn said calmly.


    "[Crab powder] and [Lion��s head]...?" The shop manager and Vivian both repeated this strange coinage.


    After all, this Dorn is a new word pieced together by finding the corresponding words in the Dona language directly according to Chinese. It belongs to the Chinese Dona language, which sounds very strange.


    "Wait a minute, little Don, this is not pork, but lion meat?!" Gonzalez exclaimed suddenly while savoring this strange name.


    After hearing the words of the store manager, Vivienne just shook his head slightly on the side. Of course, the ingredients for this crab noodle lion head are pork and crab. As for why it is called such a strange name.


    Miss Fairy was also very confused.


    But she didn''t speak, after all, even if she said Gonzalez, she couldn''t hear it.


    "Of course, lion meat was not used, but it was named because the meat dumpling looks like a lion''s head." Dorn smiled.


    "So that''s it, Little Don, did you say that this is your hometown dish? It''s really interesting that your hometown named the dish."


    Dorn smiled and said nothing.


    There are more interesting things, such as claypot rice and couples lung film?


    will make it another day for you to try?


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the physique attribute is enhanced.


    coming!


    Dorn''s spirit was refreshed, and this was the result he wanted all night. Open the attribute panel, his physique point really added 1 point.


    It seems that eating the same kind of monster food can get attribute points repeatedly!


    Although I don��t know if the attribute points obtained in this way will have an upper limit, this is undoubtedly good news!


    Next, Don intends to eat bristle pork until he vomits!


    At present, after all, the physique point is linked to the blood volume, and it may also have something to do with your physical fitness. The blood thicker has a sense of security!


    ...


    After a pleasant supper, the night darkened, and everyone returned to the room to prepare to sleep.


    Dorn��s room was arranged by Gonzalez next to Vivienne. It was not very big, with only one bed and an old wardrobe.


    Simple to simple, but compared to sleeping on the bridge hole, this room is a thousand times better.


    With the help of Vivian, the two of them tidied up a bit, put on the bedding, and they could live in Dorne.


    "Unexpectedly, the housing and food sources will be fixed in this way. I finally have a foothold in this world, and I don''t have to worry about survival anymore."


    "The first small goal has been completed. The next step is to find a way to collect the easily available monster food materials around, make other world delicacies, and increase the attributes by the way!"


    Dorn was lying on the bed, his thoughts surged, feeling a little in his heart.


    I don��t know how long I lay on the bed again.


    tu tu tu ��


    A small knock on the door.


    "Dorn, are you... are you asleep?" Vivian''s voice.


    "Not yet, what''s the matter, Vivienne? Do you want to come in? Wait for a while." Dorn got out of bed, getting dressed to open the door.


    "No! No need! This way...this way will do."


    "That''s it."


    silence.


    Then there was a long silence.


    Dorn almost thought that the girl at the door had already left, but Miss Fairy''s voice rang again: "Dorn, can you still hear me?"


    The girl said this in a very small voice, and with a sense of restraint, as if she was suppressing some emotion.


    "Well, of course you can hear it."


    "Okay. Then, that, that, the crab noodles and lion head at night are very delicious. And...thank you, Don...then, good night."


    "Good night, Vivian."


    The sound of footsteps was so soft that it was almost inaudible.


    This time, Vivian should have really left.


    "That fellow, are you upset?" Donne went back to bed and lay down.


    It is late at night, when the Internet is suppressing clouds and the night is coming, normal people suffer from gains and losses in the dead of night, anxiety and anxiety are understandable, not to mention Vivian, who has a special physique.


    Perhaps it was because the illness was not completely recovered, plus I was busy today for a long time and was very tired. After a brief period of emptiness, Don fell into a deep sleep.


    I don��t know how long it has been.


    tu tu tu ��


    A small knock on the door.


    "Hug, sorry, Don... are you asleep?"


    no respond.


    "Dorn?"


    still did not respond.


    But if you put your ears close to the wooden door, you can hear steady, small breathing.


    Knowing that the other party was just asleep, but not knowing why, the girl outside the door felt nervous inexplicably.


    It''s like the loneliness that went with me in the past, and the loneliness that has finally been broken today is going to swallow her again.


    The girl''s breathing seemed to become heavy.


    If you are wrapped in that kind of loneliness, it''s like drowning in the cold sea, it''s cold, really cold...


    Another long time passed.


    Click��


    The key turns the door lock.


    squeak ��


    The wooden door was gently pushed open.


    The girl lightly walked to Don''s bed and knelt down.


    There is a window in the room, but there is no curtain. The bright moonlight leaned in unscrupulously, scattered on the bed, scattered on the girl''s thin shoulders and bright silver hair, with an inexplicable sense of holiness.


    "Sorry, Don. I know I shouldn''t break in, but I''m scared." The girl said in an inaudible voice.


    "Hmm..." Dorn replied vaguely.


    "Tomorrow, tomorrow you can see me and hear me, right? You are the one who knows my existence...I will never be alone again, right?" The girl''s already unheardable voice grew. The smaller.


    "Hmm..." Don seemed to respond again, of course, this might be just his meaningless dreams.


    After all, Don was asleep.


    Because the illness has not healed, he slept soundly.


    However, he seemed to be able to feel someone calling his new name and someone talking to him in the confusion.


    Or, it seems that someone needs him to do something at the moment?


    Dorn raised his hand, UU reading stretched toward the place where the person was in his sleep...


    The girl still squatted in front of the bed, without saying anything, looking at Don''s sleeping face, she seemed to get a touch of peace.


    But I don''t know why, it is obviously Dorn in his sleep, but he raised a hand and stretched it towards her.


    "Buff��" The girl whispered, instinctively trying to avoid it, but the body has not moved, and finally let Don''s hand touch her face.


    Pinch, pinch.


    Dorn in his sleep felt his hand touch something soft and smooth, and squeezed it subconsciously.


    No matter what you touch now, it feels great!


    "Mum- Duo, Don, you won''t pretend to be asleep and tease me on purpose! I''ll be angry!" The girl''s tone became serious, but her voice was still suppressed.


    no response.


    "It seems that I really fell asleep, really..."


    The girl stopped complaining, and stopped talking. She stared at Dorne, who was sleeping on the bed, her long eyelashes trembling slightly, and the moonlight filled her lake-blue eyes.


    I don''t know how long it took before the girl stood up.


    gently put Dorn''s hand back on the bed, and helped him tuck the quilt, Vivian exited the room silently.


    "Have a good dream, Dorn."


    When Vivian returned to her room, all her anxiety and anxiety disappeared, and the loneliness that followed her disappeared.


    Well, yes, suddenly I don��t feel cold anymore, instead, it��s the cheek pinched by Donne��


    is also a little hot, a little warm, inexplicably.


    "Hmm-Vivian, you are such a fool." The girl lay on her bed and buried her face in the pillow.

 Chapter 10： Miss Fairy is a mage

    Dorn got up early.


    I slept well last night and seemed to have a good dream.


    When he walked out of the room door, he happened to see Vivian next door open the door.


    "Dorn, good morning."


    "Well, good morning, Vivienne."


    The fairy lady who received Dorn''s response seemed very happy, but immediately, she seemed to have thought of something, and quickly lowered her head.


    "I, I will go to the kitchen to see, yes! Go to the kitchen to see. I will see you later!" said the fairy lady, and trotted away.


    "I am so energetic early in the morning." Don stretched his waist and walked slowly downstairs.


    The Wishing Restaurant is not busy in the morning, and the main task is to go to the morning gathering in the town to purchase the ingredients for the day.


    On weekdays, this work has been Gonzalez��s own responsibility. But today, Dorn took the initiative to take over the work.


    If you want to collect monster ingredients, is there anything more convenient than buying them directly?


    What''s more, the boss''s money is spent.


    Since Donne is not familiar with Eatontown, when he went out, he invited Vivian, who also didn''t have much work to do.


    Miss Fairy was naturally willing to accompany her.


    But before going out, Vivian went back to the room and took out a big, long, thick and black ebony staff.


    Dorn caught a glimpse of this staff, only to think that at first glance it looked very ordinary, like a long, slightly carved wooden branch. But when you look at it again, you will feel that this staff is very clever and unworkable, it''s integrated and full of power.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t have the ability to identify weapons, otherwise he can learn more.


    "Dorn, what are you looking at? Go out?"


    "It''s nothing, let''s go out."


    ...


    "Come and taste it! Freshly cooked pan-fried river fish!"


    "Gentlemen, blessed are your wives! The oysters just delivered from the port!"


    "The fresh vegetables just picked from the farm outside the town are cheap and delicious!"


    "Ginger beer! Who wants a **** beer? And eel soup!"


    "..."


    The vendor''s yell was overwhelmed, selling vegetables and fruits, selling fresh meat, selling cooked food, all kinds of things.


    This small market is full of the fireworks and vitality of the small town, and Dorn likes it very much.


    Walking in the morning concentration, buying ingredients in a hurry according to the note given by Mr. Gonzalez.


    During this process, Donn repeatedly turned his head to look at the girl with him.


    This fairy lady, who cannot be seen by others, always holds the ebony staff one head higher than her in both hands, and watches the surrounding situation alertly.


    is like a very vigilant kitten.


    This is also no way. After all, other people can''t see Vivienne. In a place with a little crowd, it is easy to be pushed or stepped on if you are not careful.


    "Well, Mr. Gonzalez is almost ready to buy everything he wants. Let''s go to the empty place over there and take a break." Donn suggested.


    Vivian chick nodded like a rice peck.


    Dorn refers to the empty location beside a fruit stand, where there is an empty bench for people to rest.


    "Ah, after walking around, I haven''t seen any monster''s ingredients." Donn sat down on the bench.


    I walked around the market early, and the only thing that accompanies the monster food is the hybrid second-generation bristle pork bought under the guidance of Vivian.


    "Although I don''t know why Donne you love monster food, hey." Vivian took a seat next to Donne, "But there are very few such things in the market. After all, most monsters can''t be eaten. ."


    "I think most monsters should be edible, but everyone hasn''t found the right way to eat it." Dorn, who has [Intuitive Ingredients], believed in this way.


    Moreover, there is no reproductive isolation between monsters of the same type and normal creatures. Normal creatures can eat, but that type of monster can definitely eat!


    "It''s an interesting idea." Vivienne chuckled softly while sitting beside Dorne. "If Dorne wants to find ingredients for monsters, he will have to come to the market frequently in the future. Only occasionally hunters from outside the town can eat them. The monsters came here to sell."


    "Well, what about that monster mane?"


    Dorn still remembers the bristled pigs that have added his physique point, and is even more interested in the complete generation of monster bristles.


    Vivian curled his lips after hearing Don''s words.


    I always feel that this "one" of my own is obsessed with the bristled pig.


    But even so, Vivienne still gave an answer: "It is occasionally sold, but not meat. It is a living monster, and there will be farmers outside the town who will pull the monster bristles home and breed them with domestic pigs. of."


    "That''s it."


    It''s okay to go home and breed.


    A dignified monster, if caught alive by humans, it will become a breeding pig, and it will be a breeding machine without emotions, without knowing whether it is joy or sorrow.


    "Oh, yes, Vivienne, I just wanted to ask... Why do you have to go out with this great staff?"


    "I feel safe! When I''m out, I can only feel safe with it." Vivian held the ebony staff, her voice was not loud, but she was absolutely determined.


    Does this mean that you can only feel safe when you are away from home with a weapon?


    actually fits Vivienne''s small and soft personality.


    In other words, since he has weapons, then Vivian is undoubtedly capable of combat.


    , combined with her passive mystery that cannot be detected by anyone, seems to be a really good fighter.


    "Speaking of which, I didn''t even think that you are a mage."


    If Don hadn''t roasted the horned rabbit two days ago, he should be a mage now.


    inexplicably melancholy.


    "Mage? Hmm! I am, don''t look at me like this, I''m pretty good." As she said this, Vivian waved the heavy-looking staff in a bragging manner.


    How powerful Vivian is, Don can''t tell.


    But definitely much better than him.


    Dorn once asked Vivienne to take this ebony staff on the road. UU reading turned out to be heavy and heavy when he got started. Not only could he not lift it at all, he even almost got caught The weight of the rod fell to the ground.


    Look at Vivienne again, holding this staff, it is almost as if nothing, the face doesn''t change color, and the action is light.


    In other words, the gap between the two of them in strength has a gap that is temporarily difficult to bridge.


    "By the way, Vivian, I''m quite curious. Everything will be like this staff. As long as you hold it in your hand, other people can''t see it?"


    "No. Um... to be precise, only things that have my breath can''t be seen when I pick them up. If I go to the fruit stand behind to pick up an apple, it will be in everyone''s eyes. You will only see Apple flying up inexplicably."


    Anything with Vivian''s breath cannot be observed as long as it is picked up by her. As for ordinary things, even if Vivian picked them up, they would still be noticed.


    Regardless of what it is, as long as Vivienne no longer keeps in touch, he will be seen normally.


    Dorn almost understood the effect of Vivian''s passiveness.


    "How long does it take for that object to be on your breath?" Dorn asked the bottom line.


    "That''s not good, it may take me from time to time within half a month."


    Dorn nodded to express understanding.


    The morning sun is very soft. Sitting on a bench and watching the flow of people on the road, it feels not bad.


    Vivian looked relaxed, talking and laughing with Dorn, and the gentle sunlight fell on her white face and small nose, always feeling a little dazzling.


    But... Dorn slightly narrowed his eyes to look at the girl next to him. The life of this fairy lady is really hard.

 Chapter 11： Hello, let go of that girl

    "Hey, brother over there, can I have an apple?"


    Just as Dorn and Vivian were sitting on the benches and communicating happily, a discordant voice came from behind the fruit stand, disturbing them.


    Dorn turned his head and saw a familiar middle-aged uncle with a beard.


    "Brother, it really is you. Compared to the last time I saw you, your face is much better." The uncle grinned at Dorn.


    "It turned out to be your uncle, thank you for showing me the way last time. Thanks to you, I got a job with Mr. Gonzalez."


    "Hey, it''s just pointing a way. I''m embarrassed by what you said so formal."


    "Dorn, this uncle''s name is Lucas. He occasionally eats in the Wishing Kitchen. He is a good person like Mr. Gonzalez."


    Vivian pulled the corner of Radoen''s clothes and introduced like this.


    While Donne turned his head to listen to Miss Fairy''s speech, Uncle Lucas spoke again.


    "Brother, I just wanted to ask you, why are you sitting there alone talking to yourself. Hey, it''s as if there is someone beside you, it makes me panic."


    "This...er, this..."


    Dorn looked at the fairy lady next to him, and then at Uncle Lucas. He was short of words and didn''t know how to say it well.


    While Uncle Lucas saw Dorne''s embarrassment, he seemed to suddenly understand something, and gave Dorne a look that a man knew.


    "So, I understand. When I was about your age, I would occasionally be the same as you, understandable and understandable." The uncle narrowed his eyes and nodded.


    Don:?


    What do you understand, if you don��t speak clearly, I always feel that you have had a big misunderstanding!


    "But, my brother. As someone who came by, I still have to tell you that the fantasy girlfriend in my brain should be adequate. If the development component is unclear fantasy and reality, it won''t be good." The uncle said earnestly.


    Dorn:...


    I really thank you.


    The fantasy girlfriend in the brain is okay! Are you people from another world so avant-garde?


    Vivian, who had been smirking on the side, no longer looked directly at Dorne, but turned her head away and pretended to look around at the scenery.


    It��s obviously because of her that she made an oolong, but looking at her now, she seems quite happy?


    "Uncle, actually I..."


    "Dorn." Vivienne on the side once again pulled the corner of Ladorn''s clothes, causing him not to continue speaking.


    "Ok?"


    "Look over there." Vivian pointed to an alley at the end of the street.


    Just now, although Miss Fairy was pretending to be looking at the scenery, her inadvertent glance made her see a scene that was slightly worthy of attention.


    When Donne looked over, he happened to see a girl who was about twelve or thirteen years old with short blond hair, accompanied by an adult man, turned into the alley.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I don��t know, I��ve seen that girl, she seems to be called Amy. She sometimes follows his brother to the wishing restaurant to eat, but the man just now is not her brother. There is also that alley, the alley is very deep, and you can leave the town at the end. , It''s not a good place anyway." Vivian shook her head.


    In fact, she was not sure whether the scene she saw was a problem.


    "Then let''s go take a look."


    "Ok."


    "Uncle, please help me look at the ingredients I bought. I''ll go there and have a look and talk later." Dorn said goodbye to Uncle Lucas.


    And this kind uncle of the fruit stand just looked at the back of Dorn leaving alone, and sighed: "Hey, a nice little brother, it''s a pity..."


    ...


    Amy, a little girl with short blond hair, followed the strange man beside her into the alley.


    This is a dark and cramped alley with some twists and turns. You can''t see the head at a glance. The sun doesn''t seem to enter here because of the shelter of the building.


    This made Amy a little scared and hesitant: "Mr. Manto, is my brother in this alley?"


    "No, Amy. Your brother was attacked outside the town. You can get there as soon as possible through this alley!" The face of the sturdy adult man beside the girl was full of anxiety.


    As a local, it is clear to Amy that this alley can quickly lead out of town.


    "I see." Amy squeezed a silver pocket watch with blood in her hand, quickly followed the adult man, and went deep into the alley.


    The little girl Amy didn''t think much, or her blank brain at the moment couldn''t allow her to think too much.


    This is what happened. Amy has an older brother named Albert, the captain of the patrol in the town.


    Today is Albert''s usual patrol day, and Amy stays at home alone.


    At around 9 o''clock in the morning, a man calling himself Manto approached the door and hurriedly informed Amy that Albert had been attacked and injured.


    Amy had doubts about the news until Manto took out a silver pocket watch with fresh blood stains.


    The little girl Amy''s head suddenly went down and went blank.


    That is his brother''s most personal pocket watch...


    "There must be no accident, brother!" Amy followed Manto trotting through the alley, biting her lip, trying to keep herself from crying.


    The dark long alley finally ran to the end, and a carriage was parked in the light outside.


    Two men dressed in short leather armor and stray mercenaries stood beside the carriage.


    Amy stopped and stopped running. The 13-year-old girl finally began to realize that something was wrong with her brother''s injury.


    "Amy, why aren''t you leaving? Get in the carriage, let''s meet your brother!"


    The face of the man who claimed to be Manto was still anxious, as if he was Albert''s beloved relative and friend, deeply concerned about his safety.


    "If your brother is injured, why don''t you go to a doctor?" Amy looked at the strange man nearby and took two steps back.


    She only felt that the concerned look on the man''s face made her a little scared inexplicably.


    "The doctor is already on his way, let''s go now!" Manto was still anxious.


    "That''s wrong... If you are injured, you should send it back to the town clinic, where you can save people..."


    The more Amy talked about it, the more panic she became. She didn''t know what she was encountering now.


    "Your brother was injured too badly and couldn''t be transported. In the clinic..." The anxiety on the man''s face slowly subsided, then turned into a smile, a loud sneer, "Haha, haha! Sorry, sorry, Amy, I can''t pretend it anymore."


    "You are not my brother''s friend at all, you lie to me!"


    Amy had a silver pocket watch in her hand and turned to run.


    In the dark part of the alley behind him, two more men stood up, both wearing coarse cloth and ragged armor, carrying some inferior weapons, and dressed as a wandering mercenary.


    "Boss, this stupid girl actually ran so far with you, and she was sent to the door."


    "I said stealing a pocket watch is useful, right?"


    The mercenaries on the side of the carriage and in the alley behind them all showed disgusting smiles. They stared at Amy''s undeveloped body and looked unscrupulously, and at the same time began to approach step by step.


    Amy''s heart felt cold.


    She tried hard to run, but there was nowhere to escape.


    A few strong and fierce men easily caught her and tied her with twine to a strong one.


    Manto picked up the girl roughly, and put a dirty rag that he didn''t know where it was torn into the girl''s mouth.


    "I didn''t lie to you, of course I am your brother''s friend, or a good friend who wished to cut off your brother''s head!" Manto grinned.


    This man who calls himself Manto, his real name is Andrew.


    In the territory of the Dona Empire, there are many mercenary groups active, similar to the size of this small mercenary group headed by Andrew, and even more numerous.


    A large number of mercenary groups, but the quality varies from good to bad.


    Especially some small-scale black mercenaries, as long as they are given money, they can take care of everything. When they are not working, they even rob their houses, just like robbers.


    There are quite a few black mercenaries, and because of the many lives in their hands, they have been wanted by the Empire.


    Andrew and his brother Andre are the two black mercenaries wanted.


    However, Andrei��s name has now been crossed off the wanted list.


    Because he was caught by a patrol near Eaton this summer, he was sent to the gallows before long.


    "Your nosy elder brother took my brother and sent him to the gallows. How do you think I should deal with you better?"


    Andrew stared at the girl, like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    A few of Andrew''s subordinates flashed with excitement and brutal light in their eyes, and they talked to their boss.


    "Of course I used you to draw your brother out, and then kill him to avenge Andre!"


    "And we have already arranged a place for you, UU reads the flea den in Nuanfeng Town at , where you will learn how to serve men in the future, hehe."


    "With the face of this little girl, I dare say that within three years, she will definitely become one of the most popular girls in the flea den! I will definitely come and order you at that time."


    "Why wait three years, I can do it now."


    "Then you are really not a thing, hahahahahaha!"


    "Shut up!" Andrew drank and stopped the noise of his men. "Hurry up and get this little **** into the carriage. You can play as you like, as long as you don''t die."


    "We will write another letter tomorrow morning, together with this little bitch''s underwear to Captain Albert, and ask him to come alone to tell us about the past!"


    After hearing the boss say how to play casually, all of the subordinates were extremely excited, scrambling to carry Amy into the carriage.


    The men around are all disgusting and terrible smiles, they all speak dirty and dirty words, and move their feet.


    Amy was very scared. She hoped that her brother would come to rescue her. She cried and struggled, but her bound body could only twist on the ground.


    Nothing will help.


    On the contrary, these mercenaries, seeing Amy struggling and crying, the smile on his face became more and more wretched and excited.


    Just as Amy was desperate and helpless, she heard a sentence from the long alley��


    "Although this sentence has been out of date for a long time, I think it''s pretty cool when it comes out in this scene-hey, let go of that girl."


    There is a figure standing at the entrance of the alley.


    Although the alley is very dark, the completely invisible figure looks like a ray of light in Amy''s heart.

 Chapter 12： Blow their heads

    "Who?"


    The mercenaries stopped laughing and looked up and down the young man who stood up.


    There are five people on Andrew''s side, and there is only one opponent, and he looks weak, it seems that he can be brought down with one move.


    "I''m just a righteous friend who passed by by chance. What about you? Is it a cockroach rat hiding in a dark corner? Or a scum scum that only bullies children?"


    Of course it was Don.


    Although he has not lost his momentum verbally at present, he still feels a little guilty in the face of the five big guys.


    So Donn still turned his head and whispered to the fairy lady who could not be seen by the mercenaries beside him: "Vivian, that, you can definitely beat them, right?"


    "Don''t worry, what I said, I''m very good." Vivian patted her fairly expected chest, as if she was holding the winning ticket.


    "Boy, are you looking for death?" Andrew spit on the ground and stared at Dorn viciously.


    The remaining few mercenaries also took out weapons such as swords and maces, and their eyes already had a strong killing intent.


    When they showed off their weapons, Don saw a sudden red blood bar on top of their heads, which was similar to the time when they were fighting Horned Rabbit in the novice combat tutorial.


    However, there are more than 400 health bars of these five brawny men, more than 500 ones, and the first one has 880 points.


    Thinking of his fragile 120 points of blood, Don''s heart became even weaker.


    I am afraid that the current situation is not a novice leapfrogging elite monsters...


    "Okay, I''m going to get on." Vivienne on the side held her staff with one hand, her tone was calm and serious, "Blow their heads."


    Don:?


    Vivian, that little fairy lady who looks soft and always timid, just... definitely said something very strange, right?


    And when Vivian rushed forward, Dorn also saw her health bar.


    may have been judged to be a friendly unit by the system, and her health bar is green.


    The blood volume is 6,500 points.


    Dorn:...


    Although I have heard Vivian say that she is very strong, she did not expect to be so strong!


    The hanging heart fell back into his stomach.


    I dare to hold myself to the thigh of the boss, this is stable!


    "Kill him!"


    The mercenaries rushed up towards Don.


    However, Vivian''s speed is obviously faster.


    The ebony staff in her hand was quickly swung out, almost leaving a few afterimages in the air.


    boom!


    The dull sound made by the blunt weapon slamming the flesh and blood.


    The arc-shaped sturdy rod head hit the mercenary who ran the front on the chest very hard.


    The attack was so heavy that the mercenary was knocked out three or four meters away, hit the wall of the alley hard, and stopped moving.


    The blood volume of 520 was evaporated instantly, leaving only 63 points.


    At least five or six ribs broke and started, Donne stood still and swallowed.


    "Fall down." Miss Fairy preached without any emotion.


    Despite what she said, only Donne could hear her.


    boom!


    After the first one was knocked down, the second mercenary fell to the ground in the next second.


    "The second one."


    "You...what did you do!?"


    The remaining few mercenaries dared not move forward anymore, and backed back in a panic.


    After all, in their eyes, the nosy young man just stood there with a look of indifference and contempt. They didn''t even look directly at them, and the two companions were shot out inexplicably.


    This is too weird, too unusual!


    "Guess what I did?" Dorn was too lazy to explain what these black mercenaries should explain, and simply be a riddler.


    boom!


    "Three."


    While speaking, Vivian was not idle. She dragged her long stick and trot all the way, in a home run posture, once again severely knocked down an enemy.


    Since Vivian was invisible, this battle was unfair from the beginning.


    "Boss! Boss! What to do, what to do... This guy... Um..."


    boom!


    "Hey, there is one left."


    The last one has also fallen, and only one Andrew is still standing.


    He wants to turn his head and run into the wagon, but the accumulated combat experience makes him very clear that if he exposes his back to this man with weird ability, he will definitely have a big problem!


    "You... are the bounty hunter who wants to take me to receive the reward, right? You are very strong, and I admit it when you planted it in your hands." Andrew started to try to talk to Donne when he couldn''t get back. If you exceed my bounty money, you take away the **** the ground, how about it?"


    Dorn:...


    Dorn didn''t consider the negotiation conditions proposed by the other party at all. He just thought in his heart, I am stronger than the hammer, and all my combat attributes are tied together at 6 points.


    Just as Donne lamented his weakness, the mercenary on the opposite seemed to have caught some life-saving straw.


    "You are distracted, idiot!"


    Seizing this fleeting opportunity, Andrew''s eyes flashed fiercely.


    He talked to Dorn just to attract the other''s attention. In the gap, he completed a magic chant.


    Wind Blade!


    A few swift winds blew out from in front of Andrew, like a blade, whizzing through the air and flying towards Don.


    But fortunately, it was Dorne who had just wandered off, and Vivian, who was really fighting, was always focused.


    boom.


    Almost at the moment when Andrew cast the spell, the tail of the ebony staff hit the ground lightly, and at the same time the magic chant was constructed.


    "Stay on and protect!"


    The air method around Donne becomes solidified, and if there is any substance, it gathers together to form a wall of air that can be seen by the naked eye, and enclose Donne in it.


    The galloping wind blade collided with the suddenly condensed wind wall, the air current turbulent, and finally all disappeared without a trace.


    Dorn, who had escaped the catastrophe, patted his body with fear, but it was okay, because Vivien helped him in time, and there was not a single part on his body.


    At the same time, Vivian''s movements did not stop.


    The opponent''s behavior of throwing skills directly at Dorn made Miss Fairy a little angry, and the tail of the ebony staff lightly hit the ground again, and another magic chant was constructed.


    "Strike and protect!"


    The end of the jet-black staff instantly lit up with a hot red light.


    At this moment, Andrew was completely unaware of Vivienne''s anger. He was immersed in surprise, because he saw with his own eyes that the man had completed a quick cast without the slightest sign of magic singing!


    How did he do that? !


    ��!


    Without waiting for Andrew to think any more, he only felt a burning sensation on his cheeks, and then his eyes went dark and he didn''t know anything.


    The 880 health bar is pulled directly to 7 blood points.


    The battle is over.


    Dorn scratched his head, he felt a little sympathetic to the last enemy.


    Although Vivian clearly left his hand in the last blow, did not really blow the opponent''s head, and even left the opponent with 7 points of blood, a serious concussion is probably inevitable.


    System reminder: The battle is settled, the damage is 0, the experience is 100 points, and the level is increased.


    Dorn opened his panel, and sure enough, his level had risen from LV0 to LV1.


    The only changes brought about by the upgrade, only the blood volume and the blue volume have increased by 20 points and 10 points respectively.


    Speaking of which, when playing Horn Rabbit in the beginner tutorial, there was no battle settlement. It may be because the tutorial has no experience in the first place, or it may be because the novice tutorial failed. UU reading www.uuk��nshu. com


    In short, this is the first time Donne has gained experience.


    And because 80% of them were lying down, they obviously defeated the enemy who was very powerful for Donne at this stage, but the experience they gave was very poor.


    Dorn is still studying the game system on his body, Vivienne has quickly returned to him, raised his face and looked at him, the emotion of "hurry up and praise me" is beyond words.


    "Vivian, you are amazing."


    Hmm... It''s amazing, but doesn''t this guy say that he is a mage?


    knows how to set shields, can increase attacks, and use heavy sticks as blunt weapons in close combat... Is this the mage��s fighting style?


    I''m in love, I''m in love.


    "Hey, right?" Miss Fairy narrowed her eyes and tossed her hair somewhat triumphantly.


    Then, Vivian, who was praised, turned her head, looked at the helpless girl who was **** on the ground, and urged Dorn: "By the way, Dorn, go and untie the little girl."


    If she was asked to explain, it might cause the girl to be shocked again.


    Don knowing, stepped forward to untie the twine on the girl''s hands and feet, and helped her remove the rags from her mouth.


    "Woo��"


    Although the girl didn''t know Dorn, she knew that it was Dorn who had brought down the bad guys and saved herself.


    She was crying, but after getting her hands and feet free, she hugged Donn violently and cried louder, her tears and nose mixed.


    "It''s okay, little sister, it''s okay already."


    Dorn had no choice but to pick up the little girl and pat her back while comforting.


    You have to go out of the alley first, find the Patrol in Eaton Town, and control all the scattered black mercenaries beaten by Miss Fairy.

 Chapter 13： New chef

    The patrol captain Albert, who was notified, rushed to the scene quickly and organized the manpower to take away the black mercenaries immediately.


    In the process of communicating with Captain Albert, Dorn also quickly learned the cause of the above incident.


    Including how Albert and Andrew, the black mercenary, formed a beam.


    How did Andrew use a pocket watch to make Amy, who has a simpler mind, into the mouth.


    "Please allow me to thank you again. Without you, my lovely sister would not know what else would go through."


    "Also, Andrew is a wanted criminal in the Empire. I will deliver his wanted reward to you in a while."


    Albert is a tall and tough young man with blond hair.


    He was holding Amy''s hand at this moment, and bowed to Donne again to thank him.


    "Actually, it''s nothing. If the road is uneven, please do it with one hand. Haha, haha..."


    Dorn was a little guilty, after all, his only role in this incident seemed to be a few words with the black mercenaries?


    But then again, tsk, "My lovely sister" is it okay? These words sounded weird in the context just now...


    Captain Albert, isn��t he a sister-in-law?


    "Thank you, big brother." Amy also thanked Donne again.


    At this moment, Amy has recovered slightly, the nose and tears on her face have been washed away with water, but her eyes are a little red and swollen because of the fierce crying just now.


    After bowing, Amy looked at the elder brother who had saved him again, and scanned Don''s chest, which was still wet.


    Amy knew that it was all her own nose and tears on it... Her cheeks started to get hot when she thought of this, and she wanted to find a place to drill in shame.


    While looking at his sister''s sudden red cheeks, Albert''s gaze at Donne began to become suspicious and alert.


    "...Then what, I''ll leave first if it''s okay, I have to go back to cook."


    Because the atmosphere became a little strange, Don lifted his hands full of ingredients and shook it, intending to drive away.


    "Please wait!" Albert stopped Don, "You saved Amy. It is not enough to thank you. Please let me do something for you."


    "Uh...what do you do?"


    "Yes! No matter what, as long as it is your request, I will work hard to complete it. Otherwise, my conscience will be disturbed!"


    "Ah this..." Dorn and Vivian next to him looked at each other, and suddenly thought of something, "By the way, if you want to do something for me, please help me get some ingredients for the monster. "


    "Monster food?" This time the patrol leader was confused.


    "Yes, I didn''t say that I helped out at Gonzalez''s Wishing Restaurant. Our restaurant would like to try some new dishes made from monster ingredients, such as monster mane pigs."


    "Understood, this little matter is obligatory!" Albert said solemnly.


    "Haha, haha..." Donn didn''t know what to do with him again, so he had to laugh twice and say goodbye to him.


    When Don''s figure was about to disappear from the sight of everyone, Amy, blushing and bowing her head, raised her head again and watched her savior leave.


    Under the noon sun shining, the back of the big brother who saved him looks very tall.


    seems to be as tall as his brother Albert.


    No, it''s taller than his brother Albert, a little bit.


    And Dorn, who returned to the restaurant welcoming the sunshine, did not pay attention to the little girl''s admiring gaze. He was chatting with the fairy lady next to him happily at the moment.


    "By the way, Vivian, did you see the opponent''s health bar when you first fought?"


    "What health bar?"


    "That is, the other party has more than 800 drops of blood, and you will be empty when you use the staff."


    "What are you talking about, what are more than 800 drops of blood?" Vivian''s expression was quite confused, and the lake blue eyes were full of confusion.


    "It''s nothing, don''t care." Donn smiled at Miss Fairy.


    It seems that the situation is similar to Don''s guess. It is indeed his privilege to see the health bar during the battle, and it is the privilege of carrying system functions.


    This can be regarded as a golden finger in combat, and it can initially judge the gap between the enemy and ourselves.


    However, the health bar is not the same as strength, and you cannot blindly believe the difference in blood volume.


    Dorn warned himself like this in his heart.


    Anyway, it''s always right to be careful.


    ...


    After returning to the Wishing Restaurant, Don was busy preparing dishes in the kitchen.


    Yes, because Dorn showed off his cooking skills last night, Vivienne and Mr. Gonzalez exchanged notes and agreed that he should be the chef of the restaurant.


    And Vivienne beat Donne, and the job of delivering food fell back to Mr. Gonzalez.


    At the same time, because of seeing Dorn��s amazing cooking skills, Mr. Gonzalez not only covered his food and accommodation, but also offered a relatively good salary.


    The basic salary is 12 silver nars, and 30% of the income from the crab meal and lion head will be drawn to Dorn every month.


    This "base salary + performance" salary model was thought of by Gonzalez after he realized the broad market prospects of crabmeat lion head.


    is the only one in the entire Dona Empire, and even the entire land of miracles.


    Even Don, a man on earth who heard this, speaks directly to the insider, UU reading www. uukanshu. com couldn''t help but praise the manager for his business acumen.


    At the same time, Dorn also got a general understanding of the currency system of the Dona Empire. Coins are divided into three levels: copper, silver, and gold.


    100 Copper Gnar can be exchanged for 1 Silver Gnar, and 100 Silver Gnar can be exchanged for 1 Kinnar.


    In the rich Dona Empire, known as the "Nation Flowing Honey and Milk", the average income of a civilian is about 5 silver nars a month. Therefore, Dorn''s current income situation is far above average.


    On the day when the new chef Dorn took office, the Wishing Restaurant also naturally introduced a brand-new signature dish, crab noodles and lion head.


    Once this strangely-named dish was launched, it got a great response.


    It was originally only a few people who ordered this dish out of curiosity, but when they really tasted the tender and round meat dumplings, there are people who devour them regardless of the image, and people who have a flushed face and heavy breathing.


    What''s more, he shed tears while chewing, crying that all the things he had eaten in the last half of his life were pig food.


    Seeing the reaction of the tryers, the rest of them also took orders, and then repeated the same mistakes of the previous group...


    Eaton, a small town that was originally extremely peaceful, became boiling under the impact of this new delicacy.


    All the topics talked about in the streets and alleys for a while are��


    "Have you eaten? Come to Gonzalez''s Wishing Restaurant?"


    "Have you tried that crab meal lion head? Listen to my advice, don''t eat it! After I ate it yesterday, I now eat everything...all, what is it called, it tastes the same as chewing wax, yes! It tastes the same as chewing wax!"


    "I''m telling you that I saw the new chef of the Wishing Restaurant today! Yes, yes, he is a good-looking boy with black hair and black eyes!"

 Chapter 14： Limited time sale

    Eaton, Golden Crown Hotel.


    "Sir, sir!" A boy with short brown hair and a round face with some freckles eagerly broke into the most expensive single room in the hotel.


    "How many times have you said, knock! Knock! Knock before you come in, John." The man sitting at the desk, holding a pen and writing something, turned his head back displeased.


    This well-dressed and simple man with a meticulous moustache, named Thomas Williams, is a writer and critic with considerable status in the Donner Empire.


    This writer mainly writes knight novels, as well as travel notes, recording local customs, allusions, scenery and food.


    In the current review publications of the King''s Capital Shuguang City and some big cities, one can often see his travel notes and comments.


    In the near future, Williams plans to visit Golden Oak City, the art capital of the southern part of the empire.


    Experience the strong local artistic atmosphere, write travel notes, and find inspiration for your new novels.


    This afternoon, Williams, all the way south, passed by the little-known town of Eaton, and decided to take a rest here.


    "Sorry, sir!" Little John scratched the back of his head, but there was no shame.


    "What did you inquire about on the street?" Williams asked with a serious face.


    "There are many, sir!" Little John was in high spirits, "For example, in this town and some villages, a brand-new breeding technology has recently emerged that hybridizes edible monsters with similar domestic animals."


    "It is said that the second-generation pigs they raised with monster bristles and domestic pigs are not only easy to raise, but also have better meat quality than domestic pigs!"


    "Really? It sounds interesting, maybe we should stay here for one more day. However, those old scholars who study monsters should be more interested in this matter."


    Touching his moustache in Williams, thinking about monster hybridization.


    And little John��s mouth is not idle, he is still talking��


    "Sir, sir! I heard on the street that a restaurant named [Gonzalez''s Wishing Restaurant] recently launched a new dish made from this hybrid pork. What is it called, crab meal, lion head!"


    "It''s obviously made of pork and crab, but it''s called lion head. Hahaha, it''s strange, isn''t it?"


    "Moreover, the locals here are full of praise for this dish. Many people even say that even the chefs of our king''s capital, Shuguang City, can''t make such a delicious dish."


    "However, I don''t believe it, they must be bragging!"


    Williams shook his head after hearing what little John said.


    "The inhabitants of the countryside have little insight. The so-called delicious food in their mouths may even look down upon the servants of the nobles in Dawn City."


    "That''s it! When I told them this way, many people stood up and argued with me! I can''t speak to them alone."


    Speaking of this, little John''s face was very upset.


    Williams twisted his mustache, thought for a while, then picked up the notebook on the table, stood up and walked out.


    "Let''s go, John, go to Gonzalez''s Wishing Restaurant and taste the taste of this crabmeat lion head."


    Although I do not agree with how delicious the dishes in this remote town can be.


    Since this dish can be praised by most people, coupled with the rather peculiar name, it is also worth a taste of Williams as a critic.


    "Oh! Mister, as expected! Hehe! Go and ask the chefs in the royal capital for an explanation!"


    ...


    Wishing Restaurant.


    The time now is approaching 5 pm.


    When Mr. Williams brought his little attendant John to the door of this restaurant, he was taken aback by the scene in front of him.


    The small restaurant is crowded with people, even the streets are full of people.


    Many people are sitting in front of the store with their own benches and chairs, holding various bowls in their hands, and the crowd occupies most of the street.


    "Borrow! Borrow! Please give me a favor!"


    Follower, Xiao John, took his owner with him, and squeezed into the restaurant with the strength of milking.


    Then, he spent another 5 silver nars to "buy" two positions from the **** of two very young mercenaries.


    The master and servant finally took their seats.


    The place I bought was originally a four-seater, and a local middle-aged couple sat opposite Mr. Williams.


    But Mr. Writer doesn''t care about these things. He needs to interact with all kinds of people when he travels around. Sitting opposite to the two locals just happens to be convenient for communication.


    "Wife, today is your birthday, let''s buy four crabmeat lion heads, and celebrate!" The husband of the middle-aged couple is Uncle Lucas who buys fruits.


    Today is his wife Julie��s birthday.


    "Bah, it''s you glutton who wants to eat, so you have so many excuses." Julie glared at her husband.


    Lucas smirked twice: "Wife, let me say that we will not only eat today, but we will have to eat two lion heads every month from now on, no, three! Hey, it��s almost okay to eat normally, the main reason is that we have to eat it. This lion head."


    "Eat, eat! You die!" Julie didn''t have a good temper, and then complained distressedly, "Gonzalez is really black this time, and a small dumpling is sold for 25%. A copper!"


    Julie feels distressed when she thinks of the price of a lion head.


    "My wife, you haven''t tasted this lion head. If you eat it, you will never think that 25 coppers are expensive! To be honest, I think he sells it cheaply."


    "Brother Don''s craftsmanship, I don��t have to talk about it! Let��s not talk about it, the chefs in the royal capital are not as good as the younger brother! You said that if you want to eat a dish from the chef of the royal capital, how much money will it cost! We made it, absolutely made money!"


    Lucas is righteously defending the Wishing Restaurant and instilling common sense to our wife that our customers earn blood and sellers lose blood.


    Listening to the conversation of the opposite couple, Little John rolled his eyes.


    Again!


    , we are talking about the king again! Have you been to the Royal Capital! Have you tasted the dishes of the Royal Capital!


    However, because he had suffered a lot while debating with several locals in the street in the afternoon, little John has said nothing now.


    just thinking in my heart, after eating this lion head, if it is not delicious, we must find a way to let the husband write a comment to laugh at these unseen country folks!


    If it��s delicious...how could it be possible!


    The dishes made in the poor country, how could UU read be delicious!


    Williams is not as small as his little follower. He silently listened to the conversation of the opposing couple, took out his notebook, and made some notes.


    "Mr and Madam, take the liberty to ask, how long has the crab meal lion head been launched in this shop?" As the Lucas couple stopped, Williams took the initiative to speak up.


    "Not much, only three days! Brother Donn only became the chef here three days ago!" Lucas replied readily.


    Three days?


    Williams'' pen nib paused.


    In three days, the store became overcrowded, and the crowded streets were full of people?


    This is too exaggerated.


    "Uh... has the business here always been so good?"


    "Of course not!" Uncle Lucas shook his head. "The business in this store was pretty good before, but it was never full of customers. Now it''s crowded like this, it''s all because of Brother Donne''s crabmeat lion head!"


    Uh... well, it seems that things are so exaggerated.


    Uncle Lucas is a familiarity, and once we talk, it��s not so easy to stop��


    "However, let me tell you sir, this shop will only be so crowded at around 5 pm and 6 pm now."


    "Because Brother Dorn said, crab noodles and lion heads are only sold for a limited time during this time, and while stocks last! At the same time, everyone has to line up to pick up the number. If there is no one sitting in the store, you can bring your own bowls and pack them."


    Williams'' pen stopped completely.


    Just such a passage made the writer from the royal capital hear several unintelligible words!


    "Uh... what limited time sales, queue up for number, take bowls to pack?"

 Chapter 15： But he gave too much

    Limited-time sales, queuing up to pick up numbers, and take bowls to pack.


    Although there are several concocted words made up of normal words, Uncle Lucas casually explained two sentences, and Mr. Williams understood the specific meaning of these words.


    At the same time, the writer''s pen flew again, recording all these hearings.


    "Interesting, these practices are really fun, and very smart."


    Williams kept nodding his head as he wrote, and after thinking about it, he already understood the specific meaning of these practices.


    According to the locals, this crabmeal lion head dish is a little troublesome to make, it takes more than three hours.


    is sold for a limited time, concentrate the supply time of the dish, and make a large number of lion heads at once, which will undoubtedly save time.


    queuing to pick up the number, firstly, you can maintain the order in the store, secondly, the guests don''t need to stand in line, as long as they get the number plate, they can sit and rest.


    Finally, because the store is small and can''t seat too many people, bringing bowls and packing can maximize sales.


    "That''s not right, these are all thoughts by Brother Donne. Let me say that Brother Donne not only looks good, but also has a clever mind and good cooking skills, that''s it..."


    "Occasionally, my mental state is not very good, and I can''t distinguish between fantasy and reality, otherwise I really want him to be my son-in-law. Tsk, it''s a pity." Lucas smacked his lips regretfully.


    "Do we have a daughter? Just be a son-in-law? I don''t think you can distinguish fantasy from reality." Aunt Julie gave her husband a stern look.


    While the group of people at the table was chatting hotly, Mr. Gonzalez at the counter cleared his rough and soft voice:


    "Crab noodles and lion heads are boiling, guest number one, please come to pick up your meal."


    Immediately, a man with the appearance of a businessman stood up from the corner of a table, took a small wooden sign, and took a lion head at the counter.


    "Sir, sir, we are number six." Little John shook the wooden sign of the same pattern in his hand.


    This was left by the two young mercenaries who had collected 5 silver narratives just now. At first, Little John didn''t understand the use of the wooden sign, but now he understands that it is a voucher to take the meal.


    "No. 2 Yo."


    "Number Three..."


    kept calling until the sixth, little John happily brought back two crab noodles and lion heads from the counter, because Mr. writer is not short of money, there are four in a bowl.


    In the light but not too few soup, there are two tender and round meat **** floating on top, with golden crab roe inlaid on top, and boiled small green vegetables on the side as garnish.


    "It''s a dish I have never seen before, but it looks good, and the meat is very fragrant, which is much better than expected."


    Mr. Williams is also a professional critic in terms of food. The color and fragrance of this dish have exceeded his expectations by a lot.


    Mr. Writer gracefully picked up the spoon, took out a small lion head, and delivered it to his mouth.


    Crab meal, lion head, white meat and red meat ratio is just right, tender and not fatty.


    The slightly sticky broth is soaked, which enriches the texture of the meatballs.


    With a slight chewing, the lion head will naturally dissolve, and the fresh sweetness of river crab and the fresh aroma of meat are mixed together, forming a wonderful tongue-tip experience!


    Just a sip, Williams felt as if something hit his heart!


    is so delicious! So delicious!


    Mr. Writer has eaten too many good things, but this crabmeal lion head is definitely the top of the things he has eaten.


    can be compared with it, only the dishes made by the royal chefs in Dawn City serving the royal family!


    Slightly freed from the shock brought by the food, Williams looked around him.


    My classmate, Little John, was eating a big bite with joy, and his face was full of happiness, completely forgetting that the purpose of his trip was to find a place for the chefs in the royal capital.


    "Hmm... it''s delicious! It''s so delicious!" Little John sighed heartily again.


    To put it simply, it means to cast an enemy on the spot.


    The lion heads of the two couples opposite have also been taken, and the couple''s food looks a bit vulgar, almost gobbled up.


    "Lucas, I think you are right. This meat dumpling only sells 25 copper balls, we really make a lot of money! From now on, I will eat three every month, no, four lion heads!"


    "Hmm! Hiss! Hmm!" Uncle Lucas kept talking, just responding to his wife with such an incomprehensible voice.


    Four crabmeal lion heads were down, Williams took out a clean handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth with satisfaction.


    Then he stood up, walked to the counter, straightened his waist, and took the initiative to talk to Gonzalez who was heavily makeup.


    "This sir, the crabmeat lion head in your restaurant is very delicious. I would like to meet the chef who made this delicacy, thank him in person, and ask him a few questions."


    "[If you taste an egg and think it''s delicious, why know the hen who laid the egg?], sorry, sir. There are many people who want to see Little Donne in the past two days, but they are all rejected by him. Yes, I think you may be no exception."


    "A very philosophical sentence."


    Williams opened his notebook and jotted down these words quickly, then took out something from his arms, pressed it on the counter, and said sincerely:


    "But I really want to see him."


    What he pressed on the counter was a golden kinnal!


    "This is the meeting fee I gave him. Although...a bit cheesy, it represents my sincerity." Williams added.


    When he said this, Mr. Writer''s face was a little shaken, and he even felt a bit reckless in his act of paying for the money.


    Although the other party is a chef who lives in a small place, UU read , but thinking that Mr. Donne has such an extraordinary cooking skills, would he be an expert living in the countryside?


    The kind that doesn''t care about money at all.


    or a little more serious, you may feel that you are taking money to insult him.


    "This... sir, wait a moment." Gonzalez took a breath while looking at the Kinnar, put down his work, and ran all the way to the kitchen.


    After a while, the manager ran out again.


    "Little Don, he said, I can see you!"


    After hearing the affirmative answer, Mr. Writer breathed a sigh of relief. This reclusive chef was surprisingly approachable.


    With a Jinnar meeting fee, Mr. Writer successfully got the opportunity to enter the kitchen and meet Don.


    Before leaving the counter, he also took out a few silver nars as a tip for Gonzalez.


    I can��t make the manager happy.


    In the kitchen.


    Dorn picked up the last pot of crab noodles lion head. After this pot is divided, today the lion head is officially in the state of being sold out.


    The workload in the kitchen is also reduced instantly.


    Vivian was standing beside Donne, twisting her waist and relaxing her limbs. The busy day she was doing lion heads just exhausted her.


    "Excuse me, are you Mr. Donne?" Williams, with a moustache and a simple but elegant dress, walked into the kitchen and paid a gentleman''s salute to Donne.


    "Well, I am, hello sir."


    When the two of them met each other, their own thoughts emerged in their hearts.


    Williams: Is this a chef whose culinary skills rival the Royal Chef? Looks too young!


    Dorn: Is this the big dog who wants to see me with a Kinnar? Looks rich!

 Chapter 16： What is a different world scalper?

    "Mr. Donne, my name is Thomas Williams. I am a writer from the royal capital and a critic."


    "I occasionally write travel notes and food reviews from various places, and publish them in current review journals. The crab noodle lion head you made is very delicious. I have a few questions I would like to ask in person."


    The writer expressed his intention and purpose sincerely.


    "Time Review Publications?" Donne looked shocked.


    In this other world, there is such a thing?


    Is the cultural industry so prosperous?


    "The Review Times seems to have only emerged in recent years. Many writers will post comments and articles on it. I have only heard of it when I travel to a few large cities, and I can''t see it in small towns."


    Vivian on the side of ���� saw Don''s surprise and took the initiative to explain.


    In fact, it is not only Miss Fairy who explained this. The number of publications of the various current review periodicals of the Donna Empire is very small and the prices are high. Only the nobles and wealthy merchants will buy and circulate them.


    In the case of civilians, it is generally difficult to read all the ligatures, and there is no such spiritual consumption demand.


    "Is this Williams famous?" Dorn turned his back, approached Vivienne''s side, and whispered close to her small ear pinna.


    The sudden closing distance made Miss Fairy''s heart beat faster.


    "Okay...it seems to be quite famous, I have read the knight novel "Parov" written by him."


    "Mr. Don?" Vivienne with zero presence could not be seen from Williams'' perspective, only that Don had suddenly turned around, as if he was still talking to himself?


    It seems that what the local man said earlier, Mr. Donne doesn''t seem to be in a good state of mind, that''s what he meant.


    However, it is understandable that such a talented person has a weird personality.


    "Ah, I just checked to see if there is still a lion head in the pot." Donne turned back, "Mr. Williams, you want to interview me, right? You can ask any questions, I will Works with you."


    Of course, this is based on the face of the Kinnar.


    Moreover, the other party is a well-known writer at any rate, and it seems good to be able to write an article to praise oneself.


    Although those publications are only circulated among wealthy people in big cities, they have no influence on small towns like Eaton.


    But if you don��t keep the balance, there is a rich kid who is full to explore the food?


    Once this kind of special guest is triggered, it is not impossible to charge a few kinnals for the meeting fee.


    Beautiful.


    "Come... visit? Yes, I am going to interview you." For the writer, it is another coinage, but the meaning is not difficult to understand.


    asked a few simple questions that did not involve the production method of lion head, and the origin of the name of the crab meal lion head dish. The writer took his notebook and decided to leave the kitchen with satisfaction.


    But when he was about to step out of the door, his eyes fell on a small wooden basin on the side. In the basin, two small river crabs were spitting bubbles.


    Williams turned his head back: "Mr. Don, forgot to ask, do you still have the ingredients you used to make lion heads?"


    "Yes, you can look at them, but they are all not worth mentioning." Dorn pointed to the pot of river crabs and a piece of bristle pork left on the shelf, "because pork has other uses. , So these are not made into lion heads."


    These bristle pork are reserved in the restaurant at night for their own meals.


    In the past few days, the new chef can''t do without the second-generation bristle pork.


    However, after eating seven or eight meals of second-generation mane pork, his physique point finally increased by 9 points, and there was no more movement.


    For this result, Don already has an answer in his heart��


    There should be an upper limit on the attribute points that the same kind of monster food can add to yourself. For example, if the second-generation bristle pig is used as a food material, the upper limit should be 9 points. After eating the second-generation bristle pork, the [predator] cannot be triggered. Up.


    Therefore, it is the path to sustainable development if you can''t catch a kind of monster food that can be eaten hard, and enrich your monster diet.


    Williams looked at the river crab and the pork again, then his expression seemed to be frozen, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    After tasting this crab noodle lion head just now, Williams put Donne''s cooking skills on the same level as the royal chef.


    But he overlooked a premise, that is the cooking environment and ingredients.


    Mr. Writer is a knowledgeable person. He can tell the quality of the pork and crab.


    For ordinary people, these two ingredients are not bad, but if you dare to put this crab and pork in front of the royal chefs, especially this crab whose meat seems very poor, they will only give you a big one. Roll your eyes!


    For the royal chefs who are used to the top ingredients in the country, this kind of civilian ingredients is completely unqualified, and they are not worthy of being cooked by them.


    is using a simple kitchen, using commoner ingredients, the quality of dishes made by Donne is not inferior to the royal chef!


    "Mr. Donne, I think... I take the liberty to ask again, are you using these simple things to make that crab meal lion head?"


    "Of course." Dorn had already heard the meaning of the author''s words, pretending to be profound, "Simple ingredients can also cook high-level delicacy. And I have always thought that only food that everyone can enjoy. , It��s really good food."


    But I personally do not reject the exclusive food cooked with top-quality ingredients. Donne added silently in his heart.


    "Everyone can enjoy..." Williams opened his notebook again and recorded this sentence with a slightly trembling hand.


    An idea came out of Mr. Writer''s heart, an idea that made him feel a little palpitating��


    If the young man in front of him and the royal chefs were given the same cooking conditions, what kind of food would he make?


    Perhaps, the locals here are not wrong. This young man with black hair and black eyes is really a chef who is far superior to any chef in the capital?


    looked at Donne for a long time with an extremely weird look, and finally Williams gave another gentleman''s salute, leaving the kitchen thoughtfully with a solemn expression.


    "How do I feel that this interview seems to have had a big blow to this Mr. Williams." Vivian squinted slightly and watched Mr. Writer leave.


    "It seems so. When he left, his eyes lost the light..." Don shrugged helplessly.


    Dorn himself didn''t pay much attention to this interview. After all, the illusory praise from the king''s capital was nothing but icing on the cake for him in a small town.


    ...


    In the alley next to the Wishing Restaurant, two people were talking.


    Just now, two young mercenaries who took 5 silver nars from Williams and sold their seats and meal orders.


    It might be a bit wrong to say that they are "young", after all, both of these mercenaries are underage.


    The chubby one is called Fat Fox, thirteen years old. Another strong figure, called Bear Claw, is fourteen years old.


    The two underage mercenaries are used to deliberately dressing themselves up to be mature and more reliable.


    But even if you dress yourself up as mature, no one pays to hire them.


    "Unexpectedly, the well-dressed master shot so lavishly, it is directly 5 silver coins!" Bear Claw played with Yinnar in his hand, reluctant to put it down.


    "I told you to put it up, put it up! The wealth is not exposed! Stupid!" The fat fox gave his companion a helpless look.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, the gangsters nearby don''t dare to provoke me and Brother Hyena."


    "Eh, I don''t bother to care about you." The fat fox touched his silver nar he had hidden in his arms, and the delicate touch of the metal returned to his fingertips, "Yes, one shot is 5 silver coins, which is a pity. Good things don��t happen every day..."


    Touching the silver coin in his arms, the fat fox suddenly had an idea��


    It is known that a crab meal lion head sells 25 coppers. It is said that it is not expensive, but some people are willing to spend 5 silvers to buy a meal number for a lion head!


    This meal number is valuable, it can have a price, and its price can even exceed the crab meal lion head itself!


    If I, Xiongya, and Hyena would go to the Wishing Restaurant every day to occupy a seat to get a number, and then sell the number to those who have money but don��t want to wait too long...


    The price does not need to be too high, I believe that if you have 20 coppers and a number, people with a little money are generally willing to pay.


    Each person has a number a day and will earn 18 silver coins a month!


    seems to be very profitable!


    It''s more profitable than when no one hires a mercenary!


    A prototype of a promising money-making plan was formed in the chubby fox''s small round head.


    If Donne himself, who is implementing the line-up, knows what the fat fox thinks now, he will definitely jump up and applaud the thirteen-year-old boy��


    You are really a **** talent!


    I just came up with a number system, you little **** think about being a scalper!


    The fat fox was still excited about the new money-making plan in his mind, while the bear paw sitting on the broken wooden barrel suddenly jumped up and touched the fat fox with his sturdy elbow.


    "Look, Fat Fox, Brother Hyena is back."


    At the entrance of the alley, a thin boy, also wearing a crude leather armor, with messy dirty red curly hair, and sharp eyes walked straight towards the two of them. U U Reading


    He is a hyena, a little younger than a bear paw, but in this three-member stray mercenary group, the hyena is a well-deserved eldest brother.


    "Do you know how much I earned this time?" The hyena saw his two little brothers, did not hide the joy on his face, grinned open, revealing two sharp tiger teeth.


    The Vagrant Mercenary Corps only took over a business this month. It came from Albert, the captain of the patrol from the town. The captain of the patrol wanted someone to help him hunt an adult mane.


    It just so happens that the hyena has a very rich hunting experience.


    Therefore, he spent three days searching in the hidden forest to the east, looking for traces of prey, and finally found a cave where a bristle pig was hiding.


    Today is the day when the hyena takes Albert to inspect the goods in the bristles cave and pay the reward.


    As for the hunting process, hyenas are not involved. Adult monster bristles are not so easy to deal with, even old hunters will be afraid of three points.


    It is estimated that Captain Albert will make sufficient preparations and do it himself tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    "Do you know how much he gave in the end? Five silver coins! One more than agreed upon in advance!"


    The hyena discharges five silver coins on the broken barrel, showing joy:


    "Five silver coins! We are guaranteed to eat next month! Hey? Wait a moment, what do you two expressions mean? Tsk, you are not right..."


    The fat fox and the bear claws didn''t speak, they just looked at each other, and then smiled at their big brother, stiff and awkward.


    If I let Brother Hyena know that the two of them just took an account in the Wishing Restaurant and sat for a while, and then they also earned five silver nars...Will it hit him?

 Chapter 17： Monster Mane

    Two more days passed either quickly or slowly.


    It is about 8 o''clock in the evening.


    The guests in the Wishing Restaurant left one after another. Inside the shop, only Mr. Gonzalez was counting today''s accounts.


    "Today, we sold more than 130 lion heads. According to the current situation, the profit from the crab meal lion head can be more than one kinner this month! Sure enough, our little Donne is the best. Oh!"


    Mr. the store manager smiled tremblingly while holding the account book, and then he flushed and held his face in embarrassment. In short, he wrote all the happiness on his face.


    "Ahem, good evening, Gonzalez."


    "Hmm...Mr. Gonzalez, good evening."


    There were two greetings in the store where there should be no outsiders, one with a strong voice and the other with a green tone.


    Gonzalez looked up. Standing in the hall were a pair of blond-haired siblings, the town��s patrol captain Albert and his sister Amy.


    "Yeah, little Albert and little Amy. Although I haven''t closed the door yet, the Wish restaurant is actually closed now."


    "No, no, Gonzalez, we are not here to eat. We are here to see Mr. Donne, and there is something for him."


    Albert waved his hand, and at the same time turned sideways and motioned to Mr. Store Manager to look at the door.


    "Well, I came to see Big Brother." Amy nodded in agreement.


    Gonzalez only noticed at this time that a wooden cart was parked in front of his house. On the cart, he was tightly trapped with a hemp rope on a hill-like ferocious behemoth.


    The giant beast is not only huge, but also has spear-like mane and has sharp and terrible fangs. The shopkeeper recognized it as an adult monster mane at a glance.


    The bristle pig was tied to the cart and motionless. It should be dead.


    "What a big bristle pig, is it for little Donne?" Gonzalez nodded thoughtfully.


    In the impression of the manager, his new chef is a sturdy "pig fetish". Judging from his performance in the past two days, he is particularly concerned about things related to bristles.


    If this is to make Little Donne see such a big monster mane, he won''t have to twist his mouth.


    Mr. ���� the store manager greeted the captain and his brothers and sisters to sit down in the hall happily, and he happily ran to the kitchen to inform Donn.


    ...


    The backyard of the Wishing Restaurant.


    The courtyard, which was not originally spacious, became more crowded after placing the monster bristles.


    Dorn, Mr. Gonzalez, Albert brothers and sisters, and Vivienne, who were undetectable by others, were surrounded by the bristle in twos and threes.


    "so big!"


    refers to the size of a bristle pig.


    "It''s long! It''s hard!"


    refers to the bristles and fangs of a bristle pig.


    When I first saw a bristled pig, Don''s heart was shocked by this huge creature.


    Since he has been running to the market these few days, Dorn is fortunate to have seen the appearance of a second-generation hybrid bristles. Although it also has fangs and bristles, the appearance of the second-generation bristled pig is like a sturdy wild boar.


    Look at the monster mane pig of this generation again. This hill-like body, this horrible and impactful shape, said that it is a piggy, and Dorn believes it!


    However, although he looks very hideous, Don, who has the direct sense of the ingredients, can clearly distinguish that the ingredient level of this bristle pig is A!


    "Good, very good, very good!" Donn was still admiring with satisfaction.


    "That, Mr. Don, in addition to the monster mane, I also brought a bounty from the black mercenary Andrew, a total of 60 silver nars."


    Watching Dorn circle around the wooden cart carrying bristled pigs, Albert at the side finally couldn''t bear it, stepped forward, and took out a heavy wallet and handed it to Dorn.


    Although Andrew is wanted by the empire to offer a reward, he is still a small character in nature, and 60 silver nar is worthy of the value of this black mercenary.


    Dorn took the purse generously, but didn''t open it to count it. But when he was picking up the money bag, he looked sideways at Vivian.


    The silver-haired fairy lady noticed his gaze and returned a quiet smile.


    These 60 silver nars belong to Vivienne. Dorn thought so in his heart.


    After putting in the purse, Don no longer circled around the bristle pig. He reached out and patted the solid but elastic pork belly ribs.


    "This bristled pig has been dead for a while, but the meat is good now. I think it''s better to take advantage of the fresh meat now, let''s have a meal?"


    It''s already night, and handling the bristles is undoubtedly a more troublesome thing, but the people present faced Don''s proposal, but there was no objection to it.


    Everyone is a good comrade who has also eaten crab noodles and lion head, and they highly respect Don''s cooking skills. No one can refuse to eat more dishes made by Donne, no one!


    "Brother, do you want to eat crabmeat and lion head?" Amy swallowed slightly, and shook her head, the golden broken hair swaying gently in her ears.


    In the past two days, Amy has also come to the Wishing Restaurant several times for dinner, and sincerely thanked Donn again for her life-saving grace last time.


    So Amy, the blond girl, is initially familiar with her big brother.


    "Amy, don''t talk nonsense." Albert stretched out his hand and patted his sister''s head, while his throat squirmed slightly, UU reading "We are here to thank Mr. Donne, not here. Eating."


    "Oh..." The little girl lowered her head slightly aggrieved.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a lot of people to eat. Besides, you called the bristled pig, so you should have tasted it." Don hurriedly waved at his blond siblings.


    "Then, Mr. Laudon." Albert''s face was still calm, but his throat squirmed again.


    Dorn:...


    I always feel like I was caught by the captain of the patrol.


    "Cough." Donne coughed helplessly, "By the way, because there are only two river crabs left, lion heads are not enough for the few of us, so I will do something else tonight."


    "What do you want to eat? Don''t sell it off, little Don." The store manager asked bluntly with a smile.


    Even Vivian stared at Dorn expectantly, Lake Blue''s eyes gleaming.


    "Uh...I got a lot of condiments and spices in the past few days. Let''s make a pan-fried pork rib for everyone." Dorn didn''t hide it anymore.


    Everyone present looked at each other.


    is not a special dish that has a weird name similar to a crab meal and a lion head, and has never been seen before. Pan-fried pork ribs sounds a bit ordinary.


    However, everyone has no objection to this. They firmly believe that no matter what Donne makes, it must be delicious!


    For a time, except for Vivienne, who didn''t want to be exposed to outsiders, everyone got busy, slaughtering pigs and cutting meat.


    Even the Albert brothers and sisters who are not very good at this, because there will be a delicious free meal to eat, they are very motivated to start Don and Gonzalez.


    The backyard under the bright moonlight is full of cheerful air, which may be the power of food.

 Chapter 18： Pan-fried pork ribs with caramelized apples

    Slaughtering pigs and cutting meat is undoubtedly a troublesome thing, but fortunately, Mr. Don and Mr. Gonzalez are both very skilled.


    With the help of the Albert brothers and sisters, it took only about twenty minutes to completely cut off the whole hard rib of the right pig with clear texture.


    Dorn took the pork ribs to the kitchen first, and Vivian next to him followed him away in a tacit understanding.


    and the remaining uncut pork is handed over to others for processing.


    Some will be used as ingredients for tomorrow, and some will be preliminarily marinated for easy preservation.


    In the kitchen.


    "Let me see, black pepper, butter, rum, and the leftover chicken broth... By the way, Vivian will help me handle the pork ribs." Dorne quickly entered the cooking. status.


    Vivian took the pork cooperatively, and frequently looked at Don''s profile from the side when cutting the meat.


    is like this, once my "one" is seriously invested, no matter how many times I watch it, I feel very handsome!


    cut into two-finger thickness, with ribs on the tail, five pork ribs, almost perfect in shape, were handed to Don.


    The chief chef of ���� Wishing Restaurant, Dorn, first sprinkled the pork ribs with coarse salt and black pepper evenly, and set aside for the flavor.


    Then, I picked up a frying pan and burned olive oil.


    The pork ribs were put into the pot, and the sizzling fat frying sounded, and the fragrance of fat and pepper suddenly overflowed from the pot.


    is indeed an A-rated ingredient! This smell is right!


    Although it is a bit worse than the horned rabbit meat.


    Dorn said silently in his heart.


    Fried pork ribs until golden on both sides, add solid butter. The creamy yellow butter was quickly melted by the high temperature, exuding a sweet frankincense.


    After the ���� pork ribs are fried in butter until they are half cooked, take them out of the pan, drizzle with the remaining broth, and set aside for later use.


    Raise the frying pan again and burn olive oil.


    This time add minced garlic and small onion, and saut�� until fragrant.


    Then pour the sugar wine, the alcohol burns under the high temperature, the flame in the frying pan is stirred, with a unique aroma of sweet wine.


    When the flame dissipates, the minced garlic and small onions in the pot are just right browned.


    At this time, add chicken broth, liquid cream, yellow mustard and mustard seeds, mix well in a frying pan, mix and heat until it becomes a thick, tangy custard sauce.


    The half-cooked pork ribs are then returned to the pan and fried until they are fully cooked.


    The silver-haired fairy lady stood aside, her small mouth opened slightly, but she still didn''t say a word.


    To be honest, Vivian, who has traveled to more than half of the miraculous land, is definitely well-informed.


    But the process of making pan-fried pork ribs is definitely the most complicated and artistic she has ever seen!


    Oh, at the same time it is the most luxurious, black pepper and butter are both very expensive, OK?


    correct. Very expensive spices like black pepper and butter are not available in Wish restaurants.


    These expensive condiments were sent by the writer named Williams after interviewing Donne, and the next day he took the initiative to send someone to the nearby city of Silver Shield to purchase and send them.


    As for Don, he shyly collected all the condiments and gave the verbal promise-"Mr. Writer will give priority to entertain him for dinner in the future."


    Putting aside these things, the pork ribs sizzling in the pot, if Vivienne had to think of a word to describe it, it was probably perfect.


    A serving of food can be made like this, it is impeccable, impeccable perfection!


    "Vivian, the pan-fried pork ribs are ready. Could you please put it on the plate and tidy up, I will make you a caramel apple as a side dish."


    "Oh, oh. Leave it to me."


    Miss Fairy stopped the random thoughts in her mind, and concentrated on helping Donne set the plate.


    The pan-fried pork ribs with caramelized apples that Dorn will make tonight is made by combining the dietary characteristics of the Dorner Empire and some of the Western food concepts of the earth period.


    For the native residents of the Dona Empire, pork and green apple are a good combination, both in terms of taste and acidity.


    In the past few days, Don is not only making crab noodles and lion head, but also learning to make a lot of Donut''s local dishes.


    The ��Wizard of Heaven�� who has a top 100-point cooking point has many new experiences and ideas.


    The green apple bought from Uncle Lucas, peeled, sliced, cored, and turned into an apple ring.


    Season slightly, just like when making pork ribs, add a little salt and black pepper.


    is followed by the making of caramel, adding brown sugar to the frying pan. When the brown sugar starts to melt, place the apple ring, star anise, cloves, and cinnamon.


    The sweetness of ���� caramel is mixed with spices to create a unique aroma.


    It''s just Don''s carelessly scenting the spice, and the fairy lady on the side is in pain.


    Then add butter and rum, and the alcohol burns again until it all evaporates.


    Add cream and cook for a while to collect the juice. A caramelized apple with Donat characteristics and earth flavor is completed.


    In the end, all you have to do is add a few slices of caramelized apples to each plate of pan-fried pork ribs, drizzle with a little caramel sauce, and you''re done.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Vivienne didn''t want to make Albert brothers and sisters aware of their existence. UU reading


    Therefore, Dorn chose the best one from five pan-fried pork ribs that were perfect in appearance, and left it to Miss Fairy.


    , carrying the remaining four on the dining plate, went to the restaurant hall to greet others.


    This is the first time Donne has had the opportunity to cook with the meat of the monster''s bristle. He is very interested.


    By repeatedly eating second-generation mane pork before, Don has summarized some trigger mechanisms for [Predator] skills.


    For example, there is an upper limit on the attributes that the same monster food can increase.


    Also, the meat on the same bristles can only trigger the [Predator] effect once.


    But he still knows very little about the trigger mechanism of his [Synchronized Stomach Pouch].


    Because the dishes made by eating the second-generation hybrid bristle pork have never been triggered before, but this also made Donne have some guesses about this passive skill.


    Is the trigger probability of [Coherent Stomach Pouch] lower than [Predator]? In other words, acquiring skills from monsters is a small probability event?


    In other words, besides the dish level, are the triggering rates of several of your title skills affected by other factors?


    Before, when Vivian introduced the difference between monsters and ordinary animals, he made this conclusion-"A monster is an animal with a surge of magic power in its body."


    Then, will the amount of magic power in the magic object also affect the triggering of your skills?


    Considering that the second-generation hybrid bristles are artificial breeds made up of magical bristles and non-magical domestic pigs, their magical power is generally lower than that of their parents.


    Therefore, the probability that magic is an influencing factor is really not small.


    "I hope these questions can be answered in this plate of fried pork ribs."

 Chapter 19： New skill [Crash]

    The door of the Wishing Restaurant has been closed. On a long table in the restaurant, Dorn, Mr. Manager, and Albert siblings are sitting opposite each other. In front of them, there is a tempting pan-fried pork ribs.


    Except for Don, the other three people stared at their pork ribs in a daze.


    "What are you doing, eating, why don''t you eat?" Donn took the lead in picking up the tableware.


    "I said Yo... Little Don, this is the pan-fried pork ribs you mean? It always feels different from the dish I know, no, it''s so different!"


    Mr. the store manager took a deep breath at his ribs, then swallowed heavily.


    Albert and Amy nodded in agreement.


    In the rich Donna Empire, pan-fried pork ribs is considered a commoner dish. It is not impossible for families with average income to grit their teeth and eat three or two meals a month.


    However, in the common people��s perception, the so-called fried pork ribs are just a little bit of seasoning with coarse salt, and then they are cooked in a frying pan.


    What seasoning, what kind of ingredients do not exist, okay?


    But look at what Donne made again. This delicate platting, this tangy thick sauce, this perfect-looking fried pork ribs... a commoner dish is made into something that everyone can''t afford.


    "What can be different." Dorn set an example for everyone. He easily picked up the knife and fork and cut off a small piece of plump pork chop covered with sauce and put it in his mouth.


    The pork is tender and juicy, fried just right, and the sauce has a rich taste.


    Another bite of caramelized apples, sweet and sour, the taste complements the pork perfectly.


    Not bad, this pan-fried pork ribs made with A-level monster ingredients, the final dish can be S-level! For the picky Donne, it is a rare delicacy.


    "But it''s a bit worse than the shredded roast rabbit meat." Dorn made a low comment with a voice that only he could hear.


    I used to be difficult for water.


    Seeing Dorn moved his knife and fork, the remaining three people finally started carefully at the fried pork ribs.


    The pork chops are delicious, but the two Albert siblings, who seem to have good tutors, are quite honest in their eating.


    Especially the little girl with short blond hair, she couldn''t help but shake her head gently while eating.


    The feet that were not enough to touch the ground while sitting on the high stool were also swaying slightly, and there were small swallowing sounds of intoxicated happiness in his mouth from time to time.


    In short, it is very cute.


    But on the other hand, Mr. Manager...


    "This...this taste! The pork fried to perfection is smooth and juicy. With this sweet caramel apple, bite it down in one bite. The scent of fatty meat is mixed with the sweet scent of milk and the refreshing fruity scent. And the slightly spicy flavor of black pepper and mustard seeds!"


    "I��m so happy! I��m so happy! I feel like your body and mind are filled with you! Little Don! And...first love, I seem to have seen my first love again, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The macho shop manager swallowed a bite of pork, as if a light in his body was moved. After eating, he opened his mouth and talked non-stop.


    Dorn:...


    Don��t mention your first love that you remembered by eating pork, Mr. Manager.


    Half of the pork ribs, Donne felt like it came, yes, that��s it��


    System reminder: [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] is triggered, and the skill [Pig Tu Lv0] (upgradeable) is obtained.


    I''m coming!


    An S-class pan-fried pork ribs, as if in response to Don��s expectation, the system finally jumped out of the notification triggered by the [Synchronized Stomach Bag].


    However, at the same time, the [Predator] effect was not triggered, most likely because the monster bristles and the second-generation hybrid bristles were judged by the system to be the same ingredients, and the upper limit has been eaten by Dorn.


    But these details are not important right now, what is important is that I finally got a new skill!


    This is the second skill that Donne came to this world and obtained through [Synchronous Stomach Pouch], which is completely different from the first effect [Lucky Rabbit''s Feet], which has an unknown effect.


    In Dorn��s view, the new skill [Pig Tu], besides the bad name, is a very practical skill.


    [Pig rush Lv0]: The stab and impact technique derived from the bristles, a powerful rush and impact, the speed, defense, and strength are improved during the release of the skill.


    Upgradeable combat skills!


    finally mastered the first combat skill!


    If you continue to develop at the current pace, you will definitely get stronger and stronger!


    Dorn believed so.


    However, this somewhat proved Don''s previous conjecture.


    [Synchronized Stomach Pouch] has a lower trigger probability than [Predator], and the conditions are more demanding. In addition to the condition of deliciousness, the more magical monsters make ingredients, the easier it is to acquire skills.


    The other three people on the table are still eating pork ribs and roasted apples, but Don has already rejoiced for a while and thought about it because of the changes in his strength.


    ...


    "thanks for treatment."


    "Little Dorn is the best!"


    "Big Brother''s cooking is really delicious."


    "Uh, what should I say... poor hospitality?"


    The pleasant supper time ended in laughter and laughter.


    Whether it is everyone who has eaten delicious food, or Donne who has acquired skills, it is a satisfaction. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The Albert brothers and sisters who ate free food, after helping Dorne and others finally clean up the hall and backyard, they bid farewell and go home.


    The night is already deep, and the entire Eaton City seems to have fallen asleep.


    Two brothers and sisters walked side by side on the main road of the fairly spacious town. The light was dim all around, and the night breeze was a little bit cold.


    "Brother, do you think the Wishing Restaurant will get busier in the future?" Amy wrapped her clothes tightly and suddenly looked up at Albert.


    "I will. Mr. Donne��s cooking skills are well-known. It is said that today some people from Nuanfeng Town came to the Wishing Restaurant to eat. If this continues, the Wishing Restaurant should become more and more busy."


    "Then, wouldn''t it be hard for Big Brother?"


    "Thank you, of course..." Albert responded to his sister in this way, suddenly as if he had realized something, he was bitter, "Amy, it''s not that I said, you seem to have never cared about me. Is the work hard?"


    "Huh? Really? I''m also concerned about my brother, right?" Amy smiled sweetly at her own brother, trying to get through.


    However, what she thinks in her heart at the moment is��


    When I had just eaten, I saw my elder brother frowning and not talking for a while.


    Is it because you are too tired?


    If the older brother will work harder and harder in the future, should I do something for him?


    For example, go to the wishing restaurant to help with work?


    As soon as this thought came into being, it took root in Amy''s heart and lingered.


    "Then, starting from tomorrow, I will exercise my cooking skills at home. After I have mastered the basic skills of the kitchen, I will find opportunities to help in the big brother''s restaurant!"

 Chapter 20： Skill upgrade

    System reminder: [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] effect is triggered, skill [Pig Tu Lv0] experience is improved.


    ...


    System reminder: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] effect is triggered, skill [Pig Tu Lv0] experience is increased, and skill level is increased.


    ...


    System prompt: [Synchronized Stomach Bag] effect is triggered, skill [Pig Tu Lv1] experience is increased, and skill level is increased.


    "Hi~"


    After drinking the bacon porridge with a rating of B, Dorn sat down the tableware with the system''s skill upgrade prompts.


    Since acquiring the skill [Pig Tu], he has resumed his daily routine of eating second-generation bristle pork. Anyway, he fries and stews the bristle pork in various ways, and then eats the oil from the corners of his mouth.


    Because Dorn discovered that eating dishes made from second-generation bristle pig ingredients can improve the experience of [Pig Tuss], and the skill experience is much more convenient than the skill, and it can be triggered almost every meal.


    The next plan is to fill the [Pig Tu] level first, and find a way to collect other monster food materials, and brush more attributes and skills.


    But then again, I have lived in Eaton for almost a month, but there has been no progress in finding other monster food materials.


    At Eaton, all you can find is pork or pork.


    Dorn once asked Vivian to accompany Vivian to try his luck in the hidden forest nearby, but at most he encountered ordinary wild animals without magical powers.


    According to Vivian, due to human activities, there are very few monsters in this hidden forest.


    If it is not an experienced hunter, there is no way to find traces of monsters here.


    Dorn never expected that species protection would be so important to him after he arrived in another world!


    So, after these days of stalemate, Dorn came to the conclusion that he still needs Captain Albert''s help if he wants to get other monster ingredients besides pork.


    "I''m full. Vivian, I''m out and will be back before business in the afternoon." Dorn packed his tableware and preached to Vivian, who was sitting across from the table.


    "Well, be careful on the way." Vivienne was holding a spoon, sipping the salty porridge in her bowl.


    "By the way, Vivienne. This time the salty porridge is done well, it has made a lot of progress. If you continue to keep it, I know you have a talent for cooking." Before leaving, Donne turned around and added.


    The bacon porridge this morning was made by Vivian.


    After listening to Don''s words, Vivian was like a student praised by the teacher, with joy and pride on his face visible to the naked eye.


    Then, Miss Fairy continued to sip and drink the porridge in her bowl seriously, only to feel that the taste of salty porridge really seemed to get better.


    "Hmm~ Don''t be wrong, I''ve made a lot of progress."


    ...


    Dorn came directly to visit Captain Albert.


    He knew before that today is Albert��s day off and there is no need to go out on patrol.


    Albert brothers and sisters live in a small apartment in a row on the west side of the town.


    The house is small, with only two floors above and below, but the furnishings in the home seem to be exquisite, and it feels much more elaborate than ordinary homes.


    Regarding Don''s visit, Albert generously received him.


    There is also Amy. Facing the sudden visit by Donne, he was too diligent. He kept serving tea and water and handing fruit trays, all kinds of sense of presence, I saw Albert, his brother, shaking his head frequently.


    After the greetings, Don and Albert took their seats in the living room.


    "So, Mr. Donne wants to hunt monsters?" Albert finished listening to Donne''s request.


    "Well, it''s better not to be a bristle pig. I want to try to develop some new, uh, monster dishes."


    "Monster dishes? I really want to help Mr. Donne..."


    Albert didn''t go into the reason why Donne hoped to hunt the monsters. After all, it is a unique hobby of others to keep them unmatched. It is inconvenient to ask more.


    "Although it is true that I killed the mane pig last time, it was someone else who found the trace of the monster."


    "Oh?" Dorn didn''t say much, and waited for the other party to continue.


    "The stray kid in the town is called a hyena. His father was originally the most famous hunter in the town, but an accident happened later."


    "Although the hyena is not very old, he has inherited the skills and qualities of an excellent hunter from his father. At present, he has formed a mercenary group with other stray children in the town and takes care of everything."


    Dorn: "Wandering children mercenary group? Hyena, I know, so where can I find him?"


    "I think about it, ah, by the way, hyenas and a few other stray children seem to have been wandering around your restaurant recently." Albert patted his forehead.


    "In front of our restaurant?"


    Co-authored for a long time, are talents with hunting talents always at their doorstep?


    After inquiring about the specific appearance of the hyena, Donne came out of the Albert siblings'' house and went back to the door of the Wishing Restaurant to find someone.


    Before going out, I can still hear Amy''s clear goodbye: "Big brother, come and play again when you have time!"


    ...


    In front of the Wishing Restaurant.


    There is still an hour before the restaurant��s opening hours, when people waiting to pick up the number appeared one after another outside the shop.


    The three members of the Vagrant Mercenary Corps were scattered among the waiting crowd.


    At this moment, the fat fox, the think tank of the Vagrant Mercenary Corps, is talking with a middle-aged man dressed as a business man with a hat and a moustache.


    "As before, help me get a number. After about two hours, I will come to eat a lion''s head. This is 20 coppers." The man familiarly handed out 20 copper nars.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me, and make sure you can eat the steaming lion head." The fat fox smiled and collected the money.


    Earlier, the fat fox talked about the "scalper making money plan" with the hyena and the bear claw. The three felt that they had something to do, so they took the number outside the wishing restaurant all day long and reselled it.


    One number sells 20 copper nars, which is not too expensive. Generally, people who have a little money and want to enjoy delicious food quickly can accept it.


    Come and go, the three of them have initially mastered the scalper market outside the Wishing Restaurant. In the past two days, there have been regular customers and repeat customers who have made appointments in advance, and the business is booming.


    The hyena, the little leader of the stray children mercenary group, is sitting cross-legged on an empty wooden box on the street, squinting at the fat fox making a deal with someone.


    "One number is 20 coppers, and three people with appearance can earn at least 60 coppers a day. In this way, how much is that? Forget it, anyway, you can earn a lot more than usual. That''s right."


    "These days the fat fox is still clamoring to develop more manpower to help with the number, saying that this business will have competitors sooner or later, ah...I don''t understand these things, it''s not wrong to leave it to him." Hyena watched. Thinking like this in my heart.


    But then again, although you can earn more than usual by selling meal numbers, it is still really boring.


    yawned boredly, the hyena retracted its gaze on the fat fox and glanced at the street casually.


    At this glance, I saw a familiar figure.


    Pure black hair color, dressed like an adventurer, but his true identity is the chef of this wishing restaurant-Don.


    Of course, Hyena knew Dorn because the chef was a celebrity in the town recently. In Hyena''s cognition, Dorn would not know himself.


    Furthermore, the fat fox confessed that he would avoid the people inside the Wishing Restaurant if he could.


    The pick-up number of the scalping restaurant is not a big deal, but after all, it is dependent on the business born of the Wishing Restaurant, and the vagrant mercenary group does not know the attitude of the Wishing Restaurant on this matter.


    What if the restaurant knows that the meal number is profitable, and does something that is not conducive to their profitability?


    In case the restaurant knows about reselling the meal number, just...what to do, the fat fox didn��t say, nor the hyena.


    Anyway, if you can make an extra day''s money, you should make an extra day''s money first.


    So, the hyena''s first reaction when he saw Dorn was to turn his head away and just look at the young chef with his side light.


    But I never thought that after standing at the door of the store, Donne looked around the crowd around him, then set his gaze on the hyena and walked straight towards him.

 Chapter 21： Vagrant Mercenary Group

    what happened? The hyena was a little surprised.


    He thought he had nothing to do with the young chef, so the first reaction in his heart was that the restaurant had already learned about reselling the meal number.


    Dorn got closer, and the look on the dark face of the hyena began to become unnatural.


    "Are you a hyena?" Donn finally asked, standing still in front of the hyena.


    The hyena still held his head and said nothing.


    "Hello? I''m here to tell you something, I heard you..." Seeing that the boy in front of him didn''t respond, Dorn lowered the volume and continued preaching.


    At this time, the hyena''s dark face was already a little red.


    Sure enough, is the sale of the meal number already known?


    But these days, the three of my brothers are quite careful, and the restaurant is getting news too soon!


    I don��t know why. Although there is no stealing or snatching of the meal number, the hyena feels a little guilty when facing the people in the Wishing Restaurant.


    Now that things have been revealed, the hyena''s slightly arrogant temperament does not want to wait for others to completely explain it.


    simply stubbed his neck, jumped from the empty wooden box, and confessed in full anger before Donne:


    "I''m selling your restaurant''s meal pickup code, yes, but the meal pickup code you set has such a loophole, even if I don''t sell it, sooner or later someone else will sell it!"


    The loopholes in the meal order rule were analyzed by the fat fox, and the hyena only remembered it. But he was a little embarrassed by how much he was caught, and he simply said whatever he thought of.


    "...what?" Dorn looked confused.


    And the hyena looked at the confused look on Dorn''s face, where he didn''t realize that he had said the wrong thing.


    The other party probably didn''t talk about picking up the meal number at all!


    But I don��t talk about taking the meal number. What can this chef talk to the little mercenary who wanders on the street?


    The two were awkwardly silent for a few seconds, and Dorn began to realize the meaning of the hyena''s words.


    good fellow!


    I just implemented a queuing mechanism in the Wishing Restaurant, did the scalpers of another world come into being?


    Without waiting for Donne to say anything, the crowd on the side squeezed out two more boys about the age of a hyena.


    Naturally, it is the fat fox and bear claws of the stray children''s mercenary group. The two of them just saw the hyena and the cook in the wishing restaurant are red-faced, how can I guess it is the sale of the meal number. ?


    And, looking at the excited look of Brother Hyena, the situation is absolutely serious!


    Dorn was looking at the two newly drilled boys up and down, only to see the little fat man among them spoke up and down:


    "It was my idea to sell your meal number, and Hyena did it after listening to me!"


    The sturdy bear claws on the side saw the fat fox open his mouth and wanted to take all the responsibilities, and immediately a passion came to his heart, and he straightened his chest:


    "It''s not just the fat fox, I also have a share. Whatever comes to me!"


    Dorn:...


    These brothers are all driving in a self-explosive truck.


    Without saying anything, the three of them rushed to take responsibility. However, does it really need to be held responsible for being a scalper in another world?


    "Then what, wait for you to sell the meal number, I meant to talk to you about hunting." After taking a deep breath, Dorn tried to speak as calmly as possible.


    "Hunting...?"


    The three wanderers are completely dumbfounded here.


    "Follow me in the restaurant. This is not a place to talk." Dorn looked at the crowd around him and waved to the street children.


    Three wandering children are in the same place. Look at me, I look at you. Finally, under the affirmative eyes of their big brother Hyena, he quickly followed Dorn.


    Inside the restaurant.


    Since the restaurant has not officially opened yet, there are no people in the lobby, only the manager behind the counter doing some pre-opening preparations.


    "Mr. Gonzalez, I want to find a place to chat with my three friends in the store." Dorn greeted the store manager.


    "Yes." Gonzalez replied very refreshingly.


    Dorn took the three boys to the backyard of the restaurant, and told the members of the vagrant mercenary group about his need to hunt monsters.


    After listening to Don''s description, the hyena understood why the chef who came to the Wishing Restaurant knew him.


    It turns out that a few days ago, the mane pig hunting for the patrol captain Albert was to be given to Dorne.


    The homeless children looked at each other. After a while, it was the little fat man who broke the silence: "Mr. Donne, the thing about us selling meals..."


    Dorn:...


    Have you suffocated such a sentence for a long time?


    Why do these hapless kids still think about being a scalper?


    "Being a scalper doesn''t make a difference." Donne blurted out.


    "What... scalper?"


    "Oh, I mean, reselling and getting the meal number is useless. It''s better to follow me." Donne corrected his words again.


    Although Dorn had planned to hire only hyenas to help him hunt monsters, he changed his mind now.


    This boy named Fat Fox can think of reselling meals for profit in a short time, and put it into action, at least it shows that his brain is very flexible.


    And this bear claw, looking at the bear claw, the strength is definitely not small, there is always something useful.


    There is also the fact that the three wandering children are all young, only fourteen or fifteen years old. If you need to hire manpower, the younger ones are relatively easier to handle.


    So Donn��s total simply pack up this little mercenary group.


    And looking at the brotherhood of the three brothers who just played outside, the success rate of hiring together should be greater than hiring only one.


    "Are we...following you?" The hyena was surprised at first when he heard Don''s words, and then grinned slightly at the corner of his mouth, revealing tiger teeth.


    The fat fox didn''t speak, but just stared at Don''s face with a pair of small eyes.


    There are also bear claws, perhaps because he realized that Don''s attitude towards his gang is still friendly, and he didn''t embarrass them in the matter of selling meals.


    The tall stray child has become more relaxed, and whispered: "Selling the meal number can actually make a lot of money, and it doesn''t feel so boring."


    Dorn looked at the hapless boy helplessly, and asked, "How much money can you make by selling the three of you meal codes?"


    "About 60 coins a day, 18 silver coins a month." The fat fox who answered this question did not lie.


    "Well then, accept my employment and do things for me. I will give you 30...not 45 silver nars a month." Dorn roughly calculated his monthly income and ordered him to the three vagrants. I think it''s pretty good salary.


    Don��t look at Don��s monthly basic salary at Gonzales, only a dozen silver narrs, but he has a commission!


    Calculated in one month, the stable income is about 60 to 70 silver nar, which does not count the tips given by individual generous guests to the chef.


    In addition, Mr. Gonzalez''s food and accommodation are included here, and he usually relies on reimbursement for buying ingredients, and Donne basically has no expenses.


    Therefore, with the employment cost of 45 silver nars a month, he fully paid it.

 Chapter 22： Don’t you have dreams?

    Hearing the price offered by Donne, neither the hyena nor the fat fox rushed to answer, but thoughtfully and frequently made eye contact.


    As for the bear claws, he still looks relaxed, obviously giving the decision to this matter to his two good brothers.


    did not immediately refuse, it shows that the remuneration of 45 silver coins is attractive.


    In order to increase the success rate of recruitment, Don intends to add fire to the hearts of the three young people.


    "Listen to me, don''t you have dreams?" Dorn opened his mouth again at the right time when everyone was silent for a while.


    "Of course there are! Hyena, Fat Fox and me. The three of us hope that we can afford a townhouse of our own in the future and never have to live without a fixed place."


    It was Bear Claw that responded to Dorn''s question. Although he didn''t know why Dorn asked this suddenly, he answered it naturally.


    The hyena and the fat fox beside ���� both wanted to stop the bear claw from speaking.


    But then when I think about the "dream of buying a house" of the three of their brothers, it doesn''t seem to be shameful.


    "Very good! Very good dream!" Dorn cast an encouraging and affirming look at Bear Claw.


    In fact, his question just now is just the beginning, it doesn''t matter if no one answers.


    But since the good comrade Xiongclaw is so supportive and has increased interactivity, the effect of Don''s impromptu speech will undoubtedly be better!


    "But I have to say the last sentence that hits you. Take our Eaton Town as an example. As far as I know, the most expensive townhouse is more than 100 jinnars."


    "With your current income level from selling meals, 18 silver nars a month and two jinnars a year, which means that you have to work for 50 years to realize your dreams even if you don''t eat or drink."


    The price of the townhouse apartment was casually asked by Donne when he was a guest at Albert''s house this morning. For a mid-range apartment like the one lived by the Albert brothers and sisters, the price was much higher than 100 gold.


    "However, even if you accept your employment and earn 45 silver a month, it will take decades to save 100 gold."


    After hearing Don''s words, the fat fox first nodded in agreement, and then quietly raised his own doubts.


    "Yes! You are right, but you have overlooked an important factor-upside!" Dorn looked at the fat fox with piercing eyes, his words were loud, with an indisputable smell.


    "What... Upside?"


    "It is the path of your choice, how much improvement can there be in the future, and what is the upper limit of the improvement."


    Dorn took out the usual smile that he used to face the camera when he was cooking up on the earth, and tried to make his next speech more contagious.


    "For example, if you choose to continue to sell the meal number, then your future upward space will be very small."


    "Your best business situation in the future is nothing more than developing a certain number of downlines to improve the efficiency of picking up the meal number, and then you will carry out the unified meal number sales."


    "But how much can a meal number sell? It is estimated that the price of a dozen or two dozen copper nars is almost the same? By the way, in the future, you will have to subtract the salary paid to you offline."


    "In this way, your income under the best circumstances in the future will probably be higher than 45 silver nar, but no matter how high it is, it will not be as high as that. Do you understand when I say that?"


    Speaking of Don''s words, the reaction of the hyena and bear''s paw may not be too great.


    But the fat fox''s full attention has been firmly attracted.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the "best future" described by Donne in a few words is almost exactly the same as the plan conceived in the fat fox''s recent mind!


    "Of course, the above situation is only the best result. There are still many bad results. For example, in the near future, when more and more people realize that it is profitable to sell meals, you will face strong Industry competition."


    "At that time, you should consider how to improve the competitiveness of the industry."


    "There is even worse, in case there is a relatively capable and means small force that is also interested in the profit of selling meal orders... My words are not right for people, and only one of the three of you will end up-out."


    The fat fox listened carefully to every word in Donne''s words, while still chewing and analyzing, trying to understand the specific meaning of a few words that sounded a little strange but felt very powerful.


    He frowned, but his heart became more excited.


    bingo! Hit it again!


    Donne analyzed his recent worries again!


    Although the fat fox can think of everything Donne said, it took him several days to consider it after he officially started selling scalper tickets and combined with practical experience.


    can be the original god!


    Don just learned about their money-making model of selling meal orders more than ten minutes ago!


    What an amazing ability to imagine and analyze!


    "Cough." Dorn cleared his throat, and swept the three wandering children with the corner of his eye.


    The faces of hyenas and bear paws are nothing more than surprised and thoughtful expressions, but the fat fox is different. The little fat man looks at him with obvious admiration in his eyes.


    It seems that this little fat man has been overwhelmed by his "super logical brain and analytical ability"!


    Yes, this effect is what I want.


    "Finally, there is the most important point. In the final analysis, your current source of income is dependent on our restaurant''s meal number system."


    "I can implement this system with a single shot, and I can modify or cancel the system at will."


    At this point, the three wanderers exchanged glances.


    Regardless of whether Donne was intentional or unintentional, this sentence sounds more or less threatening to the three wanderers.


    But they couldn''t do anything about it, because the fact is what Donne said.


    "Then, Mr. Don, so as long as we follow you, our ascent... will there be a lot more room for ascent?"


    The fat fox plucked up the courage to ask, looking very much like a timid student asking questions from the teacher.


    "Of course! This is the point I want to tell you!" Dorn nodded affirmatively at the fat fox.


    These lads know how to join in!


    very nice!


    "The current operating status of the Wishing Restaurant should be obvious to the three of you? Not only in Eaton Town, but in the surrounding Nuanfeng Town, Ximu Town and even Silver Shield Port, more and more people are coming to our restaurant! What do you think the future of the Wishing Restaurant will look like?"


    Dorn strikes while the iron is hot, and because of the feedback from the audience, his speech seems to be more exciting.


    "Maybe it will become one of the best restaurants in the southern part of the empire?" It was the fat fox who answered the question.


    Because of the affirmation given by Donne before, it seems that this little fat man has transformed from a timid student to an active student who actively answers the teacher''s questions in class.


    "Small."


    "what?"


    "I mean, the structure is smaller."


    Dorn��s voice rose another degree��


    "Have you ever wondered why I only introduced a meal number system for crab noodles and lion heads? Is the only dish I specialize in crab noodles and lion heads? Wrong! A big mistake!"


    "At present, the main recommendation of a dish is just a marketing method! Use a representative main dish, focus on the topic, and maximize the popularity of our restaurant in the vicinity."


    "And I will have a lot of special dishes like crab noodles and lion head! A lot! Open dozens, or even hundreds of unique restaurants, no problem!"


    These few words are not just bragging.


    After all, the types of food in the Great Heaven Dynasty, that really didn''t say.


    Even if it is divided into cuisines, in addition to the eight major cuisines of Shandong, Sichuan, Guangdong, Jiangsu, Fujian, Zhejiang, Hunan, and Huizhou, there are Chaozhou cuisine, Northeastern cuisine, local cuisine, Gan cuisine, Chu cuisine, Henan cuisine, Hakka cuisine, and Xinjiang cuisine. Wait a minute, UU reading is too numerous to list.


    In the past few years when Donne made food, he traveled all over the country to shoot and learn, and he had a little understanding of most of the cuisine.


    Now in the land of miracles, the cooking point is directly full again, and the cooking skill takes off directly to the summit.


    Those dishes that were only slightly understood before, as long as he review them a few times, it will not be a problem to reach the proficiency level.


    This doesn��t count the foreign dishes that Don��s master.


    So, based on the variety of dishes Donne currently has at hand, it is really no problem to subdivide and open a hundred or so stores with different styles.


    "So, our goal and our ambition are far more than just the best restaurant. What we want to build is a unique and unparalleled gourmet city!"


    "So, just follow me. Now let you earn 45 silver nars a month, and 90 silver nars in the future! 180! 360! After all, I am a generous person, extremely magnanimous!"


    "I am like this, and there is a sentence that fits me well-I will give him 1 million for the employees who betrayed me, and the loyal employees will be several hundred million in the future!"


    Speaking of Emotion, Dorn waved his hand vigorously.


    Although Donn��s last sentence did not include the unit of measurement of coins, even hundreds of millions of copper are enough to buy many townhouses.


    Therefore, after this magnificent blueprint was drawn, the hyena and Xiongfang were also inexplicably excited in the atmosphere of the on-site speech.


    And the fat fox who admires Donne doesn''t have to say much.


    In his eyes, in the direction of Don''s finger, it seemed that there really was a food city full of various restaurants.

 Chapter 23： If you win, you are the eldest brother

    Dorn has always had a certain degree of confidence in his verbal expression ability.


    After all, I have been an up host for a few years, and I always have to talk to the camera alone when I make a video.


    However, the effect of this impromptu speech is much better than Don''s estimate. It can only be said that the combination of painting cake and the successful learning of words is greeted by strangers who have not been subjected to similar beatings. Out of the crowd!


    The three vagrants were obviously crippled.


    "Dorn speaks well." After the speech, Vivian''s soft tone passed from Dorn''s side.


    What Donne said just now was too passionate and too unforgettable, and he didn''t pay any attention to attracting Miss Fairy from the kitchen.


    Also, Mr. Gonzales, the manager, was attracted by Don''s impassioned words.


    At this moment, the manager of the shop finished listening to the speech, nodded towards Dorn, and then walked back to the dining hall with a thoughtful look.


    Dorn:...


    In front of the current boss, he gave some pointers and expressed his ambition to do it alone. It seems, not so good...?


    But now, Donne is thirsty for talents.


    Plus the knowledge of the store manager-don''t look at the macho store manager who looks shabby, in fact, he is very shrewd inside.


    These chicken soups and picture cakes, he probably will be able to remember it after a long time.


    After the meeting is over here, just ask the manager to explain a few words, the problem is not big.


    "But, Dorn, do you really plan to build a food city in the future?" Vivian''s voice came again, of course only Dorn could hear it.


    "It''s just drawing cakes."


    Dorn approached Vivienne''s small ears and whispered in a voice that the street children couldn''t hear.


    Picture cake?


    is strange, incomprehensible and multilingual.


    Vivian shrugged helplessly, but then she approached Dorn again and said in a very serious tone: "No matter what you want to do, I will give you my full support."


    Wandering here.


    In fact, after listening to Don''s speech, the homeless children have reached a rough conclusion about whether to follow Don.


    The fat fox directly became an internal lobbyist: "Brother Hyena, Bear Claw, we think we should listen to Brother Donne."


    Unknowingly, this little fat man''s name for Donne has changed.


    Hyena did not speak, the expression on his face was shaken.


    After about half a minute, the little leader of the team bit his lip and preached one word at a time: "There is no danger in selling meal orders, but hunting monsters is very dangerous."


    "Like the mane pig that Captain Albert asked me to assist in the hunt last time, the three of us cannot be its opponents together. It must be a strong fighter like Captain Albert to kill it."


    He said this to Don.


    "I won''t let you do such dangerous things. Use your hunter''s experience and talents to help me search for the prey. If you really run into a powerful monster, I will take it down by myself." Replied very accurately.


    These three wandering children are also underage. If they are on the earth, they are child labor.


    If they let them take the risk to fight monsters, Don will be unbearable, after all, he is not a devil.


    "Are you...?" The hyena looked up at Dorn again, raised the corners of his mouth again, showing his teeth, "Well, I want to be our boss and fight with me to prove that you have the power to defeat powerful monsters. ."


    "No, I don''t want to be your boss. Strictly speaking, I just want to establish a healthy and positive employment relationship with you." Donne waved his hand.


    "I am not a fat fox, I don''t understand so much, and I can''t control so much. I only have one request, fight with me, and after I agree, you will be our boss."


    "��it is good."


    Dorn looked at the resolute look in the sharp eyes of the hyena, knowing that there was no point in refusing, and after thinking about it for a moment, he agreed.


    From yesterday to today, due to the fact that he has been eating bristle pork dishes, Dorn��s [Pig Tug] skill has risen to Lv2, and is even approaching Lv3.


    It just so happens that he has not tried the actual level of this skill.


    Moreover, this little devil named Hyena shouldn''t seem to be so strong, can he be stronger than the black mercenary elite monster who can use magic skills before?


    The black mercenaries are all myself... well, defeated by Vivian''s men!


    So even if you can''t beat it, isn''t there still a substitute Vivian.


    Thinking like this, Don winked at the fairy lady on the side.


    Because of the previous experience of beating a black mercenary, Vivienne knew what Dorn meant in seconds, and ran all the way to get her ebony staff.


    Looking at Miss Fairy��s back, Don had only one thought in his mind��


    If Vivienne is allowed to take action, she shouldn��t be as heavy as the black mercenaries... right?


    ...


    Since the two sides are only playing a point-to-point friendly match, it is clear whether Donne can be the real big brother.


    So the venue is in the backyard of the restaurant, and there is no formal preparation before the start.


    The hyena moved its body simply by moving, while Dorn waited for Vivienne to return with a heavy staff.


    "Vivienne, if you really want you to make a move, I will make this gesture. Also, when you make a move, remember to make your move lightly." Dorn whispered to Miss Fairy.


    "Don''t worry, UU reading , leave it to me. Don''t let Donne lose." The latter patted his chest confidently.


    Although Vivienne is very practical in Dorne, did this guy acquiesce in acting for him?


    In her eyes, she can''t even beat a minor...?


    The battle officially begins.


    The rules are also very simple, both sides are only allowed to be empty-handed, and the side that knocks the other to the ground wins.


    Hyena set up an attacking posture, but on his head, there is no display of the health bar.


    About this, Dorn had already verified this before. After he fought the black mercenaries, La Vivian tried to learn and simulate actual combat.


    But it turns out that in this state of competition, it is impossible to trigger the combat assistance system.


    Dorn has analyzed that it may have to be a real battle that requires death or injury, or a battle where the opponent has a clear hostile intent to kill the health bar.


    The hyena took the initiative, and at the moment the battle began, the soles of their feet rushed towards Don.


    Don��t be outdone, set up an offensive posture, and at the same time his mind moved��


    ��Pig Sudden��Start!


    "Eh?"


    Almost the moment Donne moved, Vivian let out a slight surprised sound.


    This is the first time Miss Fairy has seen Donne use a new skill.


    Moreover, even if the two sides have not formally contacted yet, Vivian, who has good combat experience, has already distinguished the difference between the strengths of the two and the direction of the balance of victory.


    The result is a little different from what she had thought before, Donne will win, and can easily win without her.


    "Look carefully, the magic surging in Dorn''s body is also a lot more than when I first saw him. Strange, when did Dorn quietly become stronger?"

 Chapter 24： Time-limited copy

    Dorn''s label in the hyena''s heart was originally an ordinary person who couldn''t help but feel weak.


    And the hyena, who is experienced in street fights and has almost never lost a fight with ordinary people, put him down almost with complete certainty.


    But who could have imagined that such an ordinary person who looks frail and can''t help but charges up like an adult bristled pig!


    Who would dare to face a head-on with the monster bristle?


    Seeing Donne rushing towards him, the hyena''s instant thought was to roll over and dodge.


    What he didn''t expect was that Dorn not only charged up like a bristle pig, but also charged as fast as a bristle pig!


    The hyena hadn''t had time to dodge, and the opponent was already close to his eyes.


    Why is it so fast?


    The hyena''s heart was disturbed, and his pace was disturbed.


    is over.


    If you can''t avoid it, no matter what you think, you will be crushed by the opponent, right?


    In an instant, Don rushed to the hyena.


    Just when the hyena''s brain was blank, I only felt a gust of wind rushing by.


    Hyena''s footsteps finally stopped completely, he was not knocked into flight, nor was he torn apart.


    Just as the current head of the little mercenary was confused, a loud noise came from behind him����


    Boom!


    The stone wall in the backyard of the restaurant collapsed in half.


    Hyena looked back quickly.


    At this glance, I only saw flying dust and stone debris, mixed with the light and shadow of noon, making the man''s back look very magnificent, as if insurmountable.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the hyena couldn''t figure out why. Just before the two were about to collide with each other, Dorn deflected his direction in time and wiped it from his side.


    So this arrogant boy was stunned for a few seconds, opened his mouth, closed it again, and finally took a deep breath and said again: "...Big brother."


    The fat fox and bear claws who were also astonished by the side eased their minds, and said together: "Big Brother."


    A mercenary group of vagrant children with hunting talents was successfully incorporated.


    It��s just the current situation. I have to explain to the store manager Gonzalez. It may not be over in a few words...


    Lv0 and Lv1 [Pig Tuo] After Donne tried several times, he has been able to control it more easily.


    But after the upgrade, this is the first time I have used the [Pig Tud].


    I didn''t expect that the power would increase so much after another level, which directly caused him to be unable to take back his footsteps and knocked down the courtyard wall.


    Dorn looked at the collapsed stone wall and scratched his head helplessly.


    On the day when he conquered the Vagrant Mercenary Corps, in order to show that he was really generous, Dorn directly prepaid them more than two months of wages with a Kinnar rewarded by the previous writer Mr. Williams.


    then arranged for them, under the leadership of the hyena, to help them go to the hidden forest to find the traces of the monster food.


    Regarding the collapse of the courtyard wall, Manager Gonzalez had no other emotions besides being surprised. He just said that the repair cost of the courtyard wall would be deducted from Don''s salary afterwards.


    As for Dorn��s explanations in order to compile the passionate speech of the vagrants, Gonzalez just smiled and nodded, not seeming to take it seriously.


    As expected, the macho shopkeeper is fierce and kind!


    Everything is happy.


    ����


    Facts have proved that Dorn is correct to subdue the tramp mercenary group.


    After the hyenas led a team to the hidden forest to search for the traces of the monsters, they have brought back a monster that looks like a golden pheasant, two monsters similar to crucian tails, and a few plants and monsters that look like cherry tomatoes. fruit.


    These monster food ingredients have a common feature, that is, they are very weak.


    So after the hyena team found them, they hunted and collected them.


    And Don is not polite, all these monster ingredients are made into dishes.


    But after eating these monster dishes, they only added a few attributes to Don.


    The effect of [Synchronous Stomach Bag] was not triggered.


    Probably things are true as Don��s previous guess, the more magical power in the body, the stronger the fighting power of the dishes made of monster food, the more likely it is to trigger the [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] and learn new skills.


    However, according to the hyena��s intelligence report, the number of powerful monsters in the hidden forest, like the previous monster''s mane, is very scarce. Whether you can find the trail depends entirely on luck.


    But Don was not discouraged.


    If the quality is not enough, just make up the quantity, and the quantity change will inevitably lead to the qualitative change.


    This is the same as the card-drawing mobile games on the earth. No matter how low the burst rate of SSR is, it will eventually come out after a few orders of 648 krypton.


    However, the current problem is that due to the surrounding human activities, the ecological structure of the monsters in the hidden forest is not too good, and the number of weak chicken monsters like those that grow like golden pheasants and crucian carp is not too large.


    So, Don has already started thinking about monster farming.


    Farming, the instincts of the people of the celestial dynasty are engraved in their DNA. If there are any delicious ingredients, it will be done after raising them.


    And the people in Eaton Town can cross-bred bristle pigs, can''t I raise them?


    However, the matter of raising monsters is not done overnight. Dorn has no experience in this area, and the start-up funds and manpower are not sufficient, so he has to make a complete plan.


    Just as Dorn was making a sustainable monster breeding plan in full swing, an unexpected incident directly disrupted his plan����


    This is a week after conquering the vagrant mercenary group Dorn gets up early as usual and washes as usual.


    Just as he was planning to go to Vivian to buy ingredients in the morning set and spend the good time together in the early morning, he received a system notification that made him feel more uncomfortable.


    System reminder: You have a new email, please handle it in time.


    Initially, when Donn could not find the game logout button in the land of miracles, he found that the modules in the game system, except for the personal attribute panel and a mailbox, were all in an unusable state.


    And there is no information in the mailbox.


    In the follow-up period of more than a month, Dorn also checked his game system many times, and the results were exactly the same.


    This makes him have no expectations for this mailbox function.


    But just today, Don actually received an email!


    With a look of confusion and suspicion, Dorn opened the mailbox panel, and there was an email in it that he hadn''t read.


    After ���� click on, the content of the email looks like this����


    Limited-time dungeon [Poisonous Remnant] will be opened in 30 days, please go to the Raiders to get rich limited-time rewards!


    [Poisonous Marsh]: This is a breeding ground for highly toxic monsters. Toxins, miasma, corrosion, and ulceration are the main theme here.


    also attached a map, marking the coordinates of the start of the copy.


    Look at the location marked on the map, which is on the east side of an oval lake in the central part of the Dona Empire. There is also a small town on the edge of the lake with its name, Rhine Town.


    If you find this town, you can find the dungeon opening point.


    "Time-limited copy?"


    Dorn stared at the unfolded map, and was stunned for a long, long time.

 Chapter 25： Why did you bring ban people?

    Because of the authenticity of this world, Donne can now be sure that he has passed through instead of simply being trapped in an immersive game.


    But what makes him unable to ignore is that whether it is his own game system or the blood bar that appears on his opponent during actual combat, it shows that this world has a game and data side.


    At least for an outsider, this is the case.


    Now I have spawned a limited-time copy. If this copy exists, does it mean that the game system on my body can affect the reality of this world to a certain extent?


    In other words, the game system is at least closely related to this world?


    "No, this seems to be nonsense." Donne thought for a while.


    "The game system can make me stronger in this world, it means that it must have some connection with this world. If I can find this connection, maybe I can find the truth of my journey."


    Following this line of thought, Donne thought of the delicious horned rabbit that he brushed out during the beginner tutorial.


    "I don''t know if the Horned Rabbit was spawned by the system, or if it actually exists in this world." Donn couldn''t help thinking like this.


    But fortunately, he still retains the pink skin and rabbit horns of the Horned Rabbit at the time. It is not completely lack of entry points to pursue the problems of Horned Rabbit.


    As for this limited-time dungeon [Poisonous Remnant], Dorn made a decision almost without even thinking about it, and that is definitely going to be done.


    Take 10,000 steps back, even if you don��t brush, the day the instance is opened, you have to turn your head around at the opening point.


    Limited time! rich! reward!


    With this terminology, which game player can refuse?


    But before the copy, Donne still needs to be fully prepared.


    Through the pitiful short introduction of [Mighty Poisonous Marsh], Don knows that toxin and corrosion are the main theme of this dungeon, and he must prepare for these two troublesome abnormal buffs in advance.


    "I just don''t know how strong this limited-time copy is." Dorn twisted his chin, thinking for a moment.


    "Just say hello to Mr. Gonzalez. From tomorrow on, I won''t work in the restaurant. I will use my experience and attributes to increase my strength. I will return to work when I come back from the limited-time dungeon."


    Moreover, this limited-time dungeon didn��t say that it could not be teamed up, as long as you bring Vivian...


    When he thinks of her weak appearance but strong strength, she can understate the fairy lady who can push an adult man seven or eight meters away with a staff, and Don''s heart feels a lot more at ease.


    So he turned off the unfolded dungeon and opened the map, planning to talk to Vivian immediately.


    However, at the moment when the map was zoomed out, Dorn caught a glimpse of a few small lines below the email.


    Note: The time-limited copy refers to the objectively existing relics, mazes and treasures in the land of miracles.


    Note: The opening time and location of some uncleared limited-time copies have been discovered by the indigenous residents of Miracle Land. Please be prepared to download the copies with others.


    Note: This limited-time dungeon is forbidden to team up with Vivian. (With Vivienne''s half-length profile picture)


    Note: It is forbidden for peer characters to come close to the limited-time copy due to force majeure. If there is a violation, the consequences will be at your own risk. Thanks for your cooperation!


    Don:? ? ?


    No!


    Will anyone else explore the copy with me, let alone.


    Why do I bring a ban person to my next limited-time copy! ?


    ...


    After finishing a day''s work in the kitchen, Dorn and Vivian met to take a bath and relax.


    There is the only public bath in the town, and Dorn and Vivian often come here to bathe together recently.


    You can take a shower or bath in a public bath, and there is a very primitive sauna.


    Compared to bathing in a big wooden barrel in your room, the bath is undoubtedly a top enjoyment.


    Of course, the interior of this bathhouse is separate for men and women, which is reasonable and normal.


    Although Vivian cannot be seen by others, when she comes to take a bath, she still enters the women''s bath alone, which is also reasonable and normal.


    Speaking of it, after the Wishing Restaurant closed and the closing work was completed, the town��s baths were actually almost closed.


    But Mrs. Mijiti, the proprietress of the bath, is always very enthusiastic about Lun''s arrival. As long as she tells her in advance, she will deliberately hold a meeting for Dorendo.


    On the one hand, Dorn is a big red man in the town, and Madame Mijiti herself is also an avid fan of crabmeat and lion head.


    On the other hand, it was because Dorn was a majestic person in the eyes of Madame Mijiti. Every time he came to take a bath by himself, he always insisted on paying two people, and he couldn''t stop him.


    Dorn and Vivian came out after taking a shower, put on looser clothes, did not speak, but walked side by side on the way back to the restaurant.


    The night wind blew over, pushing the soft fragrance of the girl beside him to the tip of Don''s nose.


    The two of them walked halfway, Vivienne''s footsteps suddenly slowed down, she raised her face slightly, and looked at Dorn next to him: "Dorn, are you unhappy today?"


    "Well, am I so obvious?"


    "Of course, you look gloomy all day, and you haven''t laughed much." Vivienne muttered.


    In the daytime, Dorn had already asked the store manager Gonzalez for a month of leave.


    The specific reason, Dorn, didn''t start to talk about it. He just said that in 30 days, he had to do something that he had to do, and he had to make serious preparations from now on.


    The Wishing Restaurant is currently in an upswing in business conditions, but at this time, the indispensable chef Donne wants to take a long vacation with a vague and strange reason.


    No matter how you think about this request, it is very unreasonable.


    But it was such an unreasonable request. Manager Gonzalez just thought about it in silence for nearly a quarter of an hour. UU Reading then gave Donn a positive answer, and did not ask anything else.


    Don''t leave the restaurant in 30 days, naturally, he didn''t hide from Vivienne.


    And compared to the manager Gonzalez, Dorn said more to Miss Fairy.


    That is, after 30 days, he will leave alone, without Vivian.


    When I heard this at first, Miss Fairy''s expression at that moment was not to mention how lonely and aggrieved.


    Fortunately, Vivian didn''t let the pitiful expression stay on her face for too long, and then she adjusted her state.


    Throughout the day, Vivian worked hard to behave very normally, and she continued to lay hands on Donne.


    also took the initiative to find topics to chat with Dorn from time to time, and told Dorn about the funny things he encountered and the funny jokes he had heard after traveling so long.


    She didn''t want to see Donne gloomy.


    Dorn can understand Miss Fairy��s mind, and at the same time understand her true thoughts.


    But he is also very helpless about this. If he can, he will definitely bring Vivian with him, but the problem is that the email from the game system banned her!


    And Don is a very persuasive person.


    After all, if you go against the meaning of the system and take Vivienne near the entrance of the dungeon, no one can say what will happen.


    may be punished by the system.


    It is also possible that Vivienne should not be approached, which is a kind warning given by the system. Otherwise, some other bad things that have nothing to do with the game system will happen.


    In short, before learning more about the game system and the hidden truth behind this world, Donn still does not want to confront the prompts given by the system.

 Chapter 26： Little Pigs Story

    "Vivian." Don''s pace also slowed down, and he pointed to the stone bench by the side of the road, "Will you accompany me to sit there?"


    "Ok."


    The two sat down on the long stone chair.


    The moonlight tonight is very bright, reflecting the streets very brightly. It''s just that the moonlight is a bit cold, and the stone chair is also a bit cold.


    "Vivian, do you have any questions to ask me? For example, what am I going to do, why don''t you want to go with you."


    Dorn still feels a little sad when he thinks of Vivienne''s performance during the day.


    Miss Fairy just lowered her head when she heard the words, put her gaze on her straight legs together, was silent for a while, and shook her head gently:


    "What Donne doesn''t want to say, I won''t ask."


    This reaction will stop Don.


    Is this kid a little too behaved?


    "And I can feel it." Vivian was still talking, every word, "What Donne is going to do is very important to you."


    "Yes, it''s important, maybe you have to go." Don nodded, agreeing with Vivienne''s statement.


    But to be honest, he doesn''t know why he agrees with Vivian so much.


    Is a limited time copy really important to me?


    After all, the game system has banned the powerful thugs on his side.


    If it''s just for a limited time and generous rewards, maybe it''s not enough to take the unknown risk and have to do it?


    But while facing Vivienne''s whisper, Dorn couldn''t help saying such words.


    Why must I go? Dorn asked himself in his heart.


    He raised his head, the moon in the night sky was big and bright.


    The two sat quietly for a while.


    Dorn: "Vivian, I suddenly thought of a story, would you like to hear it?"


    "Ok."


    "The story goes like this. There is a farm with a group of piglets. One of them is very smart. It is different from its brothers and sisters who only know how to eat and sleep and are happy all day long."


    "It is thinking about why it is on the farm every day? Why would anyone take care of itself with good food and drink every day? What will its future destiny be?"


    "Yeah." Vivian listened quietly.


    Although I don��t know why Donne started telling stories, in her cognition, these kinds of stories with animals as the protagonist are relatively beautiful fairy tales or fables, and she quite likes them.


    But, how much does Donne like pigs?


    "This little pig is really very smart, relying on his own pig, after unremitting efforts, he has investigated the truth behind the farm."


    "It turns out that humans are raising them, the purpose is to wait for them to reach adulthood, then send them to slaughter and eat their meat."


    "and then?"


    At the end of the story, Vivian has actually guessed the follow-up development-this smart pig will lead the brothers and sisters to escape from the farm and regain their freedom and new life.


    Fairy tales, they are all so beautiful.


    "There is no more. Although the clever pig knows the truth, it still can''t do without the farm. When it reaches adulthood, it will be sent to the slaughterhouse just like the happy brothers and sisters all day long."


    "Some of them are made into ham, some are made into sausages, and some are made into bacon. The only good news is that they taste good. The end of the story."


    Vivian was taken aback, and blinked at Dorn: "Dorn...how did you come up with such a strange story?"


    "This is not the point. The point is Vivienne. Do you think that smart piggy is different from its siblings?"


    Miss Fairy thought for a while, then looked at Don.


    She could see that Dorn had a lot to say, so she chose to be silent and listened quietly.


    "I used to think that this smart piglet is not much different from its brothers and sisters. Since the ending is the same, it is better to be as silly and happy as other pigs than to know the truth alone in pain."


    "But now I don''t seem to think so. I seem to feel empathy for that clever pig."


    Do you feel the same as a pig?


    Vivian opened her mouth, but in the end she held back her words.


    She knows that Donne needs to vent his emotions now, and what he needs is the audience, as long as she is responsible for listening.


    "Moreover, the ending of the story is not necessarily so desperate. It is also possible that the smart piglet may lead his brothers and sisters to escape the farm with his own wisdom and accumulated strength."


    "The prerequisite for this good ending is that this little pig must understand the truth." Donn was still chattering by himself.


    But the more he talked about it, his heart seemed to be calmer and clearer: "Thinking about it this way, I don''t want to be a dead, unclear pig at all."


    Maybe he faced his heart, Don found that this was the reason he had to go to the limited-time copy-to figure out what the truth of the game system and the world was.


    Weiwei waited quietly for Dorn to finish.


    Dorn��s story seems to be about Xiaozhu, but in fact he is talking about himself.


    At this point, Miss Fairy still has the ability to read and understand.


    It��s just that I don��t know what the truth is that Donne is eager to know, and how much it has to do with the big thing he will do in 30 days.


    But he will tell himself one day. Vivian believed so.


    "Dorn, can I ask you a question?" The two were silent for a while, and Miss Fairy suddenly spoke.


    It seems that she is not like she said that she can ignore Don''s affairs at all.


    "Just ask."


    "What you are going to do later, is it dangerous?"


    "It may be dangerous, I''m not sure." At this point, Don didn''t want to deceive Vivienne.


    "I see." Miss Fairy nodded obediently and stopped talking, as if thinking about something.


    The two of them sat there for a while again.


    "Vivian, let''s go back. The night breeze starts to get stronger, and if you sit down, you may catch a cold." Don first got up from the long stone chair.


    But at this moment, he felt a delicate and soft touch coming from the palm of his right hand.


    Vivian took Don''s hand.


    Her head is still low, her straight legs are a little stiff and close together, and her petite body trembles slightly.


    "Vivian?"


    Donn didn''t let go of Miss Fairy''s hand, letting her hold it.


    However, I don��t know if it��s due to nervousness or other reasons. Both of them have just taken a bath, but Vivian��s hands are a little cold.


    "Um... Duo, Don." Miss Fairy said, "You know, everyone can''t see me, and I rarely have the opportunity to communicate with others. So, I''m not very good at talking, not very good at expressing. Own emotions."


    This time it was Dorn��s turn not to speak, and he listened quietly However, Dorn was the only one who could see me, the only one who could hear me, and the only one who could feel my existence. I am always happy with you because I feel like I am no longer alone. "


    "So I want you to know. Don, you are very, very, very, very important to me! I will listen to what you say. If you need my help, I will do my best!"


    "But if... if you don''t need me, I will listen to you. I will wait for you here and wait for you. If you don''t come back, I will wait forever. So, so... Come back, okay?"


    Vivienne''s long silver hair naturally draped over her shoulders because she had just finished taking a shower.


    The soft scent on the tips of her hair was scented by the night breeze.


    She raised her head and looked straight at Don.


    The blue eyes of the lake flickered, and the expressions in their eyes were full of seriousness.


    If Donn doesn''t go back, she probably will really wait here forever.


    Because Miss Fairy was still sitting on the bench, Don simply squatted down.


    "I promise you that I will come back."


    "Don''t lie?"


    "Don''t lie, let''s pull the hook."


    "Ok?"


    In Miss Fairy��s perception, there is no such a gesture as a tick.


    "That''s it." Don first let go of Vivienne''s hand, and stretched out his little finger, "In my hometown, what you say when you pull the hook is not deceiving."


    Vivian let Donne play with her fingers, just murmured, "I don''t want to be alone anymore."


    "Hmm." Don nodded, "I won''t leave you alone."


    The night breeze became a little bit stronger, and the bright moonlight covered the streets, and the two of them had their little fingers hooked together.

 Chapter 27： The experience of the hidden forest

    The next day, Dorn rarely slept after sleeping, and was about to go out to wash. As soon as I left the room, I saw Vivian trotting towards him.


    "Dorne, can you lend me some money?" Vivian was straight to the point.


    "How much do you need." Dorn was also refreshed.


    "Almost 50 silver nars."


    "My purse is on the lower level of the closet in the room. Speaking of which, the black mercenary previously offered a reward of 60 silver nars, which was originally your money."


    "Then I want those." Vivian nodded happily.


    "Do you need to buy anything? I may help you." Donne suggested very thoughtfully.


    "I need an unenchanted Mithril ring, which should not be found in Eaton City. I have to go to the nearby big city and find a silversmith''s shop."


    "It''s okay, just leave it to me." This kind of errands, Donn took over without pressure, he had three younger brothers under his hands, so you don''t need it for nothing.


    "Okay, please, Dorn." Vivian nodded safely, and quickly went back to her room.


    Since coming back from the bath last night, Vivian seems to have been busy with something.


    "Unenchanted Mithril Ring. This item sounds very magical. Isn''t Vivian going to do some evil magic experiment? She finally looks like a wizard?"


    Dorn didn''t bother Vivienne, and while talking to himself, he went downstairs.


    Because of the chef��s long-term leave, the Wishing Restaurant will be closed for a long time, so there is no need to purchase ingredients this morning.


    The specific closing announcement will be posted before noon, and the store manager Gonzalez will also stay in the store, trying his best to calm the diners'' emotions at noon.


    In the backyard of the restaurant, Dorn summoned his three little men.


    He first showed the well-preserved horned rabbit fur and rabbit horns, and asked everyone if they had seen similar creatures.


    The three vagrants shook their heads after they circulated.


    Dorn also showed Gonzales and Vivienne the fur of the Horned Rabbit before, and got the answer that he didn''t know him.


    It seems that it is not so easy to investigate the identity of the monsters in this novice tutorial.


    At least, the residents of Eaton Town may not have seen such a long-horned rabbit.


    But Don did not force anything. I just intend to put the fur and horns of the horned rabbit behind the bar as a display.


    There are many businessmen and adventurers who come and go in the Wishing Restaurant every day. Maybe someone knows this kind of creature.


    The second thing is to buy a Mithril ring for Miss Fairy.


    This job of running errands, Dorn gave it to the fat fox who was the most agile in the stray children''s mercenary group.


    After telling the little fat guy Vivian''s needs for the ring, Don directly took out 80 silver nar and gave it to him.


    "After you buy the Mithril ring, you can directly hand it to Mr. Gonzalez." Donn said again.


    80 silver nars are barely a huge sum of money for the street children, but Duoen is not at all worried that the little fat guy will run away with the money.


    After all, his monthly salary for homeless children is 45 silver nar, and he also obtained Gonzalez��s permission to allow homeless children to enjoy two free working meals in the restaurant at noon and evening.


    In addition, the little fat man''s sense of worship for him is still visible to the naked eye.


    The double insurance of material and spirit made Donne feel relieved to the fat fox.


    After all things were arranged, the fat fox took the purse alone and went to the surrounding big city to find the Mithril ring.


    And Don, personally led the hyena and bear claws, and set off to the hidden forest.


    This trip to the hidden forest, at the request of the big brother Donne, all three of them brought the guys who were eating.


    is a guy who really eats, including pots and pans and other kitchen utensils, as well as a lot of condiments.


    Even, the bear''s paw with the strongest strength is full of materials needed to build a tent in the wild.


    The purpose of Donne going to the Secret Forest this time is to maximize experience, attributes and skills.


    It would be a waste of time to go back and forth every day, so for the next 20 days, he plans to live in the forest, and Dorn has no plans to bring Miss Fairy.


    On the one hand, it was because Vivienne seemed to be preparing something mysteriously, and seemed to be unable to get away for a while.


    On the other hand, Don has already raised his [Pig Tu] skill to Lv2 by eating bristle pork. Coupled with the abundant hunting experience of hyenas, there is basically no danger in this trip to the hidden forest.


    ...


    Secret Forest.


    Under the leadership of the hyena, the three of them chose a relatively open area by the side of a stream as their base.


    Dorn and Bear Claw packed up and set up a tent. The hyena carried his longbow and quiver on his back, ready to look around for signs of monsters.


    "Wait a minute, little hyena, come back."


    As soon as the hyena opened its legs, Don''s voice came from behind.


    "Hey." The hyena twitched the corner of his mouth, "What''s the matter, Don... Brother."


    When this young hunter called Brother Donne, he was far less natural than the other two children.


    "I want to ask, are there any poisonous monsters in this forest? Or monsters that are not afraid of toxins?" Dorn put what he had on the ground for the time being.


    "Poisonous? Venomous snakes, poisonous insects and other monsters?" The hyena frowned, "If you are not afraid of poisons, as far as I know, many of these poisonous monsters seem to be resistant to toxins."


    "Toxin resistance? That''s the best thing. Let''s catch these poisonous monsters. It''s best to find those that are not so poisonous first, so that we don''t have trouble in the process of capturing."


    The hyena is still frowning, thinking about the monster that meets Donne''s requirements, but fortunately he finally nodded:


    "In the depths of the forest, UU reading has several more common poisonous insects that also have magical powers in their bodies, which seem to meet the requirements."


    "Very good." Dorn patted the hyena on the shoulder with satisfaction.


    The bear claws on the side of ���� were moving stones from the stream to surround the bonfire. Hearing the conversation between his two elder brothers, he couldn''t help but interject:


    "Brother Donne, I don''t understand. Didn''t you say that we want us to hunt monsters for food? Can poisonous insects be eaten?"


    Compared with other types of monsters, the number of monster poisonous insects in the Secret Forest is still on a certain scale, but the hyenas did not try to catch them even if they saw the monster poisonous insects a few days ago.


    the reason is simple.


    Because Don''s account is hunting some monsters used as food.


    In the original understanding of street children, insects cannot be classified as food.


    "You don''t need to worry about this, just leave it to me." Donne said perfunctorily, and then turned to the hyena:


    "Little hyena, from today, those monsters like golden pheasant and crucian carp will not be caught. When the tent and boiler platform are set up, we will try our best to catch the poisonous insects."


    "Hey..." The hyena glanced at Dorn, and finally nodded.


    Although this request is very strange, when Dorn recruited their mercenary group before, it seemed that he was talking about building an unparalleled food city together.


    Is this coming out to catch poisonous insects a little bit off the main line?


    However, hyenas are accustomed to letting the fat fox think about this kind of mind-bending thing.


    Moreover, after the discussions in the previous few days, the hyena has already recognized the eldest brother for the time being after seeing Dorn��s impact strength like a bristled pig.


    What the eldest brother said, what it is, just do it and it''s done.

 Chapter 28： Catch bugs

    On the rotten soil, among the damp grass.


    A black scorpion about 20 cm in length crawls in it.


    Its tail is high, and the barb''s tail needle is pierced with a glistening green color.


    can grow like this, basically it has been out of the category of ordinary creatures.


    This is a monster poisonous scorpion with magical power surging in its body.


    At this moment, the monster poison scorpion is moving towards its dinner at this moment. It is a normal wild squirrel.


    I don��t know if it was shocked, or what means the monster poison scorpion used. The poor squirrel saw the monster poison scorpion, just as he saw a cat. Run away.


    The monster poisonous scorpion calmly stepped forward and pierced the squirrel''s abdomen with the poisonous tail needle.


    The squirrel flicked twice, lay on the mud and kicked his legs, and then stopped moving, probably dead.


    And just when the monster poisonous scorpion opened its front claws, preparing for a full meal. A long wooden stick with a sharply sharpened head pierced through from top to bottom, piercing the monster scorpion''s chest fiercely.


    turned out to be a hunter��s poisonous scorpion, and suddenly became the prey of others.


    The person who pierced this monster poisonous scorpion was a hyena, and he had been ambushing this poisonous scorpion for a long time.


    After setting the poisonous scorpion on the ground, the hyena did not worry.


    After all, the scorpion was still waving its front claw and struggling, and the hyena waited until it was confirmed that it was dead before putting it into its barrel.


    "Brother Hyena, this scorpion is so big!"


    Seeing that the hyena succeeded, the bear paw on the side of ���� came up to join in the fun to watch the wonder, and even picked up a small wooden stick to tease the dead scorpion in the wooden barrel.


    "Fool! Don''t touch its tail pin!"


    But before the bear paw had time to start, he slapped the hyena on the back of the head, and had to withdraw his hand in angrily.


    At this moment, it is dusk, the sun is slanting west, and half of the sky is red.


    And the three of Don, the hyena, and the bear claw, really caught the poisonous insects in the depths of the hidden forest for a day. Don''t tell me, after a busy day, I have gained a lot.


    The current situation is that Dorn took the captured poisonous insects in the camp to prepare a fire and cook.


    The two vagrants are also idle, so they just try their luck near the campsite.


    But this touch, I really touched, and caught the biggest monster poisonous scorpion I have ever seen.


    Hyena: "Go to the bear paw, do you see the branches over there? There are two pupae hanging on it, go and poke them down, and then we will go back to the camp."


    "Okay, Brother Hyena!" Xiongya raised his sleeves. Although he had caught the insects for a day, he seemed to have good energy to retain.


    ...


    The camp by the stream.


    Dorn is preparing charcoal fire in the campfire ring built up with rocks.


    This is how he prepares to cook these insects-grilling, and not an open flame, but a gentler charcoal grilling.


    On the earth, there are many countries that put all kinds of bugs on the menu, including the celestial dynasty.


    Donn doesn��t know much about how to cook insects abroad. But he had eaten roasted silkworm pupae in the northeast and a hundred insect feast in Yunnan.


    At the same time, because he wanted to make a video, he also had some understanding of how these bugs were made when he was on earth.


    A general understanding of dishes during the Earth Period is completely enough for Donne now.


    After all, in the land of miracles, Donne is a celestial wizard with the highest cooking attributes and reaching the limit of mankind.


    According to Dorn��s understanding, the vast majority of the Chinese cooking of insects uses both fried and roasted methods to ensure that this darker ingredient maintains a crisp and delicious taste.


    Therefore, Dorn also intends to follow the tradition and roast these insects over charcoal fire.


    To talk about the soul of barbecue, except for the ingredients, that is the seasoning. The most important seasoning is cumin.


    The spice given to Don by the author Mr. Williams before contains cumin, which can be used after being ground into powder by Don.


    In addition to cumin powder, Dorn also brought coarse salt for barbecue and homemade dried chili powder.


    Speaking of dried chilies, although Eaton can find chilies of decent quality, people here seem to have no habit of drying chilies.


    But this doesn��t bother Don. If it��s a big deal, others will just do it by themselves.


    As early as the first week after he started working at the Wishing Restaurant, Dorn had already started to select better quality chili by himself and moved it to the top of the restaurant to dry it.


    After more than two weeks of drying in the shade, the first batch of dried chilies can be used as ingredients.


    And this time, the dried chili powder is fried and ground by Donne himself. In terms of taste and freshness, it is definitely a few grades higher than the common chili powder on the market during the earth era!


    As soon as Dorn prepared the charcoal fire, the hyena and bear claws came out of the grove nearby.


    "Brother Donne, what do you think the Hyena caught!" The bear claws stupidly carried the barrel, and showed off to Donne the monster poisonous scorpion, which was only a little smaller than the Boston lobster.


    When he saw this lobster, ah no, the poisonous scorpion, Don was very excited.


    Because of his [ingredient instinct] telling him that this poisonous scorpion is a high-quality food that can reach A!


    Today, I was busy working in the deep forest for a whole day. Although UU reading www.uukavanshu.com caught a lot of monsters and insects, the quality of these ingredients is really worrying.


    Most of the monsters and insects have food quality between F and E. Few of them can reach C and D grades.


    Because the quality of the insect ingredients is relatively low, even the F-grade Dorn accepted it with his nose.


    has reached the F level, anyway, has crossed the threshold of ingredients and non-food ingredients, right?


    Among all the monster foods captured so far, excluding this dead scorpion, the silkworm pupa has the highest grade.


    This silkworm chrysalis, introduced by hyenas, will grow into moths that can release poisonous powder, so it is also classified as poisonous insects.


    At the same time, these silkworm pupae in the Secret Forest seem to be good ingredients in themselves. The grades found by Donne and the others are basically about B grade, and a few of them are good, even reaching A grade.


    "The silkworm chrysalis and this scorpion are the main dishes tonight." Dorn clapped his hands with satisfaction.


    But at this time, Bear Claw is a little guilty: "Brother Donne, are we really only eating these bugs tonight?"


    Don only gave Bear Claw a teasing look.


    Just kidding, these bugs are all I eat and use to brush up my skills, OK? Even if you want to eat, I won��t give it!


    Dorn pointed to some supplies on the edge of the tent behind him: "We brought a lot of bristle pork when we came. I will roast a few pieces for you two by the way tonight, and you will eat that."


    Xiong Claw heard that his eldest brother didn''t intend to force him to eat strange insects. It was like an amnesty.


    Even the hyena, who has been standing on the side like loose, with a cold face and not speaking, secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, those bugs can��t be eaten no matter how you look at it...

 Chapter 29： Charcoal grilled 0 insect feast

    Before cooking, you must first process the ingredients.


    Because of the [intuitiveness of the ingredients], Dorn handled these monsters and insects with ease. He knows which bugs should be removed before roasting, and which bugs are best to get rid of their venom glands.


    Even, there are a few monster poisonous insects with relatively weak toxicity. When Dorn was detoxifying glands, he deliberately retained a trace of toxins, which was not enough to cause adverse reactions in the body.


    Dorn had heard such rumors before that someone would deliberately retain a trace of toxins when eating puffer fish. Pursue the fresh numb taste brought by toxins and the great psychological stimulation when eating.


    But Dorn did not do such a thing for excitement.


    He just thinks that maybe leaving a trace of toxins on the ingredients, he will be more likely to use the skills related to it?


    This kind of psychology is similar to the enduring "Good Luck" before the card is drawn.


    After the ingredients are processed and sorted and skewered with the help of hyenas and bear paws, the roasting officially begins.


    is first put on charcoal fire, it is the best quality silkworm pupa.


    These monster silkworm chrysalis are very big, and after living in the cocoon for a long time, the skin will be very hard.


    Dorn, who can accurately grasp the characteristics of any ingredient, knows that it takes a lot of patience to roast this monster silkworm chrysalis thoroughly.


    And roasted silkworm chrysalis is difficult to taste, so you have to add heavy ingredients and sprinkle more cumin powder and dried chili powder.


    The charcoal fire crackled, and the oily silkworm chrysalis was roasted.


    Dorn took the trouble to control the heat, turned it over, rinsed it, and sprinkled the seasoning.


    Inside the small camp, the aroma of roasted food mixed with cumin powder began to fill.


    This smell is quite missed by Dorn. In front of the night snacks and food stalls in the middle of the night, there will always be a scent that is similar to the forefinger.


    The two brothers, hyena and bear paw, sitting quietly beside Dorne, were attracted by the enticing fragrance of roasted silkworm pupae.


    Although they had previously rejected the use of these monsters and insects as food, the roasted silkworm pupae are really fragrant, and they actually want to taste what''s going on!


    Moreover, the skills and methods of making silkworm chrysalis by Brother Donn are unprecedented and full of freshness.


    I heard the big brother say, this seems to be called barbecue?


    After a period of patient roasting, a few strings of silkworm pupae are finally cooked through.


    Silkworm pupae are, after all, a rare high-quality ingredient today. Once they are baked, Dorn himself can��t wait to taste one.


    Roasted silkworm chrysalis entrance, bite the outside roasted crispy skin, a savoury juice mixed with roasted solid protein all slip into the mouth, crispy and delicious, and very chewy!


    coupled with the good cumin and homemade dried chili powder to enhance the flavor, it is almost scented!


    This charcoal grilled silkworm pupae can have an S grade!


    Although it tastes good, it��s only a fly in the ointment that this silkworm chrysalis has not been triggered either by [Predator] or [Synchronous Stomach].


    "Is it because insects, such a big monster, carry less magic power?" Dorn thought this way, and bit down another silkworm pupa.


    However, Donn''s not much frustrated.


    Ingredients like bristle pork, a whole piece of pork comes from a monster individual, and only one prize is drawn for a dish.


    In this charcoal grilled insect feast, one insect can be drawn once. Although the probability is not high, the win is based on a large enough base.


    Dorn ate the roasted silkworm pupae happily, while preparing to roast other monsters and insects.


    At this time, the bear claws leaned over from the side and stretched out his hand pitifully to point to the remaining strings of roasted silkworm pupae on the plate: "That, Brother Don, this pupae, is it delicious?"


    Dorn slapped the bear''s claws away mercilessly, and pointed to a cloth bag beside the tent.


    "In the ingredients we brought, there is a piece of bristle pork, take it out-��, the knife is there, cut the pork into pieces and skew it, I will grill it for you two."


    Xiong''s claw nodded like pounding garlic, and happily went to find pork.


    The hyena beside ���� also lifted the kitchen knife without a word, and went to help.


    Dismissed the two younger brothers, and Don began to concentrate on roasting the monsters and insects again.


    Different kinds of insects, according to the different characteristics of the ingredients, the details of the charcoal grilling are also different from time to time.


    The second charcoal fire is a winged moth with poisonous scales on its wings.


    So when Dorn dealt with it, he simply cut off their wings, leaving only the trunk.


    When ���� is roasting, first fan the fire, the fire will make the outer skin crispy, and then torment the inside with a slow fire, forming a crispy outside and tender inside.


    There are also caterpillars with 6 times the protein content of beef that can be eaten by turning around.


    remove all the internal organs, leaving only the caterpillar skin skewers. When roasting, as the fire penetrates and the water dissipates, seize a very subtle opportunity to start the skewers, so that the roasted caterpillars will appear crispy into the bones.


    There are also spiders, scorpions, centipedes... each has its own roasting details that need to be controlled.


    Fortunately, Dorn is a man with top cooking skills and familiar with the characteristics of any food. To take care of these monsters and insects, as long as you roast a bunch of them experimentally, then the same kind of insects can be roasted with ease.


    Just as Dorne was doing the heat, the bear claws came to him stubbornly: "Big Brother, hey, Brother Dorn, the pork skewers are ready, look."


    Dorn didn��t say much, grabbed the large pork skewers in the bear''s paw, and stretched it over the charcoal...


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the mental power attribute is enhanced.


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the agility attribute is enhanced.


    System reminder: [Predator] The effect is triggered...


    Bake while eating There are more and more grilled monsters and insects. [Predator] has triggered a few rounds, but [Synchronous Stomach Bag] has been slow to move.


    Dorn began to turn his attention to the scorpion whose size was similar to that of a lobster.


    Clearly pried a piece of the scorpion''s carapace, and the red flesh was exposed.


    "Wait...Should the scorpion''s meat grow like this? If this is taken out and sliced ??separately, I must think it is salmon or lobster sashimi."


    I don''t know whether this huge scorpion has mutated, or the magical surge in its body has the effect of changing the meat quality.


    Anyway, Dorn stared at the exposed scorpion meat for a while, and received no bad feedback. The scorpion is still an excellent ingredient of grade A.


    Even Dorn relied on [Intuitiveness of Ingredients] to conclude that the meat, texture and meat quality of this monster scorpion is really similar to that of lobsters on earth!


    "As long as the ingredients are okay, since this scorpion is like a lobster, why not grill it with garlic?" Dorn rubbed his hands.


    Cut the garlic into minced garlic, then cut a few pieces of fresh chili.


    The thick shell of this scorpion is a very suitable barbecue container, which can be placed directly on the charcoal fire.


    When the faint aroma of grilled meat comes out, top with garlic and chili, and sprinkle with some coarse salt.


    Except for this, no other treatments will be done, just wait until the fire control is appropriate.


    After a short period of charcoal grilling, the moisture in the scorpion meat leaks out with the fire and turns into small blisters with a light puff.


    The original red meat turned into a plump white, it looks more like lobster meat, and mixed with the unique flavor of garlic, a perfect match!

 Chapter 30： Food-borne memory

    With the garlic scorpion meat coming out, the roasting of all the monsters and insects has been completed.


    Bear paws and hyenas were chewing on the grilled pork skewers they got, and they approached Don.


    Because of this scorpion meat mixed with minced garlic, it smells so fragrant!


    "Brother Donne, we...whoops, can we taste this?"


    The bear''s claws chewed on the crispy roast pork in his mouth and his mouth was full of oil, but he looked at the garlic scorpion meat in Donne''s hands with bright eyes.


    The gaze of the hyena is similar to that of a bear claw.


    It��s just that he has more thoughts in his mind than bear claws. Hyena still remembers that Don said before that he could open hundreds of restaurants with different styles.


    Such a long-term goal can not be mentioned for the time being, but with these barbecues in front of us, there is no problem at all to open an independent restaurant!


    And just relying on the roast pork that I have eaten, the taste is completely compatible with crab meal and lion head!


    Is it the right person?


    Dorn didn��t try to guess the mental journey of the two wandering children. He put the roasted scorpion meat on a small table that was simply set up, and grabbed a knife:


    "The portion of this garlic scorpion meat is enough, and it��s okay to divide your pieces to taste."


    The homeless children became energetic as soon as they heard this. As for the previous insistence on not eating monsters and insects in their hearts, they were all left behind.


    "It''s so fragrant!"


    Bear Claws can''t wait to reach out and throw the scorpion meat Donnchi gave him into his mouth.


    Dorn finished the garlic scorpion meat, sat down at the small table, picked up a bunch of roasted pork belly and chewed it.


    The bristle pork should be eaten or eaten, after all, Don��s [Pig Tu] skill has not been fully used.


    The charcoal-grilled pork belly is unusually crispy. Due to Dorn��s precise control of the heat and ingredients, it is very tasty.


    Take a bite, the unique taste of roasted food with cumin spice that fills the lips and teeth, always brings back some memories of Don��


    is about summer nights, with three or five friends, wearing slippers and big pants, sitting on the roadside stalls, drinking, bragging.


    Talk about whose lofty ambitions are about to be realized, and the girl who likes will be caught up...


    This is not the first time Donne recalled his hometown tonight.


    Food can carry some unique memories, especially for people in a foreign land.


    Had it not been for a bear paw who kept playing with treasures by his side tonight, and a hyena who was always sullen and decent, Dorn would have already started to tear up the skewers.


    "Hey, bear claws, go get the ale." After a bunch of grilled pork belly, Don began to command the bear claws again.


    Eat barbecue, how can there be no wine?


    "Brother Donne, how can we bring wine? And it is inconvenient to carry such heavy drinks. Who can carry it?"


    Xiong''s Claw was busy eating the last piece of garlic and scorpion meat that he got.


    "Take it. In the morning, I secretly stuffed the ale in your bag, unopened, in a small wooden barrel while you didn''t pay attention. Go and look through it."


    The bear paw stopped chewing, and turned his head to look at Dorn with disbelief.


    Is this the attitude of Big Brother? You have done a bad thing, but you can say it calmly?


    However, there seems to be no way for the bear claws.


    "No wonder I feel that the package is so heavy in the morning..." Bear Claw muttered like this, and got up obediently to find the ale.


    Who made Donne the eldest brother?


    The ale was opened, and Dorn poured a glass for both bear claw and hyena.


    There were not many ale in small wooden barrels, and the three of them didn''t get a point.


    However, because they are camping out, the three of them need to take turns to watch the night, so they can��t get drunk.


    And the reason why he wants to drink is nothing more than that Donne wants to find and restore the feeling of home and hometown in his memory.


    It��s enough to have fun.


    The night is getting darker, the bonfire of the small camp is still flashing fire, the charcoal is still burning crackling, the smell of roasted food in the air mixed with cumin, it lasts for a long time...


    ...


    System reminder: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Spinning Lv0] is obtained.


    System reminder: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Corrosion Resistance Lv0] is obtained.


    After this dinner and supper, it was already late at night. Dorne had almost taken all the monsters and insects away by himself, and the two hyena brothers ate roast pork most of the time.


    In this way, Dorn finally developed two skills.


    As expected, quantitative changes can cause qualitative changes!


    At this moment, the campsite has been cleaned up after eating, and both hyena and bear paw are ready to get into the tent to sleep.


    "Brother Donne, let''s go to bed first, call us if we have anything."


    And before entering the tent, Bear Claw said to Dorn who appeared to be in a daze in front of the campfire.


    The hyena also nodded towards Dorn.


    The three people are arranged to watch the night in this way. Each person has a three-hour rotation. If the fat fox comes back, each person only needs to have a two-hour rotation per night.


    Dorn was the first to watch the night, and the hyena was the last to watch the night to the early morning. Anyone who watched the night at these two points of time can have a complete sleep.


    The worst thing is the bear paw who stays at night in the middle of the night. He sleeps for 3 hours first, wakes up and stays there for 3 hours, and then he can return to the tent and sleep for another 3 hours.


    There is no way, the person in charge of hunting is the hyena, and the person in charge of cooking is Don, so the bear claw can only pay more for the night watch.


    And because he is mainly responsible for layoffs during the day, Dorn can allow him to catch a fish and catch up on his sleep, which is not regarded as abusing the hapless child.


    "Go to sleep, I will call you in three hours." Dorn said.


    When both the hyena and bear claws entered the tent, Dorn finally had time to carefully study the two new skills he had acquired tonight.


    Among them, this [spinning] skill, UU reading , was eaten from a grilled spider with a B-level dish.


    Low-level dishes have exploded skills, which is considered a handful of Europe.


    ��Spinning��Start.


    A white, crystal clear spider silk condensed from the palm of Donne out of thin air, and then shot out.


    Although this is not materially conserved, at any rate Donne��s hanging heart fell back into his stomach.


    "Fortunately, the spider silk does not come out of my mouth or belly button, or any other organ with holes on my body...otherwise this skill is really useless."


    There is also this passive skill of [Corrosion Resistance], which is eaten from the garlic scorpion meat with a dish grade of S.


    When he spawned this passive skill, Don''s spirit was refreshed!


    Passive skills such as special resistance can really be brushed out through [Synchronous Stomach Pouch]!


    Then since the [corrosion resistance] can have it, can the [toxin resistance] be far away!


    You should know that there is an introduction in the introduction of the limited-time dungeon [Venomous Remnant Marsh]. The main focus of this dungeon is toxin and corrosion.


    If the corresponding resistance of these two abnormal states can be fully charged, Don will directly target this instance!


    In this way, the odds of winning are great.


    And, there is more than one good thing about this skill.


    After gaining [Corrosion Resistance], Dorn successfully increased [Corrosion Resistance] experience when he ate a roasted scorpion that was also jet-black but smaller in size!


    In other words, this is the size of a lobster. I don''t know if it is a mutated or refined monster poisonous scorpion. It is the same species as this more common little black scorpion.


    ��Corrosion resistance��can be upgraded by eating the little black scorpion!

 Chapter 31： New Skill【Harden】

    There are still 26 days before the [Poison Remnant Marsh] opens.


    On this day, the fat fox who went to the big city to buy the mithril ring came back.


    In Silver Shield Port, which is almost a day away from Eaton Town, the fat fox used a reasonable bargaining method to buy a good-quality Mithril ring with 48 silver nars.


    The fat fox handed over the ring and the remaining money to the manager of Gonzalez. It is estimated that it has been handed over to Miss Fairy to complete her mysterious experiment.


    And this morning, when Xiong Claw went back to the morning market in town to purchase ingredients, he found the fat fox waiting in the Wishing Restaurant.


    So he took the little fat fox back to the camp in the hidden forest.


    Dorn��s three underage men were assembled once again, and one more man caught the bug.


    That night, when Dorn used charcoal fire to burn the insects he caught, the hyenas and bear claws, which had been familiar, were very calm.


    Although the fat fox had made some psychological preparations, when he saw it, he was still surprised, for fear that Donne would force him to eat a few strings of grilled insects.


    Finally found out that Dorn had prepared them roast pork and all other usual dishes, and was relieved.


    "It turns out that the eldest brother eats all the grilled bugs alone. The eldest brother deserves to be the eldest brother, and that kind of scary-looking thing can be eaten without changing its appearance. What kind of courage does it take... can anyone else do it?"


    Little Fatty sighed like this, only to feel that Don''s already tall image in his heart was a bit more stalwart.


    Also tonight, the three-day silent [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] was triggered again, and Dorn gained his third skill after going to the Secret Forest.


    System prompt: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Harden Lv0] is obtained.


    [Harden Lv0]: Within a certain period of time after the skill is activated, the defense attribute becomes 1.2 times the original.


    This [harden] skill was exploded from the roasted silkworm pupa that Dorn had always had high hopes for.


    is obviously a dish that has a rating of S, and it took three or four days to get the skills.


    This can only be explained by a black face. Sure enough, probabilistic events are very metaphysical.


    ��Harden��This skill is pretty good in terms of its effects.


    Although it is only 1.2 times now, and Don''s own defensive attributes are also pitiful.


    But with the upgrade of skills, it will definitely double [harden], and the time of [harden] is estimated to be longer.


    Then brush up the defensive attributes. With this skill, you should be able to achieve good results in battle.


    "Although it''s good, it''s good, but the name of [Harden] is too strange. Isn''t this thing I''m eating iron-clad pupa?"


    ����


    There are still 18 days before the [Poisonous Remnant Marsh] opens.


    This is a memorable day. In these more than ten days, Dorn��s team has almost wiped out the poisonous insects near the camp.


    So in order to find more monsters, poisonous insects, they even moved their base areas twice, just barely digging the entire forest three feet away.


    After more than ten days of persecuting the number of poisonous insects in the hidden forest, Dorn finally acquired the skill he dreamed of.


    System prompt: [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] is triggered and the skill [Toxin Resistance Lv0] is obtained.


    [Toxin resistance] is brushed from a colorful spiny caterpillar. This colorful spiny caterpillar is more toxic, and the poison glands should be treated carefully before roasting.


    The grades of the processed caterpillar ingredients are probably hovering between F and E.


    Even if Donne tried his best and he was in a good state, he would barely raise the level of the finished roasted thorn caterpillar to C level at most.


    With such a low level of dishes, it is no wonder that the skill [Toxin Resistance] is so difficult to master.


    But fortunately, in the end, this skill came out of the liver. This kind of monster thorn caterpillar is abundant in the entire hidden forest.


    Under the premise that the skills have been eaten out, it is not that difficult to upgrade the skill level. It is a big deal to change the camp location a few more times in the next time.


    "The formula for victory has been gathered, and the next thing is to eat! There are still 10 days to try to get the [toxin resistance] full! The rnm is burning!"


    Dorn is going to leave for Rhine Town on the 8th day before the limited-time dungeon opens.


    By displaying the map sent by the duplicate email, combined with the experience given by some traders and adventurers, it takes about five days from Eaton Town to Rhine Town in the central part of the Dona Empire.


    If you can catch a more convenient caravan, the time spent on the road can be shorter.


    And specifically to go to the caravan near Rhine Town, Gonzalez has arranged for Donne these days.


    That is a businessman named Chambers.


    Mr. Chambers is an avid fan of crab noodles and lion head at the Wishing Restaurant. Every time a trader passes near Eatontown, he will definitely come to eat a few.


    So he is happy to take Don, the chef, for a ride, and he doesn''t charge any fees. It should be a tribute to the food.


    Mr. Chambers will pass Eaton again on the 8th day before the start of the dungeon, so Donne has plenty of time to travel to Rhine Town.


    ����


    There are still 10 days before the [Poisonous Remnant Marsh] opens.


    Name: Don


    Level: Lv3


    HP: 300


    Blue amount: 205


    Attack: 7


    Defense: 9


    Physique: 18


    Agility: 21


    Spiritual power: 22


    Title: Celestial Player


    Skills: Intuitive ingredients, coordinating stomach bags, predators, lucky rabbit feet, pigs Lv5 (full level), spinning Lv3, corrosion resistance Lv5 (full level), hardening Lv3, dexterity Lv2, toxin resistance Lv4, corrosive acid Liquid Compared to Dorne, who had eaten monsters, poisonous insects and mane pork for 20 days in the Secret Forest when he first arrived at Eaton, his personal data is much more gorgeous now.


    It is not a problem to hit him with thirteen or four horned rabbits in one breath!


    These bugs in the Secret Forest, after triggering the [Predator], most of the added attributes are agility and mental power, which makes Dorn��s two attributes directly exceed his original physique point.


    However, with his eating method that can almost cause the extinction of regional species these days, most of the poisonous insects and monsters have been eaten to the upper limit and no longer triggers [Predators].


    What''s more, Donn can also gain a small amount of experience these days when dealing with and killing monsters and poisonous insects. It is unlikely that common insects and other monsters are too weak, and all the experience combined will only give Donn a promotion. Up one level.


    Finally, when he was passively brushing resistance, Donn also happened to brush two additional skills like [Spinning] and [Hardening].


    are [dexterous] and [corrosive acid].


    [dexterous]: In the process of skill release, the speed increases, and the physical coordination improves.


    [Corrosive acid]: Green caterpillar��s ??life-saving technique, sprays acid liquid with corrosive effect to repel enemies.


    One of these two abilities exploded from a monster with long legs that looked like a jumping spider.


    The other was obtained from a green caterpillar that splashes acid.


    Generally speaking, Dorn retreats in the Vault Forest this time, and has gained a lot.


    "There are two days left, let''s work harder! Now the [toxin resistance] is almost full."


    Now, the first thing Donne does when he gets up in the morning is to cheer himself up.


    is another day full of hope!

 Chapter 32： mushroom

    The homeless children have gone out to catch bugs as usual, and Dorn stayed alone in the camp this morning.


    He needs to continue cooking and did not finish eating the colorful spiny caterpillar last night.


    After all, I still hope to fill up the [Toxin Resistance] sooner.


    Now, when Dorn is dealing with these thorny caterpillars, he can get started directly. The poisonousness of the colorful thorny caterpillars can no longer cause any substantial damage to Dorn who possesses [Corrosion Resistance Lv5] and [Toxin Resistance Lv4].


    BBQ continues.


    Waiting until noon, Dorn cooked all the ingredients left last night, ate a full meal, and made a normal normal lunch for the street children.


    But waiting left and right, my three little brothers just didn''t come back.


    "Strange, at this point, they should have already come back for dinner." Donn raised his head and looked at the position of the sun high in the dense forest.


    waited alone for a few quarters of an hour, and a figure stumbled out of the dense grove on the side.


    is a fat fox, but he is the only one.


    "Why did you come back alone? Where are the hyenas and bear paws?" Dorn stepped forward and helped the panicked little fat man.


    "Brother Donne! It''s not good, it''s not good! Bear Claw has something wrong with him!"


    "where?"


    ...


    Under the leadership of the fat fox, Donne crossed several dense bushes and found the hyena and the bear claws leaning on the trunk and falling into a coma.


    When he found these two wanderers, Don saw a blood bar on their heads.


    Not only the two of them, but the fat fox and Dorn, who were in the same group, also showed up the blood bars on their heads when they approached this area.


    Need to fight?


    Don''s heart became more vigilant.


    The health bars of the wanderers are all green, which means they are friendly units.


    Among them, the maximum HP of hyenas is 360 points, bear claws are 250 points, and fat foxes have only 100 points.


    The only person with unhealthy blood volume is bear claw.


    His 250 points of HP are now only more than 160 points left, and it is still slowly decreasing.


    "What''s the matter?" Dorn knelt down to check the state of the bear''s claws.


    It was found that on the back of the right hand of the bear''s paw, there was a large grayish-white patch, which appeared to be an irregular circle with a diameter of 6 cm.


    On the gray patches, it seems that clusters of tiny hyphae grow.


    This should be the culprit that caused the bear claw''s blood volume to drop continuously and fall into a coma.


    "I don''t know, but we seem to be attacked by a bunch of mushrooms..."


    The hyena looked at the unconscious bear paw on the ground, his face anxiously, but he still responded to Don��s question with a clearer voice.


    "Mushrooms? Take me to see." Dorn made the decision almost without even thinking about it.


    "That mushroom is very weird. It should be a monster, but I have never seen it before..." Hyena hesitated.


    "Weirdness, too." Dorn interrupted the hyena directly, and then turned to the fat fox and said, "Pang, you should go back to the town right now. If you can find a doctor, go to the restaurant to inform Gonzal Mr. Leis, let him tell Vivienne that we are in trouble."


    "Vivian?"


    "Just go."


    "Got it!"


    The fat fox had already ran back and forth to the camp. Now that he listened to Don''s instructions, he couldn''t take a breath and ran back toward the town, sweating profusely.


    The hyena next to ���� looked at the worsening bear paw on the ground, then looked at Don, and sighed: "Come with me... Brother Donne."


    From the back of a bush about 20 meters away from the bear claw coma, Don saw the weird cluster of mushrooms.


    It was a cluster of gray-brown mushrooms, many in number.


    But the most conspicuous, the largest one stands in the very center of the whole bacteria, it is more than 30 cm high, and the diameter of the top cover is close to half a meter!


    On the side of this big mushroom, the smaller gray-brown mushrooms appear to be normal, and they are only slightly larger than the normal mushrooms.


    At the same time, on the top of the big mushroom, Don saw a health bar, with a blood volume of 180 points.


    Red blood bar.


    "This thing is the enemy." Dondo looked at the big mushroom a few times, but didn''t act rashly because the mushroom''s blood volume was not high.


    The weird patches and mycelium on the back of the bear''s claws are still vivid, and the price of underestimating the enemy may be very great.


    One more thing is that after seeing this weird cluster of mushrooms, Don��s [Industrial Feeling] moved.


    These mushrooms are actually ingredients, and their grades can reach the S grade, which is comparable to the high-quality ingredients of the previous horned rabbits!


    At the same time, Dorn also obtained a series of methods to deal with this kind of food through the intuition of [Intuitive Ingredients].


    This is normal, this skill has always worked like this. So, I helped Donn a lot in cooking.


    "We found this cluster of mushrooms here. The bear''s claws wanted to get closer, but I caught them in time. But then, the mushrooms just...just...run!"


    The hyena was originally telling Dorn what happened, but it stopped in the middle of the talk.


    I don''t need to talk about the specific things anymore, because the big mushroom came to a case to repeat itself very intimately.


    Below the umbrella surface of the big mushroom, a brown smoke began to diffuse and diffuse.


    This is its spore.


    The previous bear claws were struck by the fact that they were standing the most forward, and when they were running, they caught these tiny spores on the back of their hands. UU Reading


    Because of previous experience, the hyena leads Donne Station farther away this time.


    As soon as the mushroom sprayed the spores, he quickly pulled Donn to escape, so both of them were fine.


    "That''s it. Don, what shall we do now?"


    pulled Donn all the way back to the bear''s paw, and the hyena stopped, with a frustrated expression on his face.


    This is usually more assertive, but the small leader of the group who doesn''t like to express, rarely has no idea.


    "Don''t worry, I seem to have found a way to save the big bear."


    Just as the hyena was frowning and anxious and helpless, Don''s voice reached his ears.


    is such a simple sentence, but Dorn said it very smoothly, with a full-fledged aura.


    This makes Hyena feel that this new eldest brother really seems to have a way to save his brother''s life.


    Is there really a way?


    That is a strange monster mushroom that I have never seen before.


    Through this period of contact, logically speaking, Brother Donne should have no experience in survival in the wild?


    "I have a flint, you go to the side to collect the first hay branches, we will light the fire on the spot." Dorn commanded.


    From the Hyena''s point of view, Donn is like this now, and his real eldest brother is in a mess when dealing with problems. In contrast, he himself is far behind.


    "Okay." Although I don''t know what Donne intended to make the fire, the hyena chose to listen to the words of his eldest brother.


    The hyena went to the side to pick up the hay and went to the branch, while Dorn was squatting on the side of the unconscious bear''s paw, looking at the gray patches on the back of the bear''s paw.


    The HP of Bear Claws, there are now 150 points left.

 Chapter 33： As long as it is judged as an ingredient

    Click.


    The flint hits with sparks, which easily ignites the dry grass.


    The hay was used as a fire, and a small fire was smoothly lit.


    The flame fluttered and crackled.


    When the fire burned enough, Dorn picked out a burning wood from the fire.


    "Raise the right hand of the bear paw."


    Hyena did it.


    Dorn stretched the burning wood directly onto the back of the bear''s paw.


    If you take a closer look at this time, you will find that as the flame approaches, the clusters of hyphae on the plaques on the back of the bear''s claws are curled up quickly until they are burned to ashes by the high temperature.


    In order to completely kill these hyphae, Dorn was ruthless and stuck the wood directly on the back of the bear''s paw.


    The sick and weird gray-white plaque quickly disappeared, and replaced by a scald wound of the same size.


    But it��s better to get a burn than to slowly drop the blood to death.


    After processing the plaque, Donn observed the blood bars of the bear''s paw for a while.


    The blood volume stayed at 142 points, and it didn''t fall anymore. It seemed that Don''s emergency treatment was effective.


    "How''s it going, Brother Donne?" The hyena''s face was still anxious.


    He didn''t know how Donne came up with this method of burning with fire, but now he can only be a dead horse doctor.


    "It seems to be okay. Let''s take the big bear back to the town. The scald on the back of the hand should be treated by a doctor, otherwise it will be easy to get infected."


    Dorn said this, and at the same time extinguished the fire that had just started on the ground with his feet.


    "Okay." The hyena chose to trust Don.


    If Don can really save Bear Claw''s life today, then from now on, he will trust Don unconditionally.


    The two helped the bear claws that hadn''t awakened from the ground, and returned to Eaton Town with one left and the other.


    As he walked, Don was still recounting what had just happened in his mind.


    He can think of the method of burning, all stemming from the information given by [Intuitiveness of the ingredients].


    After seeing this weird spray mushroom for the first time, Donn used the [Intuitive Feeling of the Ingredients] and felt that a series of ways to deal with this S-grade ingredient.


    One point is included--


    This mushroom will spray spores when it reaches adulthood. The spores must be inactivated by high temperature or open flame before further cooking.


    From this, Dorn got an accurate message that the spores of mushrooms are not resistant to high temperatures.


    Further speculate that the tiny hyphae that grow from the spores are very likely not tolerant to high temperatures.


    Chef, if you don��t even know the basic characteristics of the ingredients, how do you deal with the ingredients and how to cook them further?


    "It seems that as long as it is an enemy judged to be an ingredient, I have a high probability of getting the opponent''s characteristics or weaknesses through [Intuitiveness of Ingredients], and this can be used to directly target it when fighting." Dorn''s heart rose up. It��s a wonderful feeling.


    [Intuitive ingredients] This skill is amazing!


    is rounded up, it is approximately equal to my special attack on enemies judged to be food ingredients!


    ����


    When the two of them struggled to lift the bear claws out of the hidden forest, they just ran into the fat fox who had come with the doctor and Vivian.


    Of course, Vivienne, who could not be noticed by others, came with the fat fox after receiving the note from Manager Gonzalez.


    The message from the fat fox is not very detailed.


    Vivienne, who cannot communicate directly with others, is not sure if Donne is injured or not, which makes Miss Fairy anxious.


    It wasn''t until I saw Dorne that he was still alive outside the Secret Forest, that Miss Fairy''s heart fell back in her stomach.


    Fortunately, he is fine. Vivienne thought so in her heart.


    But after another thought, does this idea show little respect for the wounded man named Bear Claw?


    So, Vivian hurriedly apologized to Bear Claw again.


    Everyone took the bear claws to the clinic, and the doctor performed a simple burn treatment on him.


    After confirming that the bear claws are basically okay, Donne left the clinic and planned to return to the forest.


    There is still a large cluster of harmful S-grade ingredients in the Secret Forest that have not been processed. How can I just let it go?


    The hyena originally planned to stay to watch the bear paws, but when he heard that Donne was going back to deal with the strange mushrooms, he immediately volunteered to go back together, leaving only the fat fox guarding.


    How can he let go of the monster that made his little brother so miserable?


    Finally, it was Miss Fairy. After repeatedly confirming that Don and the others could handle the monster in the hidden forest by themselves, Miss Fairy decided to return to the restaurant.


    Her experiment was only a little short of completion.


    "Before you leave, I will give you a surprise." Vivian said to Dorn.


    Then, the two who hadn''t seen each other for almost 20 days said goodbye again, and went to work on their own affairs.


    ����


    Secret Forest.


    "Brother Donne, how are we going to deal with that mushroom?"


    Hyena is now called Brother Donne, which seems a bit natural like the other two stray children.


    "You saw it just now. Those mushrooms are afraid of high temperature and fire." Donn was looking for something in the camp''s bag at the moment.


    "So we are going to burn them?"


    "Almost-yes, little hyena, how is your throwing level?"


    "Throw? It should still be pretty good."


    "Well, you will be the main attacker." Donn finally found what he was looking for in the sac, and picked it up and shook it in front of the hyena This is a full bucket. The oil was just restocked from the town two days ago.


    As a chef, it is reasonable to go out with a barrel of oil.


    The two brought everything they needed to prepare, and once again returned to the growing point of that strange mushroom.


    The large cluster of mushrooms is still the same as before, standing there quietly.


    This is the sad part of these immovable monsters.


    If it were replaced by other movable monsters and didn''t kill the opponent, it would have dragged the family away at this moment. How could it be left waiting for the enemy to come fully armed to seek revenge?


    The two already experienced people stood still more than ten meters away from the mushroom bush.


    At this distance, even if the big mushroom shoots spores, the two will have plenty of time to escape.


    Dorn opened the oil drum, took out the glass that everyone used to drink before, and poured a full glass.


    "Okay, it''s up to you. It''s best to pour all the oil on the biggest mushroom. If you beat it correctly, I will reward you with half a catty of sweet potatoes." Dorn handed the cup to the hyena.


    "Huh? What kind of melon?"


    "Don''t care about so much, just go!"


    "Oh, oh."


    The hyena took the cup in his hand, took a cursory aim, and threw it away.


    The cup filled with cooking oil draws a perfect parabola in the air, and it just falls on the umbrella cover of the big mushroom, and the cooking oil pours on the big mushroom.


    "Not bad!"


    Dorn just started to praise the hyena, only to see the brown spore smoke under the canopy of the big mushroom.


    "Walk around! Retreat first." Dorn held the oil drum in one hand, handed over the hyena with the other hand, and ran away, "We will come back and smash it when the wave of spores is finished!"

 Chapter 34： Mushroom Soup

    smashed a cup of oil, and then retreated tactically.


    smashed a cup of oil, and then retreated tactically.


    ...


    After repeating this cycle several times, the body of the biggest mushroom was already covered with a greasy viscous liquid.


    Donne feels almost done.


    Even, Dorn felt that the spores stored in this mushroom had almost been consumed in the process of going back and forth.


    However, carelessness is not advisable, and the procedure that should be followed is still to be taken aside.


    "Are you ready, little hyena?" Dorn held a lighted firewood in his hand.


    "Yeah." At this moment, the hyena has set up a longbow, and his feather arrow is covered with oil-drenched hay, ready to go.


    Wow.


    The burning firewood touches the hay ball, and the dry firewood burns when touched.


    Hyena''s hand is very stable, and his aim is also very stable, so stable that there is almost no possibility of a miss.


    �!


    The burning rocket flew toward the mushroom bush and shot into the umbrella handle of the big mushroom without any suspense.


    The high temperature brought by the flame quickly ignited the cooking oil on the mushroom, and in an instant, a raging fire ignited.


    "Tsk." Looking at the rising flames, the hyena pulled up one corner of its mouth, showing its teeth.


    The culprit who caused the bear''s claws so miserable was finally eliminated!


    But at this moment, I saw Donne''s figure on the side moving, and he was about to rush towards the burning mushroom bush.


    "Brother Donne, what are you going to do?" The hyena was startled.


    "What are you doing? Of course it is to collect the ingredients for tonight! The big mushrooms are already there, and no spores can be sprayed. Those small mushrooms, which have not grown to adulthood, will not spray spores. These are all first-class ingredients! Hurry up, hurry up, help out!"


    "Huh?" The hyena was in a daze.


    These weird things that almost killed the bear''s claws, are they actually ingredients in the eyes of Brother Donne?


    But after a short while, the hyena chose to follow Dorn to gather those relatively small mushrooms.


    Whatever brother said...


    "It''s almost time to put out the fire! I want this big one too, don''t burn it out, I want it all!"


    "it is good��"


    In this way, S-class unknown ingredient taupe mushrooms were collected successfully.


    After collecting all the mushrooms that were not burned, they found a bird''s skeleton under the largest mushroom.


    According to the hyena��s judgment, the skeleton should belong to a bird of prey such as a peregrine falcon.


    Seeing this raptor skeleton, why this mushroom monster that hyena has never seen appeared in the hidden forest is justified.


    It should be that this peregrine falcon did not know where it was parasitized by mushroom spores.


    After flying to the hidden forest with the spores, the peregrine falcon died and became a nutrient for the growth of mushrooms.


    And this exotic mushroom, whose source is unknown, also takes root and sprouts in the hidden forest.


    The two of them can pick all the mushrooms away, and none of them are left.


    After all, the spores of this mushroom are too weird. If most people do not know how to deal with it, they may have to wait to die.


    However, it is not certain that there is only such a cluster of mushrooms in the forest.


    There may have been other wild animals or monsters, carrying spores and beginning to grow elsewhere in the hidden forest.


    "When you go back, you must tell Albert about the mushrooms and the ways to deal with the spore parasites, and ask him to advertise in the town so that no one else will be recruited."


    Dorn carrying a bucket full of mushrooms, he said to the hyena as he walked.


    The hyena thought for a while: "Then I will also inform the hunters I know and ask them to be more careful when entering the forest."


    "Yes, Not Bad."


    Dorn nodded, and thought that if the Wishing Restaurant had not closed, it would have been the most crowded place in Eatontown.


    You can post relevant information about this mushroom spore on a prominent place on the wall of the restaurant to remind everyone to prevent and control it.


    However, the restaurant is closed now, so let''s do this kind of thing later.


    ...


    Dorn took the hyena and returned directly to Eatontown.


    He doesn''t plan to camp in the hidden forest tonight.


    After returning to the town, the hyena directly went to the clinic to see Bear Claw, while Dorn went to Mrs. Mijiti and took a long-lost bath.


    Oh, he only paid one person this time, which made Madame Mijiti very strange.


    After he was refreshed, Don returned to the wishing restaurant.


    It''s time to cook today''s main dish!


    Today, Don��s plan to cook is the 30 cm tall mushroom with the umbrella cover almost half a meter long.


    When the hyena hugged it into the town, it really attracted the attention of passers-by.


    Since Dorn and the hyena were rescued in a timely manner, after cutting off all the burnt and unusable skins, the inner flesh of the big mushroom was not damaged in any way.


    "Obviously it grows so big, but the meat is not old at all. I can only say that this may be the unique charm of S-grade ingredients."


    Through the [Intuitive Ingredients], Dorn can feel that this gray-brown mushroom has a special fragrance, and the meat is relatively tender, a bit like chicken mushrooms on the earth.


    So, Dorn simply used the Tianchao way of cooking chicken fir.


    Because Vivian was still in the room tinkering with the little surprise she was going to give Donne, Mr. Gonzalez was not used to hitting Donne, so he would do everything by himself for this meal today.


    First, prepare the dishes. In the choice of ingredients, Dorn chose a duck that is more than two years old, an old hen that is more than one year old and yellow and greasy, the thigh bone of a bristle pig, and a carp.


    The above are all ingredients of today.


    Cut the chicken, duck, and pork leg bones into pieces, and boil the soup in a pot under cold water.


    Without adding anything, control the heat to a medium heat and boil for five hours.


    Finally, turn to high heat, cook for two hours, and rinse the soup.


    Just the step of hanging the white soup, let Donn stay up from day to night.


    But it doesn��t matter. Dorn has always been patient with cooking. Only with sufficient patience can he produce top-notch delicacies.


    Wait until the soup is out of the pot, with a very pure aroma.


    This is the best return for half a day to Dorn. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com


    Crucian carp is fried in a frying pan until golden on both sides.


    The role of ���� crucian carp is mainly to further enhance the umami taste of the soup.


    Place two eggs in the frying pan, and fry them until golden on both sides, to control the degree of yellow half-solidification of the yolk.


    change the pot.


    Put the fried carp and eggs, **** onions, and gray brown mushrooms torn into small sections. Finally, pour in the suspended broth and add a little salt.


    Never put other seasonings.


    guarantees that the umami taste of the rich ingredients will not be confused by other tastes.


    Control the heat from low heat to medium heat slowly, so that the umami flavor of the soup is completely infiltrated into the mushrooms.


    After boiling for another 20 minutes, out of the pot.


    By the time this complicated dish is fully prepared, it is already around 9 o''clock in the evening.


    "It smells so good! Don, just smell the smell, and I know it must be you back! What did you do this time?" Vivian did not know when, she had already appeared in the kitchen.


    Miss Fairy stood there in a pampering posture, but her eyes were almost blinking into stars, and she looked at Dorn and the fresh soup with joy and expectation on her face.


    "Delicious! Very delicious, little Donne. Did you make another dish that made me miss my first love again! Sure enough, I didn''t mistake you!" Manager Gonzalez also got into the kitchen smelling it.


    Dorn:...


    Dare to love the shop manager, your first love is more than pork?


    I don��t know if Don��s craftsmanship is accustomed to him. I feel that the members of the Wish Restaurant are always very active when they start to dry their meals.


    doesn''t need to be called, just come after searching for a taste.


    After a helpless smile, Dorn presented the whole pot of soup in front of everyone: "Mushroom soup, taste it while it''s hot?"

 Chapter 35： Waiting for you to come back to build a food city

    "After the entrance, the first thing that stimulates the taste buds is the tenderness of the mushrooms. With just one bite, the delicious soup will burst from the meat of the mushrooms! The savory taste of chicken, the savory taste of duck, and the savory taste of fish. , The umami flavors of mushrooms blend together, but they are very harmonious!"


    "This taste is unparalleled, in short, it is fresh! This is an experience that has never been before! I feel it, feel the determination and love that you have poured into this dish! So happy! I am so happy! "


    After tasting the mushroom soup, it was Mr. Gonzalez''s long comment as usual.


    Although the manager''s evaluation of the dishes is reasonable, it is not even an exaggeration to say that it is appropriate. But this form of expression is still a bit more shocking to the average person.


    "Delicious! In short, it is very, very delicious. Then, Mr. Gonzalez has finished talking about it, in short, it is very good! Don is super!"


    Vivian stopped drinking soup with a happy face, stopped the soup spoon and hurriedly gave Donne a few words of affirmation, and then continued to drink soup happily.


    Ah, I always feel that Miss Fairy is a bit of a cultural desert compared to the macho shopkeeper...


    Seeing other people drinking so happily, Dorn also picked up the bowl of soup in front of him and savored this complicated dish that took him nearly 8 hours.


    The umami flavor of chicken, duck and fish is concentrated in a pot of broth, and finally absorbed by the delicate meat of mushrooms, the taste is smooth and delicious.


    This mushroom soup, the dish level can reach SS level!


    can be compared with the previous shredded roast rabbit meat.


    Even, the previous roasted rabbit meat seemed a bit rough and wild in terms of seasoning selection and cooking techniques. This intensively cultivated mushroom soup is also of SS grade, and the quality of the dishes may be even better than the shredded roasted rabbit meat. Little bit.


    "I didn''t waste my hard work in the kitchen for so long." Dorn sighed happily, satisfied with the quality of the finished dishes.


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the mental power attribute is enhanced.


    System prompt: [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] is triggered and the skill [Parasite Spore Lv0] is obtained.


    ��Parasitic Spores��: Spray spores with parasitic ability. The spores will absorb physical strength and vitality on the parasitic object for a long time, and feed it back to the skill releaser.


    coming!


    Dorn looked at his skill panel, and he couldn''t even drink the SS-level soup.


    This [parasitic spore] is so strong!


    From the literal meaning, as long as an object is parasitized by spores, one can continuously gain physical strength and vitality from the opponent.


    It��s no wonder that the blood volume of the bear claws will continue to drop when the bear claw is hit before. It turns out that the big mushroom is gaining his vitality through the parasitic method of spores!


    "It seems that I will cook the remaining small mushrooms tomorrow to increase the level of [parasitic spores] as much as possible." Dorn tapped his fingers on the tabletop and muttered with a volume that only he could hear.


    And, today, this pot of soup may be shared with everyone.


    After all, the whole pot of soup contains a big mushroom, which is considered a monster. You can draw the prize as long as you drink it.


    But those little mushrooms tomorrow will be forced to eat alone...


    Thinking like this, Dorne looked sorry and looked at the two of Vivian and Gonzalez who were still drinking soup.


    Next time I will do something better to compensate them.


    When everyone is full, there is still a lot of soup left in this big pot. After all, it was cooked by a 30 cm tall mushroom.


    Even if the charred part is removed, the amount of mushroom meat used to make the soup is still a lot.


    So Dorn simply packed the remaining mushroom soup, planning to send it to the three street brothers who are still in the clinic.


    Then, I also drop by to send some to the Albert brothers and sisters.


    If there are more, I will give it to Uncle Lucas who sells fruits, Mrs. Megiti who opens the bathhouse...


    After all, the soup tastes less delicious when it is cold.


    If you can��t drink it, it��s better to give it to these friends who have taken care of yourself.


    Moreover, I am about to leave Eaton to go to the next limited-time copy. Before leaving, I will give everyone some delicious food and leave some thoughts. It is a very individual, but also very good.


    Dorn was leaving to pack the mushroom soup. Vivienne by the side seemed to see what he was thinking, and silently stepped forward to help.


    Even though Mr. Gonzalez could not see Vivienne, he left the kitchen wittily looking at the tableware flying up by Donne from time to time.


    Now, there are only two people left in the kitchen, Dorn and Vivienne.


    Neither of them spoke, and quietly did the things at hand. Since the two have been cooperating in the kitchen for a long time, the collaboration is very tacit.


    The warm yellow candlelight flickers, warm and quiet.


    ...


    There are still 8 days before the [Poisonous Remnant Marsh] opens.


    Today is the day when Donne sets out to Rheintown.


    Yesterday, Donn focused on [Toxin Resistance], and now it has reached the full level of Lv5.


    And, after eating a big pot of small mushroom soup alone, Don''s [parasitic spores] skill has also been successfully upgraded to Lv2.


    Until noon today, the caravan of businessman Mr. Chambers also arrived at Eaton smoothly.


    In the Wishing Restaurant at this moment.


    "Little Don, after you finish your important work, remember to come back. I''m still waiting to build an unparalleled food city with you."


    It was Manager Gonzalez who said goodbye to Dorne first, and he was a little overwhelmed when he spoke.


    "What? What food city?"


    "It''s the one you and the little hyena promised. Did you forget?"


    "Forgetting, I didn''t forget..." Don''s face was embarrassed.


    To be honest, if possible, Dorn would be happy to really build a city of food that is unparalleled in the world in the Dona Empire.


    However, this goal is too ambitious at the moment.


    But Don was embarrassed to admit that his original purpose of saying this was to coax the three minors into the group...


    It''s embarrassing. UU reading www.uukanshu. cm


    "It''s good if you haven''t forgotten it." Gonzalez showed a rare serious expression on his face, "Little Don, you are one of the very few people I admire from the bottom of my heart. You have unique insights and insights that ordinary people don''t have. Exquisite cooking skills can be said to be exceptionally talented!"


    "I rarely misunderstand people. I have a feeling that as long as I follow you, I can make a lot of money, I don''t know how many times more money than I am now!"


    Just as Donne learned during this month��s time, Store Manager Gonzalez is indeed a rough-looking person, but delicate and shrewd at heart.


    After hearing that Dorn was talking about three bear kids in the backyard before, Gonzalez had already considered the possibility of ��building a gourmet city�� in Dorn��s words.


    After thinking about it, he only got one conclusion-if it were Donne, it might be feasible!


    If it is possible, why not take a gamble?


    So at the moment of separation today, Gonzalez spoke out his thoughts.


    Regarding Dorn��s dream of building a gourmet city, he also wants to join!


    Dorn stared at Gonzalez in surprise for a while, and finally nodded helplessly. Looking at the serious look of the manager, it was clear that he wanted to come for real.


    Unexpectedly, after his previous set of impromptu cakes, the most devoted person to eat cakes is actually the shrewd manager!


    It seems that after I come back from the limited-time copy, my relationship with the manager will no longer be the boss and employees.


    Hearing what Gonzalez meant, he seemed to want to help Donne build the food city that he still dreamed of.


    In other words, Gonzalez will be more like an employee of Donne in the future, or a partner?

 Chapter 36： The chef goes out to study

    After ���� Mr. Store Manager, it''s time to say goodbye to Vivian.


    I saw Miss Fairy took out a bright silver ring and handed it to Don.


    This should be the mithril ring bought by the fat fox before running errands.


    Dorn observed the ring for a while, and the surface of the ring was engraved with primitive and heavy patterns. At a glance, it always feels a bit similar to that of Vivienne''s ebony staff.


    Other than that, I can''t see anything.


    "Dorn, I have engraved two spells in this ring, they are [Strong Attack Plus Protection] and [Stay Protection Plus]. As long as you channel the magic surge in your body into the ring, you can trigger it with a short chant. ."


    It seems that this is the surprise that Vivienne has prepared for Dorne in the room with her head covering for half a month.


    An enchanting ring that can actively release skills.


    And these two skills are also very familiar to Don.


    Among them, the [Stay and Protect] can urge the wind wall to protect the friendly unit, which impressed Don.


    If these two skills can be released, Don''s attack and defense methods will be richer after he gets a copy.


    It seems that Miss Fairy really prepared a big surprise!


    Even if people ban the game system, they can still do so much for themselves.


    Moving.


    "However, because the magic circuit needs to be cooled, each skill in the ring can only be used three times a day. Moreover, the magic power will be exhausted if you use it too much. After about a month of continuous use, you have to get recharged here."


    Vivian gave a detailed introduction to the use and maintenance of the ring.


    "Well, I see. Thank you for your help, Vivienne."


    "Also, and, Dorn. I don''t want to give you that ring yet. Because you said that the 60 silver nars are my money...so, this ring is still mine now, just Lend it to you. Since, since it was lent to you, you must personally return it to me."


    Vivian looked at Dorn as she spoke, and the emotions in her eyes were clear.


    "Of course I will. We did it. If you pull the hook, it won''t deceive people."


    Hearing Donne''s words, Vivian''s expression relaxed a little when he thought of the hook gesture under the moonlight which meant to keep his vows.


    "By the way, Vivian. Why did I choose these two spells to be engraved into the ring? I''m not saying that they are not good, but I am a little curious. Is it because with my current level of magic power, can I only drive these two spells?"


    Dorn thought for a while, [Stay and Protect] This skill is easy to say.


    But considering that Vivian used the skill [Strong Attack Plus] last time, I always feel that it doesn��t fit me well?


    Dorn is not a power player now, and he doesn''t even have a handy weapon. How can I use this skill?


    "I entered the weakened spell, and your level of magic power is one of the reasons." Miss Fairy blinked and replied very seriously, "The other is because I only know these two spells."


    Dorn:...


    Only two spells?


    Miss Fairy is sure that she is really a mage?


    After a long silence, Dornqiang held back his heart to complain and silently put the Mithril ring on his right middle finger.


    The departure time is almost up.


    After nodding to the two of them again, Dorn stepped out of the restaurant.


    "Little Dorn, after you finish your work, you must come back quickly, otherwise I will miss you very much!" The manager waved his hand to say goodbye to Dorn.


    Vivian next to ���� looked at the store manager, then at Don''s back, lowered her head, and muttered in a small voice: "Me too."


    outside the restaurant.


    Mr. Chambers, the merchant, was already waiting, and the three brothers of the vagrant mercenary group were waiting here together. Among them, the bear claws had woke up from a coma the night before.


    They also came to say goodbye to Donne.


    "Brother Donne, be careful on the way!"


    The fat fox and the bear claw both said so, and stepped forward to give Donne a man''s hug.


    The hyena next to ���� just stood still, but inexplicably felt that his two little brothers had said that doing nothing by himself was a bit uncomfortable?


    Seeing that the hyena was frozen, Don just smiled, and reached out his hand to touch his messy head.


    "Hey." The hyena didn''t dodge, and opened the corner of his mouth, only to say, "Be careful on the way, Brother Donne."


    When Chambers'' caravan drifted away, the three wanderers also dispersed. On the corner of the street, a girl with short blond hair rushed up, it was Amy.


    Amy carefully held a delicate food box in her hand and ran all the way into the Wishing Restaurant.


    But Gonzalez was alone in the lobby.


    "Mr. Gonzalez, um, um, brother, has he gone?" Amy realized something.


    "Yes, Yo."


    Knowing that she had missed the farewell to Don, Amy was very frustrated, and she didn''t know if she should continue to hold the food container or put it down temporarily.


    In the ���� food box is a pan-fried cod, Amy made it seriously this morning.


    He wants his elder brother to at least taste the results of his hard work for a month before leaving I blame me for being late..." Amy shook her head and said to herself , The golden broken hair rubbed his ears.


    "Little Amy, don''t be so depressed, it''s not that Little Don is not coming back." The store manager Gonzalez walked out from behind the bar upon seeing this.


    Amy nodded.


    , too, it''s not that Big Brother is not coming back.


    Next, I have to work harder, and strive to make a dish that can be recognized by the big brother when he comes back!


    Amy held the food box in her arms and looked at the door of the Wishing Restaurant, where there was a small announcement��


    The chef goes out to study and the restaurant is closed.


    This announcement has been posted here for more than half a month, and the wording, at first glance, was written by Donne himself.


    "Chef..." Amy said silently, and then turned around to look at the manager, "Mr. Gonzalez, can I help in the restaurant in the future? I have been practicing my homework in the kitchen very seriously recently! "


    After more than a month of serious practice, Amy is confident to be an apprentice in the kitchen. There is no problem with hitting hands and she can help.


    "Yes, we just need more people to help." Gonzalez laughed.


    This brawny man with a height of 190 walked to the door of his shop and his eyes fell on a shop diagonally opposite the size of the Wishing Restaurant.


    This shop belongs to an old man in the town, and it has been closed for a long time.


    Gonzalez thought about his savings over the years, and it seemed that he could barely manage to buy this shop directly.


    Of course, for the sake of safety, you can also rent it first.


    "When little Donne comes back, please give him a surprise." Gonzalez said.

 Chapter 37： Can it take up your precious time?

    Four days later.


    Mr. Chambers�� caravan arrived near the small town of Rhein.


    Because there were not too many stops along the way, and the mercenary team hired by Chambers, the caravan had no troubles along the way, and the arrival time near the Rhine took a day faster than expected.


    Dorn carried a large bag, which contained various kitchen utensils and spices, and a **** pot on his back.


    When he jumped from the caravan''s carriage, his outfit jingled.


    "Brother Don, next time I go to Eaton, remember to serve me a delicious meal!" Chambers, who was slightly fat, smiled and waved goodbye to Don.


    Dorn answered with his mouth, and then watched Mr. Chambers leave, still muttering in his mouth: "A good man lives in peace."


    Three carriages, a caravan composed of a dozen people, raised the dust all the way, and slowly disappeared into Don''s vision.


    Rhine Town is located in the middle of the Dona Empire.


    turned out to be just a village, because the local viscount has discovered mineral deposits in this neighborhood and vigorously exploited it, which led to many miners and laborers starting activities in this neighborhood, and Rheinland slowly gained the scale of a town.


    However, Rhine Town is still very small, even smaller than Eaton Town, and the facilities in the town are lagging behind Eaton.


    For example, there are no public baths for a fee in this small town.


    Dorn stayed in a tavern in the town called [���[�^�], which is one of the few pubs in Rhine Town that can provide accommodation.


    The conditions of the pub are also very poor. The rooms are small and dim, but still very humid. Mold can be seen on the wooden boards in the corners, and the air smells of alcohol and sweat.


    Dorn began to miss the room in the Wishing Restaurant. Although the room was not big, it was clean and bright, and there was a beautiful girl with silver hair living next door.


    After sighing slightly, Dorn stored most of his luggage in this small room.


    There are still four days before the limited-time dungeon [Poisoned Remnant] opens. It is best to step on a spot on the edge of the lake marked on the map as early as possible.


    The lake on the edge of the town of Rhine is about six or seven kilometers away from the town. The locals call this lake Renali, and the name should mean holy.


    The road to Lake Reinari was very secluded, there was only a small winding dirt road that could barely be called a road, and no one was seen along the way.


    According to the map in the email, it took a lot of effort for Donne to reach the lake smoothly and find the marked point where the ruins opened four days later.


    Of course, there is nothing special about the marking points in reality, just the normal lakeside.


    However, the view from standing here is pretty good.


    Because the trails in the wild are not easy to follow, when Dorne arrived here with reference to the map, it was already dusk.


    Half of the red sun sank to the west of the lake, and the surface of the vast red lake was shining with sparkling waves, which really smelled of holiness and tranquility.


    "If the information in the game email is correct, the time-limited copy will be opened here after four days. I don''t know what will be waiting for me in it."


    ...


    When Donn was still stepping on Lake Reinari.


    is the second floor of the Noisy Turtle Dove Pub, next to Dorn��s room.


    In this room lived a silver-white temple, who looked like an elderly man in his 60s.


    At this moment, the old man is sitting on the edge of the bed, his eyes closed tightly, and he seems to be trying hard to listen to something, as if there is something invisible, whispering in his ear.


    After a while, an expression of pain began to appear on the old man''s face, he opened his mouth with difficulty, and only spat out a few words intermittently:


    "Salvation...the end will come...salvation...the end..."


    Then the old man''s closed eyes opened, as if awakened from a nightmare, his head was sweaty, and he was gasping for breath.


    After a rest, the old man''s pale face recovered a little blood.


    "I can still only hear a few words." The old man at the silver temple sighed rather regretfully.


    What the old man just listened to was a vague muttering from an unknown source, which seemed to come from the void.


    However, the silver temple old man firmly believed that these babbles were oracles and were the teachings of God.


    [Listen to the oracle, the redemption is final. ]


    This is the purpose of the esoteric sect, the Apocalypse Sect, which the old man belongs to.


    tu tu tu tu.


    knocking.


    The silver temple old man got up and opened the door. Two of his students came in. One male and one female, the female student is called Galina, and the male student is called Colmar.


    "Teacher Silver Lizard, we have contacted the Owl. Everything is normal over there. Everything is going according to the original plan. Four days later, we will explore the relics of the gods on the shore of Lake Reinari."


    It was female student Galina who reported the situation.


    "I see." The silver lizard waved his hand.


    "Teacher." Galina stared at the silver lizard''s face for a while, "Are you trying to listen to the oracle again?"


    "Ok."


    "Your complexion is very bad."


    "I know." The silver lizard paused, and the flesh under his cheek suddenly twitched inexplicably and unreasonably, "It seems that I need fresh flesh and blood tonight."


    The fresh flesh and blood mentioned by the silver lizard refers not to dinner, but to people, and must be living people.


    Since a long time ago, the silver lizard has been like this.


    The long-term listening to [Oracle] caused him to have an abnormality in his body.


    About every one and a half months, if the silver lizard is not nourished by the flesh and blood of living people, it will become extremely mad and tyrannical, and eventually completely irrational.


    If the frequency of listening to [the oracle] is too frequent, then the period of his madness will be further shortened.


    Regarding the silver lizard''s request, neither Galina nor Colmar showed any surprises.


    After all, they have done too many things like hunting living people, too skillful.


    "Teacher, if you have fresh flesh and blood, the black-haired guy who lives next door today seems to be a very suitable object?"


    Galina licked her lips, there was a clear blush on her face, she was excited.


    The silver lizard said nothing more, just nodded.


    It seems that he also noticed Dorn, who had just lived in the tavern today.


    Living in a tavern, alone, with magical power surging in his body, but weak in strength.


    Is there a more suitable hunting target?


    ...


    Dorn is here.


    After trekking six or seven kilometers of winding mountain roads, Dorn returned to Rhine Town, which was already 9 o''clock in the evening.


    Rhine, a small town mainly composed of miners and labor, has a more lack of nightlife than Eaton.


    There is no one on the street at this point, only a few horseshoe lamps hung on the outer walls of a few houses, emitting a weak yellow light.


    "Silent night, shabby town, this environment always feels that nothing good will happen." Dorn shrank his neck.


    walked a few steps further, before reaching the Noisy Turtle Dove Tavern, Dorn saw a few people standing vaguely under a horseshoe lamp on the side of the road ahead.


    "You won''t be afraid of what will come?" Don hastened his pace, intending to pass these people quickly.


    But only the few people under the horseshoe lamp seemed to communicate in a low voice.


    then spread out, and walked towards Dorne in a vaguely encircled posture.


    Dorn can see clearly at this time. There are three people on the opposite side, an older man with silver temples. There are two young people left, one man and one woman.


    The three of them are all dressed up as ordinary businessmen. They look ordinary and ordinary.


    "This gentleman, can I take up a little of your precious time? I want to tell you about the suffering and salvation of the world, the end of the world and the Savior."


    The elder of the three stood in front of Don, and said in a soft and kind tone.


    Dorn:...


    Just listening to the opening remarks of this Amway-style missionary, Don will understand what the identities of these three people are.


    Regarding the religion in the land of miracles, Don has heard of Vivian popular science.


    According to Vivienne, there is only one official sect in several major duchy, including the Dona Empire��


    The original sect, the general "church" and "Holy See" refer to this sect.


    The historical origin of the existence of the original sects in the land of miracles has not been verified, anyway, it seems to have existed naturally from before.


    The Holy See worships the original Creator and regards him as the only true God in the world.


    The three people on the opposite side obviously do not belong to the Holy See. After all, the people of the Holy See are not down to the point of going to the streets to preach at night.


    Even if these three are not cultists, they are also members of the esoteric sect.


    But then again, this person who doesn''t know what esoteric religion has to go to the streets to stop people from preaching to brush up his performance even if he clicks it out?


    Are you so diligent?


    "Sorry, UU reading I still have something urgent to deal with, I will listen to it next time if I have a chance."


    Dorn doesn''t want to get involved with any esoteric sect at all, and he wants to leave after a casual deal.


    Just kidding, the Holy See dominates the entire land of miracles and exists in a monopoly style.


    To have a relationship with any esoteric group, doesn''t it mean to burn your body?


    And this night, I surrounded people on the street where I couldn''t see other people.


    Anyone who is a normal person would never believe that you really just want to preach, OK?


    "Sir, I think you need to listen carefully. When it finally comes, we all need salvation."


    The tone of the older escort''s speech was still cordial, but he didn''t mean to make way for Donne at all.


    At the same time, through the dim light from the horseshoe lamp, Dorn clearly saw the old cultist''s face twitching very abnormally, as if something was running around under his skin.


    is not good, very bad.


    I encountered something strange while walking at night.


    Dorn was bitter in his heart, but his spirit was highly concentrated and he was ready to fight.


    Whether it is triggering the spell in the Mithril Ring or releasing his own skills, Don is ready.


    "This gentleman, I don''t think you need to be so nervous. We are not malicious, but we want you to be saved."


    The older **** was still talking, and the shocking twitch under his skin became more intense.


    Not only that, at the moment his voice fell, Don saw the blood bar on the top of the opponent''s head.


    a bright red blood bar.


    Bad old man, I believe you a ghost!


    The blood bars are all showing up, you told me you are not malicious?

 Chapter 38： Break through

    An older **** has a full 2300 health points. Under close observation, such a long health bar is very impactful.


    In contrast, the two young believers shouldn''t be a ruthless character.


    The blood volume of men is 320, and the blood volume of women is 430.


    The moment he saw the enemy''s health bar, Don, who was already ready to go, moved.


    Instead of being passively beaten, it is better to take the initiative!


    ��Pig Twitch Lv5��Activated!


    The target of Donn��s assault was the young male religious who had only 320 health.


    Roughly judging from the blood volume, he is the best breakthrough so far.


    The three esoterics obviously did not expect that Donne would attack them first.


    Especially the 320 HP that Dorn regarded as the assault target, before he realized what had happened, he found that the prey that had been surrounded by them had rushed into his face.


    And the opponent is obviously a normal human, but when he charges up, he looks like a beast with a tall beast like a hill!


    The powerful sense of oppression brought about by this charge caused the young Esoteric to have a bad mood called fear.


    boom!


    The young **** hadn''t even had the idea of ??dodge, so he was hit by Dorn in a piggy state.


    That sturdy body looked like a kite with a broken wire, fluttering away for a long time, and finally fell heavily to the ground and stopped moving.


    The encirclement formed by three esotericists, successfully broke through!


    Dorn didn''t even turn his head, and continued to maintain the state of being a pig, and ran forward all the way.


    After running a few more steps forward and pulling a certain distance from the two people behind him, Dorn clearly felt the tearing pain in his right shoulder and back.


    glanced at his own blood volume-220 points.


    Lost 80 points of blood.


    It seems that when he first broke through, he was also attacked. It is very likely that he was from the old esoteric with 2300 HP.


    If it hadn''t been for the effect of adding defense during the release of [Pig Tub], it is estimated that more blood would be lost.


    However, considering the strength gap between the two sides, I was lucky that I didn''t give the opponent a second.


    That''s 2300 HP!


    I just made up a small part of the others, this is still a shame!


    So Donn didn''t care about the pain from his shoulders and back, and kept the original high-speed movement and ran all the way.


    At the same time, I did not forget to shout, "Help! Cultists are killing people!"


    I didn''t steal one, and didn''t grab the other. Isn''t it reasonable to call for help in a sudden malicious attack?


    The loud cry for help rang over the originally quiet Rhine Town, and it sounded very obvious.


    However, the immediate response to Donn��s appeal for help was not the help of the righteous, but the barking of dogs from all over the town.


    After ���� shouted a few times, Donn stopped shouting and focused on running.


    is not out of danger after all, and shouting loudly is physically exhausting.


    Shout a few times, it is enough to deter the opponent, if you can attract some just friends to help.


    Of course, if the above two points cannot be realized, it would be futile to keep shouting.


    ����


    Behind Donne.


    The 450-point-blooded Galina licked her lips as she watched Dorn fleeing away: "Silver-Zard-sensei, are we?"


    The silver lizard just watched the dying Korma on the ground, unable to heal Korma motionless, his strange face, which was constantly twisting and squirming, looked even more terrifying.


    Around the silver lizard''s body, there are still clusters of obvious black air floating around. Just now when Dorne suddenly used [Pig Tuo] to attack him, the silver lizard also hit him with this black air mass.


    However, Dorn''s pigs burst faster than the silver lizard had predicted, and the black air mass just brushed Dorn''s shoulders.


    If it is a direct hit, it would have to say whether Donne can stand out of the encircling circle.


    "Let��s take Colmar first, for the time being, for the time being..."


    The silver lizard said this, the flesh and blood under his face were constantly squirming, which seemed to cause him great pain.


    After ���� took a few deep breaths, the silver lizard spoke again, but the cordial and calm tone before was completely gone, with a hint of madness:


    "No! We catch him, tear his mouth, kill him, drink his blood, eat his meat!"


    After speaking, the silver lizard chased Donn directly.


    Galina knew that, probably because of the accident that happened tonight''s "hunting", the teacher Yinliu, who was in an unstable state, was stimulated and fell into madness ahead of time.


    Looking at the teacher''s back, Galina licked her lips, then glanced at the faintly panting Colmar on the ground without much emotion:


    "I can only blame you for your bad luck tonight, Colmar."


    In Galina''s view, Dorn''s breakthrough just now was only a result of luck and the unsuccessfulness of his classmate Colmar. Next, Teacher Silver Lizard can definitely kill him easily.


    "It''s ugly to run away, like a mouse." Galina looked at Dorn''s back and followed, "Run, let me see how far you can run under the chase of the teacher. "


    , Donn, who has been maintaining the state of [Pig rush], is fast, but the speed of the silver lizard is not slow.


    Originally, Dorn ran wildly first, and had already separated a long distance from the two escorts, but it was almost between seven or eight breaths, and the silver lizard narrowed the distance between the two to about 20 meters.


    Galina, who is familiar with the teacher''s attack methods, knows that the enemy has entered the teacher''s degenerate attack range.


    Almost at the same time, the black air masses floating around the silver lizard shot towards the fleeing Dorn.


    "It''s done, the hapless guy is dying!" Galina, who fell behind, watched the depraved aura rushing towards Dorne, joy from the heart.


    After all, she likes to see the enemy die in helplessness and despair. She likes to see the tragedy of the enemy being killed by the teacher''s depraved aura. The **** images always make her feel very satisfied.


    This is also the main reason why Galina is willing to follow the silver lizard.


    But then, something unexpected happened. When those tyrannical and depraved auras were about to hit Donn, a wall of wind suddenly appeared around his body!


    All the depraved aura hits the thick wind wall, and finally disappeared without a trace with the wind wall.


    But even though the attack missed, the powerful wave of the degenerate aura hitting the wind wall still blew firmly on Don''s body, causing him to jump forward violently.


    Just when Galina thought that Dorn would just fall and be culled by the silver lizard teacher who caught up later, strange things happened again.


    I saw Dorn swiftly propped on the ground with one hand, and with an beyond-understanding physical coordination, he completed an somersault abruptly, and then continued to flee forward with a faster speed than before .


    what happened? what is the problem?


    Even Galina is starting to feel confused at this moment.


    Why is the opponent as poor and weak as an ant, but Teacher Yinli has not tortured him as usual?


    He should be helpless, desperate, bloody, and torn apart.


    should become a nutrient in Teacher Yinli��s mouth, a piece of rotten meat to please oneself.


    Why haven��t you died? Why is it still not dead?


    Dorn could not hear Galina''s morbid inner monologue, he just ran faster and faster, and the distance with the silver lizard slowly lengthened again.


    But when he passed an alleyway, he suddenly slowed down, staying in the alleyway for a while, seemingly after making some judgments, plunged headlong into the alleyway.


    The silver lizard, who was losing his sanity, kept walking, and also plunged into the alley.


    Galina had to keep up.


    "What was he doing just now?"


    This psychopathic female believer can instinctively feel that something is wrong, and can''t tell what''s wrong, so she can only continue to chase and run in the alley.


    I want to talk about the difference between running into the alley and on the road.


    Except for the narrower alley, it may be the wind.


    On the main road, the night wind is blowing to your side, but after turning into this alley, you can feel the wind blowing on your face.


    wind?


    Galina''s thoughts seemed to catch something.


    But at this moment, she saw a brown, faint smoke appear in front of her.


    seems to be very small particles, scattered in the air, floating towards Teacher Yinli and himself.


    what is that?

 Chapter 39： The enemy advances and I retreat, the enemy retreats and I chase

    ��Pig Tou Lv5��


    ��Smart Lv3��


    After turning on these two speed-increasing skills at the same time, Donn took the lead and ran in the forefront, and the distance with the silver lizard was also opened again.


    Obviously, this old thing is not agile. Therefore, Dorn has a certain advantage in speed when double-opening acceleration skills.


    can [Pig Tu] and [Dexterity] These two skills are similar to physical skills. Although the mana cost is not very large when they are turned on, Dorn can clearly feel that his physical strength is accelerating the loss.


    It��s definitely not a good way to keep running like this!


    So Donne turned into this alley.


    and after confirming that both enemies are chasing into the alley, the skill [parasitic spores] is released.


    Tonight''s wind is blowing head-on in the alley, plus the area of ??the alley itself is small, there is not much dodge range.


    Occupying such a geographical position, Dorn believes that the parasitic spores will definitely make the faces of the two behind them!


    "You got it!"


    Not long after the spores were released, Dorne felt that his declining physical strength seemed to be refilled again, and the pain on his right shoulder and back was also relieved.


    Look at the blood volume on the top of the head��230 points.


    The blood volume has been restored by 10 points!


    And his blood volume is still slowly rising, little by little!


    This refreshed Don''s spirit, what was originally in his mind was how to get out. But now, Donne has a bold idea!


    The problem of excessive physical loss has been solved by parasitism.


    Now as long as you control the distance to the enemy, don''t rush into the attack range of those black air masses, and then the parasitic spores will continue to draw the enemy''s blood volume. The little Boss with 2300 blood volume behind it may really be worn to death by yourself!


    "Keep on chasing and see who we are the prey and who is the hunter tonight!"


    ...


    The first person who couldn''t hold it back was Galina with 430 HP.


    Before she ran out of the alley, she felt visibly exhausted. It is not exhaustion, but as if something is continuously pumping her physical strength.


    So she slowed down, only then did she later realize that her body was abnormal��


    On her face, arms, neck, under the open neckline...In short, strange gray patches appeared on the exposed skin.


    What''s even more bizarre is that on these gray patches, clusters of tiny hyphae are growing!


    "Teacher Yinli, I feel bad. On me..." Even Galina was finally flustered at this moment.


    The silver lizard, who had been running in front of Galina, heard the call of the direct student, slowed down, and turned his head.


    At this moment, due to the squirming of flesh and blood, the five senses of the silver lizard can no longer be distinguished.


    And not only is the flesh and blood under the face squirming, but now the silver lizard''s body is twitching and twisting strangely.


    He doesn''t look like a human anymore, but a monster that can vaguely distinguish the outline of a human figure!


    And because the silver lizard has been running in front, he has been in contact with more spores, and his body has more traces of parasitism than Galina.


    "Blood... Flesh... I want blood, I want meat, give it to me! Give it to me!" The silver lizard stopped babbling first, then turned into an almost crazy roar.


    His blood-red eyes are staring at his students. He can''t think now. There is no reason at all. The indescribable aura of corruption and evil is surrounding him, making him just instinctively longing for freshness. Blood and flesh.


    But if you want to talk about fresh flesh and blood, isn��t that right?


    So, the silver lizard grabbed Galina by the neck!


    Galina knew that the teacher had completely lost her mind.


    Oops��


    "I want it! Give it to me! Give it to me!"


    "Teacher...Teacher! Save...Save...Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Chewing and eating, blood dripping.


    This was originally Galina��s favorite and most enjoyable scene, but she never saw it again...


    After eating fresh flesh and blood, the silver lizard finally began to regain its sanity.


    He first looked at Galina, who was no longer breathless on the ground, and immediately understood what had happened.


    However, he didn''t spend much time feeling sentimental and remembering the students.


    It��s not the time to do this. The prey I looked at tonight is very wrong, and two of my students are now killed by this so-called "prey".


    There are also gray patches on his body and those tiny hyphae. The silver lizard feels that these hyphae seem to be absorbing their own physical strength and vitality.


    "Can''t chase anymore, this kid''s abilities are too weird, we must find a place to dispose of these hyphae first."


    Even if you use a dagger to cut off all the skin with mycelium, you can''t let them continue to absorb their own vitality anyway.


    The silver lizard glared at Dorn in the distance, and made the most sensible decision in the current situation, retreating.


    But just as he turned his head to leave, he found that Dorn in the distance had followed him!


    "What is that guy doing?" The silver lizard was ready to meet the enemy.


    Although the black-haired young man has weird abilities, UU Reading although the silver lizard has been weakened by the parasitic spores.


    But as long as the opponent no longer flees to fight head-on, the silver lizard is confident to kill the opponent after paying a certain price.


    However, the frontal battle that the silver lizard was waiting for did not happen after all.


    Dorn took the initiative to approach the silver lizard, but he stood still not far away after keeping a certain distance and stopped moving forward.


    When the silver lizard condensed its degenerate aura and wanted to take the initiative to attack him, Donn ran away without a love for war.


    While waiting for the silver lizard to retreat again, he turned his head to leave. Donn came back again, still keeping a certain distance from the silver lizard, just standing like that.


    Repeated this several times, why doesn''t the silver lizard understand Don''s intentions?


    "That kid wants my life." The silver lizard was itchy with anger, but there was nothing to do with Don.


    The difference in speed between the two is flawed.


    In the end, the silver lizard who finally wanted to understand, regardless of whether Donne got closer, turned around suddenly and began to flee.


    "He seems to be trying to escape." Dorne behind him looked at the embarrassed back of the silver lizard, his eyes burning, "But after chasing me for so long, if I want to go, how easy is it! Old thief, become me. The experience pack before the copy!"


    ��Smart��Launch!


    Dorn increased his speed, but he deliberately controlled to keep a certain distance from the silver lizard fleeing in front, and followed him like a dog skin plaster that could not be shaken off.


    In the town where a wave of barking dogs overwhelmed a wave, Dorn, who had only 300 health points, chased the silver lizard with a blood volume of 2300, and there are still 1,500 blood points remaining in the silver lizard, running all the way.


    Under the moon night, the original identity of the hunter and the prey, the two levels reversed.

 Chapter 40： Trophy

    The silver lizard escaped, and Dorn chased it.


    The two went one after the other, but kept a distance of twenty to thirty meters, and ran out of Rhine Town all the way.


    There is no light outside the town. When you enter the field, it is pitch black, and the visible range is very low.


    But fortunately, the blood bar of residual blood on the silver lizard''s head is still obvious in the dark night. Like a lighthouse, it guides Dorn''s pursuit from beginning to end.


    "He only has more than 500 points of blood left." The more Dorne chases, the more confident he is to win.


    Due to the effect of [Parasite Spores], he continuously gains energy from his opponents, and his pursuit is extremely easy.


    The situation of the silver lizard is getting worse and worse, and his speed is becoming slower and slower.


    The silver lizard didn''t think about turning around and fighting back, trying to kill with residual blood.


    But Donn didn''t give him such a chance at all, always firmly controlling the distance between the two.


    He is so stable!


    So the development of the matter is so paradoxical, Donne, who has almost no chance of winning in the face-to-face confrontation, is now reluctantly chasing the silver lizard.


    "Obviously weak and small like a bug, how dare he..." The silver lizard hates anger and can''t wait to devour Dorn''s life behind him, but nothing will help.


    He can only watch his body getting weaker and weaker, but he can''t do anything.


    The mycelium growing on his body did not cause him any pain, but it seemed to be eating his flesh and blood, and was depleting him a little bit.


    just like when he ate the innocent people before.


    Slowly, the silver lizard began to be unable to support it, and his weak body and heavier brain became more and more difficult to support his desire to survive.


    "God... Finally Yan... I haven''t redeemed yet..."


    His body sank suddenly and fell down.


    Behind Dorn saw the silver lizard fall to the ground, he did not rush forward, still keeping a distance of about thirty meters.


    just waited until it was confirmed that the blood volume on the silver lizard''s head was completely cleared.


    System prompt: battle settlement, output damage 2887, experience gain 18660 points, level increase.


    Dorn opened his attribute panel to check it out. After this protracted battle, his level rose directly from the original Lv3 to Lv18.


    The benefit of level promotion is that the blood volume has risen to 630 points, and the blue volume has been increased to 300 points.


    There are also five-dimensional data related to the battle, and they all have an average increase of 6 to 7 points.


    "I originally thought that the attributes of attack, defense, and agility, with zero talent points, I couldn''t get it through upgrades. Now it doesn''t seem to be the case. I should just get lower attribute points through upgrades." Donne concluded by himself. For a moment.


    As for the specific algorithm for increasing combat attribute points, Donn did not go into details.


    Anyway, upgrading to get attribute points is better than previously expected.


    Good thing.


    After confirming the benefits of the upgrade, Dorn returned his attention to the corpse of the silver lizard.


    "Is there something wrong with me, what''s the matter with a serious check on the attribute improvement on the side of the corpse? Think about it, is this a bit abnormal?"


    In fact, Don noticed this point during the battle just now.


    Dorn thinks he is a kinder person, at least he was like this in the earth time.


    But in the fight just now, in the chase with the silver lizard, he had only one thought in his mind-"Kill him, absolutely can''t let him run away."


    Duoen asked himself, if it were [Chen Yu] in the earth period, he would never have such an obsession with killing, let alone take the killing of a person for granted.


    There is also his psychological quality.


    Dorn never thought that he was an overly powerful person, but whether it was facing the corpse of the silver lizard at this moment, or witnessing the scene of the silver lizard eating Galina before.


    Blood and death did cause him emotional resistance and disgust, and even some nausea and fear.


    But it''s just that. Dorn only appeared emotionally resisted, but he didn''t produce too many adverse reactions on the physiological level.


    This is why Donn still remains calm when facing the corpse of the silver lizard.


    It can be said that he hates killing, but he is not afraid of killing.


    "Perhaps, I am more or less still dealing with this different world with a similar mentality to the game." Donn habitually raises questions, analyzes and answers himself.


    This should be the most direct reason.


    If it is for the game, players can be able to break into homes, ruin cabinets, and kill people without any psychological burden.


    Dorn is more or less affected by this mentality at present.


    Although Dorn instinctively felt that this mentality was not good, he couldn''t adjust it.


    And, maybe this mentality can help him survive in this world better?


    shook his head, throwing all these mixed thoughts out of his head for the time being.


    Dorn glanced at the silver lizard on the ground, and saw gray and white traces of parasites everywhere on the opponent, but the hyphae on it were gone.


    "The spores and hyphae released by the skills should belong to the existence of magic or energy. The parasitic object disappears when it dies, and it cannot really grow into a mushroom."


    Dorn deliberately thought and analyzed what could be seen before his eyes.


    "Speaking of which, should I flip over him and search for the loot?"


    The spoils belong to the victor. Isn��t this common sense in fighting?


    After this thought, Donn immediately took action.


    After a lot of searching, the trophies that Donne got are as follows��


    A purse.


    There are two kinnals and several silver nars in it.


    A copper key.


    The ���� style looks similar to the room key of the noisy turtledove tavern on Don''s body.


    So Dondor kept an eye on him and put the key away.


    "This old cultist won''t live in my tavern? Then I''m afraid they were watching when I checked in in the afternoon... Go back at night and try to use this key to open the doors of other guest rooms. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com"


    also has a black pendant shaped like a balance.


    Considering that Vivienne gave him two spells in the Mithril ring, Dorn is still very concerned about this type of accessory.


    When you touch this balance pendant, you will feel a unique cold feeling, which makes people feel what magical power may be contained in this pendant.


    Dorn tried to direct his magic power to the balance pendant like when he triggered the spell in the Mithril ring.


    After about 5 points of mana was spent, Dorn got feedback from the pendant, and his brain began to become unusually calm, sober and focused.


    It seems that this is the effect of this balance pendant, and it can give the user a buff of sane consciousness.


    Considering the madness of the silver lizard chasing after Dorn, while shouting "Give me blood, give me meat!", this buff that makes his brain sober is quite useful for him.


    "It''s just that the sober buff added by this pendant didn''t stop him from falling into madness. What has this old guy experienced?"


    The last is a letter that has been opened.


    The letter is placed next to the body, which seems to be very important.


    Dorn took out the letter paper inside. There were only a few words on a large piece of letter paper-on the 28th of this month, Rhine Town, east of Lake Reinari.


    If the average person sees this kind of information without beginning and ending, they will be at a loss.


    But Donn is different.


    After seeing the line on the letter paper, Donne felt like a muffled thunder blasted in his mind.


    The 28th of this month is four days later.


    The time and place are all right, the information on this letter points directly to the limited-time copy of [Poisonous Remnant Marsh]!

 Chapter 41： Priests of the Holy See

    Although I was told that when I received the email from the system before, there may be indigenous forces in the land of miracles participating in the exploration and competition of the dungeon.


    But Donne, who suddenly discovered the existence of a competitor, still felt bitter in his heart.


    How do you think these people who were killed by me are all cultists?


    Since he is a cultist, how do you think it exists as an organization?


    "That is to say, the competitor of my copy is likely to be a cult group." This made Donne a little desperate.


    Donne is still losing, but suddenly he feels something is wrong.


    There seemed to be an inexplicable sense of oppression from his side.


    turned his head violently, and realized that at a position less than ten meters away from his right side, I don��t know when one more person will come!


    The person who suddenly appeared was a girl, but because she was standing with her back to the moonlight, she couldn''t see the specific facial features.


    She is slender and tall, wearing a light silver-white plate armor, and holding a simple-looking ordinary long sword in her hand, but she doesn''t wear a helmet.


    Behind the night sky is a round of bright moon, the female swordsman is standing with a sword, her long hair fluttering with the night wind.


    looks pretty beautiful, but Donn didn��t take it lightly.


    That strong sense of oppression came from this female swordsman.


    This person is absolutely dangerous!


    "Hello? It''s so late, do you come out for a walk alone?"


    Dorn casually greeted the opponent with a stupid opening, and at the same time withdrew a step back, ready to release the skill or trigger the effect of the Mithril ring.


    Female swordsman: "..."


    silence.


    I have to say that in many cases, the pressure of silence is much heavier than any verbal threat.


    "Then what, if there is nothing wrong, I will leave first. See you if you are destined."


    Since it was really impossible to tell whether the female swordsman who appeared suddenly was an enemy or a friend, Don just wanted to escape the scene quickly to keep it safe.


    And he didn''t dare to turn his head and expose her back to this strange female swordsman, but chose to retreat carefully step by step.


    But before Dorne withdrew a few steps, the sense of oppression passed from the female swordsman broke out.


    is like a barrel full of explosives being suddenly detonated, making people caught off guard.


    At this moment, Dorn even felt the actual fighting intent of the opponent.


    Then, the health bar appeared.


    is another bright red blood bar.


    The blood of the female swordsman is 9527 points.


    "Isn''t this thicker than Vivian''s blood!?"


    This is already the second time Donne has been shocked by the enemy''s health bar tonight.


    Did you forget to read the Chinese calendar when you went out today?


    What kind of monsters are you encountering, one is stronger than the other, the one in front of you is obviously stronger than the others!


    This guy is obviously an accomplice of the cult, right?


    What kind of cult is this! Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon!


    ��Pig Sudden��Start!


    ��Smart��Launch!


    [Stay and Protect] Launch!


    After seeing the female swordsman''s health bar, Don''s first reaction was to run.


    And while driving two accelerations in a row, I put a shield on myself, and then ran non-stop!


    It doesn''t matter whether the front chest or the back is exposed to the opponent at this time, because anyway, as long as the opponent''s attack is taken, Don will definitely be killed!


    Seeing Dorn ran away without looking back, the female swordsman who had already lit her health bar did not pursue her.


    The female swordsman with the 9527 blood bar above her head silently walked forward two steps, and began to examine the silver lizard''s body on the ground.


    Just now, when Donn hadn''t escaped, it blocked the female swordsman''s vision, so that she could not clearly distinguish the corpse on the ground, but just took a rough look.


    Female swordsman: "..."


    After the female swordsman had distinguished the appearance of the silver lizard on the ground, at this time Don had actually just ran more than ten meters away.


    However, because he was so focused on escaping, that he didn��t find out immediately--


    The blood bar on the head of the female swordsman disappeared.


    After rushing forward for more than 30 meters, Don''s footsteps stopped.


    or rather, froze.


    In the wilderness, three figures appeared from the front of him and from the left and right sides respectively, showing an outflanking posture to surround him.


    The people who appeared on the left and right sides were all wearing white hooded robes. They had no physical signs, but they didn''t seem to be armed.


    As for the one directly in front, there are not too many physical features.


    Because the opponent is wearing a chain armor and a plate armor chest, he wears an iron barrel helmet on his head, and a heavy armor protects himself tightly.


    Not only the armor equipped is exaggerated, but the opponent''s weapon also punches the eye.


    That is a huge, heavy metal cross!


    It is estimated that it was used as a blunt weapon, and it would be fatal if it was tapped.


    But compared to the two wearing white hoods, this heavy armored warrior is relatively short.


    "It''s no wonder that the monster with more than nine thousand blood behind didn''t chase him. Did they set an ambush here long ago?" Donn stopped and looked at the newly-emerged trio.


    The three people have the same health bar on their heads, the two in the white hood have about 2500 health, and the heavy armored warrior has more than 4,800.


    didn''t have to fight.


    "Hey, heresy, this is nowhere." The heavy armored warrior on the opposite side said as he walked.


    The other party''s voice originally seemed very crisp, but because it was hidden in the iron barrel helmet, it gave a dull feeling, which was a bit funny at first.


    It sounds like the other party is a girl, and not too old.


    As the clearing effect of the balance pendant triggered by the appropriateness is still there, Donne is so sober at this moment that he caught the stranger points in the other party''s words almost instantly.


    heresy?


    I''m a cook who cooks, and I haven''t done anything damaging to the world, so how come I become a heresy?


    "Wait! I think there may be a misunderstanding between us!" Donn made a pause gesture on the spot Who are you? Why are you attacking me? "


    "Assault?" The girl in heavy armor dragged the cross in her hand and slowed down a little. "It should be said that it was the suppression, right? As a priest of the Holy See, shouldn''t the suppression of the cultists take it for granted? "


    "I''m not a cultist, no! You made a mistake!" Donne argued loudly.


    "Don''t quibble, but I heard it with my own ears. Someone yelled [Cultist kills!] or something in Rhine Town, I heard it clearly."


    The more than 4,800 points of HP on the head of the heavily armored girl are still eye-catching. Judging from the experience of Doen''s several battles, this shows that the other party has not let go of his intent to fight and hostility.


    "I called for the help you heard, and I was the innocent person who was inexplicably attacked by cultists!" Dorn fought hard.


    It turns out that these priests of the Holy See were attracted by their own help.


    But, why do you guys come here after I''m all done!


    Do justice people always wait until things are over before appearing?


    "Are you stupid with us? Don''t try to fool us. Kisho''s dog nose has already smelled. You killed at least two people tonight and injured one person seriously. Huh, you tell me you are an innocent person?" The girl in heavy armor lifted the huge cross in her hand and pointed towards Dorn.


    When she said "Kishiu''s dog nose", the body of the white hood standing on the left trembles obviously, but the white hood didn''t make a sound or did any other actions. It was obviously enduring.


    Dorn:...


    The record situation can still be smelled through the nose?


    Also, I suddenly felt that this heavily armored girl was making some sense. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 42： This wave is to drive tigers and wolves

    "Well, if I tell you, I have protected myself through reasonable self-defense counterattacks under the siege of three cultists. Would you believe it?"


    Dorn tried to summarize what happened tonight in the most concise words.


    But the bright red blood bars on the heads of the three people opposite showed their attitude, and they didn''t believe in Don.


    However, even so, they did not rashly act on Dorn.


    Maybe this is the self-cultivation of decent people like the Holy See.


    When there are still some doubts and uncertainties, even if the health bars are showing up, they still choose to bear with themselves.


    Just as Don was thinking about how to persuade the three people in front of him, a rustling voice came from behind him.


    The eyes of the three priests also fell behind Donn at the same time.


    Dorn looked back vigilantly. It was the female swordsman with more than nine thousand blood points before.


    She was holding a sword in one hand, and dragging the body of the silver lizard towards everyone.


    The rustling sound was made by the silver lizard body rubbing the ground and the grass.


    And Dorn also discovered that the blood bar on the head of the female swordsman was gone!


    In other words, the female swordsman''s hostility towards herself disappeared.


    "It''s saved." Dorn breathed a sigh of relief.


    Female swordsman: "..."


    ��.


    The female swordsman threw the body of the silver lizard in front of the three priests, and then pointed the sword at the silver lizard on the ground, and pointed at Don.


    At this time, at this distance, Dorn finally saw the appearance of this female swordsman.


    Her facial features are very three-dimensional, and her appearance is very beautiful, but it is not an ordinary girl who is beautiful or charming, but a little bit heroic in her beauty.


    At the same time, the gestures are solemn and solemn, always giving people a sense of awe and not daring to look directly.


    The remaining three priests all surrounded the silver lizard''s body.


    After a short while, the upper blood bars on the heads of the three also disappeared.


    The danger is removed.


    "Huh? Isn''t this person the little silver lizard of the Apocalypse Order! Kishu, look and see! He is also included in the objects we track these days, right?"


    It was the girl in heavy armor who spoke first, turning her head to signal to the white hood named Ji Xiu.


    But I don��t know why, her gesture always makes people feel unkind...


    "Ah, Closs."


    This time, it was the white hood on the right, and he coughed awkwardly, seeming to remind this girl named Clos not to talk too much in front of outsiders.


    "If you don''t talk, let''s not talk." Kloss closed her voice.


    "Sorry, it seems that there is indeed a misunderstanding between us, and you are frightened. We are all priests of the Holy See, you can call me Yuval."


    was talking with the white hood on the right. At the same time, he took off the hood on his head, revealing a handsome and feminine face.


    However, what makes Donne more concerned about Yuval''s eyes. I don''t know if it is because they are too small or something. They seem to have been squinting with a smile, or in layman''s terms, squinting.


    As he felt that squinting was not easy to provoke, Dorn subconsciously took a step away from Yuval.


    "My name is Clos." The heavy armor girl also took off the iron barrel helmet she was wearing.


    Kloss under the helmet wears a high ponytail, and her face is a little immature. At first glance, she looks like a very energetic little sister next door.


    But this little sister next door is the kind that can hold an extremely heavy cross and blunt weapon with one hand.


    Just thinking of this, Dorn couldn''t help swallowing.


    The white hood on the left of ���� also took off his hat, and under his short brown-red hair, there was a slightly awkward and impatient face.


    Don''t hear the name of this guy just now��Kissou the dog.


    Kixiu looked up and down Donne suspiciously: "Hey, did you really kill the silver lizard?"


    Just listen to the other''s tone, Don feels that this dog''s nose seems a bit unpleasant to himself?


    is so good, why?


    "I''m telling you, Ji Xiu fought against the silver lizard alone a long time ago, but he was defeated and ran away in embarrassment. Originally, he wanted to take revenge on the silver lizard through this cleansing operation." Kloss directly gloated with misfortune Answered Don''s confusion.


    Dorn understood instantly.


    It was because of revenge for cutting the dog''s nose that he was unhappy.


    "Hey! I have become a lot stronger now, OK! Besides, who cares about revenge like a kid!"


    "If I have been defeated, I will make up my mind, work hard every day, and swear that one day I will defeat my former opponent. I won''t do these naive things! I won''t care!"


    Ki Xiu obviously couldn''t stand Kross''s taunts, so it burned.


    Dorn:...


    Uh, this story sounds very inspirational, so naive.


    And, it sounds like you care about it, Goubi.


    "Ah, Clos." Yuval next to him coughed again.


    Female swordsman: "..."


    "If you don''t talk, you won''t talk about it." Kloss laughed, and walked a few steps to the female swordsman who did not speak. "Also, this is Sister Adele! The only sword bearer of our Vatican! But! incredible!"


    Adele: "..."


    Dorn: "����"


    How powerful this Adele is, Don had already experienced it firsthand when he saw the nine thousand health bars.


    There is no need for others to introduce it.


    Although I don''t know why, the few people who were still arrogant to him before are now beginning to introduce themselves harmoniously and enthusiastically, but Donne decided to cooperate with them after thinking about it.


    "Just call me Donne."


    "I apologize to you again, Mr. Dorn." Yuval stroked his chest with one hand and saluted Dorn. "Since you killed the silver lizard I will be truthful when I return. As a report, you should be able to receive a bounty from our Holy See."


    Dorn nodded when he heard this.


    He has experience in receiving bounties.


    There should be no difference between the one who led the empire last time and the one who led the church this time.


    The other three priests waited for Yuval to finish, but all of them with different expressions also saluted Dorn with one hand on his chest, expressing apologies.


    Sincerely because of the other party��s apology.


    In addition, these four priests did nothing in the strict sense, at most they just light up the health bar.


    So, Don didn''t plan to care about them.


    Moreover, Donne, who is still in a state of clear thinking, has used other brains.


    At present, there is a cult team as a competitor in the lower limited time instance, right?


    And these four people are all from the Holy See, right?


    Then why not drag these four priests into the exploration and contention of the limited-time dungeon?


    There will definitely be conflicts between the Holy See and the cult. Once there is a conflict, the situation will inevitably become chaotic. If the situation is messed up, you can fish in troubled waters and take advantage of the dungeon.


    This wave, this wave is to drive tigers and wolves.


    However, from the information revealed in Kloss��s words just now, the four priests of the Holy See seem to have been tracking some cultists of the Apocalypse Order before they appeared near the town of Rhine.


    Dorn must figure out how much they know about the cultists preparing to form a copy.


    So Donne spoke, and sincerely spoke:


    "As a good masse who abides by public order and morals, I think it is necessary for me to report the evil deeds of the cultists to everyone in the Holy See."

 Chapter 43： I am incompatible with evil

    "Everyone, do you know why I was attacked by cultists tonight?" Dorn looked after the people present, "because I discovered the secrets of these cultists gathering near the Rhine Town through some private channels!"


    Just now, Clos said that the cults tracked by several of their priests included the silver lizard, which is not only the group of silver lizards.


    When the upper limit is increased, the copy will be opened soon.


    Through reasonable guessing, Dorn can almost be sure that there must be a certain number of cultists secretly gathering again near the town of Rhine.


    At the same time, the second half of Don''s sentence is not a lie.


    The information given by the system email, plus my own guess, is this not my private way to obtain information?


    "Oh?" Yuval''s squinted eyes seemed to open a little. "We have received news of cultists'' activities in this area, but we have not yet figured out the reason for their gathering. If Mr. Donne can tell us, the Holy See You will be paid more."


    In Yuval''s view, it doesn''t matter if Donne really knows the reason for the gathering of cultists, there is always no harm in listening.


    As for the specific channels of Donne��s private information, Yuval can��t control it. After all, everyone needs to have a secret.


    "If you are telling the truth, it is a great help! It is not only the reward of the Holy See, but also the friendship with a few of us, is it very cost-effective!" Close beside him added.


    "According to the news I got, cultists gathered here for ruins and treasures."


    The information note given in the email mentioned that the so-called limited-time copy is an objectively existing relic, labyrinth or treasure in the land of miracles, so Donn doesn��t worry that there is a problem with his statement.


    "Remains?" The four priests seemed to be surprised by Don''s statement.


    It seems that they do not understand this.


    So Don decided to strike while the iron was hot.


    "That''s right, and I also seized this from the cultist." He took out the letter paper with the limited-time copy opening message.


    The four priests circulated the letter paper and seemed to exchange their eyes. It seemed that they all believed the ruins.


    "Mr. Donne, thank you for your clues to the Holy See. After I go back this time, I will definitely highlight your contribution in the report." Yuval stroked Donne again.


    "Dorn, right. You really got a valuable clue. From today on, we will be friends!" Kloss seemed to earnestly fulfilled the promise of friendship for Dorn to receive the goods.


    "It should be, it should be." Dorn laughed dryly, then observed the expressions of the four people on the opposite side, and spoke tentatively:


    "By the way, judging from the information on the letter paper, the cultists of the Apocalypse Order will enter the ruins in four days, and today''s attention is about to end. There are three days left... If you don''t have time to go back and ask for support, I think I can help."


    "Support? Why do we ask for support? According to the plan, it was originally the four of us who cleaned up this group of cultists. Sister Adele is here, so I''m not afraid of fighting. You don''t have to worry about us!"


    Full of confidence, Kloss patted her solid breastplate bang.


    Dorn:...


    Aren��t the two of us friends?


    Why can''t you see that your friend wants to get on your car and team up to get a copy?


    However, Kloss��s words also make sense. Adele, who has nearly 10,000 health, is there, isn''t it just a person who surrounded all the cultists?


    "You? How can you help us?" Kisho looked at Don, with an impatient expression on his face again.


    "There are many, first of all, I cook deliciously." Dorne said so, and then he had a meal, "Secondly, I single-handedly killed three cultists including the silver lizard."


    "Hey..." Kishu snorted and stopped talking.


    Clos next to ���� gleefully smirked, but Yuval shook his head helplessly.


    "Yes." This time Adele, who has been silent, spoke. It was just a normal speech, but her voice seemed to be loud, "Thank you for your help."


    From the time when the heroic female swordsman appeared on the stage, she hadn''t said a word, and Dorn had originally doubted whether the opponent was dumb.


    This sudden speech made Donne feel a little at a loss.


    "Oh, Sister Adele just doesn''t like to talk, she doesn''t know how to talk." It seemed that she had read something from Don''s expression, and Clos took the initiative to explain.


    Is that so?


    Then she is a little bit too fond of talking, right?


    However, listening to Adele, it seems that he agreed to let Donne join their team.


    Yuval and Kisho looked at each other, and they didn''t speak again. It seemed that Adele''s speech had direct decision-making significance.


    "It should be. The cult forces are seeking money, killing people, and destroying many people. Everyone is responsible for fighting against cults, not to mention that I am not the same as evil." Duoen said righteously.


    Then, Dorn exchanged his current addresses with several priests. It was learned that a few of them did not live in the Rhine Town, but were secretly operating nearby.


    So it was agreed that three days before the opening of the ruins, I would meet every afternoon at an abandoned hunter''s hut about two kilometers west of Rhine Town.


    Share information, prepare for the encirclement and suppression of cultists and the exploration of the ruins.


    Yes, the priests also made it clear their intention to explore the ruins. After all, this kind of ruins that are said to contain rich treasures, it is a pity that UU reading will not enter the exploration.


    After confirming these matters, Dorn bid farewell to the priests and went back to Rhine Town.


    After Donne left.


    Gishu, with short brown-red hair, said: "Adele-sama, why agree to let him explore the ruins with us? He obviously just wants to use our strength to go to the ruins for his own benefit."


    Obviously, Kisho is still a little dissatisfied with this.


    "His ability is very strange." Adele pointed to the body of the silver lizard on the ground.


    The remaining three people began to look at the silver lizard''s body again. There were no wounds on the body, only a lot of strange gray patches, which they had already noticed before.


    "Looking carefully, this silver lizard does not seem to have just died, and there is no trace of vitality remaining on him. That Dorn drained his vitality?" Yuval quickly discovered the problem.


    Adele nodded.


    Yuval: "One person can kill three cultists, plus the ability is very strange. I can understand Lord Adele, such a person appears near the Rhine Town at this time, and he still stays with us and accepts ours. Monitoring is better."


    "��..." Although Kisho was very dissatisfied, there was no way he could do it, because Yuval made a lot of sense.


    "Oh, why do you always treat everyone as a bad person to beware? I think Donne looks like a good person. Moreover, he provided the information about the ruins. It is not reasonable for us to take him there. ."


    Cross defended the friend she had just made in a serious way. I completely forgot that when she first met Donn, she carried the big cross but it was on the verge of triggering it, and if she didn''t agree, she would break the other''s head.

 Chapter 44： Antidote

    is a noisy turtledove tavern.


    Dorn was lying on the wooden bed that would creak when he turned around, waiting eagerly for time to pass.


    just waited until the middle of the night, and after making sure that no one could move in the hallway, Dorn left the room, took out the door key he found from the silver lizard, and planned to try to open the room one by one.


    But I didn''t think about it. I just tried the first one, the one next to me, and the key opened the door smoothly.


    "Dare to love this silver lizard to live next door to me?" Don slammed into the room.


    The layout of this room is not much different from the one in Dorn, and it is the same damp and smelly.


    can only say that it��s not easy for anyone.


    After searching in the silver lizard��s room for a while, Donn didn��t find too many valuable things, just a simple change of clothes.


    The only special thing is a small lockable suitcase that Donne found under the bed.


    [Corrosive Acid Lv3] Launched!


    A ball of water with a dangerous green light condensed out of thin air on Don''s palm, and then landed on the lock of the suitcase.


    Several groups of corrosive toxins smashed down. With its acidic corrosive ability, the metal lock was quickly damaged, and Dorn opened the suitcase easily.


    Inside this small suitcase, Dangdang is filled with soft cotton. Among the cotton wool is a thumb-length glass tube, the mouth of which is sealed with a cork.


    These are liquids of different colors in containers that look like test tubes.


    Dorn didn''t have any discernment ability, he only knew that these liquids could not be used as ingredients.


    However, although there is no way to make a clear distinction, Don''t already has a certain guess in his heart.


    These liquids are probably all kinds of detoxification medicines.


    According to the information provided by the email, some time-limited copies have been mastered by the natives of Wonderland when and where they were opened. In this way, it is normal for someone else to have a copy before.


    It is assumed that the Apocalypse Cult has previously mastered the opening time and location of [Poisoned Remnant Marsh], and has done a certain degree of exploration to understand that this dungeon is mainly toxins.


    It is reasonable to prepare antidote for future exploration.


    "If these things are really antidote, it means that the people of the Apocalypse Order have cleared the [Poisoned Marsh], but have not yet cleared it." Dorn was guessing in his heart.


    And I plan to give this suitcase to them when I meet with the priests tomorrow, and see if I can get any valuable information.


    ����


    The next day, the hunter''s hut outside the town of Rhine.


    "You mean, these boxes were found in the silver lizard''s room?" The priests took turns to look at the suitcases that Dorn had taken out.


    "Yes, I only found out last night that the silver lizard lives next to my room." Dorn briefly explained the process of finding the suitcase.


    "It''s amazing! But how did you find out?" Clos didn''t wear her iron bucket helmet, and blinked at Dorne. From her appearance, it was as if she was really asking Donne the question itself.


    Dorn:...


    Aren��t we friends?


    What is the difference between asking me like this and asking me to confess that I hid the key found on the silver lizard?


    Isn''t this kind of thing supposed to be tacit?


    "Cough." Yuval gave a clear cough and threw out a new topic, "I checked, this box is all detoxification medicine."


    "Is it an antidote?" Although things were the same as Don''s guess, he still asked in surprise.


    "Well, the antidote prepared by the cultists should be related to the ruins. There may be strong toxin interference in the ruins. If we want to enter the ruins, we must prepare accordingly in advance." Yuval said.


    "Well, your discovery has done a great job again!" Clos patted Dorn on the shoulder very familiarly, and it seemed that he really regarded Dorn as a friend.


    Adele, who had been silent beside ����, held the long sword inserted into the sheath and stared at Don for a long time, but after all, he said nothing.


    In this way, under the guidance of Donne, the priests began to discuss and plan the work to be done to resist the poison.


    During ����, Kloss said such a sentence which impressed Donne����


    "Hey! Why didn''t you consider my role when you discussed it! I''m a pastor, there is a pastor who has studied detoxification with Meyer seriously!"


    Dorn heard that his pupils quake directly.


    You are a weird girl who wields a heavy cross and fights, is it a priest by profession?


    But think about it, there is also a wizard in the house who fights with a staff...


    Could it be said that the professions that should have been in the back row in this different world all like to rush into the enemy''s face and hit output?


    ����


    The next few days were relatively fine.


    Time came in a blink of an eye on the 28th of this month, the day when the limited-time dungeon was opened.


    The time now is 12 o''clock noon.


    From 0:00 midnight today, a few priests took Donn into an ambush in the dense forest outside Lake Reinari.


    While Dorn was in ambush, he also brought his own large bags of luggage, which contained his kitchen utensils and seasonings.


    Even if you want a limited time copy, you can''t give up cooking.


    After all, monster dishes are attribute points, and monster dishes are skills!


    "Ha~ I''m sleepy." After staring for too long, Donne yawned a little languidly.


    In fact, the email that Donne received from indicated the specific time when the copy was opened. The current time display is:


    It will take 8 hours to open [Poisonous Remnant Marsh].


    In other words, the limited-time dungeon will be opened at about 8 o''clock in the evening.


    Regarding the time, the information in the letter on the silver lizard only indicated that it was today, and did not specify which time period it was today.


    Dorn couldn''t remind the priests too carefully in terms of time, so as not to cause unnecessary suspicion before the copy.


    So there is no way, he can only accompany the four priests to guard the lake for almost all night, blowing the cold wind all night.


    Also, because the place given in the letter paper is on the east side of Lake Reinari, but the east side is also a large piece of land, Dorn and the priests are scattered and guarded everywhere in the dense forest.


    Of course, Dorn is very casual, and happened to choose the instance to turn on and set the voltage near the marked point.


    Cross also chose to be near here.


    The distance between Dorn and her is said to be close or far, it belongs to the distance between the two people knowing each other''s position can keep watch.


    "Really suffered from the vague information." Dorn complained like this, and looked in the direction where Kloss was hiding.


    Cross was neatly dressed in heavy armor, and also wore an iron barrel helmet. At the moment, the cat was behind a bush, looking at her posture as if she was seriously staring at the east lake.


    "These priests are all physically different from ordinary people and don''t need to sleep?"


    Dorn withdrew his gaze from Kloss, and carefully followed the location of the mark on the lakeshore.


    Although there are still 8 hours before the dungeon is opened, when the cultists will gather by the lake is still unknown. At this time, it is better not to take it lightly.

 Chapter 45： singing

    It was dusk, about 6 o''clock, and the sun began to sink slowly into Lake Reinari.


    At this time, people started to move around the lake.


    At the beginning, only three people dressed as adventurers appeared, sitting quietly by the lake and fishing.


    As the sky darkened, another caravan of about seven or eight people appeared. The carriage that this caravan stopped directly on the east side of the lake raised a bonfire, as if it was going to camp here overnight.


    However, Dorn, who was stalking earnestly, was not confused by these superficial appearances. He knew very well that the people who appeared by Lake Reinari at this sensitive time were basically all members of the Apocalypse Order.


    Time passed by one minute and one second, and it was about a quarter of an hour before 8 o''clock in the evening.


    At this time, a rustling noise came from Donne.


    The tense Donne reacted quickly, and he raised his hand and prepared to trigger the effect of the Mithril Ring to give himself ��Stay Protection��.


    But after he saw the source of the noise, he silently lowered his raised right hand.


    Close to him cautiously with cat waist is a heavy armored Clos.


    "Why are you here, isn''t the point you chose over there?" When Kloss came to Donne, he asked in a low voice.


    "Oh, isn''t your vision better, I can''t see what the caravan is doing." Kloss waved her hand.


    Dorn��s vision is of course good. After all, he chose the position where the mark on the mail can be seen most intuitively.


    However, because the area of ??the bush where Dun was hiding was not too big, it was a bit reluctant to hide the two people, so Kloss twisted his body again and squeezed hard towards Donne''s side.


    "Cross, you squeezed me!" Dorn warned softly.


    "Don''t be so stingy, remove those big bags and small bags on your ground, so you won''t squeeze them." Kloss said in her mouth, but her body was still close to Dorn, "If you are pretentious, there will be no women. Children like it."


    It is impossible to say that if other girls are close to Dorn at such a close distance, it is impossible for Dorn not to enter Feifei in his heart.


    But Kloss is different!


    This guy is fully armed and heavily armored. Except for the twinkling eyes in the iron bucket helmet, no second part is exposed.


    Being stuck by her like this, Don just feels panicked, without thinking about it at all.


    After playing with Kloss for a while, the time finally reached 8 o''clock.


    A faint blue light flashed suddenly at the location of the mark on the shore of Lake Reinari. Subsequently, a magical array painted with complex textures was generated silently.


    Dorn: "What is that? Magic circle? Portal?"


    Although he knew in his heart that this should be the entrance to the limited-time dungeon, but the way this dungeon was opened was a bit too gamey, right?


    "Eh? Don''t you know?" Clos whispered Donn''s words, "Awesome ruins are like this, send people to the ruins by teleporting the magical array."


    "Teleport Magic Array?" Donn really doesn''t know much about this aspect, so he hopes to hear more from Kloss, "Then how do people who enter the ruins come out?"


    "Stay in the ruins for a while, and when the ruins are completely closed, the people inside will be forcibly sent back to the real world." Kloss continued to explain.


    Forcibly sent back?


    sounds very domineering?


    "Then why do these ruins exist? Or, who created them?"


    "Of course it was created by the original creator. The relics are all created by gods in ancient times, but they collapse into unknown gaps one by one over time, and are only connected to reality through the teleportation magical array that appears at a specific time and place. Anyway, This is what the book of the Holy See says."


    "Are you a god?" Dorn thought about it.


    "Don''t think about it. Take a quick look, someone has entered the magic circle!" Kloss stabbed Donne in the ribs with her elbow covered in iron armor.


    hurts...


    But Clos''s elbow also brought Dorn''s attention back to the lake.


    After the magician teleportation formation came out, the caravan camping nearby turned a blind eye to it, so they should do what they should do.


    But the three adventurers who had been fishing for a long time all stood up and walked into the Magic Array. After a burst of blue light flashed, the three adventurers who stepped on the magical array disappeared.


    Then, four people dressed as miners emerged from nowhere, and they walked into the magical array in a natural pace and disappeared.


    "The cultists entered the ruins in batches. It seems that they have to act according to the second set of plans. After they all enter the ruins, they will be wiped out." Kloss whispered to the plan of encirclement and suppression.


    At present, it seems that it can only be so, the priests now rashly attacking will only startle the snake.


    When six groups of people entered the Magic Array in batches, after a brief exchange between the few camped traders, four people also entered the ruins.


    Only three people were left to guard the camp.


    I have communicated with the priests before, and Don probably knows that, judging from the information held by the priests, there are 13 leaders of the Apocalypse order in the area.


    One of the silver lizards has been killed by Don.


    If the seven groups entered in batches, if they represent a small boss force, the cultists wandering around the town of Rhine are far from being gathered.


    But the more you wait, the weaker the blue light that teleports the magical array.


    Dorn can also know from the information on the email that the teleportation array is about to be closed.


    "Maybe the cultists have discovered that the silver lizard has lost contact and perceives the danger, so some people dove this Dungeon exploration? However, if they perceive the danger, why didn''t the entire Apocalypse Cult abandon this Dungeon exploration? These Can''t people advance and retreat together?"


    Dorn was silently analyzing the possibility of such a situation in front of him.


    At this time, the originally silent dense forest suddenly blew a strong wind, blowing straight from the end to this end, whizzing past.


    "Kishiu has sent a signal! Fight!" Kloss''s spirit was lifted.


    Clos, who was still lying on his stomach next to Donne, picked up her huge and heavy cross and leaped up like a swift leopard, screaming and rushing towards the camp below.


    A heavy armor didn''t affect her agility at all.


    At the same time, the blood bar on top of her head also showed up, still more than 4800 points. But this time, it was reassuring, representing the green health bar of a friendly unit.


    "Huh? Why did you send the signal?" Don was stunned, completely like an outsider.


    But considering that a little girl from Clos has already charged out I should also express it a bit.


    Just when Dorne was planning to double the two acceleration skills of [Pig Tu] and [dexterous] to fight team battles, he suddenly thought that his blood volume was 630 points in total, and even the fraction of Kloss had not been collected.


    "Compared with Kloss, I seem to be the one who needs to be cared for..."


    So Donne gave up the skill decisively and rushed down with Clos at his normal running speed.


    The three people stationed in the camp noticed the enemy attack, and the bright red blood bars on their heads also showed up. Two of them were around 400 blood points, and the remaining high point had 1,300 points.


    is not the enemy of one at all.


    The immediate reaction of these three enemies was not to meet the enemy, but to run straight towards the magical array.


    The one closest to the Magic Array was originally only five or six meters away, and it was almost two steps away.


    At this moment, there was singing in the dense forest, softly like a lullaby, rippling over Lake Reinari����


    "At this time, the snow falls and the trees are gray


    The tragic song of the thrush is like a cry like a cry


    my love is dead


    let me sleep peacefully against his ankle


    is like a white dove with folded wings. "


    Dorn could vaguely discern, it seemed to be Yuval''s voice.


    And the moment he heard the cry of singing, Donne felt a strange feeling from the bottom of his heart.


    An unstoppable sadness spread from the bottom of my heart.


    There is almost no reason. Donne thought of his family and friends who are still on earth, and thought of living alone in another world...


    Sad, sad, depressed, the negative emotions enveloping Dorn, making him completely forget how to act.

 Chapter 46： Very poisonous swamp

    After ���� was in a daze, Donne regained his sanity a little bit.


    He understood that this singing sound should be Yuval''s ability to squint his eyes, and the singing has a strong control effect.


    Squinting eyes are all monsters!


    Dorn stretched out his hand to hold down the balance pendant worn on his neck, the magic power was transmitted to the pendant, and a feeling of cold and soberness spread in his body.


    Under the action of the pendant, Dorn''s whole mind became clear, and he smoothly got rid of the control of the singing voice.


    The fate of the three cultists in the camp was not so good.


    They all stood in confusion, with sad emotions on their faces, completely forgetting what they should do.


    Then, a bright white figure rushed to the camp before the rampant Cross. The very ordinary-looking long sword flew up and down a few times, and the three people who were sad in the camp fell to the ground.


    is Adele.


    Behind Adele, there were Kisho and Yuval who came along without delay.


    "Drink! Huh? Sister Adele is so fast." Kloss arrived with a cross waving, but didn''t catch anything.


    The five people who were scattered in the dense forest all night, this is the meeting again.


    However, before Dorn could speak to them, Kisho, with short red and brown hair, chanted, "Wind, find someone who is still sad at this moment for me."


    Another strong wind passed by everyone, blowing straight to somewhere in the dense forest.


    There is no need for any communication at all, Adele and Kross moved, following the wind''s guidance and chasing them.


    Especially Adele, her speed is so fast that she drags out the afterimage.


    After a while, the two came out of the dense forest again.


    Adele''s long sword has been retracted into the scabbard, and she is slender, carrying a cultist in one hand, and her face is indifferent.


    Cross carried his cross and dragged a cultist out of the dense forest with one hand.


    The three left behind in the camp are clear guards, and the three in the woods are secret guards. This should be all the personnel of the Apocalypse Cult staying by the lake.


    System reminder: The battle is settled, the output damage is 0, and the experience is 350 points.


    "This..." Dorn was shocked by the way the priests fight.


    There are control, output, and assistance, and the ability to cooperate and cooperate with each other is seamless.


    In such a team, isn''t this stable?


    This copy is over.


    All the monsters encountered in the dungeon were handed over to the priests, followed by themselves, and made the monsters killed by them into dishes.


    is perfect!


    "Dorn, you are very good. You deserve to be the man who killed the silver lizard in three strikes. He was able to break free from Yuval''s control in a short period of time." Clos let go of the cultist in his hand. He patted Dorn on the shoulder.


    It is true that although Dorne finally got rid of the control effect with the help of the clearing effect of the balance pendant, he is already very good compared to the few cultists who were crying in situ after hearing Yuval''s singing.


    "But I don''t think the rest of you are affected at all?" Donne recalled the situation of the fight just now.


    It seems that Adele and the others are not affected by the singing.


    "I am familiar with the breath of the three of them, so I deliberately avoided them when singing, as for Mr. Donne..." Yuval explained.


    Don:?


    This is because I''m not familiar with my breath, does it mean that I hit it together?


    good fellow! So you are the only person in the game to be injured by friendly forces?


    The mood is suddenly very delicate.


    Others roughly checked the belongings of the six cultists and the goods carried by the "caravan", and found nothing unusual.


    Dorn also returned to the crouching spot in the dense forest before, and took his own kitchen condiments again.


    The group is finally ready to step into the teleportation magical array and head to the ruins.


    Yuval: "I''m going to enter the ruins soon, do you have anything else to talk about?"


    Dorn: "Uh... pay attention to check the carrying condition of the antidote on your body? Be prepared to confront the cultists as soon as you enter?"


    Kishu: "Hey, why do you give orders like the captain of our team?"


    Dorn: "I obviously made immature suggestions in a questioning tone."


    Cross: "Report to Captain Donne! My detox technique is ready, let''s rush in and have a big fight!"


    The real team leader Adele: "..."


    stepped onto the teleportation magic array, a blue light flashed, and the five figures disappeared from the shore of Lake Reinari.


    ...


    System reminder: Enter the time-limited dungeon [Poisonous Relic], the dungeon will be automatically closed after five days. After surviving for five days, or defeating the final boss of the dungeon, you can leave the dungeon.


    As soon as he stepped into the [Poisonous Remnant Marsh], Dorn received a prompt from the system.


    "So, are there two ways to escape the dungeon?" Dorn muttered in his heart.


    After confirming this prompt, Don had time to look around the surrounding environment.


    When I was on the shore of Lake Reinari just now, it was night and the moon was rising, but it was still daytime in [Poisonous Remnant Marsh].


    But based on this, it is still impossible to judge, whether the teleportation magical array just took everyone across several time zones, or really threw everyone into an unknown time gap somewhere.


    Looking around, everyone seems to be in a rainforest at the moment, it is very humid, and the vegetation is lush, all kinds of twisted branches and branches almost cover the entire rainforest.


    The leader of the priesthood team, Adele, looked around for a while, and then gave Ki Xiu a wink.


    Kixiu immediately understood: "Wind, look for the traces of the humans around me."


    For an instant, a strong wind blasted in all directions centered on Ji Xiu.


    "I wanted to ask before, what is the ability of Kisho, and why is it so amazing?" Dorn knocked on Clos''s iron bucket helmet on the side and asked in a low voice.


    "Kishiu is an elemental envoy. The wind has an affinity for it, and it can drive the wind elves in nature to a certain extent." Cloth did not hesitate to reveal his hole card.


    "So that''s it. Then why did you call him dog nose before?"


    "Ha! Because he communicates with the wind elves through smell. But it seems that the more obscure the information Jixiu gives to the elves, the more obscure the information the elves return. You may have to ask him what it is. Me." Kloss shrugged.


    Dorn nodded when he heard this.


    Elemental Envoy, friendly to the wind, UU reading drives the elves.


    sounds very powerful, and sure enough, these priests are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    "The people nearby are scattered. The nearest is about five kilometers away from us, and the farthest is beyond the detection range." Kisho sniffed the air lightly and read the feedback from the wind elves.


    The nearest five kilometers.


    Dorn carefully savored the information revealed in Gishu''s words.


    First of all, the area of ??this [Poisonous Marsh] must be amazingly large. No wonder the time limit for exploration will be as long as 5 days.


    The people who entered the dungeon in batches, the birth position in the dungeon does not seem to be the same.


    At least near the birth point of his group of people, Dorn hadn''t seen any traces of human activities.


    This is the only way to explain why the personnel of the Apocalypse Mission are so scattered in a short period of time.


    "Did they deliberately enter in batches, trying to explore the entire ruins as much as possible in a short time?" Donn touched his chin.


    In this way, after five days have passed, they will be forced to leave the copy, and everyone will gather the collected copy information together. When the dungeon is opened again next time, continue to do the same.


    Until I have mastered most of the information about the ruins, I will concentrate my efforts to attack the entire ruins in one fell swoop.


    The more he thought about it, the more he realized it was possible.


    Isn��t this the smell of the game guild teaming up a copy to open up wasteland?


    Dorn is thinking about the enemy''s logic of action on his side, while the priest is discussing the specific plan for annihilating the cultists.


    Actually, there is no good discussion on the current situation.


    Since the positions of the cultists are very scattered, use the power of Jixiu to find them one by one, and then destroy them one by one!

 Chapter 47： Showy Poison Feather Rooster

    After walking through the rainforest of the ruins for a day, under the guidance of Jixiu''s detection, the clergy squad attacked two batches of cultists.


    Due to the huge difference in strength, there was almost no battle damage on the priesthood side.


    And in these two small-scale team fights, Dorn was all paddling.


    In fact, he really wants to participate in the battle, but his strength is not allowed.


    The situation on the battlefield is that Adele, who is holding a long sword, has already chopped down several cultists before Don can release a decent skill.


    Just like that, Donn��s output was 0 in both team fights, and only got over 800 experience points.


    For Dorne, who has reached Lv18, 800 experience is no longer a big splash.


    After dealing with two batches of cultists, the priests�� cleanup plan slowed down.


    Because the remaining five batches of cultists are very far from their current location, and the priest squad has also begun to encounter attacks from the relic monsters during the exploration process.


    can only be forced to play wild.


    "Be careful! About 40 meters northwest, a monster with strong magical power is approaching!" A loud reminder from Kisho.


    Everyone in the priest squad immediately entered a state of combat.


    Only the gaze of Dorn, who was paddling, fell on Kishu''s body.


    The detection ability of this dog nose classmate is not comparable to radar!


    If he is there, hunting monsters is simply not too easy!


    want...


    The little hyena at home suddenly lost its fragrance.


    is focusing on detection and early warning. Under the blessing of the wind elves, he is very sensitive in his ability to perceive, so it is natural to feel the eager and eager gaze of Donne around him.


    "��." Ji Xiu''s face showed an uncomfortable expression of confusion and disgust.


    Adele, who has entered a fighting state, is already ready to face the enemy.


    From the depths of the rainforest in the northwest, a huge black shadow suddenly jumped out.


    This is a monster with distinctive bird characteristics.


    is very huge, with its wings fully extended and it is more than one meter long.


    At the same time, its crown, head, chest, wings and tail feathers are all black, the back is brownish-yellow, and the abdomen is orange. In short, the feathers all over the body are extremely bright.


    At this moment, the bird, fowl and monster is holding their chest high, stretching their necks, and the gorgeous feathers on their necks are standing up, as if they are about to launch an attack.


    The health bar on top of its head has also appeared, with 1,800 points.


    It might be a little tricky to let Donne deal with it alone, but there are priests who can only say that it is easy.


    "This thing looks like a rooster...hiss, and it''s still a food ingredient. It has an S-rated monster food!"


    Dorn watched the monster while preparing to channel the magic power into the mithril ring, triggering the [Stay Protection] to avoid injury.


    At the same time, through the [Intuitive Ingredients], Dorn also got some information about the characteristics of this gorgeous rooster��


    For example, the gorgeous feathers of this chicken are all poisonous, and they must be carefully removed before cooking.


    Also, venom can be sprayed from the chicken''s beak. The venom gland that produces venom is the lymph gland of the pharynx, which must be removed before cooking.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    But listening to its call, it is really a chicken... Is it?


    Adele, the strongest fighter, holds the sword against the enemy and takes the lead.


    However, when she was about to slash the sword to the monster chicken''s neck, the chicken''s beak violently widened, and a magenta mist gushed out.


    This mist traverses between Adele and the monster chicken, which is obviously poisonous.


    Facing such a situation, most people will definitely choose to give up the attack for the time being and avoid the poisonous fog.


    But Adele didn''t do this. Her movements didn''t stop at all, she still maintained the original sword-swinging posture, letting the poisonous mist swallow herself.


    The silver sword shadow flashed.


    The rooster, who was still fighting spirit, still maintained the fighting posture with its wings spread, but in the next second, the head of the rooster separated.


    Chicken blood spewed out like a spring column, splashing on Adele''s white face.


    But Adele didn''t seem to care. After reaching out his hand and wiping his face, he retracted the scabbard of the simple long sword.


    Her very heroic face, coupled with this random **** war pattern, only makes people feel more and more inaccessible.


    At this time, Dorn could see that Adele had lost about 17 points of his 9527 HP.


    At the same time, the original green health bar turned into a strange dark green, and the blood volume was faint, decreasing little by little.


    should be poisoned.


    "Sister Adele, don''t move." Kloss raised her huge cross, "Holy Light!"


    In an instant, there was a soft, white light flashing from Adele.


    Then her health bar returned to normal green, and even the blood volume had returned to full.


    It seems that what Kloss said is true, she is indeed a priest, the kind of priest who can fight melee.


    The battle is over, and Dorn, who hasn''t helped much in the whole process, gets 180 experience points.


    But compared to the small gains of these small details, what made Donne more concerned about was the dead rooster on the ground.


    S-grade ingredients!


    I found the treasure again!


    On the way, the UU Reading priest squad has killed four or five monsters. Counting this gorgeous poisonous rooster, there are only two of them with a food rating of S!


    Another one, almost 30 cm high, with feet, walking mushrooms.


    The walking mushroom fell to the ground as soon as the cross was crossed by Clos, and his blood volume was cleared.


    should be considered dead.


    Dorn tried to cut the walking mushroom to check the inside structure, and found that it was the same as a normal mushroom. After cutting it, the inside was all white mushroom flesh, and there was no other extraneous things.


    To be placed on the earth, this thing is a miracle in the biological world.


    But in the magical place, no one would question its physiological structure.


    Then again, when you are outside the ruins, the ingredients for the S-level monsters seem to be inaccessible.


    Dorn only encountered two kinds of horned rabbits and parasitic mushrooms.


    But in [Poisonous Remnant Marsh], two monsters with a food rating of S appeared in one day!


    Maybe the monsters in the ruins are more delicious by themselves?


    Anyway, Donne loves this place!


    So, the excited Dorn stepped forward, took out an empty linen bag, and planned to pack the chicken.


    "Dorn, are you collecting the corpses of monsters again? Is this your weird hobby?" Kloss leaned forward.


    She wanted to say before, along the way, Don will always look at the killed monster with strange eyes.


    even collects the corpses of individual monsters.


    Look at Dorne carrying a large bag and a small bag on his back, and he is also carrying a pot. Therefore, Kloss reasonably suspected that this guy might be about to eat these monsters.


    But can monsters be eaten?


    Hmm...Will it be delicious?

 Chapter 48： Joke

    "These monsters are for dinner tonight." Dorn replied as if it were a matter of course. "The sky in the ruins is getting dark now. Counting the time outside, we haven''t had a good rest for almost a day and a night. Not too good, right?"


    "Something... OK?"


    Too much is not too much.


    But Kloss really couldn''t connect this monster on the ground with the delicious one.


    "Don''t show such a distrustful expression, I said, I''m a very good cook." Dorn saw the suspicion in Kloss''s expression.


    "��." At the side, Ji Xiu heard the conversation between the two, "If you want to eat well, you can go out. We only eat dry food and water in the ruins."


    Dorn: "Don''t. Eating dry food is not nutritious. It doesn''t matter if you eat a few meals by yourself, Kisho, but you see, Kloss is still so young and still growing."


    Kloss lowered her head when she heard the words and looked at her breastplate.


    Then her iron bucket helmet pressed twice: "I am indeed still growing!"


    "Hey. There is also a limit to mischief. We are tracking the people of the Apocalypse Order. If they are aware of the fireworks that make a fire and cook, it will increase unnecessary trouble. You don''t understand such a simple truth?"


    Although the members of the Apocalypse Order are far away from Dorn and his group. However, there is a certain truth to what Jixiu said.


    In the unfamiliar and dangerous ruins, everything should be done carefully to avoid accidents.


    "I know. But isn''t you there? As a wind element affinity person, and can drive the wind spirit, you can certainly dissipate the smell of fireworks and food, right?" Because there is a request, Dorn said this. The tone is very friendly.


    Kisiu was speechless for a while, because he thought about it, and he could really do it.


    And in the face of Dorn��s incomparably friendly tone, Kisho��s tone softened instinctively: "I have no obligation to help you. I''ll just eat dry food."


    "Gishiu, handsome guy Gishiu, handsome guy Gishiu. Good job, please help."


    "��...Go away! Don''t be so affectionate, the two of us are not familiar!"


    ����


    Dorn probably soaked for five or six minutes.


    The final result of the negotiations was that Kisho, who was troubled by it, agreed to help with a black face.


    Although Kross felt that the monsters could not be eaten or said it was not delicious, but out of curiosity, she kept watching the novelties by Donne.


    Adele: "..."


    Adele looked at his teammates who were a little noisy because of Don, and did not speak.


    But since she didn''t speak and didn''t move much, it meant that under the premise that Kisho dissipated the fireworks and smells, she allowed Donne to light the fire and cook.


    After a busy day and night, everyone is indeed tired. If you can really have a good meal, why should you refuse?


    Therefore, the priest squad will fix it in place until tomorrow morning.


    "Everyone, I''m not bragging, you have a good taste tonight!" Putting down his bags and taking out the necessary kitchen utensils and seasonings.


    everything''s ready.


    Because of the deep wet rain forest, the water source is not difficult to find.


    Ji Xiu discovered through the wind spirit''s detection that there is a flowing stream not far away.


    Stream Water Duoen has been identified, it is non-toxic and can be used safely.


    Therefore, it is very suitable to complete the pre-treatment work for the poison feather rooster.


    Dorn alone took the rooster to the stream. When he came back, the gorgeous feathers of the poison feather rooster had been stripped off, and the spewing blood was also treated.


    The poisonous-feathered rooster, which was originally dead, turned into a whole piece of plump-looking chicken with firm meat.


    Adele stared at Dorn for a while. After all, the poison feather rooster was killed by Adele himself. During the short battle, Adele faintly felt that the chicken''s gorgeous feathers were poisonous.


    Dorn only took such a short time to clean up all the poisonous feathers, and he didn''t know what method was used.


    It''s impossible to get started directly, right?


    That''s fast, but it will definitely be poisoned...


    Adele was thinking about something quietly, and Donne was about to start cooking.


    Take a kitchen knife and some ingredients.


    Cut the green onion, ginger, garlic, pepper, and onion in a bowl and set aside.


    Then add star anise and anise to the bowl, pour the wine to make a juice.


    S-grade chicken meat is marinated in the prepared sauce.


    After the chicken was marinated and tasted, Dorne took out several dried lotus leaves from his package.


    "Don, what is this?"


    , while watching the excitement, Kloss couldn''t help but speak, because Kloss took off his iron bucket helmet because he had entered a resting state, so Dorne could clearly see the shock on the little sister''s face.


    "Lotus leaf, don''t you know?"


    "Of course you know! I mean, why did you go out with these lotus leaves? Isn''t that weird?"


    Dorn: "Is it weird? As a chef, isn''t it normal to take a few dried lotus leaves when you go out?"


    Kloss:?


    Is there any connection between the two?


    Actually, Don''s reason to go out with dried lotus leaves is very simple. It is nothing more than to prepare in advance.


    Because of taking into account the copy of the minimum time limit, he will definitely face a picnic. And if you want to have a picnic, you can''t get around the classic beloved series!


    You need to know that the betrothal series can not only be used for the beckoning chicken, the same production method, but the fire is different under control, and the beckoning rabbit and the beckoning pork chop can be made.


    [Whenever I meet a suitable monster, I will beg it], Don''s inner thoughts when he went out were so simple and pure.


    I brought dried lotus leaves because I wanted to make it. It''s that simple.


    Fill the open chicken belly with ingredients such as sauce and green onion, ginger, garlic, and then wrap the marinated chicken with pieces of dried lotus leaves and tie them with a string.


    Next is the mud.


    The red mud from the rain forest is very viscous and is very suitable for making chicken.


    Pour water into the red mud and mix the mud until it becomes sticky like noodles.


    Put red mud on the lotus leaf chicken evenly and spread until smooth.


    Finally, dig the pit, fill the bottom of the pit with fired charcoal, and put chicken wrapped in red mud.


    Then cover the chicken with firewood and pour some soil You''re done.


    Now, just wait for the simmer of charcoal to slowly penetrate into the red mud, and slowly simmer the chicken.


    Due to the large size of the poison feather rooster, Dorn roughly estimated that this process would take about two and a half hours.


    Using this time, he can just cook another dish.


    Cooking the walking mushroom with the same rating of S is made into milk-flavored mushrooms.


    Dorn took out the walking mushroom that he had cut open, and at the same time he didn''t know how to grab a handful of fresh mushrooms.


    "Wait, where did these ordinary mushrooms without magical power come from?"


    Kixiu has been pricking and staring at Don''s every move, and he immediately became vigilant when he saw the handful of fresh mushrooms.


    "I just picked it when I went to the river to process the chicken. I don''t know why, the river bank has grown a lot."


    "How can the mushrooms in this ruin be picked casually, in case it is poisonous?" Gishu frowned.


    "Not everything in this ruin is poisonous. I checked. These mushrooms are safe, and the walking mushroom is also non-toxic."


    Donn replied to Gishu while preparing his own dishes: "That chicken is quite toxic, but it can be eaten after it''s processed by me."


    Just kidding, the mushrooms I picked are poisonous?


    I am a man who has a good grasp of the characteristics of any food, okay!


    And even if it is poisonous, it doesn��t matter, don��t I still have [Toxin Resistance Lv5]?


    The toxin probably broke down in my body without consuming a few drops of my blood.


    As for the others, uh... In case of poisoning, there are still many antidote and Kloss''s detoxification technique.


    is very stable.

 Chapter 49： Milky Mushrooms

    Dorn sliced ??all kinds of ordinary mushrooms just picked from the stream.


    Different mushrooms are different in texture and taste, which can be intuitively felt when slicing.


    For example, brown coffee mushrooms can smell the fragrance of the earth when cut open. The taste is similar to nuts, with the aroma of coffee beans.


    Pleurotus ostreatus, like a fan, smells of seafood and tastes a bit like oysters.


    There are also Pleurotus eryngii, which has a scent of almonds, and the taste is very chewy, somewhat like abalone.


    Finally, it was Donne, the protagonist who made this dish, walking mushrooms, the walking mushrooms can clearly smell a slightly sweet aroma after cutting open them, and the meat looks very delicate.


    With its S-level ingredient rating, there is no problem in making the C-level of this dish.


    Milk-flavored mushrooms is a classic Western dish on earth.


    The point of making this dish is to combine the texture and taste of the different mushrooms used in general seasoning and cooking.


    Put the pot on the bonfire and add olive oil.


    After the pot is hot, put in various mushroom slices.


    Stir fry, let the flavours of the mushrooms initially blend together, until the fry is brown.


    Add flavor, black pepper and sea salt.


    Cut some thyme and add it to enrich the taste of the dishes.


    The fragrant aroma of several kinds of mushrooms mixed and fried has overflowed from the pot.


    There is also a chicken that is roasted in the underground. The chicken has begun to be penetrated by fire. There is a light but very attractive meaty smell, which is constantly seeping out from the small mound of Dornpei. .


    At this time, it''s not just Clos who intuitively cooks with Modoen. The other three priests, including Adele, swallowed slightly after smelling the scent of these foods.


    Think about it carefully. From the time when I was ambushing in the dense forest outside Lake Reinari at night, until now, the clergyman team hasn''t eaten anything serious.


    It was okay when I was in battle and action, but I didn''t want to think about it.


    But now when they are resting, they are stimulated by such olfactory senses, and their shriveled intestines and stomachs begin to protest strongly, and their appetites are about to move!


    Dorn��s two dishes have completely aroused the desire of the priests for food.


    Of course, because Jixiu has already used the bonfire as the center to block the breath of more than ten meters in a radius with the wind spirit.


    As long as the aroma of food spreads more than ten meters away, it will be dissipated by the wind elves.


    The sky above the camp was also simply sealed off by the wind spirits. When the fireworks rose to a height of two or three meters, they would be dissipated.


    From this point of view, besides being a radar, Kishiu can also become a very powerful range hood!


    Over there, Don, is still busy cooking.


    After the mushroom aroma is full, find the right time to drink the white wine.


    Let the alcohol evaporate at a high temperature, leaving only the sweet aroma of fruit wine in the pot, add light cream at this time.


    And fan the wind, increase the firepower, let the cream concentrate, so as to absorb the fragrance of mushrooms.


    This is another process of fusing the flavors of different mushrooms.


    At this time, I pull some parsley leaves and add them to the bubbling butter mushrooms, finally adding a touch of vanilla to the dishes.


    Milk-flavored mushrooms are made!


    Kloss, who has been watching Donn��s cooking, had an expression of shock at the moment.


    On the one hand, it is because of the superb cooking skills Donne showed, just watching him cook, it feels pleasing to the eye.


    The other side is that the various condiments prepared in Don''s capsules are too complete!


    When someone really fights, will they bring cream, thyme, and parsley?


    "Dorn, the ingredients and condiments you prepared are too complete."


    "Awesome, right?"


    "No, actually I''m not complimenting you at all." Clos said, while taking a deep breath of the rich food aroma in the air, she couldn''t help swallowing, "Well... Actually, you can understand it as complimenting. of."


    ����


    When Doen prepared the milk-flavored mushrooms, he deliberately slowed down the preparation speed in the early stage. After the mushrooms were out of the pot, the chicken was almost baked.


    Nearly three hours have passed since the priest squad set fire to rest on the spot.


    But while waiting for several hours, no one took out dry food and water to fill their stomachs.


    Under the temptation of the strong food aroma, dry food can no longer satisfy their appetite.


    The same is true even for Kishu.


    Although he didn''t eat dry food or water, Ki-soo''s expression was still very stubborn.


    Dorn can even read a passage like this from his jealous expression-I just starved to death and died outside. I jumped from here and won''t eat you!


    "Long waiting, everyone prepare for dinner. Today''s dinner is called chicken and milk-flavored mushrooms." Dorn said.


    "What does [�л�] mean?" Clos repeated the somewhat slurred pronunciation in Dorn''s mouth.


    "You can understand it as a beggar."


    "Beggar Chicken? This name is so strange."


    "Don''t worry about the strange name, I''m happy to call it like that Dorn shrugged, and at the same time digs out the red mud that has been burned into a stoneware texture from the pit.


    smashed the shell of red mud, and the hot lotus leaf chicken wrapped in it was exposed.


    Suddenly, a strong scent of soft and rotten meat, with a hint of sweet scent of lotus leaves, burst out of this chicken like a bomb exploded.


    The cooking method of ���� called Huaji is fire cooking, which can retain the aroma of food better than water cooking.


    plus the thick red mud to maximize the release of umami substances, so the impact of this dish called Huaji on the sense of smell, it is definitely ranked in the world of food.


    Under the impact of the strong fragrance, the several priests who were originally scattered around Don, couldn''t help but leaned forward.


    The crowd sat down around the bonfire, and Dorn ordered the chicken and the milk-flavored mushrooms for everyone.


    Cross has long been impatient for these two monster dishes, and the question of whether the monster can eat or not has been left behind by her.


    Although Adele and Yuval also had a strong urge to dry their food, they still seemed very restrained when they received the food from Donn.


    In the end, it was Kisho. Faced with the two foods Donne handed over, he wanted to take it, but he didn��t want to take it.


    But hesitated and couldn''t say a word of rejection. In short, it was extremely contradictory.


    "You deserve it, Kisho. I have to thank you for using the wind spirit to lock the smell and fireworks in the camp."


    After Don finished speaking like this, Ki-soo''s expression relaxed and he took the two foods. He turned his face slightly, and said in a low voice: "Thank you."


    Under the hot bonfire, the long-awaited dinner was finally enjoyed.

 Chapter 50： I like to eat with these people

    The milk-flavored mushrooms mainly made of walking mushrooms are delicious. The cream perfectly blends the texture and taste of various mushrooms. The addition of vanilla makes the original rich taste to another level.


    The whole dish can reach SS level!


    There are also chickens made from poison feather roosters. The surface is smooth and shiny. The marinades such as onion, **** and garlic are also delicious. The hot meat is crispy and fat, fresh and smooth, as if the bones are crispy.


    plus a faint sweet fragrance of lotus leaves, so that the taste of the chicken is not greasy and monotonous, adding a different flavor.


    This dish called Huaji also has an SS level!


    If it is subdivided, the quality of the chicken is better than that of the milk-flavored mushrooms.


    The above is how Donne himself tasted two dishes.


    But the priests are not like this anymore.


    "This mushroom is delicious! My original god! This chicken is also good! Good! Eat! Mummum, why is there such delicious food in the world! What does the chef of the Holy See usually feed me... Ugh..."


    Kloss had already taken off the iron gloves of the protective gear at this moment, holding a shiny chicken leg in both hands, chewing with gusto, ignoring the oiliness of his hands.


    The smooth and fat chicken, coupled with the happiness and pleasure brought by the big bite of meat, almost made her little head fall into a blank state, and her taste buds climaxed.


    Looking at Kloss, who was flushed after eating chicken, Dorn stretched out his hand awkwardly to block his vision.


    Good fellow, what is going on with the feeling that Clos will burst out in the next second?


    "Mr. Donne, your milk-flavored mushrooms are almost as good as any court chef''s specialty. And this one is called... called Huaji. I have never tasted such a special and delicious food."


    squinted Yuval even opened his eyes when he ate. Although his manners were still dignified, the speed of delivering food into his mouth was getting faster and faster.


    As for Adele, her performance is much more free and easy than Uval.


    After I felt it was delicious, I started using it directly like Kloss, but not as greasy as Kloss.


    When putting the chicken into his mouth with his fingers, maybe the taste of the food was too delicious, and Adele licked his fingertips unconsciously.


    is like a cat eating.


    Ms. Adele, who doesn��t seem to be able to eat the fireworks, suddenly made this little action, but it��s temptation...


    Do not look upon indecent.


    Donne looked away again.


    At last, it was Kisho. He was eating and devouring, and he was not much better than Kloss.


    But Kisho, who was eating, noticed Don''s gaze.


    So he also looked directly at Don, and after looking at each other, Kisho nodded at Don.


    This reaction seems to indicate that I, Kishu, recognize you as an excellent chef.


    Of course, it may also mean that it is so fragrant!


    Looking around the priests'' eating, Donn suddenly felt that the mushrooms and chicken on his hands seemed to be more fragrant.


    , I like to eat with these people who have never eaten anything delicious.


    Don''t have a good atmosphere!


    Don��s appetite has improved by another level.


    ...


    System prompt: [Predator] effect is triggered, attack, mental power, and agility attributes are enhanced.


    System prompt: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Poison Mist Lv0] is obtained.


    System reminder: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Sweetness Lv0] is obtained.


    After eating two SS-level dishes, Don''s attribute points ushered in another wave of growth.


    At the same time, he has mastered two more skills.


    ��Poisonous Mist��: The toxin control technique derived from the poisonous feather chicken, which can spread the toxins out in the form of fog to attack the enemy.


    ��Sweetness��: The unique sweet and greasy aroma derived from walking mushrooms can effectively stimulate biological desires and desire for reproduction.


    The poisonous fog skill is very serious, and it seems to be a more suitable attack skill.


    Anyway, toxin, it fits well with Dorn, who currently fights in an awkward and awkward way.


    But, the "sweetness" skill of walking mushrooms.


    Stimulate the **** and desire of reproduction?


    what-


    This mushroom is lustful.


    However, when Dorn and the others encountered the walking mushroom, the mushroom did not develop the [Sweetness] skill.


    Maybe he was killed by a cross by Clos before he could open it...


    But then again, how should I use this [sweetness] skill after mastering it?


    Used as a control skill in battle?


    hiss...It seems to be ok, but after using [Sweetness], the style of combat may become very strange.


    Use in life?


    seems to be fine too!


    If you want to engage in monster breeding in the future, may the [Sweetness] skill play a significant role in the reproduction of monsters?


    Thinking about it this way, this seemingly undecent skill seems to be surprisingly practical!


    But then again, whether [Sweet] or [Poisonous Mist], there is a problem with these two skills��


    The skill level of ���� is not particularly easy to brush, after all, the [Poisonous Relic] only opened for five days and then closed.


    have to think of a way.


    While Don was meditating on his newly learned skills, the priests almost finished their supper over there.


    "Hi~ I''m full. Don, you have to be responsible to me."


    Kloss��s face was filled with incomparable happiness, and she sat on the ground and patted her slightly swollen belly contentedly.


    Because the food was so enjoyable, Kloss had already taken off her breastplate and chain armor at this time, leaving only the light dress.


    Dorn was thinking about matters related to the [Sweetness] skill at this time, when he suddenly heard Kloss say this, he couldn''t help but cast a disdainful look.


    Girl, your belly is big with mushrooms and chicken, it has nothing to do with me.


    "After eating the food you cooked, UU reading I may no longer be able to eat the food of the Holy See!" Kloss patted the ground indignantly, "If you can''t eat, you can''t supplement your nutrition, so you can''t. You are responsible for growing your body!"


    "How to be responsible? I will cook for you every day from now on?"


    "Okay!" Clos clapped her hands. "Seriously, you can go back to the Holy See with us. With your cooking skills, you will definitely have the final say in the Holy See''s kitchen! After you control the kitchen, you can put those likes in All the chefs who put green peppers in the dishes are driven out!"


    "Sorry, I still have a lot of serious things to do. I don''t want to go back to the Holy See with you."


    Whether Kloss was joking or serious, Dorn refused without thinking.


    "Oh, you are so boring, Dorn. Well, this way, girls will not like it."


    Maybe it''s tired of talking. After reciting Donne''s sentence, Kloss leaned on the tree trunk behind him, squinted his eyes, and hummed the untuned tune in his mouth.


    Afterwards, Kisho and Yuval also finished the chicken and mushrooms. Their actions were surprisingly consistent, and they both said to Dorne earnestly: "Thank you for the hospitality."


    In the end, it was Miss Adele. For Dorne, she was sitting on the opposite side of the campfire.


    Adele''s gaze crossed the bonfire and fell straight on Don''s face. After a short silence, she said: "Very delicious, thank you."


    can make the usually taciturn lady sword-bearer praise, Dorn feels that his cooking skills are really good.


    Also, I feel that through this dinner, I have gained a lot of favorability among members of the priesthood team.


    The bonfire is leaping. Although everyone is in the dangerous ruins of the rainforest, it may be the power of food, and the atmosphere is unexpectedly quiet and beautiful...

 Chapter 51： owl

    "Wind, hit my enemies!"


    "Drink! The Holy Light will wash your sins!"


    This is the third day that Dorn and his team have entered the [Poisonous Marsh].


    Under Kixiu''s tracking, the priests successfully attacked a batch of cultists. Compared with the previous ones, the resistance of this group of cultists is relatively fierce.


    The little cult leader headed by ���� has almost 2300 HP, which is almost the same as the silver lizard.


    However, even if this little boss tried his best, he was only barely able to hold for a few rounds before he was slashed cleanly by the sword bearer.


    After all, this is the fifth group of cultists that the priests have wiped out after entering the ruins.


    After the battle was over, everyone began to clean the battlefield.


    "Hmph~ Relax, the members of the Apocalypse Cult are weaker than expected." Kloss stabs Yuval on the side with her elbow. "Only two groups of cultists are still active. That teacher owl must be among these two groups, right?"


    As the goodwill of Don and the priests further increased, he also gradually learned the details of Adele and others'' encirclement and suppression mission.


    The focus of the mission is to kill the priest owl in Kloss��s mouth.


    "Theoretically, this is the case. Kisho does feel the owl''s breath entering the ruins." Yuval squinted and nodded.


    "Then, as I said before, as long as we kill this owl, even if the other little bosses run away, it is considered a successful mission, right?"


    "This is the theory." Yuval nodded again.


    "Okay! Teacher Mayer said that as long as I assist Sister Adele in completing the cleanup mission, I will be rewarded for a week off!"


    Kloss waved her big cross happily, then turned her head, her eyes glistened under the iron bucket helmet:


    "Dorn, after the mission is completed, will you reward me with a delicious meal? I really want to eat those milky mushrooms and chicken chicken!"


    Donn beside ����:...


    What does it matter to me when you complete your mission of the Holy See?


    Dorn and his party simply cleaned the battlefield and found a little valuable trophies. They left the bodies of the cultists and left here to continue exploring the ruins and tracking the remaining cultists.


    Before leaving, Ji Xiu also drove the wind elves to eliminate the aura and traces left by everyone on the scene.


    Wait until everyone has left for almost half an hour.


    "Gu Gu."


    A tan owl fell from the gap covered by vegetation branches over the rain forest.


    The owl stopped on the branches of a monstera, tilted his head, seeming to be looking closely at the corpses of the cultists on the ground...


    ����


    An owl with dull dark brown feathers soars silently over the rainforest.


    Its head twists at an angle of 180�� from time to time, overlooking the rainforest below, capturing all the breath that can be captured.


    And everything it sees, all the breath it captures, will be shared with a man in the depths of the rainforest, wearing a gray cotton fur.


    There is not only one owl that acts as a mobile camera in the sky above [Poisonous Remnant Marsh].


    but there are four!


    The owl flying in different directions is like a monitoring system with a very wide coverage, real-time control of the information in the dense forest.


    The depths of the rain forest.


    The man in gray cotton fur is looking up at the sky, his eyes are extremely hollow.


    After waiting for a while, the man lowered his head, his eyes regained some evil looks, but his face became very ugly.


    This man is one of the priests of the Order of the Apocalypse, and the bearer manages the affairs of the Order in the central part of the Dona Empire.


    His code name is Owl, and as for his real name, no one seems to know.


    There were seven or eight congregations standing beside the owl, and a tall and thin man with a red nose and rosacea.


    This man is the only surviving little boss who has entered the ruins. Others generally call him Red Pete.


    At present, Red Pete and Owl have joined together and act together.


    "His Master? How...what''s going on?"


    Red Pete and a group of church members were a little nervous when they saw the solemn expression of the owl.


    "The breath of Heiju and the others is no longer found, as well as the fire wolf and the others. I found their bodies." The owl looked solemn.


    Everyone held their breath and stopped talking.


    Anyone knows how serious things are now.


    In these three days, including Fire Wolf and Heiju, the breath of five teams has disappeared in the rain forest.


    Generally speaking, there is only one result of one''s own being unable to be detected by the owl''s breath and existence, and that is death, just like the fire wolf gang.


    This is the relic of the gods, this is the third time that the people of the Apocalypse order have explored.


    Although there are dangers in the ruins, there have been casualties in the previous two explorations, but as it is now, the loss of five teams in just three days and the loss of nearly 20 people has never happened. !


    "I still haven''t found the whereabouts of the attacker." The owl was silent for a while, almost gritted his teeth and said such a sentence.


    The situation is now obvious.


    He had just used his servant to examine the dead bodies of the Fire Wolf and his party. The wounds on their bodies were obviously man-made.


    But the strange thing is that the assailant who killed the Fire Wolf group did not leave any aura or traces related to themselves on the scene.


    This shows that there must be someone with the ability to eliminate breath among the attackers.


    Also, the distribution of the people of the Apocalypse Order in the ruins was still scattered, but five teams were destroyed in just three days.


    From this, it can be inferred that either the number of assailants is large, or there are people with accurate tracking capabilities among them.


    Regardless of the situation, the current situation of the Apocalypse Order is very dangerous.


    "Master...Is the attacker from the Holy See?" Red Pete said nervously, his face already sweaty.


    Of course, this is all cold sweat.


    For these cultists who have been hiding from Tibet all the time, their relationship with the Holy See is like the relationship between a mouse and a cat.


    Owl did not answer, and the evil feeling in his eyes became stronger: "A bunch of idiots, don''t tell me if they killed me, even I will be buried."


    In his tone can hear obvious resentment.


    But this emotion is not directed at the attackers, but at the small bosses under his hands.


    Of course, the Red Pete in front of him is also included.


    In the land of miracles, due to the absolute control of religion by the Holy See. Esoteric cult groups like the Apocalypse Cults live in an extremely harsh environment.


    In addition, the Holy See is very strict on the cult group, and it has trained a large number of priests and esoteric group hunters.


    The activeness of these public officials of the Holy See directly makes it extremely difficult for cultists to communicate with each other.


    Like the owl it is now, gathering a dozen small cult leaders in the area to copy together, it is already considered a great event among cult forces.


    Organizational development is difficult, and the members are not in close contact with each other, the internal structure of the Apocalypse Church is actually extremely loose.


    The loose internal structure will inevitably lead to insufficient cohesion and sense of belonging among members.


    In addition, the Owl��s ability is biased towards assistance and reconnaissance. In frontal combat, he may not be better than the individual little boss under his hand.


    To sum up, you can imagine how difficult it is for an owl to control these little bosses under his hands.


    Even the three times in the past few years, the ruins of the gods can gather so many people, it is all because the ruins are profitable for the little bosses, and the interests are related.


    After all, a lot of rare magic materials can be found in the ruins, which can effectively enhance the strength of these little bosses.


    The balance pendant that looks like a silver lizard is made of materials found in the ruins.


    As for the appeal of the owl himself, the role it played in the next copy is probably minimal.


    There is no way, cult organizations are not easy to bring.

 Chapter 52： Shrine

    Actually, two days before entering the ruins, the owl discovered that the silver lizard had lost contact.


    He also delivered the news to his little bosses in time.


    The little bosses reacted differently to this incident. Some thought it was weird and became cautious; some directly disagreed and ignored it.


    But as early as three years ago, when the team entered this relic of the gods for the first time, there was a small boss who left without saying hello the day before the next relic.


    This kind of disorganization and undisciplined phenomenon is quite common under the rule of owls.


    Therefore, the final result of the loss of the silver lizard was that a few cautious bosses left first and gave up the opportunity to form a team to explore the ruins.


    Some of the bosses, who are reluctant to give up the profits from the ruins, insist on exploring as originally planned.


    According to the character of Owl, after the silver lizard lost contact, he wanted to give up this exploration.


    But once you give up, you will have to wait more than a year for the next opening.


    And as the teacher, he couldn''t ignore the little bosses who insisted on entering the ruins under his hands. Otherwise, he will definitely be further emptied by these little bosses in the future.


    Organizations that would be difficult to bring, I am afraid that they won��t be able to bring them at all.


    It''s hard to ride a tiger.


    Therefore, the owls had no choice but to bite the bullet and accompany these people to explore the ruins as originally planned.


    But right now, it''s useless to resent these brazens who insist on exploring the ruins. After all, except for Red Pete, they are basically dead...


    After thinking for a while, there was a bit of determination in the owl''s evil eyes: "Go, let''s go to the temple deep in the rainforest. Also, be ready to open the stone gate of the temple."


    "Temple? Master Teacher...Didn''t you say that there may be unusually dangerous monsters inside the temple?" Red Pete became more nervous.


    If it were on normal days, Red Pete would never be so submissive to an owl.


    But the current development of the situation has been so serious that it has completely exceeded his expectations.


    Apart from relying on owls, Redskin has no choice.


    "Aren''t we in a dangerous situation now?" Owl asked, "The people of the Holy See are besieging us in the ruins."


    Similar to what Red Pete thought, Owl also thought that the current attacker was from the Holy See.


    "I checked the fire wolf''s corpse with a sword wound that killed his life. Although the breath of the attacker was artificially eliminated, the fierce sword strike was probably the handwriting of the [pale sword-bearer] of the Holy See. Do you think we can Survive from her hands?"


    Owl is still a little self-aware. He knows very well that if they clash with the people of the Holy See, there is absolutely no possibility of surviving.


    Red Pete stopped talking, but his face was pale, and even the red rosacea seemed pale at the moment.


    The temple that the owl speaks of is located in the deepest part of the rain forest.


    The members of the Apocalypse Order discovered this magnificent temple when they explored the ruins for the second time.


    But through perception and exploration, the Owl came to the conclusion that there were very strong monsters in the temple, and warned his men not to open the ruins.


    And now this extremely dangerous temple has become the last straw for owls.


    If the people of the Holy See really find them, then release the monsters in the temple and create chaos, and only then can they give people like them a very slim hope of survival.


    ����


    "The remaining two groups of cultist relics gathered together, a total of nine people, not far away, and our main target, the owl, was among them."


    Kixiu walked ahead and led the way, and the rest of the people were on alert and prepared for battle.


    After passing through a dense rainforest, everyone''s sight suddenly became clear.


    In the field of vision, a magnificent building appeared with various rainforest plants on its surface.


    "What is this?" Dorn stopped and looked at the building standing here abruptly.


    "It''s like a temple." Yuval narrowed his eyes to express his opinion.


    Cross: "Kishiu, is that owl hiding in the temple?"


    Kisiu carefully sniffed the smell in the air: "No, they seem to have been staying at the front entrance of this temple."


    Don was puzzled.


    So what did the priest owl have been doing at the door of the temple?


    Be a security guard?


    Cross: "Kiso, have you smelled what''s in the temple?"


    "It''s not smelling! It''s communication! Communication!" Kixiu glanced at Kloss helplessly, "I don''t know what''s going on inside. The wind can''t get in. Maybe you have to get closer."


    At this time, Adele, who was silent, rarely spoke to everyone: "I feel that there are very dangerous enemies here."


    When Miss Sword Holder spoke, her face did not change, but her palms pressed slightly to tighten the simple long sword.


    ����


    The main entrance of the temple is two extremely thick arched stone gates, the stone gates are about 5 meters high, like gates for giants to move around.


    In front of the stone gate, there are still several huge stone pillars erected, the kind that many people can''t embrace.


    Nine Owls and a group of nine people are under one of the stone pillars.


    "They found it." The Owl broke the sight of several of his servants and preached.


    Red Pete swallowed and let out a heavy breath, then he kicked a congregation next to him, and cursed:


    "Didn''t you hear what the teacher said? What are you guys doing here? Waiting for everyone to die together! Let me open the door!"


    The church members had no choice but to set off to try to open the stone gate.


    However, just when they put their hands on the stone gate, they tried to push hard, the stone gate should have been extremely thick, and it opened slowly as if it were being sensed.


    I don��t know how many years the dust that had been sealed up on the stone gate was shaken off.


    Immediately afterwards, these congregants didn''t spend much effort at all, and pushed open a gap in the stone gate that should have been extremely heavy.


    Then, Owl and others heard the sound from the temple behind the stone gate.


    "Moo����Moo����"


    The voice was unusually low and loud, and it seemed to be the chirping of a huge monster. The sound even caused the ground to tremble slightly.


    "What''s that inside?" Red Pete, who was already very flustered, was completely occupied by fear at this moment.


    "How do I know!" Owl was calmer than Red Pete.


    He didn''t waste time and energy at all to discover what the monsters in the temple were, but lowered his body, activated the magic in his body, and made his body change quickly.


    In a few breaths, the man originally wearing gray cotton fur turned into a fat gray owl, flapping his wings and flying away, completely ignoring the still bewildered Red Pete and the congregation in front of Shimen.


    found that the owl was running away, the congregation who was shocked reacted, and stepped forward one after another, fleeing the stone gate.


    "Moo����Moo����"


    The deep and loud monster scream came out from behind the door again.


    Then, among the sparks and flints, a strip of pink meat shot out quickly from behind the door.


    If someone can look carefully at this time, they will find that the back end of the meat strip is thick, the front part is slender, and the surface is covered with mucus.


    This is a tongue, the tongue of a monster.

 Chapter 53： Close the Boss

    The tongue shot out quickly and hit the congregation who was running in front.


    The tongue, which should have been softer, penetrated the body of the congregation directly like a sharp blade. This unlucky congregation couldn''t even let out the last wailing, and was dragged behind Shimen by this long tongue.


    "Moo��Moo��"


    The cry of the monster in the temple continued, and it was getting closer and closer to the stone gate, and the sound echoed for a long time.


    And the cultists who saw the tragic death of their companions, at this moment, hate not having two legs much longer to escape.


    In the next second, the slim, long, extremely dangerous monster''s tongue shot out from behind the stone gate again, dragging a cultist back...


    The heavy stone gate was only pushed through a gap, and through this gap, only the darkness inside the temple could be seen.


    But because of this terrifying monster tongue, the huge stone gate now resembles the mouth of a huge monster that is half open, and will consume all the living creatures around it at any time.


    Dorn and his party also heard the "moo-moo" monster call.


    Compared to the priests, Donne knew more about the moment the stone gate was opened.


    System reminder: Time-limited dungeon [Poisonous Relic] The bottom room has been opened, please solve the bottom boss as soon as possible!


    Dorn knew what was going on in an instant.


    The priest named Owl must have deliberately opened the temple and released the final boss of the ruins, creating chaos to prevent the priests from continuing to encircle and suppress!


    This cultist who suffered a thousand swords also played a game of driving away tigers and devouring wolfs!


    Adele, wearing a silver-white light plate armor, held this simple long sword horizontally and stood in front of everyone.


    After hearing the second tweet of the monster in the temple, this taciturn lady sword-bearer shuddered almost instinctively.


    But this tiny tremor was quickly restrained.


    "Run!" Adele shouted to everyone behind him.


    Don��t be polite. After hearing Adele��s voice, he threw off his large and small bags, skipped cooking and seasoning, and turned his head and ran away.


    The monsters in the temple, even Adele, who has more than nine thousand blood points, are unwilling to face him. It is better not to try to be a small role like yourself who has not even reached a thousand blood.


    It''s not just Don, but the rest of the priests have similar reactions.


    As soon as Adele gave an order, everyone retreated backwards at the fastest speed, heading back into the densely vegetation rain forest.


    ...


    "Master Adele, something is coming after him!"


    Everyone walked through the vegetation of the rainforest for a while. With the help of the wind elves, Ge Xiu gave a reminder.


    "Moo��Moo��"


    The low and loud cry of the monster came again.


    At the same time, the rainforest plants were overwhelmed, and the sound of beeping came from behind.


    The sound of the vegetation collapsing and collapsing indicates that the monster behind him must be a behemoth!


    "Unlucky! Unlucky!"


    Dorn had already doubled up [Pig Tu] and [Dexterity] at this time. While rushing all the way, he still maintained superb physical coordination. He ran in the forefront first, but this was his current fastest speed.


    But after another thought, wasn��t the Apocalypse Cult that opened the temple?


    Why did the boss at the end of this level come to his group?


    Is this boss facing the cultists?


    It''s not right, it''s impossible, how to think of the monsters in the ruins, and treat outsiders equally.


    What is even more likely is that the few remaining members of the Apocalypse Cult, not long after opening the temple, were almost destroyed by this boss!


    Dorn is still trying his best to escape, from the depths of the rain forest behind, a pink monster''s tongue shoots out.


    This thin, long tongue flew straight towards Don, who was the fastest runner.


    Just when the tongue was about to hit the unsuspecting Dorn, a bright white figure flashed past!


    is Adele.


    Although the sword-bearer didn''t say a word, her body was like a lynx leaping for food, and she slammed Donn away, waved her long sword, and slashed at the monster cleanly. tongue.


    ��!


    The long sword collided with the front end of the tongue made of flesh and blood, and it made a sonorous echo with a metal collision feeling.


    One can imagine how hard the front part of this tongue is.


    The monster''s long tongue was blocked by Adele''s sword, and quickly shrank back to the depths of the dense forest.


    And Donne took Adele''s bump, and he didn''t feel good.


    Don''t look at Miss Sword Holder''s slender figure, but her plate armor, coupled with the increase in speed and strength, slammed into someone, and most people couldn''t bear it.


    Dorn was hit like this, and he was about to fall to the ground, but fortunately, the physical coordination brought by the [dexterity] skills made him just roll on the ground twice.


    "It hurts..." Dorn quickly got up from the ground, and it didn''t hurt except for a little bit of pain.


    The remaining priests stopped running, but stopped one after another and assumed a fighting posture.


    There is no way, everyone is already within the attack range of the monster behind them, and the rainforest terrain restricts everyone''s movement very much.


    It is not very wise to expose the back to the monster behind to run wild at this time.


    "Wind, bless our friends and make them feel what you feel!"


    Kixiu unfolded the palm of his right hand, and a breeze converged and flowed out of his palm, carrying some green fluorescence visible to the naked eye, attached to Adele and Kloss.


    At the same time, Yuval squinted and opened his arms, posing as if he was asking for a hug, and quickly chanted in an excited tone:


    "Why is there no sound? Everything is dumb?


    listen to the ancient heroic soul


    is just as noisy as a waterfall in the distance,


    They answered: As long as there is one living person


    Climb high and shout, UU reads www.uukanshu. Com, let''s come, come!


    It is the living people who ignore it. "


    With Yuval''s singing, Dorn felt that his strength was obviously increased and his body became lighter.


    Looking at the other people again, they seemed to be enveloped by a faint, almost transparent flowing air.


    Dorn himself is the same.


    It seems that in the current situation, Kixiu has blessed his two close-range main attackers, Adele and Kloss.


    And Yuval, through singing, gave all the staff a positive buff.


    "Moo��Moo��"


    The monster''s call was not far behind, and at the same time the beeping sound of the overturning vegetation became louder. In the field of view of everyone, several fairly tall trees in the rainforest were overthrown.


    Finally, Dorn faced the final boss of [Poisonous Marsh].


    This is a huge monster that just lays down there and is nearly five meters tall. It must look greenish-brown with dark brown markings on its back.


    The top of his head is bright green, with two huge eyes on the left and the right, staring straight at the people below.


    The air sac below its throat is golden yellow.


    The huge airbag keeps bulging and contracting, bulging and contracting, and the deep and loud "moo" sound is emitted from here.


    Compared with the huge and ugly appearance, it is the bright red blood bar on the top of Boss''s head that impacts Dorn''s senses more.


    HP is 25666 points.


    Dorn swallowed heavily, feeling mixed.


    "This Boss... is it a bullfrog? And it''s still an ingredient, an SS-grade ingredient that has never been seen before..."

 Chapter 54： Fierce battle

    Whether the Boss bullfrog is the ingredients or not, after all, with its 25,000 HP, it is now more likely to eat Dorne.


    The priests are ready for battle. The moment the Boss Bullfrog revealed its true identity, the main output of the team, Closs and Adele, simultaneously launched an offensive.


    There is no communication between them, and the degree of tacit understanding between them in cooperative combat can be seen to be average.


    "Trial!"


    Kloss lifted her huge cross high, and after chanting a word for a short time, a holy force quickly gathered above the rainforest.


    This holy power condenses into a pure white light visible to the naked eye, and is the first to bombard the Boss bullfrog that has just appeared on the stage.


    The holy light hit the top of the bullfrog''s head, and the damage was about 20-30 points per second.


    Although the damage is not high, the skill release takes a long time. It seems that if Kloss does not put down the cross, the sky above the rainforest will continue to condense the holy light.


    Even if the boss has a thick skin at the bottom of the game, this kind of continuous blood-cutting can still be avoided.


    So the bullfrog twisted its fat body and began to break away from the striking range of the Holy Light, and at the same time opened its big mouth, ready to spit out its tongue to attack Kloss.


    However, the bullfrog''s attack was interrupted.


    Because it just got rid of the holy light that continued to cut blood, a bright white figure flashed past, and then jumped high.


    The Holy See''s [Pale Sword Bearer] Adele, holding the simple long sword, took advantage of the bullfrog''s attention to be attracted by Kloss, and jumped directly onto the bullfrog''s smooth and sticky back.


    Without any extra movements, Adele maintained his balance on the back of the frog by virtue of his extraordinary physical coordination ability, holding a sword in both hands, and thrusting straight toward the center of the bullfrog''s back.


    The wet outer skin was easily pierced by the sword blade, and the sword body was submerged in the bullfrog''s torso.


    For a while, some fishy yellow and green, odorous liquid shot out from the wound.


    These fishy liquids splashed on Adele''s plate armor, screaming, and small bubbles appeared, which seemed to be very corrosive.


    At the same time, Adele''s green and healthy health bar has also turned into a strange dark green.


    and began to lose blood at a slow rate.


    She was poisoned.


    "Moo-moo-!"


    The Boss bullfrog took Adele''s attack, and it was so painful. While screaming strangely, he twisted his body desperately, trying to throw Adele off his body.


    There was almost no obvious change in expression on Adele��s face. He just calmly held the hilt of the sword and, with the power of the bullfrog shaking his body, made a long wound on its body before pulling out the sword. It fell back to the ground lightly.


    Adele attacked the middle of the bullfrog''s back, heading towards the spinal cord.


    After all, theoretically speaking, as long as the bullfrog''s back nerves can be cut off, then this behemoth will be directly paralyzed and unable to move.


    The bottom can be closed Boss is the bottom of the Boss, the huge size, plus the rich oil under the skin cushions the sword injury. The high dual resistance properties also made its internal structure less easily destroyed by Adele''s sword skills.


    From Dorn��s perspective, Miss Swordbearer��s attack caused more than 2,600 points of damage.


    The damage is very high, very effective, but far from fatal.


    The first time he landed, Adele''s eyes locked on the bullfrog, and at the same time, he took out a small tube of antidote from his waist with his left hand, pushed open the cork with one hand, and drank it.


    The dark green blood bar returned to a healthy green again.


    "Conviction!"


    Cross stopped the release of [Judgement], and turned to waving a huge cross and stepping forward.


    Boom!


    This strangely powerful girl priest smashed the heavy cross on the rainforest ground, and the soft mud dented a big pit.


    At the same time, on top of the bullfrog''s head, an illusory huge cross was born out of thin air, and it slammed into the bullfrog''s head vigorously.


    The virtual image fell, but the damage it caused was solid.


    The bullfrog that was hit hard gave up chasing Adele, and the huge pair of eyes above his head stared at the crowd at his feet.


    The air sacs of the bullfrog��s jaw bulged and expanded its size. The long sword wound on its body was still flowing out of the fishy yellow-green liquid, which made it look more terrifying and scary. .


    "Moo-moo-!"


    The bullfrog screamed like this, and a thick purple poisonous mist began to permeate from its wet back skin.


    The poisonous fog was produced very fast, almost within a few breaths, it filled the center of the entire battlefield, enveloping both Clos and Adele.


    These purple poisonous fog directly blocked the line of sight, making the situation inside the battlefield unclear.


    can only hear the sonorous "clang", it should be the sound of Adele''s long sword constantly colliding with the front end of the bullfrog''s tongue.


    There is also the voice of Clos, who is the number two main attacker, constantly casting spells and singing loudly.


    "Holy Light Asylum!"


    "Trial!"


    "Conviction!"


    From Dorn��s point of view, although the center of the battlefield was wrapped in purple poison, he could not see the specific situation, but he could still see the changes in the health bar.


    That bright red blood bar is slowly deducting blood volume in stages. UU reading


    However, the Boss bullfrog seems to be prepared, and the high damage of 2600 points seems to be impossible to fight anymore.


    The two friendly blood bars are constantly jumping between green and dark green, and their blood volume is constantly decreasing.


    Both Adele and Kloss obviously don''t have much toxin resistance.


    was wrapped in a poisonous mist to fight, even if Kloss could detoxify, the two of them still carried a lot of antidote, and they were in a disadvantageous state.


    The poisonous fog continued to spread, and it soon spread to the Donn trio who were in the outer circle of the battlefield.


    Kisho and Yuval didn''t mean to retreat.


    Kisho��s blessing of wind whispers greatly improved Clos��s intuitive judgment when fighting Adele, and Yuval had already sung several different poems at this time, stacking various buffs on the friendly units present. Buff.


    Whether it is the blessing of Kixiu or the buff of Yuval, the farther away from the casting unit, the effect will be reduced accordingly.


    For the two of Kloss and Adele who are still fighting deep in the battlefield, their two support must not retreat. Once they retreat, they directly betray their comrades.


    "Wind! Disperse them!" Ki Xiu commanded.


    From behind Ji Xiu, a strong wind flow was generated to fight the poisonous fog that was constantly pressing from the front to ensure that the poisonous fog no longer approached the three people in the back row.


    Each priest has a clear division of labor, and they perform their duties in battle. Only one marginal man, Donne, stood on the side, and did nothing to help.


    He just stood there, didn''t stand up to attack, didn''t turn around to escape, just stared at the bright red blood bar in the poisonous fog without moving.


    "Ingredients...if they are ingredients..."

 Chapter 55： Im still me

    Time passed by every minute.


    Adele''s physical strength is constantly losing, but the damage that can be done to that huge bullfrog is becoming more and more limited.


    At the same time, she must continue to move and block at high speeds, restricting the flexible tongue of the bullfrog, and preventing it from hitting herself, Clos, or the three people on the outer edge of the battlefield.


    And the last two antidote that Adele carries with him are left.


    As for Kloss.


    After so long, the priest��s sister��s brain has begun to become dull, and her energy has become more and more difficult to concentrate.


    Frequent spellcasting made her consume a lot of mental power, she has fallen into a state of mental deprivation, and will soon be gone.


    Kloss had all used up the antidote, and could only rely on the detox technique to repeatedly dispel the toxins invading the body.


    Both Adele and Kloss knew very well that the current situation was very unfavorable for them.


    If you continue to fight like this, they will definitely lose.


    "Holy Light Asylum!"


    Another soft white light flashed from Kloss herself, dispelling her poisoned state.


    At the same time, her brain has become more and more drowsy and can''t get effective rest. Even if she doesn''t cast spells, Kloss may soon faint and lose consciousness.


    The severe lack of mentality also directly dragged down her physical condition.


    "No...no fall. Sister Adele is still fighting...I can also..."


    Kloss shook his head and held up his cross.


    "Trial!"


    The pure holy light bombarded down again from above, hitting the bullfrog''s torso, slowing down its attack speed, allowing Adele to effectively avoid the bullfrog''s tongue attack.


    Stop casting spells.


    Clos, in a heavy armor, staggered, and barely supported her body by sticking the cross to the ground.


    "Not yet, you can''t fall down."


    The priest girl said this, but her arms seemed to be unable to exert any strength anymore. The cross, which can be easily swung, was so heavy at this moment that it was difficult to lift it again.


    The toxins in the poison mist began to invade her body again, but this time, she had no mental power to release another detox technique.


    Attention began to collapse, and the limited field of vision under the influence of the poisonous fog began to become increasingly blurred.


    Cross can only see a bright white figure, still leaping reluctantly, shuttle...


    "Sister Adele... I''m sorry."


    ��.


    The heavy cross fell to the ground, and the priest girl in heavy armor also fell heavily to the ground.


    Kloss originally had more than 4800 points of blood, but now there are 1236 points left.


    At the same time, the color of the blood bar is dark green, and the blood volume is still declining.


    "Moo����Moo����"


    The bullfrog��s huge eyes looked back and forth between Adele, who was still able to fight, and Clos, who was already in a coma, and then quickly opened his mouth, and shot a long tongue to Clos.


    ��!


    Adele''s long sword reluctantly opened the bullfrog''s tongue again.


    After so many collisions, some slender wounds have been left on the front end of the bullfrog��s hard tongue.


    But Adele handles the simple long sword with a simple appearance, but it is still intact.


    "Moo����Moo����"


    The bullfrog''s golden airbag bulged, and the eyes above his head began to stare at Adele alone.


    From under the sticky and moist skin on the back of the bullfrog, a purple poisonous mist is still continuously produced.


    As if the toxins in the Boss''s body at the end of this level are endless.


    Adele: "..."


    The sword bearer''s chest rises and falls, panting, and looking straight at the huge bullfrog.


    The purple poisonous fog is getting thicker, and one person and one frog confronted each other in the fog for a short time...


    ����


    The battlefield outside.


    Kixiu is still working hard to drive the wind spirits to resist the spread of the poisonous mist.


    Thanks to Kisho��s efforts, the three of Dorn could not be corroded by toxins in a short time.


    Dorn can''t see the specific situation in the purple mist, but through the health bar, he can still make a rough judgment on the battle situation.


    Kloss''s blood volume is only 1300, and he is in a dark green poisoned state.


    Moreover, the priest��s sister��s health bar stopped in the same position and had not moved for a while.


    Dorn judged from this that Clos was probably in a coma and could not fight.


    Adele''s blood volume is about 7,100 points, and he is also in a dark green poisoned state, and has not returned to a healthy green for a long time.


    The antidote is probably exhausted.


    The situation is bad.


    Dorn knew that the situation had reached the brink of collapse, and he had to do something at this moment.


    And the choices before him are nothing more than two, either flee or fight.


    "Do you want to escape?"


    This thought flashed past, and Dorne could feel the violent beating of his heart in his chest, and his right foot did not consciously take a small step back.


    However, if the priest squad were wiped out here, would he really be able to escape?


    Through ��Intuitiveness of the ingredients��, Donne has a good understanding of the body structure of the Boss bullfrog.


    The poison glands under the skin of the bullfrog''s back are very developed and can consume its rich subcutaneous fat to continuously synthesize toxins.


    Dorn even suspected that as long as the bullfrog was willing, it could fill the entire venomous marsh with poisonous fog.


    In other words, without Kixiu''s strong wind as a defense, no matter where you go to the ruins, you are very likely to be attacked by the bullfrog''s poisonous mist indiscriminately.


    Although Dorn has [Toxin Resistance Lv5], the full level of resistance is not completely immune.


    There are still two days before the ruins are closed. For such a long time, Dorn, whose blood volume is thin, can be worn to death by toxins in the entire map.


    Of course, this is a situation where the bullfrog was not found after escaping.


    If he is found by this boss at the bottom of the level, Don should be able to die a little easier.


    Fingertips touched the balance pendant on the neck, accompanied by a slight magic transmission and blue energy consumption, a cold sober feeling swept through Donne''s whole bodyHeart no longer beating. , Calmed down a bit.


    "So, if I run away at this time, the probability that I will live until the ruins are closed is not too high. And..."


    Dorn set his eyes on the dark green blood bar belonging to Adele.


    And... this lady who doesn''t like to talk about the sword-bearer, just saved her life.


    and Kloss.


    Although Dorn is very clear, the priest squad is willing to bring itself down a copy, the main reason is that they want to stay by their side to monitor.


    But through the past few days of getting along, Don can feel that at least this carefree and quirky little sister of the priest is seriously considering herself as her friend.


    "Friends...Speaking of which, are these priests and I friends?" Dorn asked himself in his heart.


    He looked at the two dark green blood bars in the poisonous mist that were still bleeding, and looked at the serious faces of Kisho and Yuval beside them.


    There is almost no reason, Don''s heart is completely calm and relieved:


    "According to my previous view of making friends, people who have eaten together with a smile can be regarded as friends."


    A few days ago, Dorn was still a little at a loss because of his indifference towards death.


    But at this moment, because of the decisions he made in his mind, he got an indescribable sense of weird relief.


    [Chen Yu] in the earth period may not be a brave and fearless person, but it is definitely not a person who turns around and runs away to protect himself when his friend is in danger.


    "Isn''t that good? To some extent, I am still me."


    So, Dorn grinned unconsciously, and took the first step toward the thick poisonous fog that was separated by Kixiu.

 Chapter 56： Do something heroes should do

    The first person who noticed Don''s strange behavior was Kishu.


    "Hey! Stop! Fool! What are you doing! Don''t get near the poisonous mist!"


    Kisho wanted to reach out and grab Dorn to prevent him from rushing into the poisonous mist.


    But before he took the corner of Dorn''s clothes, Dorn, who was turned on [smart], avoided from a very tricky angle.


    "I plan to do something heroes should do."


    Due to the speed increase brought by [dexterity], Don only left a slightly teasing sentence, and then his figure flashed into the poisonous fog.


    "This guy!" Kisiu originally wanted to do something.


    But Yuval, who was beside him, paused the singing of the poems, and said calmly, "Kishiu... let Mr. Donne go."


    Yuval opened his squinted eyes, stared at the fuzzy back in the poisonous fog of Donne for two seconds, and then started singing new poems again.


    "Hey!" Kisho glanced at Yuval, reluctantly stood still, but still gritted his teeth with anger, "What kind of hero is this time, the more you help! Asshole!"


    After a brief grumble, the short red hair, the clueless clergyman fixed his gaze on Don''s back in the poisonous mist, and chanted:


    "Wind, bless my friend and make him feel what you feel!"


    ����


    In the poisonous mist.


    is less than ten seconds after stepping into the poisonous fog, and Yuval''s singing sounded behind Donne.


    I don''t know what positive buff has been added to this squinted eye.


    At the same time, there were some small green fluorescence visible to the naked eye, dangling along with the breeze, and attached to Don''s body.


    "Did Kisho give me a blessing? This guy is really a knife-mouthed tofu heart."


    These little green fluorophores should be the visual state of those wind elves driven by Kishu.


    Accepting the blessing of the wind spirit seems to get a certain degree of speed bonus, and increase the perception ability in battle.


    The specific effect of Donn is unclear.


    Anyway, when the battle just started, I saw Kisho give Adele and Clos this kind of blessing.


    pulls the thoughts back to reality.


    Dorn can see the huge bright red blood bar of the bullfrog about a hundred meters away.


    can still hear the clanging metal crash, which shows that Adele is still fighting with this bottom boss.


    At the same time, the toxins in the poison mist began to invade Don''s body, turning his blood bar into dark green.


    Dorn observed the rate at which he was poisoned and lost blood.


    Because of the existence of [Toxin Resistance Lv5], Don''s blood volume will only drop by 1 point every 10 seconds.


    With Dorn��s current blood volume of more than 600 points, even if he doesn��t take the antidote, he can stay in the poisonous mist for about an hour and a half.


    Refer to Kloss and Adele.


    After Kloss was poisoned, he would lose more than 30 points of blood every 10 seconds, and Adele would lose more than 20 points.


    In this limited-time copy, the importance of toxin resistance is evident.


    After weighing his own state, Donn did not take the antidote, but doubled the acceleration skills and rushed towards the position of Kloss''s blood bar.


    Kloss''s blood volume is already over 800 points, and she has to be rescued first.


    was about seven or eight meters away from Cross.


    Dorn smelled a very subtle smell.


    At the same time, the little green **** attached to him were trembling slightly.


    Judging from the chef''s professional perspective, the smell seems to be spicy.


    In response to intuition, this pungent smell represents danger.


    If you are not careful, you will lose your life, which is extremely dangerous.


    Dorn��s brain reacted quickly.


    Cross once said that Kisho communicates with the wind elves through smell.


    The self who has received the blessing of the elves is very likely to gain the perception of the wind elves through the smell!


    The wind elves are using this method to warn themselves!


    In the purple poisonous mist beside ����, the bullfrog''s tongue, which was thin and long, with a small forked front end, and full of viscous liquid on its surface, pierced towards Don!


    So fast!


    Although he received an early warning and doubled his acceleration skills, he also got a few positive buffs that increase speed.


    But objectively speaking, even so, it is still very difficult for Donne to avoid the bullfrog''s tongue attack.


    ��!


    At a distance of three or four meters away from Donne��s tongue, a silver figure flashed.


    Adele the sword bearer once again blocked this flexible tongue.


    "Take Kloss out!"


    The sword bearer didn''t even turn her head back, and she didn''t care why Donne appeared on the front battlefield.


    Dorn didn''t grind, first threw all the antidote on his body to the ground, then stepped forward, picked up Kloss and ran away.


    As for the huge cross, Donn ignored it, leaving it in place.


    The priest''s sister is not heavy, but her heavy armor is really amazing.


    And Dorn has no time to help her take it off in an emergency.


    But fortunately, Dorne, who has turned on [Pig Tuo], has a power bonus, and it is barely enough to escape with Clos in heavy armor.


    The heavy armor in his arms is very human, and it feels a bit cold to the touch.


    "Hold on, Cross."


    At this time, Kloss''s blood volume has almost fallen below 1000 points.


    Under the cover of Miss Sword Bearer, Dorn rushed out of the poisonous mist holding Kloss.


    He gently placed Kloss on the ground.


    Yuval swiftly stepped forward when he saw this, opened Kloss''s iron bucket helmet, took out a detoxification potion, and poured it into Kloss''s mouth.


    At this point, Kloss''s blood volume returned to normal green and no longer lost blood.


    Seeing that the priest��s sister��s life was temporarily saved, Dorn let out a sigh of relief and then turned around to return to the thick poisonous mist.


    "Hey! What are you going back to do!" Ke Xiu shouted, but this time he didn''t stop Donn from moving.


    "I said, I''m going to do something heroes should do."


    "Hey! This guy!"


    ����


    In the poisonous mist.


    Dorn, who returned to the poisonous mist, shook his hands unconsciously.


    This represents that he is in uncontrollable tension, anxiety and excitement at the moment.


    So Donne reached out and pressed the balance pendant around his neck.


    A chill of sobriety and calmness swept through his body again, making his mind clear.


    Dorn forced himself to focus his thoughts on the bullfrog information fed back by [Intuitiveness of Food].


    "The nutritional value is high, the meat is delicious, and the protein and fat content is high, but these are not the important points..."


    "The point is, I understand the body structure of this bullfrog."


    Dorn analyzes the information based on the feedback from the [Intuitive Ingredients].


    The biggest hole card of this bullfrog Boss should be the poison gland that can secrete poison mist for a long time, and its flexible tongue.


    Dorn focuses on the tongue of the bullfrog.


    The front end is slender and extremely hard. It belongs to a special kind of stratum corneum and can theoretically pierce thick steel armor easily.


    The conclusion is that I cannot eat.


    The thick rear part of the tongue is composed of more ordinary flesh and blood, and the muscle tissue is rich and strong to support the entire tongue to shoot out and move flexibly.


    The conclusion is that it is edible.


    And because of the rich muscle tissue, it is best to consider roasting.


    The above is almost all the bullfrog tongue information that Donne currently has.

 Chapter 57： Can i trust you

    Adele has more than 6,600 health points.


    However, due to the long lack of support from Clos, she has become more and more difficult to resist the attack of the bullfrog.


    Physical strength is almost doubling and passing away.


    And facing that extremely flexible and agile tongue, Adele couldn''t find the opportunity to attack at all, so he could only defend blindly.


    There is also this very annoying heavy poisonous mist.


    The poisonous fog is getting thicker and thicker, and Adele can no longer see the specific location of the bullfrog at this moment.


    Because of being completely exposed to the poisonous mist, violent toxins attack the body of the sword bearer all the time.


    Although the antidote that Dorn left her just now has temporarily relieved her urgent need.


    But this is only temporary.


    There is always a moment when the antidote is exhausted. If the bullfrog cannot be killed before the antidote is exhausted, the ending will be self-evident.


    Due to the existence of the thick poisonous fog, being able to resist seems to be all Adele can do at present.


    Judging from the current form, it seems that all resistance will be futile, just lingering.


    The current situation is almost dead.


    Thinking about this, Adele''s body shuddered slightly.


    "Hoo...Don''t be so weak, Adele." The sword bearer said softly, saying to herself, "Even if you can''t kill it, if you use that trick, you can definitely damage it again."


    may be because she is the only one at the moment.


    Adele was more willing to talk instead.


    After giving herself such a brief boost, Miss Sword Bearer focused again.


    She knew that the bullfrog��s next tongue stroke was coming.


    Due to mental concentration, the physical discomfort and trembling are also suppressed forcibly.


    At this time, Adele suddenly felt the sound of Don''s footsteps and breath in the thick poisonous mist on the right side.


    The sword bearer frowned.


    Why is he back again?


    At the same time, Adele also keenly captured the location of the bullfrog''s tongue next attack, which is Donne''s side!


    Adele moved quickly and moved quickly.


    ��!


    The slender tip of the tongue once again collided with the plain blade of the long sword.


    The bullfrog withdrew its long tongue again.


    "Get out and escape."


    Adele didn''t care why Donne was in danger again, but just preached in an indisputable tone.


    Dorn:...


    Miss Adele''s speech is as concise as always.


    "The toxin of this bullfrog is likely to fill the entire ruins. Escape is obviously not the best solution to the current situation. If we want to survive, we''d better beat it."


    While on the battlefield, Donne focused his thoughts as much as possible.


    "Win?" Adele''s heroic and beautiful eyebrows wrinkled lightly.


    ��.


    While speaking, Miss Swordbearer blocked another tongue blow.


    At the same time, she took out a detoxification potion from her waist, pulled out the cork and drank it to relieve the poisoning state.


    This antidote was left to her when Donne entered the poison mist for the first time.


    After drinking an antidote, the sword bearer seemed to think of something.


    She thought of the whole process of Donne entering and exiting the poisonous mist, she didn''t seem to take the antidote.


    also thought of the poison-feathered rooster that Dorn had stripped of its feathers in a short time.


    If this is the case, should this guy...?


    At this time, in the poisonous mist ahead, the slender tongue struck again!


    ��!


    Adele''s counterattack this time was much stronger than the previous few times.


    "Miss Adele, the damage done to me by toxins is very limited. If you can cut off the tongue of the bullfrog from the back, maybe we might win."


    Dorn didn''t intend to deceive his teammates at this juncture, telling the truth about his situation.


    ��!


    The simple long sword hit the front end of the bullfrog''s tongue again.


    "Cut off, back end?" Adele repeated Donne''s words.


    In fact, after fighting the bullfrog for so long, the sword bearer has more or less understood the characteristics of this difficult tongue.


    The front end is extremely hard, but judging from the flexibility of the rear end of the tongue, it seems to be just ordinary flesh and blood tissue.


    There is a possibility of cutting off from the back end.


    But the bullfrog that has become very vigilant will never expose the back end of the tongue to Adele''s attack range.


    Unless...


    It only took two or three seconds, and Adele made a decision in his heart.


    Then, she turned her head.


    Looking directly at Donne with amber eyes, Miss Swordbearer spoke, her tone of voice calm, and every word:


    "Can I, can I trust you?"


    "Uh...I''m not sure about this. Actually, I''m not completely sure. But compared to being dragged by this bullfrog and consumed with toxins and chronically dying, I feel like giving it a go..."


    Adele shook his head and motioned Donne not to continue.


    "Don''t let everyone die." She said.


    I don��t know if it��s an illusion, Dorn felt that the corners of Miss Sword Bearer��s mouth were raised when she said this.


    There is a sense of relief.


    Does this seemingly inhumane sword-bearer lady show that kind of expression?


    In front of ����, in the thick purple mist, that annoying tongue struck again.


    Adele stood in front of Donne as usual.


    But this time, the familiar and dull clanging sound did not sound.


    On the contrary, Dorne heard the sound of steel being crushed, the sound of flesh and blood being pierced, and a rust-like smell came on his face.


    Facing this tongue attack, Adele didn''t use the sword to block it as before, only turned his body sideways, and let the bullfrog''s tongue hit his left shoulder.


    The breastplate shattered, and the flesh and blood penetrated.


    The special cuticle at the tip of the bullfrog''s tongue easily penetrated Adele''s left shoulder and left chest.


    This successful attack seems to have surprised the Boss bullfrog.


    But its tongue stiffened for a few tenths of a second, and then used force again, trying to pull Adele back into his mouth and swallow it.


    And at this moment, Adele''s left hand slammed the bullfrog''s tongue. At the same time, on her armoured hands and feet, there was a white breath that was visible to the naked eye boiling!


    Perhaps because of these white boiling auras, Adele remained motionless in the face of the bullfrog''s tongue pulling.


    Not only that, she also dragged her tongue and ran in the direction where the bullfrog was.


    The Boss Bullfrog realized that something was wrong, and desperately tried to withdraw his tongue.


    But Adele''s left hand did not even appear to loosen the slightest. It seems that as long as the white breath in her hand does not boil to the end, her power can compete with this behemoth!


    The place where Miss Sword Holder ran, only a smell of boiling blood remained.


    The ability currently used by Adele is called ��God Invocation��, which is a powerful combat skill mastered by very few priests in the Holy See.


    In the process of using, it can increase the range of several times to significantly improve the user''s body values.


    But the price is that this skill consumes the user''s life force, and is a skill that uses an overdraft life as a starting condition.


    After running for more than ten steps, through the thick fog, Adele can already see the thick rear end of the tongue and the outline of the bullfrog in the fog.


    �!


    without any hesitation.


    The plain long sword in his right hand flicked cleanly from bottom to top, the blade cut the flesh and blood, and the clear touch of severing the muscle tissue returned to Adele''s palm.


    succeeded.


    The front and back ends of this long tongue suddenly separated.


    The warm blood mixed with some foul yellow and green liquid gushing out from the thick tongue wound, splashing on Adele''s body, face, and hair.


    At this time, the left hand of the sword-bearer was loosened, and the boiling white breath on her body disappeared. She threw herself forward, relying on the support of the long sword, and half-kneeled on the ground.


    The front part of the bullfrog tongue that she cut off is still embedded in her shoulder, and the wound is shocking.


    This is an attack that broke out suddenly, with injury for injury.


    The bullfrog whose tongue was cut off lost nearly 4000 points of blood.


    Adele, who was pierced through his shoulders and chest, with a shocking wound, lost more than 3,000 points of blood.


    But the blood volume of the bullfrog is about 19,000.


    And Adele, not even 3000 is here.

 Chapter 58： Dont let everyone die

    Adele was seriously injured, and the situation on the Boss bullfrog is not better than that.


    The tongue was cut in half and it was not only very painful, but also caused it to lose its most commonly used and most effective means of attack.


    "Moo����Moo����"


    The bullfrog''s plump body was constantly twisting, the golden airbag of the chin was violently agitated, and at the same time the pair of huge eyes above his head stared hatefully at Adele who was half-kneeling.


    It is already a behemoth in a state of rage.


    The bullfrog shook its fat body and jumped up awkwardly, trying to directly trample Adele to death with its flippers and its huge mountain weight.


    After losing his tongue, this may be its simplest and rude form of attack.


    Boss bullfrog is a frog after all, and jumping is its strong point.


    If you jump hard, you can jump very far, which is why it can catch up with Don and others in a short time.


    However, because its body is too large, it is not particularly flexible to jump, and the forward swing movement is obvious and somewhat lengthy, which makes people understand what it is going to do at a glance.


    So, at the moment its fat body just jumped up.


    ��Smart��Launch!


    ��Pig Sudden��Start!


    The Donne on the side rushed over like a cannonball out of the chamber, and relied on the strength of [Pig Tug] and the physical coordination of [dexterity]. Even the slowdown was not reduced. Miss Sword Bearer took it into her arms.


    Then, he ran wildly!


    Boom!


    The Roshan behind him fell to the ground and the attack failed.


    "Miss Adele, hold on, I''ll take you to Kisho and the others right away!" Donn only glanced down at Adele as he ran.


    He could feel his hands full of warm and sticky liquid, and he couldn''t tell whether it was Adele''s blood or bullfrog''s blood.


    The half of the bullfrog tongue is still embedded in the shoulder of the sword bearer. The tongue is very long, and a large section is dragged on the ground, but it is impossible for Donne to stop and deal with it now.


    Just now, Adele was watching the whole process of changing from injury to injury.


    But everything happened too suddenly, from when the tongue pierced Adele''s shoulder to when Adele cut off his tongue, it took less than ten seconds before and after.


    The suggestion to cut off the bullfrog��s tongue is Donte��s right.


    But he never expected that Adele would achieve this goal so quickly and in such a tragic way!


    "Look, I did it..." Adele''s amber eyes looked straight at Don.


    may be the reason for the excessive blood loss, her eyes are a little loose, and her mind is a little loose.


    So for no reason, Adele''s Dorn holding her in his eyes overlapped with the image of an important man in the depths of her memory inexplicably.


    But to be honest, Don and the man can''t find anything in common.


    What I have to say is that in Adele''s nearly two decades of life experience, only the man and Donne were the only two opposite sexes who hugged her like this.


    "...Dad," the sword bearer murmured.


    "Dad?" Dorn heard the last two words that Adele murmured.


    It��s a big cake. Miss Adele has lost too much blood and is obviously dizzy...


    ����


    Outside the poisonous mist.


    Ji Xiu is still meticulously fending off the strong wind and resisting the purple mist.


    However, the thicker and thicker poisonous fog has begun to circle the wind area of ??Jixiu, showing an arc and spreading towards the periphery.


    Kisho and Yuval, each singing a poem. As for Kross, who is no longer in danger of life, she has awakened from a coma.


    And I don��t know what methods the priests used, Kloss��s blood volume recovered to more than 1,800 points in a short period of time, and it is still rising slowly.


    But her overall state is still very weak, and she can''t join the fight.


    At this time, Kloss was sitting on the ground in a posture similar to sitting on a duck, closing her eyes tightly, holding her hands lightly in front of her chest in prayer.


    At this time, a figure rushed out of the thick poisonous fog.


    No, two to be precise, Don and Adele in his arms.


    "Help her! Hurry!" Dorn shouted.


    The remaining three people of the priesthood team went to see Adele''s state, and they were all shocked and stunned.


    "Adele-sama!"


    "Sister Adele...?"


    I saw Adele was covered with dripping blood, his eyes closed and fell into a coma, only his right hand was still holding the plain sword.


    Adele, the pale sword-bearer who made them so proud, was so badly injured and so embarrassedly defeated.


    It was as strong as Adele who lost, so what is the point of fighting for them?


    However, even if it was frustrated or desperate, Yuval, who was squinted among the three, didn''t seem to be ready to die.


    While guiding Donne to put Adele down carefully, he took out a blood-red potion from his inner pocket.


    This potion Donn has never seen it before, but it looks absolutely impossible to be the antidote prepared before.


    Yuval poured the blood red potion into Adele''s mouth. Adele, who was still losing blood because of the bleeding state, gradually stabilized his blood volume.


    At this time, Clos also stepped forward and began to treat Adele''s shocking wound on his shoulder.


    "Something is coming in the mist!" Everyone was treating Adele silently, and Ke Xiu, the only one standing against the poisonous mist, shouted.


    Boom!


    From the purple poisonous mist there was a sound like a heavy object falling to the ground, and at the same time the rapid "moo-moo" sound was approaching, the Boss bullfrog is here!


    Dorn didn''t speak, he squatted down and stretched out his hand to draw the long sword in Adele''s hand.


    Miss Sword Holder had been holding the sword tightly, and she did not release it after she was unconscious, but with the trembling of the sword body, Don''t pulled the sword out easily.


    This sword is not too heavy, it looks like an ordinary long sword, and when measured, it looks like an ordinary long sword.


    However, it is Adele''s sabre after all, and coupled with the performance of this sword in previous battles, Don believes that this sword is definitely not as ordinary as it seems.


    "Hey! Don, what do you want to do?" Clos raised her head and said.


    At the moment, the priest��s sister is still very weak, and her voice is also very weak, but when she said this to Dorn, she was trying to increase the volume to achieve the effect of drinking.


    Actually, even a fool could see what he was going to do.


    "Is it hard to see? Of course I went to take care of the bullfrog, don''t let everyone die." Dorn held the sword in one hand, his eyes burning into the huge outline that gradually became clear in the poisonous mist.


    ��Smart��Launch!


    ��Pig Sudden��Start!


    After speaking, Don''s figure flashed and rushed into the poisonous mist.


    "Hey!" Standing at the forefront, Kei Xiu gritted his teeth, and as Don crossed his side, the awkward priest spread the fingers of his right hand and chanted:


    "Wind, bless my friend and make him feel what you feel!"


    The small bright green **** that originally haunted both Clos and Adele fluttered, following the airflow, drifting slowly in the direction in which Dorn was running...

 Chapter 59： Yuvals helplessness

    In the poisonous mist.


    Many bright green wind elves float and spin around Don''s body.


    At the moment Donne rushed into the purple poisonous mist, almost all the wind elves trembled slightly.


    The pungent, dangerous smell filled the nasal cavity again.


    With the previous experience, Dorn almost didn''t even think about it, and quickly rushed to the side, relying on the physical coordination endowed by [dexterity] to roll on the ground for two times, he quickly stood up.


    Boom!


    The place where Duoenshi was standing, after a loud noise, the ground collapsed into a big hole, which was a collision attack launched by the Boss bullfrog with its own weight.


    However, the attack failed.


    has the blessing of two acceleration skills, plus several buffs superimposed by Yuval''s singing. Although Don''s speed is not enough to cope with the flexible tongue attack of the bullfrog before, but it is more than enough to roll and avoid the slightly clumsy impact.


    After a tumbling, Donne took advantage of the opportunity to come to the back of the bullfrog.


    ��Parasitic Spore��Activated!


    A cluster of small brown particles emerged out of thin air from Don''s spread palms, and spread in the purple poisonous mist. Many of them floated on the bullfrog''s legs and back.


    And, the spores that fell on the bullfrog formed into gray-white patches at a speed visible to the naked eye, and tiny hyphae began to grow!


    "It''s done."


    The spores successfully parasitized, and Dorne could feel that most of his physical energy was starting to be slowly replenished.


    And Donn went back and forth in the poisonous mist to save people. Although he had [Toxin Resistance Lv5] as a backing, his blood volume was consumed somewhat.


    After the first shot of [Parasitic Spore], his blood volume status has changed from a slow decrease to a slow increase.


    "Moo����Moo����"


    After the bullfrog hits the ground, there is an obvious, similar to the rigid state in the game.


    After a second or so, it twisted its fat body and turned to stare at Don.


    Inside the huge eyes above the bullfrog''s head, the anger seemed to overflow.


    "Are you out of skills? Launch a useless attack on me again, SS Food."


    Dorn held a sword and looked at the bullfrog, and at the same time stretched out his hand to make an international friendly gesture, regardless of whether the other party could read it or not.


    "Moo����"


    The bullfrog seemed to really feel Don''s provocation, and once again jumped towards the place where Don was standing.


    is another dexterous tumbling movement.


    After standing up from the ground, Dorn swung his sword forward and launched a physical attack on the bullfrog for the first time.


    Speaking of it, Don can''t use a sword. This is even the first time he has taken a sword, so there is no way to attack.


    But it doesn''t matter, this kind of bladed weapon, as long as it is swung on the enemy, it will always cause harm.


    The long sword slashed on the fat right hind leg of the bullfrog, the sharp blade submerged into the epidermis, and a slender cut was made, but no blood was seen, nor was there any blushing liquid splashing out. Obviously the wound was not deep. .


    Boss Bullfrog blood volume decreased by 63.


    There are currently 19327 HP left.


    After ���� hit with a sword, Dorn relied on his speed advantage to quickly pull away before the bullfrog attacked.


    Dorn often played games of the Soul series during the Earth period. The combat experience of this series of games can be summed up in one sentence-don''t be greedy for knives.


    And now in the battle with the bullfrog, Dorn also intends to carry forward this principle.


    After all, this bullfrog can make mistakes thousands of times, but Donn doesn''t have any chance of making mistakes. One mistake may cost him his life.


    After ���� pulled away, Dorn put his hand on the balance pendant on his chest, letting the cold clarity sweep over his body again.


    "The damage of 63 points of blood is a bit less, but the attack method of the SS ingredients has been very simple, and the effect of toxins on me has been completely offset. Even if it is a pedicure today, I will kill you here!"


    "Moo����Moo����"


    The bullfrog was irritated, his legs charged up, and he jumped again towards the spot where Don was standing.


    And Dorn used the tumbling to dodge, cast [parasitic spores] combined with the chaotic sword cut, and retreated, luring the bullfrog to return to the depths of the poisonous fog...


    ����


    Outside the poisonous mist.


    Kixiu still maintained the original standing posture, struggling to resist the poisonous fog in front of him.


    On the side of the wind gust that he set off, poisonous fog has begun to infiltrate, slowly rushing to the priests in the form of two bread clips.


    "That guy actually led away that huge poison frog." By virtue of the wind elf''s perception ability, Ki Xiu was able to distinguish the current battlefield form.


    Kloss has just finished dealing with the shocking wound on Adele''s shoulder.


    I don''t know what exactly is the blood red potion that Yuval took out with squinting eyes. After all, after the sword-bearer drank it, the pierced wound on the shoulder was slowly growing blood.


    Although the flesh and blood are growing again, according to the current situation, even if the wound that has been pierced is restored, it will leave an unsightly wound on Adele''s shoulder.


    But at the very least, Adele won''t have to worry about his life anymore.


    "Cross, can you barely run now?" Yuval next to him said, "Next, I will carry Adele-sama, we..."


    Youval can understand the meaning without having to finish.


    Kloss had already taken off the iron bucket helmet at this time, and was still kneeling on the ground.


    She raised her head, her eyes flashing with grief and indignation: "YuvalWhat are you talking about? Donn��t come out yet!"


    In fact, after this time of getting along, the priests have somehow figured out Don''s situation.


    This young man who didn''t know why he appeared near the town of Rhine, although he did have some peculiar abilities, but frankly speaking, his comprehensive combat ability was not strong, it could even be said to be a bit weak.


    Now he is facing the huge poisonous frog alone, coupled with the constant attack of the heavy poisonous fog.


    Objectively speaking, Yuval believes that Don''s survival probability is zero.


    The best solution to the current situation is to take advantage of the time Donne has delayed, and all the priests retreat.


    Even if the poisonous mist of the poison frog will slowly engulf the entire ruins, as long as the wind gusts of Kisho, the detoxification technique of Kross, and the antidote on hand are used properly, the priests will not encounter bullfrogs twice. The probability of surviving after being dragged until the ruins are closed is not small.


    "Mr. Donne... we can''t live up to his will and waste his desperately procrastinating time." Yuval''s words were weak and expressing deep helplessness.


    "Don''t listen, don''t listen! Don, he saved me and Sister Adele, I don''t care what you want, I will never leave until he comes out!"


    The priest''s sister shook her head resolutely, there was no room for negotiation in her tone.


    Yuval sighed, then turned to look at Kisho.


    Kixiu, who is very perceptive, naturally noticed Yuval''s gaze, but he didn''t turn his head back. He still stood upright at the junction of the wind and the poisonous mist, fully resisting the poison.


    The red-haired priest just stood there, struggling to maintain the wind, gritted his teeth and remained silent.


    is like a stubborn pine, and also like a fearless shield.

 Chapter 60： Kishos decisiveness

    "Cross, forget about it, why Jixiu you..."


    Yuval originally wanted to say [Why are you making a kid''s temper too? ] But the latter half of the sentence is ultimately unspeakable.


    "Yuval, we two are best friends, aren''t we?" Kisho still didn''t look back.


    "of course."


    "Then you should be able to understand how upset that Donn is, right?" Kisho''s eyes stared straight into the poisonous mist.


    "Kishiu...?" Yuval didn''t understand what his best friend meant at this moment.


    "What are you doing...what are you doing?"


    Kisiu��s mouth first pulled out a slightly mocking smile. This smile matched his jealous face perfectly. He whispered in his mouth first, and then his tone became more and more serious:


    "Silver lizard, that silver lizard. When I was beaten by the old cultist and scrambled, do you know what my mood was like? Unwilling, there is shame, yes, shame."


    Kishu pronounced the word [shame] very hard.


    "You know? I often have nightmares at night, dreaming of silver lizards, and the lingering and corrupt black aura lingering around him. They grinned and wanted to tear me to pieces... and in the dream I was very courageous. Small and cowardly, only shivering in the corner of the wall."


    "...I look down on myself like that."


    "That''s why I swear in my heart. I absolutely want to avenge the silver lizard, and I must return the shame to the old cultist! So I continue to work hard, redouble my efforts, and try to make myself stronger."


    Yuval listened silently, and Clos beside him was also silent, and they didn''t interrupt.


    As a friend of Ji Xiu, they can see how hard Ji Xiu has practiced after his defeat to the silver lizard.


    "But, when I finally became strong enough, I finally had the opportunity to face the silver lizard again. The guy named Donn didn''t know where he came out, and then... he executed the silver lizard lightly."


    At this point, Ki Xiu''s tone has become very ups and downs, and his emotions are fluctuating violently.


    "So you can understand how upset the guy Donne is!? What''s up... That guy looks very weak, isn''t it? Why can he kill the silver lizard!"


    "The silver lizard''s opponent is obviously me! The person who is tortured by the fear that the old thing brings, and wakes up from the nightmare every night is obviously me! Why is Donne! Why..."


    Kisiu panted, his chest rising and falling, clenching his teeth tightly.


    "Since I committed suicide and dropped the silver lizard, please come up with the consciousness of becoming my new opponent! Bastard!" Kisoo shouted into the poisonous mist.


    "Obviously he is very weak, but he saved Closs and Adele, and now I have to challenge the poison frog alone without my strength! What to say [to do something heroes should do], really laugh It''s dead, what are you kidding about! What a hero!"


    "But ah...but, if I turn around and run away, if I can''t even hold on here, if I can''t even maintain the blessings I gave him... Then I lost to him completely, didn''t I?"


    "This is the only thing I can''t accept! Bastard!" Ki-soo exhaled heavily, calmed down his emotions, and then uttered a word in an extremely firm and decisive tone:


    "So, as long as I am still alive, I still have a breath. I will not take a step back."


    After ���� Ji Xiu finished speaking, everyone was silent for a long time.


    Kross, who was sitting on her knees, condensed her face first, then suddenly laughed, with a brisk tone: "Kishiu, sometimes you still look like a man."


    In normal times, if Kloss said something similar to Kisho, it was mostly a mockery among friends, yin and yang.


    But at this moment, the priest��s sister��s words came from the heart.


    Kisho did not respond to Kross, but just turned around and said to Yuval, "Sorry, Yuval. Perhaps your proposal is the most correct one. Take Master Adele and go."


    Yuval remained silent. He looked at Clos who was kneeling on the ground, and then at Kisho who was standing upright. The two men probably said today that they would not retreat.


    Are these two of my teammates, before they met Dorn, were such impulsive and uncomfortable people?


    Leading Adele-sama to retreat first, this may be the most reasonable and sensible choice right now...


    Then, the squinting priest sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    He took a step forward, stretched out his arms, and chanted in a soft tone:


    "I believe that every raindrop falls


    has a flower growing


    I believe that even the darkest night


    There are also candles glowing faintly


    I believe that everyone who gets lost


    someone will give him directions


    I believe, I believe..."


    Accompanied by Yuval''s soft, serenade-like singing, whether it was Clos and Kisho present, or Dorn, who was fighting the bullfrog in the poisonous fog, felt a sense of calmness spontaneously.


    At the same time, everyone''s mental power has been significantly increased.


    Slowly, the thick poisonous fog that filled the sides of the wind gust began to hit the priests from behind.


    Kishu, who had received the boost of the singing voice, raised his hand, and another strong wind blew in all directions centered on him.


    Jixiu''s wind drove against the poisonous fog that came from all directions, forming a safe area with a diameter of about five meters, enveloping the priests.


    And outside of this wind area, it was gradually engulfed by a thick poisonous mist.


    Priests, there is no retreat.


    ...


    In the poisonous mist.


    Dorn is still tirelessly tumbling, chopping and chopping a set of actions.


    With almost scraping damage, it consumes the blood of the Boss bullfrog.


    Dorn heard Ki-soo''s high-pitched screams from the periphery of the poisonous mist, but his attention was all focused on the bullfrog, and he didn''t hear what Ki-soo was yelling.


    Then it didn''t take long before he felt the spiritual increase brought by Yuval''s poems.


    "It seems that my teammates on the periphery are trying their best to cheer me up."


    Dorn had such a thought in his heart. Encouraged, he rushed forward, and with his [dexterous] physical coordination, he leaped up and hit the bullfrog''s right knee with a fierce sword!


    Bullfrog blood volume reduced by 103!


    This is the highest damage Donne has cut so far!


    "I''m afraid this sword is not a crit."


    After having such an idea in his heart, Donne landed, UU reading www. uukanshu.com then rolled quickly, and distanced itself from the bullfrog again.


    "Moo��Moo��"


    The golden air sacs of the Boss bullfrog vigorously agitated, and the eyes above his head stared at Dorn fiercely. The emotion that wanted to devour Dorn was self-evident.


    If this bullfrog could speak, he would have greeted Don''s genealogy cordially from top to bottom in the most violent words.


    Unfortunately, it cannot be said.


    As for Dorne, he was obviously unhappy with the bullfrog, but it seemed that he couldn''t get rid of him. It was quite useful.


    Unlike the three teammates who are still sober from the periphery, but are pessimistic about the battle situation, and even ready to vote together back to the original embrace of the original teammates, Donne''s current mentality is still more optimistic.


    Even, the more he fought, the better he was, and the more he fought, the more confident he was.


    The effect of ���� toxin is perfectly offset by [parasitic spores], and the bullfrog is still losing blood due to the parasitic effect.


    On the other hand, the mycelium is still constantly absorbing the physical strength of the bullfrog to supply Dorn. As long as he is not overspending, even if he repeats the tumbling and slashing actions over and over again, Dorn''s stamina is still surplus.


    At the same time, Don''s swordsmanship is mainly concentrated on the bullfrog''s right hind leg.


    At this moment, the bullfrog��s right hind leg is covered with dense and small wounds, although each wound has a very small impact on the bullfrog.


    But as the so-called water drop and stone wear, a certain amount of change will definitely bring about a qualitative change.


    The bullfrog''s right leg is obviously not as flexible as before, and the actions of this huge behemoth are further becoming slower.


    Therefore, although the difference in blood volume between the two sides is still wide, Donne feels that his winning side is getting bigger and bigger.


    "Come on. Would you like to be made into a dry pot bullfrog or a flavored bullfrog later?"

 Chapter 61： Dorns victory

    The purple poisonous mist is still thick.


    But the culprit who released the poisonous mist, the huge Boss bullfrog, was in a very miserable situation at this time.


    The bullfrog��s two hind legs were covered with dense scars, and many of the wounds had already begun to seep out of a greenish yellow liquid.


    The bullfrog has been unable to jump because of severe damage to the two hind legs.


    "Moo����Moo����"


    The bullfrog''s golden airbag violently agitated.


    This angry behemoth may not even understand why this human being, who looks very weak, can travel freely among the toxins he releases for a long time without being affected by the slightest influence.


    And now Donne is gradually grasping the initiative in battle.


    Because the bullfrog''s attack frequency is getting lower and lower, Dorn simply followed the example of Miss Swordbearer before, and with the help of [dexterity] given the physical coordination, jumped onto the bullfrog''s wet and smooth back!


    a bit! Two clicks!


    Dorn squandered his still-full energy, slashing wantonly.


    The blade of the plain sword pierced the green epidermis of the bullfrog, immersed in the flesh and blood, and the feeling of the flesh being torn apart clearly passed back to Don''s palm.


    At the same time, there was still a green and yellow liquid sputtering from the new wounds!


    These weirdly colored liquids are corrosive and toxic, but Donn, who has dual resistance and parasitic effect blessings, ignores them and allows them to splash on his body.


    Even, Don''s slashing movements became more severe!


    Bullfrog blood volume decreased by 234!


    Bullfrog blood volume decreased by 368!


    The damage caused by ���� cutting on the back is much higher than the scratches on the bullfrog''s hind legs!


    This kind of unilateral killing lasted about ten minutes.


    At first, the bullfrog would twist its body with difficulty, throwing Donn off his back.


    But Dorn is like a dogskin plaster that is difficult to get rid of. Even if it is thrown off, he will re-climb on the bullfrog''s back with dexterity after finding the right time.


    In the end, this [Poisonous Remnant] Boss at the bottom of the level no longer has the strength to resist, and its original loud "moo-moo" sound is getting weaker and weaker...


    Boss bullfrog''s blood volume, there are more than 3000 points left in the last.


    At this time, Dorn stepped on the top of a bullfrog for the first time!


    His body was stained with yellowish green bullfrog body fluids, giving people a tyrannical sense of sight, but his eyes were extremely calm. It was the look of a chef staring at the live food to be slaughtered.


    "I''m sorry," Don said at the dying bullfrog without mercy.


    The simple-looking long sword was lifted high.


    �!


    The long sword pierced down from top to bottom!


    The flesh and blood penetrated and the skull shattered.


    The sharp blade of the long sword was directly stirred into the bullfrog''s mind.


    This is an execution attack!


    [Poisoned Remnant Marsh]''s bottom boss, his blood volume was cleared, and his huge body crashed down.


    System prompt: battle settlement, output damage 19397, experience gain 125371 points, level increase.


    System reminder: You have a new email, please handle it in time.


    After this Boss battle, Dorn got a total of 120,000 experience points, a considerable amount.


    With this 120,000 experience, Dorn''s original Lv18 level jumped to Lv34.


    16 consecutive levels is already a very big gain in this battle. After all, the experience required for upgrading in the system, along with the increase in level, is also showing a gradual increase.


    In the future, Don''s upgrade will only become more and more difficult.


    There is also the newly received email after killing the bullfrog. Donne hesitated for a while and chose to open it. The specific content is as follows����


    Limited time dungeon [Poisonous Remnant Marsh] has been attacked!


    Because of your outstanding performance in the bottom boss battle (1, the highest output damage to the boss. 2, the last kill.), you are judged to be the dungeon Raider!


    Please go to the boss room at the bottom of the game to receive exclusive rewards!


    Note: After the dungeon Raiders arrive at the boss room at the bottom of the level, they will open the teleportation magic array, and the dungeon can be ended early through the magic array.


    Note: The raiders of the dungeon have the right to take any items in the dungeon (including living creatures) out of the dungeon.


    ����


    The priests are here.


    Adele''s blood volume has been completely stabilized, but perhaps due to excessive injuries and excessive consumption, she has not yet regained consciousness.


    Kixiu struggled to maintain the wind gusts. The wind gusts, which were about five meters in diameter, had shrunk to about three meters at this time, barely accommodating the four priests.


    It has been more than an hour since Dorn returned to the poisonous fog to single out the bullfrog.


    To be honest, the three priests who were still sober did not believe that Dorn could defeat the fierce behemoth by himself.


    But with the passage of time, the battle in the poisonous fog has not ended, which makes the clergymen have a kind of "unrealistic" thoughts in their hearts.


    Or many graces can really kill that terrifying behemoth alone?


    Although I can''t understand what kind of peculiar abilities and methods he used, maybe he can really do it?


    So in this long waiting time, none of the priests said extra words.


    Kixiu tried his best to maintain the blessings and wind blasts, Yuval took the trouble to sing various poems, and Clos, who was unable to fight again for the time being, stood by Adele''s side while holding his hands on his chest and praying quietly.


    , the first to understand the ending of the battle, is a very perceptive Kixiu.


    The moment when the Boss bullfrog lost his vital signs, this unruly priest was aware of it.


    "Hey, fellow Donn, what a good job. Even if you win this time, I shouldn''t lose too much..." Ki Xiu''s original solemn expression loosened, and his body was no longer there. Tight and softly fell forward.


    Because of maintaining the blessing and wind blasts for a long time, Kisho��s physical and mental power have actually been overdrawn. The reason why he can stand is nothing but the blessing of Yuval''s singing buff, and an inexplicable willpower. Stubbornly support.


    As Kixiu fell, the wind gusts lifted, and the oppressive poisonous mist around him swallowed towards the priests.


    "Kishiu!?"


    Yuval hurriedly stepped forward, supported his friend, and at the same time took out a few antidote potions.


    The priests prepared a lot of antidote before placing the dungeons, and distributed them evenly.


    Among them, the two shares of Closs and Adele have been consumed in the previous battle, but Yuval and Ki Xiu still have a certain amount of antidote.


    Now that the bullfrog is dead, these medicines should last until the poisonous mist disperses.


    Yuval had just fed Gixiu the next antidote, and he saw a figure walking in the poisonous mist.


    As the figure approaches, Yuval can be sure that he is Don.


    At this time, Dorn was dragging the plain sword in his hand, and his face was covered with the strange smell of yellow and green liquid, which made it hard not to think of the evil spirits crawling out of hell.


    Seeing this scene, Yuval and Kloss''s faces were filled with a look of sorrow.


    "Mr. Donne?"


    "Dorn...really won?"

 Chapter 62： Holy Sees Secret Medicine

    Now is the fourth day that Dorn and his team have entered the [Poisoned Remnant Marsh].


    Including the time remaining today, there is still a whole day plus more than ten hours before this limited-time dungeon is closed.


    After Dorne killed the Boss bullfrog, the heavy poisonous fog finally began to dissipate.


    Relying on the last detoxification potion, and the occasional detoxification technique released by Clos, who finally managed to recover some, the priests and the group smoothly came over.


    At the same time, there is good news. Adele and Kixiu who were in a coma are awakening one after another, but the two of them are not in good condition, and they still need more rest.


    So Donne temporarily accompanies the priests to repair on the spot, and by the way, he hastily cleaned up the bad-smelling bullfrog body fluids on his body.


    During this process, Don''s attention will fall on Adele from time to time.


    The breastplate of the sword-bearer was severely damaged after the bullfrog''s tongue blow, so she had taken it off. Inside was a lighter white silk shirt.


    The wound on her left shoulder and her chest has also been bandaged by Clos.


    Maybe the whole person still looks weak. Adele''s previous heroic and inaccessible temperament has been greatly reduced. Her long chestnut brown hair is scattered on her shoulders, but it shows a soft meaning.


    "I gave Adele-sama the Holy See''s Secret Medicine, so she has nothing serious now. By the way, I also took one to Clos before." Yuval noticed Donne''s frequent gaze. , Take the initiative to speak.


    Secret Medicine?


    Don nodded.


    should be the blood red potion Yuval took out before.


    But, is this secret medicine of the Holy See so magical?


    Even if the blood line is stabilized in a short time, it seems that there is the effect of flesh and blood regeneration?


    Dorn moved his mind: "Then this medicine, are there any side effects?"


    "Side effects?"


    "Oh, that is, what is the price? No, I should say yes, is there any price?"


    "Well..." Yuval was speechless, as if he was hesitating to continue.


    "Youval, it doesn''t matter if you tell Donn about this kind of thing, right?" Close beside him waved his hand.


    About the details of this secret medicine, it is not that Yuval is stingy and unwilling to talk about it.


    Speaking of it, this secret medicine does have side effects.


    Although there is no explicit stipulation, it is better not to inform outsiders about the effect of this kind of thing.


    Moreover, both Kloss and Adele are currently suffering from the side effects of this secret medicine. If they say anything casually, they are not responsible for them.


    "[Divine Grace Potion] can heal serious injuries in a short time, but it is only temporary. After taking the potion, Closs and I can achieve action and follow-up short-term combat, but the combat strength will drop to less than half of the original. Moreover, Within ten days after taking the medicine, we must go to the Holy See to receive the corresponding treatment, otherwise it will leave permanent and serious trauma."


    It was Adele who spoke this time.


    The usually taciturn lady sword-bearer rarely said a lot of words to answer Dorn��s doubts.


    The facts are just as Adele said.


    If Don can see the health bars of his teammates at this time, he will find that the health of the sword bearer and the priest sister are half full, while the remaining half empty blood tanks are in an abnormal state of gray and red.


    There is no way to recover this half of the blood volume without special means.


    "Also, there are conditions for this kind of potion to take effect. I was forced by Teacher Mayer to drink some very bitter potions since I was a child, just to prepare for taking the potion of God''s grace in the future." Close beside him added.


    Yuval beside ���� opened his mouth, but said nothing in the end.


    Since both Adele and Kross are willing to tell Don about the secret medicine, he naturally has nothing to say.


    "That''s it." Donn nodded.


    It sounds like this divine grace medicine does have certain side effects, and the trouble is that it needs to be used in conjunction with the preliminary preparations within the Holy See and some kind of systemic follow-up treatment.


    In this way, Dorn had no need to start with this miraculous potion.


    After all, his contact with the Holy See was limited to the four priests in front of him.


    However, the side effects of this medicine are the secret of the Holy See, right?


    Miss Adele and Kloss just tell them that it��s really okay? Do these two people trust themselves so much now?


    Still, after the bullfrog battle, the goodwill of these priests has risen sharply again?


    "Hehe. Dorn, I know what you are thinking by looking at your expression." Kloss smirked and tossed her ponytail, "Many outsiders know about the existence of the potion of grace. There are no big secrets. I won��t tell you anything that is really related to the secrets of the Holy See."


    Dorn:...


    Is it like this?


    Also, perhaps the preparatory work of this secret medicine and the follow-up supporting treatment are the secret patents that the Holy See firmly grasps and cannot be spread.


    In this way, it seems that I am self-sufficient...


    However, even though he was said to have gotten what was in his heart, Donn still glanced at Kloss as if it didn''t matter, and put on a look like [You didn''t see through my mind] to support it.


    After all, as long as I am not embarrassed, others will be embarrassed.


    ����


    After a period of repair Both Adele and Kisho regained their mobility. At this time, Dorn proposed to go inside the temple to find out.


    As stated in the email, Don��s exclusive rewards are still not collected in the temple.


    As for the fresh SS-grade bullfrog meat as big as the Roshan, it��s not too late to wait until the evening.


    And Donn is still very curious.


    From the current exploration process of the dungeon, it can be basically determined that this so-called limited-time dungeon is very closely related to the game system on Donne.


    The system prompt in the time-limited copy and the two email notifications can all prove this.


    But other than that, there is no definite information about the truth of the world in this miraculous land for the time being.


    Therefore, Dorn is even more curious. The exclusive reward mentioned by the game system will appear in the temple in a form that conforms to the world''s cognition.


    The group returned to the outside of the temple.


    At this time, Kisiu briefly communicated with the Wind Elf and then said: "The previous cultists, including the Red Pete, suddenly disappeared from the temple. They should have been attacked by the poison frog and died, but the owl seems to be alive. "


    Hearing what Ji Xiu said, Don knew instantly.


    The priest owl must have used the bullfrog to attack other cultists in the gap, creating opportunities and time for himself to escape.


    And the subsequent Boss bullfrog attack did cost the priest squad a huge price. If it weren''t for Don''s presence, the priest owl would probably be the ultimate winner of this dungeon.


    Have a hand.


    Everyone looked at each other briefly.


    It seems that the priests'' encirclement and suppression of cultists has not yet come to a satisfactory end.

 Chapter 63： Exclusive reward

    "Why are you so serious? Even if the owl is not dead, he will be sent back to Lake Reinari with us when the ruins are closed? Then we can take the opportunity to kill him. ?"


    Everyone was silent for a while, but Clos was the first to speak, and this was a rare and more constructive suggestion made by the priest''s sister.


    As Kloss said, even if the owl is not dead, even if he is hiding somewhere in the rainforest at the moment.


    But as long as the ruins are forcibly closed tomorrow, he will still be teleported back to the shore of Lake Reinari.


    It won��t be a problem for the priests to round him up.


    After all, there is the difference in strength, even if Adele and Kloss��s combat power drops by half, there are still Kisho and Yuval.


    clashed head-on with the priests, and the Owl had no chance of winning.


    Everyone nodded, agreeing with Kloss''s statement.


    Next, everyone passed through a few round and simple giant stone pillars, and entered the half-open stone gate that looked like a giant''s gate.


    The interior of the temple is still very humid.


    On the ground and on the surrounding towering stone walls, many fungi and mosses grow densely, emitting a faint blue-violet light, which makes the temple barely visible.


    also makes this originally confined space full of fantasy and magnificent atmosphere.


    Dorn took a cursory look at the fungi and moss. Either the ingredients are very low grade, only F or E grade, or they simply cannot be eaten.


    has no value.


    A faint poisonous miasma is permeated in the temple, but compared to the poisonous mist of a bullfrog, the poisonous miasma is not enough to see.


    As long as Kloss releases a detox technique occasionally, it can guarantee everyone''s smooth exploration through it.


    At the same time, within the huge space of the temple, there are still dense purple poisonous swamps.


    These thick poisonous swamps will sometimes pop up bubbles from bottom to top, making Donne easily think of the weird potions stewed in the cauldron of evil witches that he had heard in fairy tales as a child.


    It seems that the specific point of the name of the limited-time dungeon [Poisonous Remnant] should be here.


    Although it is said that the final boss of the limited-time dungeon has been killed by Don, but inside the temple, you can often see half-person tall poisoned bullfrogs.


    However, the blood volume of these bullfrogs is only around 1000, and the food grades are also between A and S grades.


    is completely incomparable with the SS Boss with amazing blood volume and SS grade.


    So Dorn and his team cleaned up the bullfrog mobs all the way unhindered, and smoothly came to the center of the temple-in front of a huge purple poisonous swamp.


    "There is something inside this poisonous swamp." Ji Xiu reminded everyone with his keen insight.


    Everyone looked in the direction Ge Xiu pointed. Above the poisonous swamp, there was a faint poisonous miasma, which somewhat obstructed the line of sight, but one could still see a platform made of black stones.


    Something does exist on the platform.


    "I''ll go and see." Dorn preached, and then he stepped directly into the poisonous swamp.


    He could feel that the things on the Blackstone platform, perhaps what the system said, belonged to his exclusive reward.


    The priests watched Donne go down the poisonous swamp, but they didn''t stop him.


    After a battle with the Boss Bullfrog, it is impossible for these four priests to notice that Donne has an extraordinary resistance to toxins.


    The deepest part of the poisonous swamp was about to reach Don''s waist, so he used his hands and feet together to walk through the thick poisonous swamp and climbed onto the blackstone platform.


    During this process, the damage done to Dorn by the toxin is very limited.


    On the platform of the black stone, there is a square gray stone, which is very conspicuous.


    On top of the gray stone, there is a long sword with a plain appearance. Half of the sword is submerged in the stone.


    "This is my exclusive reward. What does it seem to be ordinary and familiar? And I thought it would come on stage in a cooler way."


    Dorn stepped forward, holding the hilt in his hand, trying to pull the long sword out of the stone.


    The moment Don��s hand gripped the hilt, the sword body trembled slightly, and the long sword, which originally seemed inseparable from the gray ashlar, was easily pulled out.


    System reminder: Get exclusive rewards, and the magical teleportation array will be opened soon. The dungeon raiders can choose to leave the dungeon immediately or wait for the dungeon to be closed forcibly.


    As the long sword was drawn, a magical array with complicated magic patterns around the gray ashlar was outlined, shining with a mysterious blue light.


    As a dungeon raider, Donne has the authority to end this dungeon early after he steps on the magical array.


    However, of course he did not choose to do so.


    Dorn stepped back two steps, staring at the long sword in his hand.


    "It really is."


    At the same time, after seeing the whole picture of the long sword, Don finally understood what the inexplicable sense of deja vu was about.


    Doesn''t this sword look exactly like Adele''s long sword!


    Adele��s sword is actually almost the same as the ordinary long sword on Rotten Street in terms of appearance.


    However, because he has used it personally, Don knows very well that Adele''s sword is definitely not as simple as it looks, and it is not even an exaggeration to say that it is a magic weapon.


    And this handle in his hand, is it a copy of Adele, or is it a pitted ordinary long sword!


    "Also, I just wanted to complain about the way this sword is played... In the COS King Arthur''s sword in the stone?" Looking at the long sword in his hand, Dorn couldn''t help but think of such a thought.


    At the same time, Dorn quickly thought of the image of the sword in the stoneThe hilt and guard with dark blue and gold patterns, the sharp golden body, and the inscription on the sword body are also inscribed with complicated inscriptions .


    This is the image of the sword in the stone in a certain game that Donne played during the Earth period. It is very impressive.


    So almost involuntarily think of it.


    As the thoughts in Dorn''s mind flashed, the simple long sword in his hand began to change-the hilt and the guard with dark blue and gold patterns, the sharp golden sword body, and the sword body was also engraved on it. With complicated inscriptions.


    Sword in the Stone!


    "This thing..." Dorn was taken aback, and at the same time he had another guess in his heart.


    So Donne began to sketch the image of other weapons in his heart.


    Vivian��s heavy ebony staff.


    As Donne''s thoughts changed, the "sword in the stone" in his hand really began to change. The weapon that was originally made of metal changed into wood, and finally turned into a black and heavy, clever and unworkable, full of power. Staff.


    From the appearance, it is exactly the same as Vivian''s ebony staff!


    However, Vivian''s staff is very heavy.


    Even though he has now upgraded to Lv34 and his power has greatly increased, Don is not sure that he can swing the original ebony staff calmly.


    The handle on hand, Donn waved effortlessly.


    "Sure enough," Dorn said in admiration.


    This exclusive reward is not an ordinary sword, but a magic weapon that can change shape at will according to the user''s heart!


    As for why it was the same as Miss Sword Bearer��s plain sword when it first appeared, it was probably because that sword was the last weapon Donn used?

 Chapter 64： Into the shape of kitchen utensils

    "If you can change the shape at will, can it become a gun?"


    Dorn did not rush to return to the priests, but stood on the Blackstone platform and studied the new weapons development path seriously.


    So Donne sketched the shape of modern firearms in his mind.


    But this change failed.


    "Is it because there are no modern guns in the land of miracles, or because I don''t understand the internal structure of guns?" Dorn thought of the possibility of failure.


    "Well... If you can''t change a heat weapon, a kitchen knife is always okay, right?"


    He began to sketch the shape of a kitchen knife in his mind again.


    What surprised Dorn was that this time the change was also unsuccessful.


    Dorn could even feel the weapon, which was still an ebony staff, trembling slightly in protest with a slight dissatisfaction.


    "Uh? How do I feel that it is not willing to become a kitchenware? Does this weapon still have a certain sense of self?" Dorn was a little surprised.


    But the so-called magic weapon will choose the owner by itself.


    The weapon has a certain sense of self, it seems pretty cool too?


    "Well, don''t change the kitchen knife, and become a single-edged dagger." Donne changed his thoughts and began to sketch the dagger in his mind.


    The change this time is very smooth.


    The "ebony staff" shrank into a single-edged dagger, exactly the same as the image in Dorn''s mind.


    It seems that it is very happy to become a weapon of various colors [exclusive reward], but it is not willing to become a kitchen utensil. It is probably the self-esteem and persistence of this [exclusive reward], as well as the bottom line.


    "Good. Now make the handle of the dagger wooden so that I can hold it easily." Don began to outline and add some details for the dagger in his mind.


    The dagger changed again to meet the owner''s needs.


    "Very good. The blade of the dagger has to be changed a little bit, the area is a bit larger, it becomes a rectangle, and then the upper part is thicker." Don continued to add in his mind.


    "Dagger" does it.


    Although in this process of change, it doesn��t look like a dagger anymore...


    The change is complete.


    Dorn nodded with satisfaction, and weighed the "weapons" obtained from the new changes in his hands: "Isn''t this something that can be turned into a kitchen knife."


    The blade of the kitchen knife seemed to have just reacted, and it trembled slightly again.


    "Let''s become a buckler again." Donn hadn''t stopped yet, and once again sketched the styles of other weapons in his mind.


    The kitchen knife turned into a round shield impatiently.


    "Well, it''s great! Then the shield edge is pulled higher, and the arc of the shield body is curved a little more. Oh, it''s better to turn it into jet black, which is cool." Donne added again.


    The change is complete.


    Dorn looked at the newly turned dark cauldron and nodded with a smile.


    It seems that the baggage that I carry with me in the future can be greatly reduced. Because of this magic weapon, it can be tuned into any kitchen utensils!


    And this black pot, also with hindsight, trembled slightly again.


    "Change back to a chopper, let me see." Don continued.


    The shape of the black pot changed again, because the kitchen knife had already been changed once. This time the kitchen utensils changed smoothly without any hindrance.


    "Well, that will turn back to the pot again."


    is still very smooth, without any hindrance.


    The principle that this magic weapon was proud to adhere to at the beginning, after being broken twice by Donne, it seems that there is no need to adhere to it anymore...


    However, in the process of switching between the shape of the kitchen knife and the black pot, the blade and the pot body were helpless, shaking slightly with a sense of sadness.


    has been...it doesn''t matter, it has...has become the shape of a kitchen utensil.


    After playing with this magic weapon for a while, the smile on Don''s face became brighter: "I think the two of us will get along very well in the future!"


    In the end, Dorn changed the weapon into Adele''s simple sword, returned to the poisonous swamp, and returned to the clergy.


    ...


    "Sister Adele, Don''s sword looks like yours. No, it seems exactly the same!" Noting the long sword Donn brought back, Clos took the lead to speak.


    "[Pale Justice] has only one handle." The sword bearer shook her head.


    "Pale justice? Was Miss Adele''s sword originally called this name?" Dorn glanced at Adele''s scabbard.


    The sword bearer just nodded.


    "[The justice is pale and humble, but it''s not a powerless thing], this sentence is what Sister Adele told me. Very handsome, isn''t it?" Close next to him rushed to speak again.


    Dorn nodded.


    is really handsome.


    and then combined [Pale Justice] that extremely simple shape, sharp and difficult inner essence, and [Justice is pale and modest, but it is not a powerless thing. ] This sentence fits perfectly.


    "So this sword in my hand just looks like [Pale Justice]?" Donne shook the long sword in front of everyone again.


    "Not only do they look alike, but they are also very similar in other ways, but I can still feel a little difference that can''t be said." Adele shook his head.


    As the holder of [Pale Justice], her remarks are still very authoritative.


    "It''s similar in other respects?" Donne carefully tasted Adele''s words, "Then my sword or yours... which one is stronger?"


    According to Adele''s statement, the weapon in Donne''s hand seems to not only copy the appearance of [Pale Justice], but also copy the essence.


    So strong!


    "My." Adele told the truth straightforwardly.


    Ok.


    is also acceptable, and it is reasonable that pirated editions are inferior to genuine ones.


    "It''s said in the book of the Holy See that people who are recognized by the ruins can get gifts from the ruins. So, Don, the gift you get is to weaken sister Adele''s weapon in the future?" Kloss looked at Don''s hand. Sword, seemed very interested.


    "A gift of the ruins?" Donn didn''t rush to answer Kloss''s question.


    Sure enough, for the exclusive rewards mentioned in the game system, there are also explanations in line with its worldview in the land of wonders.


    The expressions of the other priests are very natural at the moment.


    Because of Dorn''s outstanding performance in fighting the bullfrog, they almost all acquiesced that Dorn was the person recognized by the ruins, and the gift of the ruins should be obtained by him. UU reading


    Dorn looked at the expressions of the priests, thought for a moment, and then set his gaze on the huge cross in Kloss''s hand.


    Then, the long sword in his hand began to change.


    An identical cross appeared in his hand!


    "It''s amazing! It''s my [Benevolence Communicator]! It looks exactly the same! I know that the gift of the ruins is not that simple!" Seeing the sudden change, Clos yelled out almost excitedly.


    The priest sister is always interested in novel things.


    Dorn:...


    Benevolent love communicator?


    So the big cross in your hand is called this name?


    Is the name a bit mismatched with its rough appearance and violent use...


    Cross�� [Benevolence Communicator] is actually very heavy, but the handle in Donne��s hand is still very easy to use personally.


    "What is the difference between this one in my hand and your, uh... [Benevolence Communicator]?" Dorn asked Kloss.


    "At first glance, it looks exactly the same, and yours seems to have the effect of enhancing the user''s mental power." Kloss seriously looked at the weapon in Don''s hand, "but take a closer look, it seems that there is something different. "


    Indeed, after holding the pirated [Benevolence Communicator], Dorn did feel the spiritual increase.


    This further confirms that the change in this exclusive reward is not just about the appearance.


    "Or is yours stronger?"


    "It seems like this, but it''s only stronger. I feel that your improved mental power is probably two-thirds of [Benevolence Communicator]." Kloss nodded sincerely.

 Chapter 65： Wishful

    Visual inspection is probably able to play two-thirds of the effect of the copied original weapon.


    This effect is already very strong.


    If Donne can see more of the magic weapons in the land of miracles in the future, it is almost equivalent to having a powerful arsenal of weapons!


    "Dorn, can I touch your weapon?" Clos on the side looked at the pirated [Benevolence Communicator] in Dorn''s hand, and his eyes were about to light up.


    Dorn handed the weapon to Kloss without any hesitation.


    The priest''s sister threw down the genuine weapon in her hand and excitedly picked up the pirated version and waved it.


    "Eh? It''s strange, it seems to be completely different from [Benevolence Communicator], I can''t feel the slightest increase in mental power. Is it only effective when Doen is in your hand?"


    Cross waved it a few times before making a suspicious voice, and handed the weapon back.


    Sure enough, the pirated version of [Benevolent Evangelist] returned to Don��s hands before renewing its inner spiritual power.


    "Mr. Donne is recognized by this ruin, so the gift of this ruin only recognizes Mr. Donne?" Yuval half opened his eyes and offered his own opinion.


    "��." Kishu expressed his discomfort in his mouth, but at the moment he looked at Don''s eyes without any feeling of jealousy.


    Now, the priests are more convinced that Don is the one recognized by the ruins.


    But Dorn was originally the so-called [Dungeon Raiders], this kind of thing is surely good or not.


    Dorn pondered for a moment, holding the pirated [Benevolence Communicator], and moved his mind again.


    Following the thoughts in his mind, the weapon in his hand changed again.


    This time it is a sword in the stone with a dark blue and gold pattern on the hilt and guard, and the sword body is engraved with intricate inscriptions.


    "Where is this sword? Any comment?" Dorn asked.


    "The appearance is very good, but the essence is just an ordinary sword." Yuval returned to squinting, smiling and giving the most pertinent evaluation.


    Dorn:...


    Ok.


    It seems that the weapon in my fantasy is just a look.


    After talking to the priests, Dorn roughly summarized the characteristics of this magic weapon.


    It can be transformed into a weapon that Don has touched, and it can play about two-thirds of the effect of the original weapon. The weapons produced by pure fantasy are just mere appearances.


    From this, it can be inferred that even if Donne can really guide this magic weapon into a modern firearm, it is probably only an unusable modern handicraft.


    After all, Dorn hadn''t really touched any firearms during the Earth time.


    However, for Dorn, the effect of simply changing the shape is still very useful. After all, kitchenware can be used normally as long as it is in good shape.


    "Don, don��t you give your weapon a loud name?" At the end of the exchange, Clos said, "Like Sister Adele��s [Pale Justice] and my [Benevolence Spreader], much Handsome! Isn''t it!"


    Dorn:...


    Don''t mention your [Benevolence Communicator].


    However, Kloss��s words still make sense, and indeed should give this [Exclusive Reward] a name.


    And, in a short time, Donne thought of a suitable one.


    This kind of weapon that can become bigger, smaller and more beautiful at will, is it hard not to let the heavenly people think of Brother Monkey��s wishful golden hoop, right?


    So Donne quickly finalized the name of the weapon: "Call it [Ruyi]."


    The priests tasted Don''s name.


    In Dona, Dona chose two words to form a new coined word.


    sounds a bit sloppy at first, but it makes people understand what it means.


    Weapons, isn��t it just to take out such a name to look handsome?


    After finalizing the name, Dorn could feel the [Ruyi] in his hand trembling slightly, but this time it was not a negative emotion that was passed on to its owner.


    It is very satisfied with the new name.


    ...


    Time came to night.


    The priesthood and his party all stayed at the gate of the temple, raised a bonfire, and sat together.


    Dorn has informed them of the formation of the magical teleportation formation in the temple. In order to prevent the owl from slipping into the magical formation of the temple, the priests plan to keep it firmly here.


    At this moment, Dorn is busy solving SS-class bullfrog meat.


    After an exciting battle, how can you treat yourself without a good meal?


    [Ruyi] The shape of a skinning knife and a meat cleaver is constantly changing, and the handy tools make Don''s solution work very smoothly.


    After a short while, the part of the venom glands in the epidermal tissue was stripped, and a large piece of fresh and tender bullfrog hind legs was completely cut out by Don.


    Such a large piece of bullfrog meat is enough to feed five people tonight.


    "Okay, let''s become a kitchen knife, we should go back to cook." Dorn skillfully sketched the image of a kitchen knife in his mind.


    ��Ruyi��I almost numbly executed the master''s order.


    The dish Donn plans to cook tonight is dry pot bullfrog.


    As for the slobber bullfrog when fighting against the bullfrog, Donne gave up.


    The reason is very simple. He doesn''t have pickled peppers on hand, and the bullfrog has no soul without the taste of pickled peppers!


    It''s not just pickled peppers.


    In fact, in the land of miracles, the condiments commonly used in Chinese food, such as soy sauce and cooking wine, are also impossible to obtain. This greatly limits the range of Donne��s cooking choices.


    "It seems that after returning to Eaton this time, it''s time to make condiments such as soy sauce and cooking wine." Dorn muttered to himself while preparing dishes.


    After washing the bullfrog meat, cut into pieces and add a little salt and sugar.


    Then add a small amount of ale instead of cooking wine to get rid of fishy.


    After stirring evenly, add a small amount of starch to cover all the seasonings and marinate for preparation.


    Then, Dorn took out other ingredients from his bulging bag.


    Change the **** and garlic to a knife for later use, and then cut the green onion.


    Cut perilla, coriander, green and red sweet peppers, and dried chili peppers.


    At the same time, Dorn took out a few potatoes, peeled them, cut them into long strips, and used them as side dishes for the bullfrogs.


    Cut out a few more onions to make the bottom of the dry pan.


    After preparing the dishes, as Don��s thoughts changed, the kitchen knife-style [Ruyi] in his hand changed into a big pot.


    Although Donne brought his own pot this time, he still decided to use [Ruyi] directly. After all, [Ruyi] will be his good helper in cooking in the future!


    It��s good to get used to it early.


    Put the pot on the fire, then add wide oil and heat to high temperature.


    At this time, the curious baby Clos had already leaned over to watch Dorn''s cooking.


    "Dorn, do you use [Ruyi] as a pot?" Kloss blinked.


    "Why, watch out for it to be burned out?"


    "How could this kind of thing be burned by ordinary flames." Kloss waved, "I just think it''s a little pitiful."


    The sympathetic object on the fire [Ruyi] reacted calmly.


    It accepted its fate.


    Maybe this is the fate of following a chef.

 Chapter 66： Griddle Bullfrog

    casually sent Kloss, Donne continued to concentrate on cooking.


    After the oil pan is heated to a high temperature, add the marinated bullfrogs and fry them for about a minute to lock in the moisture and keep the bullfrogs fresh and tender.


    Take out the bullfrogs, use the remaining fried potatoes, fry them until the potato chips are slightly charred, take them out and set aside.


    Add a little oil to the pot, add the **** and garlic first, then add the dried chili and green onions to stir up the aroma.


    Put the green and red pepper, and then add a small amount of ale to increase the aroma.


    Pour in the right amount of water to bring out the taste of all the ingredients in the pot, then add a little sugar to make it fresh.


    Collect the juice over the fire.


    After saut��ing the water, add the bullfrog and stir-fry directly over high heat so that the bullfrog meat can fully absorb the soup.


    After the bullfrog meat was stir-fried to a suitable level, Dorn took out another ordinary pot and placed it on the fire to heat it.


    Spread onions and potatoes on the bottom of the pot, then pour the boiled bullfrog in [Ruyi] on top.


    The task of [Ruyi] has been completed, and Don has made it look like [Pale Justice].


    [Ruyi], which was still stained with oil, became as bright as new after it was transformed into a long sword form.


    This is the advantage of using [Ruyi] as a pot, and there is no need to wash it afterwards!


    Put cut coriander and perilla on top of the bullfrog, and sprinkle some sesame seeds, a steaming, scented dry pot bullfrog, complete!


    Cross, who looked at Don��s cooking seriously, looked incredible.


    The three priests sitting a little farther away, in the process of making the bullfrog, they also kept their eyes on Don.


    The reason is very simple. As the indigenous people in the land of miracles, the frying technique of Chinese cuisine in Donne is unheard of and they have never seen before!


    The same is true of the method used to make the chicken called Huaji last time!


    "Dorn, I always feel that the dishes you make are completely different from those made by other chefs." Kloss swallowed, her eyes falling on the dry pot bullfrog and unable to move." What is this dish called?"


    "Dry pot bullfrog, eat while it''s hot?" Dorn greeted everyone.


    Kloss doesn��t worry about the name of the dish anymore. Don��s phrase [eat while it��s hot] is like a demon whispering temptation in his ear.


    Don said, it��s time to eat!


    The priests on the side of ����, after Dorne''s words fell, they all quickly surrounded him.


    Dorn:...


    How come these people are so active now in their meals...


    Dorn divided several forks to the priests, and he used the dagger turned into [Ruyi] to cut out two small symmetrical sticks as chopsticks.


    The priests didn''t even bother to ask what the two small wooden sticks in Donne''s hand were planning to use.


    Cross and Ki Xiu even showed fierce eyes, holding their forks and launched a fierce attack on the hot dry pot bullfrog!


    To eat dry pot bullfrog, this hot pot heat preservation dish, the best matching tableware is of course chopsticks.


    But letting the priests eat with a fork is also helpless. After all, the natives of these miraculous places cannot master the use of these two magical sticks in a short time.


    While using a fork to eat bullfrog meat, the most dominant person is the sword bearer.


    Her hand is very steady, and every time a fork goes down, she can accurately poke a piece of bullfrog meat into the mouth calmly.


    The situation of the other three people is not so good. The forks will often be inserted into the space and the bullfrog meat will slip away. They look funny, but the three of them have different expressions, and they repeat the fork and take action endlessly.


    the reason is simple.


    Original God is on!


    After this **** big poison frog is made into a dish, too! it is good! eat! Up! Right!


    The bullfrog meat fully absorbs the concentrated aroma of the ingredients and the soup and is very tasty, fresh and spicy.


    And the extremely tender texture of the bullfrog meat itself has been completely preserved by Dorn��s proper cooking methods.


    This unique, spicy and tender taste that has never been experienced before, is like a taste bomb, impacting the mouth of every priest, making them want to stop.


    What''s more, the meat of the hind legs used by Shang Duoen is rich in meat. With the pleasant feeling of being able to chew bullfrog meat, eating this dry pot bullfrog can only be described by one word����


    enjoyable!


    Dorn smiled helplessly as he watched the priests'' eating, especially those of Kloss and Kisho. Then he picked up the chopsticks and relaxed, Feng Qingyun gently picked up a piece of bullfrog meat and sent it to his mouth.


    Chew, swallow.


    A piece of tender and spicy bullfrog meat.


    Dorn frowned slightly invisibly.


    It''s not that the taste of this dish did not meet Dorn''s expectations. On the contrary, the taste of this dry pot bullfrog is very good, and Dorn is very satisfied.


    But what really made Dorn frowned was that after eating a bite of bullfrog meat, Dorn could be sure that the dish level of this dry pot bullfrog was still at SS level.


    If it can''t be further subdivided, the SS-level dish level of the dry pot bullfrog is on top of all the SS-level dishes he has made.


    I felt like I was about to touch the threshold of SSS-level dishes, but I was so close.


    "I thought I could make SSS-level dishes." Dorn was a little bit regretful.


    But then he was relieved again.


    As a man with a culinary talent point of 100, Don''s cooking skills are estimated to be the strongest in the entire miracle land, and no one can match it.


    The reason why the dry pot bullfrog can''t reach the SSS level is probably the main reason that it is restricted by the ingredients itself, which is not a human fault.


    The fact is also true.


    Refer to the top chefs in the land of miracles who are very famous and have cooking skills that match their reputation.


    If you take a piece of B-grade ingredients for them to cook, they probably all have the ability to use unique cooking techniques to raise the final dish to A-grade.


    But if you take a piece of A-grade ingredients and let them cook into S-grade dishes, there are only a handful of top chefs who can barely do this.


    And like Don, who can make S-grade ingredients into SS-grade dishes, it is the only one in the whole wonderland.


    Those few top chefs can only maintain the quality of the S-rated ingredients and make a corresponding S-rated dish.


    Further up, if they take SS-grade ingredients and let them cook, there will only be one and the final dish is downgraded to S.


    Yes, downgrade.


    Because of the ingredients above S, it is almost perfect.


    SSS-grade ingredients are directly synonymous with perfection.


    When the chefs prepare these nearly perfect ingredients, they are no longer upgrading these ingredients with cooking techniques, but are cautious, like walking on thin ice, exhausting all their life learning to maintain the original characteristics of the ingredients.


    Any tiny detail in the cooking process that cannot be counted as a mistake may destroy the original perfect quality of these top ingredients.


    This is like, if someone can find a piece of uncut jade with an extremely perfect material, then it is estimated that no jade carving master would dare to carve it.


    Because of this process of carving, it is itself destroying the extreme perfection of this piece of raw jade!


    Of course, this is an extreme to heinous situation. It cannot be guessed by common sense, and it is impossible to encounter it in reality.


    However, if Dorn can someday find an SSS-grade ingredient, what he has to face is this impossible situation that cannot be guessed by common sense.


    "It is an SS-grade food material, and I can make it into a finished product that is only a step away from the SSS-grade. That is to say, while maintaining its original characteristics, I still slightly improve its quality to a certain extent. ."


    "Then if I can really find an SSS-level ingredient in the future, I should be able to maintain its original perfect characteristics and make an SSS-level dish."


    Thinking of this, Don''s last regret disappeared, replaced by anticipation.


    Looking forward to a day when I can meet SSS-grade ingredients.


    But speaking of it, will there really be SSS-rated ingredients in the land of wonders?

 Chapter 67： Skills compound upgrade

    Dorn has just finished thinking about the level of dishes, and the culinary carnival of the priests is still going on.


    Dry pot bullfrog is fresh and spicy. This special spicy taste is very good for people who can��t eat too much.


    And these four priests, obviously belong to the type that can''t eat spicy food.


    Kloss had already sweated at the temples of her forehead at this time, and her face was flushed, and even the corners of her eyes were a little teary. She opened her mouth and tongue out from time to time, trying to dissipate the spicy irritation in her mouth.


    Even so, the movements in her hand did not stop. After initially mastering the skill of fork and fork bullfrog meat, she ate faster than at the beginning.


    "Hah... Hah... The bullfrog meat is delicious! Potatoes are also delicious! The original gods are here, should this delicious food really exist in the world? Mum... Hah... good It��s spicy! But it��s so fun! Ugh��Done, you��re so cunning, you can��t refuse it at this level! Heh��"


    Dorn:...


    Please don��t use strange rhetoric, as if I added some strange medicine to the food.


    The other priests are not much better than Kross, they all continue to enjoy the delicious food in the dry pot with sweat on their foreheads.


    Donne shook his head helplessly.


    then stood up, took the ale left over from the cooking just now, and poured everyone a glass in silence.


    The dry pot bullfrog is a perfect match with the drink.


    But everyone will take turns to guard the gate of the temple tonight, plus there is not much ale left, and Don just symbolically pours a little for everyone.


    Kloss took the cup that Donne had handed over, and after swallowing the food in his mouth, he picked up the wine cup and drank with his head up.


    "Ha��" Then the priest sister breathed a sigh of relief, her face full of joy and satisfaction.


    After ���� flushed and cast an approving look at Donne, Kloss continued to attack the bullfrog meat in the pot!


    Kisho and Yuval are in the same situation.


    Only Adele, after taking the ale, he just sipped a little, then raised his eyes slightly to look at Dorne: "Hiss...Thank you."


    Because of the strong stimulus of the spicy taste, the face of the lady with the sword was flushed, and her eyes were a little blurred.


    It can be seen that Adele also ate this dinner very refreshingly and irresistibly.


    But the sword bearer herself is a somewhat abstinent person.


    And it��s this kind of expression that clearly feels very refreshing, but it seems to be trying to restrain it, but it is more likely to make people think about it...


    "You are welcome." Dorn looked away angrily.


    Speaking of it, as a chef, Dorn is very clear that spiciness is not actually a taste sensation, but a special pain stimulus.


    priests, the current situation belongs to the fact that they are suffering from pain in the oral cavity, and at the same time, they cannot restraint and actively seek the stimulation brought by this pain.


    Will this awaken them with any strange attributes?


    And in a strict sense, the person who controls all this happening behind his back is himself.


    ��, it��s evil to think about it this way.


    Don hurriedly interrupted his thoughts.


    Use chopsticks to sandwich a piece of hot bullfrog meat, let it in the mouth, chew and swallow.


    Then I have a sip of fresh ale.


    The smooth and spicy bullfrog aftertaste and the mellow taste of ale blend and collide in the mouth, bringing the most pleasant experience.


    Sure enough, eating bullfrog meat like this is very enjoyable and enjoyable.


    Dorn also let out a sigh of relief, and nodded in satisfaction with his dishes.


    is another beautiful day to live up to the food!


    ����


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the attributes of attack, defense, physique, agility, and mental power are enhanced.


    System reminder: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] effect is triggered, the same type of skills are retrieved, and the skills are upgraded together.


    System prompt: The superimposed skills are [Corrosion Resistance], [Toxin Resistance], [Poison Mist], and the skill [Poison Frog (not upgradeable)] will be obtained.


    After a meal of dry pot bullfrogs, Don also successfully triggered the two skills [Predator] and [Synchronous Stomach Bag].


    Among them, it is probably because the magical power contained in the Boss bullfrog itself is surprisingly amazing, and the attributes that Dorn obtained through [Predator] are also very impressive.


    The five-dimensional attributes of the battle, almost every 20 points are added!


    There is also this time [Synchronized Stomach Pouch].


    Composite upgrade of skills, this is a situation that Donn has never encountered before.


    ��Poison Frog��: 1. Corrosion immunity. 2. Toxin immunity. 3. Master the superb toxin control skills from poison frogs. 4. Summon a poisonous frog made of toxins.


    good fellow!


    One skill can top four!


    And the original corrosion and toxin resistance have become immunity!


    This bullfrog is worth it!


    However, Donne needs to study more about this newly triggered skill compound upgrade function.


    Analysis from the current situation, it is probably that when the [Synchronized Stomach Bag] acquires a skill that has a partial effect that overlaps with the skill you originally mastered, this effect may be triggered.


    Combine the newly acquired skills with the old skills and upgrade them to more powerful skills!


    And the [Poison Mist] skill was created by Donne after he entered the ruins by eating a poison feather rooster, and he had not had time to upgrade.


    It can be inferred from this that the skills that participate in the compound upgrade do not need to be upgraded to the full level.


    Dorn believes that through the third ability of the [Poison Frog] skill, he can easily control toxins and release poisonous mist and even more!


    As for the fourth ability of the [Poison Frog] skill, to summon a poisonous frog that condenses with poison, Don may have to wait until a specific attempt to fully understand the effect.


    But anyway, this time download a limited-time copy of [Destroyed Ruins] and earn blood!


    "Ah, Don, I''m so supportive."


    Dorn had just turned off his system panel, when Kloss just happened to speak.


    "I told you not to eat so much."


    "I can''t help it, because it''s so delicious! Although my stomach says it doesn''t want it anymore, my mouth says it wants more..."


    Kloss was leaning on the big stone pillar outside the temple at this time, almost like Ge Youtan''s posture.


    Just after dinner at this time, only Clos, Adele and Donn were left behind outside the temple.


    Yuval and Kisho took the initiative to help Donne tidy up the ingredients and clean the kitchen utensils. After all, they had short mouths and had to do something.


    "I said, Don, or I will marry you, oh oh oh. I want to follow you every day and eat delicious food." Clos still leaned under the stone pillars, and said with an expression of sigh of life.


    Dorn:...


    Does this guy Clos start talking nonsense every time he is full?


    And, don��t betray yourself just because you take a bite!


    "Aren''t you a priest of the Holy See? Can a priest be married?" Donne looked at Kloss helplessly.


    In the joking tone of Kloss, it is impossible to say what he thought just now.


    Moreover, the priests of the Holy See must devote their lives to the original God, without marrying, not having children, and serving the original, day by day.


    Similar anecdotes, Dorn had heard Vivian talk about it before.

 Chapter 68： Bring some native produce to

    "Huh? Actually, I''m not an official priest. I haven''t sworn an oath before the original God."


    Cross still had Ge You paralyzed posture and expression.


    "Although I was raised by Teacher Meyer since I was a child, as long as I didn''t take an oath, in a strict sense, I am still a hunter of the Holy See and can be married."


    "However, if Teacher Meyer and I said to marry you, I should be scolded. No, I should be beaten first, and maybe even you. Don��t look at Teacher Meyer like that. It hurts for her to hit someone."


    Kloss seemed to think of something, shrinking her neck.


    Dorn:...


    Wait, is this guy seriously analyzing what he will experience before marrying himself?


    seriously?


    Dorn couldn''t help looking down at the mithril ring on the finger of his right hand.


    is wrong.


    With Kloss''s quirky personality, it shouldn''t be surprising to say anything.


    What''s more, it''s the current atmosphere, the current tone.


    And even Adele was sitting on the side, no matter what Kloss said, he shouldn''t be serious.


    If you respond to her seriously, she will definitely laugh at her in the future.


    Absolutely!


    However, before Dorn could speak, Kloss continued to speak on her own:


    "Well, but I grew up in the Holy See, and I don''t actually have much power to choose. I probably will still become a priest. If I have the opportunity, I will marry you in my next life, Dorn."


    After finishing what Kloss said, he cocked the corners of his mouth with a smirk, and sighed pretentiously.


    Dorn:...


    good one next time!


    This guy is really joking!


    Fortunately, I was not fooled by her just now.


    Adele next to ����, sitting on the edge of the campfire, looking through the pulsating flames, quietly watching the interaction between Dorn and Kloss.


    Looking at it, the usually unsmiling lady sword-bearer suddenly raised the corners of her mouth, forming a brisk arc.


    Adele''s smile was caught by Don''s sight.


    I have to say, under the light of the fire, this lady sword-bearer smiled really nicely.


    As expected, a beautiful girl like Adele should have to smile more.


    Maybe it was because of the smile of Miss Swordbearer, Dorn didn''t consciously smile.


    Speaking of which, tomorrow the ruins will be forcibly closed. If nothing else, I will be separated from these priests tomorrow.


    "The four of them are all very nice guys." Dorn thought in his heart.


    After a while, Kisho and Yuval also cleaned the kitchenware and returned to the bonfire. Everyone began to arrange vigils and rests step by step.


    The flames pulsed, and the night was heavy.


    ����


    Early the next morning, using the last time before the ruins were closed, Dorn planned to search the [Poisonous Marsh] again and bring some native produce to maximize the benefits.


    And the souvenirs that Donne wants to search are the monsters in the ruins.


    Don discovered it after entering the ruins. I don��t know why. The monsters living in the ruins have a much higher food rating than the monsters in the outside world.


    As a dungeon raider, Don has the right to take out the monsters in the ruins.


    Since there are such good rules here, why not make good use of them?


    So after waking up in a sleep, Don brought [Ruyi] and returned to the interior of the temple.


    To talk about the monsters in the ruins worthy of being brought back to try to breed, the first is the poisonous bullfrog in the temple.


    These bullfrogs are tender and tender, and half of the individual''s ratings are S grade. They are rare and precious ingredients.


    Catch and it''s over.


    However, most of the adult poisonous bullfrogs are half a person tall, and even if they are captured, they would be inconvenient to transport. So Donn set his sights on the juvenile poisonous bullfrogs.


    is the bullfrog tadpole.


    After entering the temple yesterday, Don found out that there are many fist-sized bullfrog tadpoles living in the poisonous marsh in the temple.


    These bullfrog tadpoles are less aggressive than adult bullfrogs, and they are more convenient for subsequent transportation.


    After turning [Ruyi] into the form of a cauldron, Don grabbed some thick liquid from the poisonous swamp.


    then caught four bullfrog tadpoles and put them in.


    Through [Intuitiveness of Food], Dorn was able to distinguish the **** of these four tadpoles, two males and two females.


    And the quality of the four tadpoles he chose are all of high quality. If they can really grow up, it will not be a problem to become an S-grade poisonous bullfrog.


    After capturing the bullfrog tadpole, Donne left the temple with satisfaction.


    Oh, [Ruyi] may not be so satisfied with the fact that it becomes a container, but it doesn''t matter, it has no choice.


    After setting up the bullfrog tadpoles, Dorn pulled up Gishu to catch other monsters.


    With this human radar, hunting will definitely be a multiplier.


    The priests did not show much surprise about Don''s capture of the monster.


    After all, these monsters are really delicious!


    It might be a good thing if Donn can take them out and raise them.


    In the end, Kisho didn''t say much and agreed to Don''s request with an unhappy expression, leaving the other three priests to continue guarding the gate of the temple.


    So Don and Kisho returned to the dense rain forest.


    "Kishiu, I need to find the kind of mushrooms that can walk, the kind I use to make milky mushrooms."


    Walking mushrooms are another kind of monster food that Donne pays much attention to.


    Not to mention the high level of ingredients, but it is directly related to whether Donne can use the skill of [Sweetness].


    "Let''s look for it." Kisho talked to the wind spirit for a while according to Don''s request, and soon found the target, "Come with me."


    Under the leadership of Kisho, the two were going around in the rain forest. After about half an hour, Don saw his goal����


    Grey brown mushroom cover on the top of the head There are two walking mushrooms with small fleshy feet like steamed buns growing on the bottom of the stem.


    "The wind! Sweeping my enemies!"


    Without Doen''s command, Kishu directly raised his hand and chanted, launching an attack.


    A small tornado formed and whizzed towards the location of the walking mushroom.


    The slow-reacting walking mushroom hadn''t figured out what was going on, so it was wrapped in this powerful little tornado, and took it around two meters in the air.


    can''t get up and down, can''t break free.


    The walking mushroom was captured successfully.


    "It went well." Dorn nodded in satisfaction.


    But then he thought of something...


    Wait!


    By the time Dorn realized that he had to explain something to Gishu, it was already too late.


    A sweet smell has filled his nose.


    This walking mushroom has a skill!


    After smelling the good sweetness, Donne quickly felt that there was a certain abnormality in his physiology and psychology.


    It was an unspeakable sense of heat and restlessness, like an agile ant crawling all over his body!


    ��Sweetness��: The unique sweet and greasy aroma derived from walking mushrooms can effectively stimulate biological desires and desire for reproduction.


    Dorn himself has mastered this peculiar skill, and of course he knows what effect this sweet smell will bring.


    Moreover, although Dorn mastered the [Sweetness] skill, he did not have the corresponding resistance to resist this skill.


    In layman''s terms, the [sweetness] from walking mushrooms can affect Don, but not himself.


    And Don��s [sweet taste] can also affect walking mushrooms without affecting yourself.


    is so wonderful.

 Chapter 69： Copy closed

    Dorn looked up to look at Kisho.


    Sure enough, this red-haired priest is in the same state as himself, his face flushed inexplicably, and his original facial features showed a strange look similar to constipation.


    The two looked at each other, and an unspeakable awkward atmosphere spread naturally.


    But the only good news is that the hot impulse brought by [Sweetness] did not change Don''s orientation.


    At least, he didn''t have any inappropriate thoughts about Gishu in front of him.


    just in my mind, I can''t help but dream about some inexplicable and beautiful pictures that make people burst into blood.


    "If it''s just that, it''s okay, it''s okay." Donne sighed hard.


    And fortunately, I went out hunting with Kisho. If I were to go with Kloss or Adele, the scene would be even more embarrassing.


    Dorn put his hand on the balance pendant on his chest, and a sense of lucidity swept through the whole body, dispelling the abnormal state caused by [sweetness].


    The [sweetness] effect released by this walking mushroom is not too strong, and Dorn estimated that it is about the same as his own Lv1 level.


    The clearing effect of the balance pendant can be resisted.


    "If this [sweetness] rises to Lv5... I dare not think about it." After the abnormal state was lifted, Dorne thought in his heart with some fear.


    Then, he took off his balance pendant and handed it to Kisho.


    Kisiu glanced at Don with an extremely weird look, and then reached out to take it.


    Accompanied by a sharp sense of sobriety, the restlessness in Kei Xiu''s body was also dispelled.


    "Wind! Block its breath!"


    After ���� returned to normal, Kishu quickly raised his hand and sang, driving the wind spirit to block the smell of the walking mushroom.


    Walking mushrooms are not too strong in themselves, and it is easy for Kisho to do this.


    This time, the sweet smell of the surroundings is finally out of reach.


    "When you go back, don''t tell them what happened just now, especially don''t tell Kloss!" Kishu turned his head and said to Donn in this way.


    Dorn:...


    You beg me to say that I don��t know how to say it!


    In the follow-up, with the help of the human radar of Kisho, Dorn successfully captured two walking mushrooms.


    Of course, after having the first experience.


    When Kishu met the two mushrooms, he quickly blocked the breath around the mushrooms, and then used a small tornado to roll it up in the air, imprisoning his actions.


    In addition to walking mushrooms, Don and Kisho also killed a poison feather chicken.


    But, this time it''s just a hen.


    After ���� killed the poison feather chicken, Don found three poison feather eggs from its lair.


    After a search, Dorn has gained a lot, and [Poisonous Remnant] is almost time to be forced to close.


    ...


    Rinali Lake, the time is almost almost 8 o''clock in the evening.


    It has been five days since the opening of the ruins.


    The merchant camp by the lake is still there, and there is no change compared to five days ago, but the campfire has already been extinguished and cooled.


    This shows that Lake Reinari is too remote. In these five days, no one has explored this area.


    The horses in the merchant camp are still there, and two horses with yellow and brown manes have been tied to the edge of a balding bush.


    The two horses have been gnawing on the bush leaves for five days. Although the food is barely guaranteed, they have been inactive for a long time, making their spirits a little sluggish.


    time officially came to 8 pm.


    A faint blue light flashed by the lake of Reinari, and a magical array with complex magic patterns formed silently.


    Dorn and his party walked out of the light of the magical array.


    Among them, Dorn carried a large bag on his back, holding a cauldron that [Ruyi] turned into in his hand, and tied this rope around his waist, and on the other end of the rope was tied with three mushroom monsters that could only grow meaty buns.


    This outfit, if placed on the earth, it would be the sense of sight of catching the Spring Festival transport train in the last century.


    Dorn and his group stepped out of the magical formation, the blue light of the teleportation formation still did not fade.


    After a short while, a few owls flew out of the magical array.


    Four of them have dull dark brown feathers, and one has a large body, and its feathers are also uniquely gray.


    This gray owl was mixed among the other four, flapping its wings desperately, trying to quickly escape from the shore of Lake Reinari.


    is the priest owl of the Apocalypse Order.


    However, the priests did not give the owl a chance to escape, after all, before they left the ruins, they had already discussed **** the administrator of the Apocalypse Order in the middle of the empire.


    Kisho and Yuval started singing.


    However, before they finished singing, a pale sword shadow cut through the air and shot straight into the air!


    It was Adele who made the shot.


    Miss Sword Holder aimed at the gray fat owl for the first time and threw [Pale Justice] over without hesitation!


    The simple sword blade sharply pierced the gray owl''s abdominal cavity, and the plump bird fell straight down from the sky.


    boom. UU reading


    After a dull crash on the ground.


    The big gray owl turned into a man wearing gray cotton fur with evil eyes.


    The teacher Owl landed, ignoring the long sword that pierced his stomach, struggling to get up.


    But before he could put this idea into practice, Adele had already come to him.


    The sword-bearer''s breastplate has been damaged, and she is still wearing that silky white shirt at this time. She looked at the owl, and there was a cold and silent look on Zhang Yingxiu''s face.


    �.


    Adele held the hilt of [Pale Justice] and pulled the sword body neatly out of the owl''s abdominal cavity.


    The sharp blade cut the flesh and blood twice, bringing out a splash of warm blood.


    Owl''s face twitched with pain, and his body twitched.


    However, his wicked eyes stared at Adele fiercely: "The sword bearers of the Holy See...you, you will all pay the price! Finally...on the day that finally comes, you will all die in endless torture! "


    Adele: "..."


    The sword bearer did not speak, and there was no change in expression on her face.


    The simple sword body of the long sword turned.


    Owl, the administrator of the Apocalyptic Order in the middle of the Donna Empire, the last scene he saw during his lifetime was the Anglo-American and indifferent face of Adele, the pale sword-bearer of the Holy See.


    And the pale sword shadow that flashed by...


    Although Adele''s strength has fallen by half due to the side effects of the [Divine Grace] potion, she still understates and kills the owl.


    The strength gap between the two is so huge.


    Now, the priest owl is dead, which means that the mission of the priest squad has been successfully completed.

 Chapter 70： Wouldnt anyone know how to drive a carriage?

    After Adele killed the Owl, Donn went straight to the merchant camp.


    There are ready-made horses and carriages in the merchant camp. It would be a pity if you don��t make good use of it.


    Many wooden boxes are stacked on the caravan''s carriage.


    These wooden boxes, Dorn checked with the priests before entering the ruins, they were all normal goods, and most of them were copper ore.


    fits well with the caravan setting for trading in the mining town of Rhine.


    It can only be said that although these businessmen are all pretending to be cultists of the Apocalypse Order, they still do a full set of plays and are very dedicated.


    Dorn emptied three boxes of copper mines and loaded three walking mushrooms in.


    After being packed in these relatively rigid wooden boxes, in the subsequent transportation process, even if these walking mushrooms release the [sweet taste] skill, it will not cause much problem.


    At the same time, Dorn also found a large metal box in the innermost carriage of the carriage.


    After opening, the stuffed inside is all cotton wool.


    This one should be used by the cultists to hold antidote.


    So Dorn simply emptied the cotton wool, and then excitedly took the [Ruyi] that turned into a cauldron over, and poured the swamp venom and the bullfrog tadpoles contained in [Ruyi] into the metal box.


    After confirming that the venom in the swamp could not corrode the metal box, Donn closed the lid with satisfaction.


    Whether walking mushrooms or bullfrog tadpoles are good, occasionally opening the box to breathe them during transportation should be able to ensure their survival.


    As for food.


    Walking mushrooms don��t look like they won��t die right away if they don��t absorb nutrients for a few days, and bullfrog tadpoles... I wonder if they can eat insects?


    Dorn is a chef and has no experience in monster breeding and transportation.


    can only go one step at a time and try while groping.


    "I hope you can all come to Eaton with me alive." After placing the two groups of living monsters, Don whispered his short-term expectations for them.


    Then, with a move of his mind, the [Ruyi] in his hand turned into an exquisite skinning knife.


    Dorn chose to turn [Ruyi] into this kind of kitchen knife to carry, simply because it is convenient and unobtrusive.


    Finally, Don didn��t waste the cotton wool that he took out earlier. Then empty a box of copper mine, fill it with cotton wool, and then put all three poisonous feather eggs into it.


    After the busy work on Dorne''s side, the four priests also came to prepare to say goodbye to Dorne.


    Their mission of encircling the cultists this time has been completed, and it is time to return to the Holy See to write a mission report.


    Moreover, at present, Closs and Adele are still in the side effects of [Divine Grace Potion], and need to go back to receive follow-up treatment.


    Before the separation, Dorn and the priests had already negotiated the distribution of the relics.


    Dorn��s harvest is naturally [Ruyi], as well as the ownership of the monsters that are going to be brought home for breeding.


    By the way, even with the caravan and supplies in front of them, the priests also generously gave Don.


    Because Donne carried too many things, it would be troublesome to travel without a carriage.


    In addition, the priests also gave Donne an extra piece of trophies that he had snatched from the cultists as a thank you.


    This is a horn about 20 cm long.


    itself may be made of the horns of some monsters. The tail of the horn is inlaid with a circle of copper, and some simple symbols of magic energy are engraved on the copper.


    This thing was turned over from a congregation under the hands of a small cult leader named Fire Wolf.


    According to the appraisal of the priests, after blowing this horn, the user can slightly increase his own strength, and at the same time become more emotionally excited.


    For the time being, you can call it [Horn of Courage].


    As for the other spoils seized after killing the cultists, they belong to the priests.


    This harvest distribution has actually taken care of Don.


    After all, Donn had hardly done anything to encircle the cultists. He knew that he still had that.


    took a [horn of courage] and was already ashamed of it.


    What''s more, in the spoils seized by the priests, there are many things that need to be turned in later.


    Dorn did not intend to embarrass the four priests.


    "Mr. Don, thank you again for your generous assistance. After that, there will be someone who will send you the rewards of the Holy See to Eaton Town." Yuval bowed to Don''s chest.


    "It doesn''t need to be so formal, everyone is so familiar." Don waved his hand, "Also, don''t say as if we are going to be separated now, in fact, we still have something to ask you."


    Then, Dorne laughed awkwardly: "Although you gave me this caravan cart. But actually... I can''t drive a cart at all."


    After hearing Don''s words, the priests looked at each other.


    Kixiu directly cast a contemptuous look at Dorn.


    Very good, I found a point that has beaten this guy!


    There is also Clos, looking at Don with a smile on his face, the eyes that were originally flashing are almost fascinated.


    Regarding the expression of the priest��s sister, Dorn interpreted this way����


    No way? No way? There is no one who can venture across a small half of the empire, but they don''t even master the common skill of driving a horse and cart, right?


    Donn ignored these two people.


    just kidding.


    Whether it is riding a horse or driving a carriage, most of these skills have become experience links in tourism projects in the earth age of Dorn''s life.


    Dorn, who has only come to the land of miracles for a few months, hasn��t learned it at all!


    Moreover, the road leaving Lake Reinari is winding and winding, and if Donne drives the carriage out by himself, it is estimated that the probability of the car overturning is very high.


    "Uh, then let''s go. Mr. Donne, first go with us to Komodova City, where there is an Adventurer Association. From the association you can hire regular mercenaries or adventurers to help you... Drive back to Eaton. "Yuval made his own proposal.


    "It couldn''t be better this way." Donn nodded gratefully.


    Komodova, mentioned by Yuval, is a large city in the central part of the Dona Empire. The scale of development of the town is similar to that of the Silver Shield Port on the edge of Eaton Town.


    From here in Rhine Town to Komodova, it will take about half a day to drive a horse-drawn carriage.


    The priests must pass through here if they want to return to the Holy See.


    As for Donne back to Eaton, he arrived in Komodova first and took a detour.


    But it doesn''t matter. Compared to Clos and Adele who are going to the Holy See to receive treatment, Donne has a lot of time to go home. It is not in a hurry or in a hurry, and it is not a big deal to make a long detour.


    This Komodova city is built by the river, with convenient transportation and very developed commerce.


    Like similar big cities, the urban infrastructure is relatively good, and life is more convenient. Moreover, organizations such as the Merchants Association and the Adventurers Association also have large-scale operations there.


    Therefore, Komodova is a frequent transit point for merchants and adventurers.


    After making up their minds, Dorn and his party did not delay anymore, and got on the two caravans that were driving side by side. Kisho and Yuval took turns driving, and in the dark, they headed directly towards Komodo. Wa Jinfa.

 Chapter 71： Komodova

    Komodova.


    When Dorn and his party arrived in this big city, the sky was already bright.


    This journey took about ten hours, because the mountain road from Lake Reinari was rugged and bumpy, and it was night again, it was understandable that it took a little longer to drive.


    After arriving in Komodova, the priests helped Donne park the carriage into a hotel called [Golden Tulip].


    This is a large-scale hotel.


    In similar hotels, as long as you pay a certain amount of money, the boss will arrange staff to help take care of the goods and feed the horses.


    Moreover, the hotel itself employs some capable thugs, and the safety of the goods will be more guaranteed.


    Therefore, similar hotels are the first choice for businessmen who are not too poor to take a break on their business trips.


    After everything is arranged, the priests formally bid farewell to Don.


    In fact, everyone said on the carriage last night, so there is not much to add.


    "Dorn, say yes, when I come to Eaton Town to see you, I will treat me with delicious food!" Kloss waved goodbye.


    Adele and others also nodded to Donne.


    After Dorne responded, he watched the priests leave.


    After the figures of the four priests were completely out of sight of Donn, there was such a short conversation among them����


    "Yuval, I think your expression is serious? Did you miss him just after you separated from Donne?" Kloss looked at Yuval with a smile on his face.


    "I''m thinking about the mission report." Yuval narrowed his eyes to tell the truth about his inner thoughts.


    "Ah, I don''t want to use my brain for that kind of thing. As always, after you and Ki-soo have finished writing, I''ll just copy and correct a few words."


    "Cross, the report may be a little different this time." Adele on the side also looked thoughtful.


    "Isn''t it the same? Ah...you are talking about Donne..." Kloss suddenly realized.


    The priests used to write mission reports, nothing more than writing what happened.


    This time it was indeed different, and the reason was Dorne.


    Dorn, this guy actually has a lot of doubts about him, and the priests have been tacitly aware of this.


    appeared in Rhine Town in such a delicate time period, and happened to have the ability to resist toxins. In the end, he killed the terrifying poison frog, and was recognized by the relics, and got the strange weapon named Ruyi.


    Judging from Dorn��s performance these days, it is completely as if he knew the existence of this relic of the gods beforehand, and he also made certain preparations. He appeared near the Rhine Town to capture the relics.


    Of course, if this kind of thing is completely open, it''s actually nothing.


    In the entire land of miracles, I don��t know how many adventurers have dedicated themselves to exploring the relics of gods around the world, and Donne can probably only be counted as one of these people.


    Therefore, there is nothing wrong with the act of devoting to the ruins of the gods. But Don''s problem is that he succeeded.


    If Dorn��s work in the past two days is truthfully recorded in the mission report, he will probably attract the attention of the Holy See.


    The paradoxical problem lies here!


    Dorn, this man, obviously attacked a relic of the gods, but the comprehensive combat strength is not particularly strong.


    To be noticed by the Holy See prematurely is probably not a good thing for him.


    The four priests and Dorn are also considered life and death, and to a certain extent, Dorn saved four of them.


    Out of such personal considerations, the priests reached a consensus and played down Don''s outstanding performance in the task report submitted.


    In the report of the priests, Don''s role in this mission is probably to provide reasons for the gathering of cultists and help the enthusiastic citizens in the ruins.


    As for killing that powerful poison frog, getting relic gifts and the like, just ignore it.


    At the same time, Yuval didn''t worry that Donne would take the initiative to blew himself up, boasting about the rich achievements in his ruins.


    Because when he was in the carriage last night, Yuval told him: try not to tell others what happened in the ruins.


    The priesthood knows that Don is not a stupid person.


    "Hey, isn''t the task report to write about tasks related to the task? As for things that are not related to the task... it doesn''t matter if you omit some?" After the conversation, Ki-soo expressed his opinion like this.


    The purpose of this sentence is not so much to complain, but to tell himself that it is reasonable to omit some things related to the guy Donn, regardless of his loyalty to the Holy See.


    "Speaking of which, the mission report this time is no different from the previous ones. Don''t you just hand it over to me after you finish writing it." Kloss stretched out, her face relaxed.


    ����


    "Suddenly becoming a person acting alone, I really feel a little uncomfortable."


    After saying goodbye to the priests, Dorn sighed for a moment, "the normal state of life is separation", and then he started to move around in Komodova.


    The first stop Donne will go to is the Adventurer''s Association.


    He wants to hire two regular mercenaries or adventurers who can drive horse-drawn carts there to help him drive back to Eaton.


    Because Dorn is not in a hurry, and after coming to the land of miracles, this is the first time he has officially visited a big city. Dorn''s pace is very slow, it is completely a leisurely stroll in the tourist mentality of sightseeing.


    Komodova is huge.


    The streets of the city are also very spacious. The pavement is made of neat bluestone bricks. The main road can almost accommodate three carriages and two horses.


    The view of the city is also very good.


    Many sculptural fountains can be seen along the way in Dorn, as well as landscape plants used for urban greening.


    On both sides of the street, there are many spacious and bright shops.


    But it is still early, most shops are not open for business, and there are still relatively few pedestrians on the street.


    On the spacious street, the wind blows early in the late autumn and it is a little bit cold.


    Dorn tightened his clothes, he was in good spirits, and he looked around with emotion.


    "No wonder Kloss said, Komodova, the new commercial capital of the Dona Empire, this place looks like a lot of money."


    At the same time, looking at the shops on both sides of the street and the dazzling array of goods in the windows, Don''s heart also ignited the impulse called consumption.


    "It''s hard to travel far away. When I go back, it seems that I should bring some gifts for everyone."


    Walking around, asking passersby for directions, and as I walked, the number of pedestrians on the street began to increase. As the sun slowly rises, the commercial capital of Komodova begins to show its unique vitality and charm.


    This slowed down Don''s pace even more.


    After he really found the location of the Adventurers Association, the time had reached 8 o''clock in the morning, nearly 9 o''clock.

 Chapter 72： Adventurers Association

    The location of ���� Adventurer Association is an independent, three-story building.


    On the signboard of the building, [Adventure Association] is engraved with Dona characters. The handwriting is beautiful and powerful, which is very eye-catching and easy to recognize.


    Dorn had already learned about the Association of Adventurers through the priests.


    According to Dorn''s understanding, this is a large-scale intermediary platform in another world, responsible for matching adventurers and employers at both ends, completing various commissions, and drawing a certain commission on commissioned funds.


    Moreover, as a large-scale platform organization operating in several principalities, the Adventurers Association has a relatively complete employment system and rating system.


    According to the comprehensive evaluation of the entrusted quantity and quality completed by registered adventurers, the adventurers in the industry are roughly divided into five levels: S, A, B, C, and D from high to low.


    Generally speaking, the higher the internal rating of the adventurer, the better the ability and credibility, and of course the higher the cost of employment.


    But for the current Dorn, the rating of the adventurers he wants to hire is irrelevant, as long as he can drive the carriage.


    It is almost 9 o''clock in the morning, and people have begun to enter and exit the door of the Adventurers Association.


    At the same time outside the association, you can see many people in different dresses, but all wearing protective gears and weapons. They watched every employer who wanted to join the association, and talked to each other from time to time to promote themselves.


    Dorn has heard from the priests that the people who solicit guests outside the association are also adventurers and mercenaries. But most of them were not officially listed in the association due to various reasons.


    is probably the same as the little mercenary group of hyenas.


    These people also accept all kinds of commissions, and the price is lower than that of the association, but because there is no management of the association, there is a mixed bag.


    To be on the safe side, it would be better to find the official adventurers in the association.


    Looking at the busy scene outside the association, Dorn inexplicably thinks of the taxi drivers and hotel proprietors who tirelessly soliciting customers on the square outside the train station, so he couldn''t help but smile:


    "It seems that the employment industry is quite competitive in the market."


    When Donne was about to walk into the gate of the association, a tall man with a full face stood in front of him: "This little brother, are you going to hire adventurers? Our price is much fairer than that in the association. And anything can be done."


    The man seems to have deliberately accented the words [what''s the matter].


    "no thank you."


    Dorn politely refused, and then a sideways passed the man and walked into the gate of the association.


    Seeing Dorn��s decisive attitude, the man with a gluttonous face did not entangle him any more, and continued to look for the next possible potential customer.


    ����


    Adventurer Association Hall.


    Inside the lobby, there is a long bar counter. Behind the counter, there are all female waiters.


    Dorn randomly picked a free one with a nice face.


    "Hello, sir. Do you have a commission, or come to register and pick up the job? If you receive the job, please show the association certificate first." The receptionist politely greeted Dorne.


    "A commission. I need someone, uh... **** me to Eaton Town, a small town on the edge of Silver Shield Harbor."


    "Okay, sir. This is the current registration list of adventurers in Komodova. You can choose the right one by yourself. We will contact you. If there are other additional requirements, I will screen for you. ."


    The receptionist handed Donne a list.


    "If you ask, you can drive a carriage. I think most adventurers can do it."


    Dorn took the list, glanced at random, and finally set his sights on the rank of adventurers rated B.


    The list shows that there are currently more than 20 B-level adventurers in Komodova, including individual and multi-person groups.


    Dorn pointed at a group of adventurers composed of two people at random, [Guy and Helena].


    The receptionist looked at Don''s finger pointing, nodded his head, skimmed through the pile of documents behind him, and then pulled out two documents to look through.


    "Mr. Guy and Ms. Helena are a couple, and they are both half-elves after the union of humans and elves. If you mind if you sir..." the receptionist said while reading the information.


    Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Oh?


    Does the receptionist think she would mind their husband and wife status, or half-elf status?


    But, half-elf.


    The product of the union of humans and elves.


    Regarding the existence of elves, dwarves, and orcs, Dorn had also heard Vivian mentioned before, but when he first heard it, he was quite surprised.


    However, after all, the Land of Miracles is a different world, and it is not surprising that there are demihuman races.


    "Don''t mind." So Donne shook his head calmly.


    Even, not so much that he doesn''t mind, it''s better to say that Dorn is looking forward to seeing what the half-elf looks like.


    "Okay, sir, please register your name here, and we will help you contact Mr. Guy and Ms. Helena. If it goes well, you can meet on the second floor at 1 pm."


    "If the adventurer cannot accept the entrustment, we will select another suitable object of the same level for you, okay?"


    The receptionist is still very polite, gentle and professional.


    "Yes." Dorn nodded.


    "In addition, if it is only an **** task, the cost of a B-level adventurer per day is 1 silver nar. It takes about 6 days to get to the vicinity of Silver Shield port. Please pay 12 silver nar in advance. If the employment relationship is not established, , We will return the money to you in the afternoon."


    Dorn still nodded.


    12 silver nar, expensive is a bit expensive, but Don is not a particularly poor person.


    Dorn didn''t have so many silver nars on him, so he directly took out the 1 kinnal that he had confiscated from the silver lizard and handed it over.


    The hostess counted out a bulging purse and handed it back to Don: "Here are 88 silver nars for you. Please count it."


    88 pieces...


    Dorn sighed opened the purse and counted it roughly.


    This is the drawback of metal currency, it is too inconvenient to carry.


    He misses the handy banknotes a bit, and even the QR code payment.


    It was about 3 minutes after Donne left the Association of Adventurers.


    A young man dressed in leather armor and mercenary dress came out from the gate of the association.


    This person is called Rat Tail, and he is officially listed in the Adventurers Association, and the internal rating of the Association is the lowest D level.


    Previously, Rat Tail had been sitting boringly in the corner of the Association Hall, not too conspicuous, as if waiting to accept a ready-made commission.


    This is normal.


    Some listed adventurers who are eager to make money and urgently need to accept commissions will take the initiative to go to the lobby of the association to inquire and wait for some commissioned tasks that have not been specified.


    This can more or less increase the probability of making some money.


    The insiders of the association will not drive these people out of the hall after checking their association certificates.


    I saw the mouse tail out of the hall, winking at the gluttonous man who had just sold him to Donne.


    The latter understands.


    The two walked together to the corner on the edge of the association, before the rat tail spoke:


    "Brother, the black-haired boy who just walked out was a kinnal. Moreover, I found the 80 silver narrs that were returned to him, just casually, and looked at it a few times without hesitation. Absolutely It''s a big fish."


    "What task did he entrust?"


    "It sounds like an escort, going to the direction of Silver Shield Port. I asked for two B-level adventurers, that is, the half-elf couple."


    "Take off your leather armor, follow up and have a look again, and feel his details." The man with a cross-face instructed.

 Chapter 73： Roasted Meat

    It was only at 1 p.m. that the Adventurer''s Association and the half-elf couple were connected, and Dorn still had plenty of time at the moment.


    "It''s all here, it would be a shame not to take the opportunity to experience life in a big city."


    Dorn told himself this in his heart, and then he wandered around and explored around the Adventurers Association.


    He first found a public bath that was already open for business.


    "Compared with the small baths of Madame Mijiti, the appearance of the baths in big cities can be described as magnificent and magnificent."


    After sighing like that, Dorn strode into the bathing gate.


    He wants to take a bath.


    For Dorn, taking a bath and taking a bath is not only a process of cleansing the body, but also a process of relaxing and enjoying.


    I touched it for about an hour.


    Duoen was refreshed, and walked out of the bath with a ruddy face, with a satisfied expression on his face: "It''s comfortable. Sure enough, there are more baths in big cities."


    This magnificent bath is not only the original sauna room.


    For a little more money, a single bath is also provided. If you add more money, you can also experience a milk bath, a salt bath, and a flower bath.


    Even, it also provides a massage service with some spices and essential oils!


    During this period of time, he had no chance to clean his own Dorn, so he enjoyed it a lot.


    After coming out of the shower, Don went straight to a clothing store.


    After choosing casually for a while, Dorn chose a fitted silk shirt and dark trousers.


    would choose such a match, probably because Dorn subconsciously felt that the white silk shirt of Miss Sword Holder was very handsome.


    "After wearing this set, doesn''t it smell like a rich man?"


    In the clothing store, Dorn checked his clothes and appearance in the mirror.


    Well, he is very satisfied with his current appearance.


    After all, he originally had an average appearance foundation, and before he entered the land of miracles, he chose his appearance [one-key beautification]. Now, Donne''s appearance can completely afford the two words of handsome.


    Then, Dorn simply paid for the suit generously, and left the clothing store amid the praise and compliment of the boss.


    Now, the sun is gradually rising, and it''s almost noon.


    "It''s time to start today''s highlight-taste the delicacies of this commercial capital!"


    Not long after he left the clothing store, Dorn threw himself into a restaurant called [Cream Starlight] with very high decor.


    Under the warm and polite reception of a waiter, Dorn was seated in a good position by the window and ordered seven or eight signature dishes in one go according to the menu.


    [�����ǹ�] is also regarded as the premier high-end restaurant in Komodova, where the consumption is very high.


    And Dorn��s generous and arrogant way of ordering dishes without any hesitation made the smile on the waiter''s face more obvious and brilliant.


    Judging from this gentleman''s decent dressing, he is a rich master. Even if he ordered so many high-end dishes in one breath, the waiter did not worry that he would have any problems with the follow-up payment.


    After confirming Donne��s order, the waiter politely left the table and went to the kitchen.


    Leaving Dorn sitting by the window, he tapped his fingers on the table while watching the endless stream of pedestrians and carriages coming and going outside the window.


    As a chef, it is very important to taste and learn the cuisines from all over the world.


    And with Don��s character, he will not always be proud and complacent because of his 100 culinary talent points.


    Studying various food cooking concepts and techniques in the Dona Empire and even the entire miracle land can effectively expand the recipe inventory in his mind, and it may also allow him to germinate some good ideas for developing new dishes.


    A true master always has the heart of an apprentice.


    waited patiently for a while, and the dishes ordered by Donne were put on the table one after another.


    is a big restaurant in the end, all the dishes are exquisite and exquisite.


    Dorn took a cursory glance, and he could judge that the quality of these dishes were all above Grade B, and two of them were probably above Grade A, and possibly even Grade S.


    "Then, I''ll start." Dorn said silently in his heart, then picked up the knife and fork.


    ...


    After a meal, Donn is generally satisfied.


    Although it is said that when Donne cooks his own dishes, most of the finished products can exceed A, but he does not use this standard to demand others.


    After all, he knows very well the reason why he has the current peak cooking skill in the land of miracles.


    In addition to the training and accumulation of the earth period, it mainly depends on the 100 points of culinary talent points.


    Among all the dishes he tasted, the one that surprised and liked the most was an S-level dish called smashed yakiniku.


    This is also the only dish that has an S rating among all dishes, probably at a quality level that has just broken the boundary of the S rating.


    First of all, the ingredient rating of this dish itself is very high, and it definitely has an A grade.


    It can be seen from the appearance of the dishes that the meat and fat itself of the whole roasted meat are exuding an amazing luster.


    The ���� barbecue melts in the mouth. The moment you bite it, the gravy is naturally secreted, turning into a rich and delicious taste, and sliding down the throat into the abdomen.


    Through tasting, Don can even restore the chef��s process and skills to make this dish in his mind.


    The raw material of this dish is beef, which mainly goes through two steps of frying and roasting.


    When frying beef, use the melted butter in the pan to pour a spoonful of butter on the surface of the meat. This process can perfectly lock the formed gravy inside the meat.


    followed by roasting.


    The chef of [Bright Stars] is definitely a good hand at baking food and has unique baking skills.


    During the roasting process, the chef grasps the texture of the meat and the direction of the fire to roast at a right angle. This will not only make the meat heat more evenly, but also make the gravy flow more fully distinct.


    During this process, the barbecue itself will continue to produce delicious ingredients such as glutamyl acid, which will further volatilize the sweet meat aroma to add flavor. UU reading


    Expert!


    But in Dorn''s eyes, this beef with beef is not completely unimproved.


    For example, the amount of spices is a little too heavy, and the flavor of the spices has the delicious aroma that covers the meat itself, which is overwhelming.


    Also, the roasting time is a little too long and the temperature is a little higher, which will make the meat age.


    If these two flaws are trimmed, the dishes can reach the mid-range level of S grade.


    Of course, the slight unit of measurement in Donne��s perception is calculated on the basis of a few tenths of a gram, a second, a few tenths of a degree Celsius, and so on.


    Except for his kind of monster who is full of cooking skills, most people probably cannot grasp this small difference.


    "But anyway, it seems to have learned a very good roasting technique."


    After eating, Dorn wiped the corners of his mouth with the disposable handkerchief on the table with satisfaction.


    He didn''t intend to rush into the kitchen, pull out the chef, and point out the areas that need improvement in each dish.


    After all, Don is not a good teacher.


    Moreover, after I went to someone��s restaurant to have a meal, I took the initiative to find the chef to give a lecture. After successfully annoying the other party, I would start a cooking competition and use my superb cooking skills to convince the other party.


    How could this kind of thing happen to myself... Hey, no, what''s the strange thing about thinking about it this way?


    "But to do this kind of thing, it would be better to have a passive prerequisite for the development. If you have to stand up and pretend to be X, you will be more spiritual. If you have a chance, say it again, if you have a chance, say it again."


    Dorn succeeded in being amused by this idea of ??his own, and then he simply paid the bill neatly, leaving a certain amount of tips, and left [Crystal Light].

 Chapter 74： Maliciousness of strangers

    When Donne walked out of the restaurant, it was almost 12 o''clock.


    It��s a little short of the time agreed upon by the Adventurers�� Association.


    So, he chose to continue shopping in the shops on the street for a while and buy some gifts for everyone in Eatontown.


    Wait until Dorn leaves the gate of [Bright Starlight].


    On the side of the road, a small restaurant without a sign.


    has taken off Pike��s rat tail and sat in the small dining room by the window. In this position, you can observe the front entrance of [Bright Stars] very well.


    At this moment, the rat''s tail is eating a greasy fried bacon and a dull sandwich.


    "Go into the high-end baths, buy high-end clothes, and eat high-end lunch. Even if this kid is not a rich young master, he is also an idiot who has suddenly made a fortune!"


    After eating a terrible lunch, recalling what the big fish did in the morning, the rat''s tail was extremely unbalanced.


    The dazzling, bright and happy image of the kid who is suspected to be the rich young master lingered in Rat Tail''s mind, making him feel extremely disgusted and jealous.


    Yes, jealous.


    At this time, Donne, who was still happy to choose gifts, probably couldn''t imagine how an unknown stranger would have strong malice against him.


    "Laugh now, you will be crying soon." Rat Tail cursed viciously in his heart.


    Then, he stood up rudely, deliberately made the tables and chairs make a huge noise, left the restaurant in the confused eyes of other diners and the owner, and continued to quietly follow Don.


    ����


    1:00 pm.


    After purchasing gifts, Dorn returned to the Adventurer''s Association.


    Under the guidance of the receptionist, Donne went up to the second floor of the association and came to a room similar to a negotiation room.


    Here, he met Guy and Helena, the half-elf couple.


    "Mr. Donne, Mr. Guy and Ms. Helena accepted your entrustment. Then you can discuss specific matters here, and you can carry out the entrustment content at any time, please feel free."


    The lady receptionist poured tea to the three of them, then gently closed the door and left.


    "Mr. Guy and Ms. Helena, how are you. I am your employer this time. You can call me Donn directly."


    After greeted the two half-elves, Dorn looked at their appearance with interest.


    Pure-color blond hair, rare emerald green eyes, and a sharper ear contour that is different from humans.


    Apart from these qualities, the half-elves do not look much different from humans.


    The husband, Guy, is a tall, burly man with short clean hair. However, the look on his face seemed a bit simple and dull at first glance.


    This is a bit inconsistent with Dorn��s stereotype that male elves should have a smart and elegant image.


    "In the elves, are there such things that seem to be honest people at first glance? Oh, no, maybe because they are half elves." Dorn thought, poking in his heart.


    The wife, Helena, has long golden smooth hair. Although she is not exposed in the wraps, she still can''t hide her proud figure. On the outside, she looks like a mature and glamorous wife.


    When Dorn greeted them, both half-elves stood up.


    Guy smiled and nodded hello to Donne.


    And Helena took a step forward, shook hands with Dorn generously, and introduced herself:


    "Hello, Mr. Donne. My name is Helena, a swordsman. This is my husband Guy, an excellent swordsman. I believe you have learned from the Association. Both of us are B-level adventures. The person, with good strength, can successfully complete your entrustment and **** you to Eatontown."


    Helena was talking, noting that Don''s eyes wandered on her body.


    So, the expression of this glamorous half-elf lady began to become teasing and mocking.


    "Sorry, it''s rude." Donn noticed the change in the other''s expression in time, "I''ve never seen a half-elf, so I''m a little curious."


    Helena put away her mocking look, Dorn��s explanation seemed reasonable to her.


    Helena, through Donne��s external appearance, speculated that he was probably a noble young master who had been raised in the castle''s palace for a long time. He had never seen them as a demi-human race.


    If it was pure curiosity, Helena didn''t feel offended.


    "Mr. Don, as you can see, Guy and I are half-elves. If you care about our race, you can report to the Association and replace other adventurers." Helena said.


    What she said was not dissatisfaction and anger, but a sincere suggestion.


    It seems that there are indeed many employers who refuse to complete their commissioned tasks because of their ethnic identity.


    "No, I don''t care. I just thought the eyes and ears of both of you are very...good-looking, yes, good-looking." Dorn told the truth about his inner thoughts.


    Helena laughed out loud after hearing this, her pointed elf ears trembling slightly:


    "Very few humans would comment on us like this. Mr. Don, if I were just a half-elf girl who knew nothing about the world, I would definitely be tempted to hear a handsome boy like you say this."


    Dorn:...


    Is the half-elf girl so cheating?


    And, is it really appropriate for you to make such a joke in front of your husband?


    In other words, is this the great temperament of you mature ladies?


    Dorn glanced at Guy again, but it seemed that he didn''t care about his wife''s words at all.


    Okay, since you don''t mind, I am sure there is nothing to say.


    "Two, if there are no problems, how about we leave for Eaton later? I have a carriage parked at the [Golden Tulip] Hotel and I need you two to drive afterwards." Dorn changed in due course. Up the topic.


    "There is no problem, Mr. Don. We can set off immediately after the association has signed the mission statement." Helena replied ably.


    ����


    Golden Tulip Inn.


    Dorn got into the carriage and checked the goods, mainly to check the condition of the monsters.


    During this process, the half-elf couple showed good professionalism. They stood silently beside the carriage, and did not peek at the employer''s cargo situation.


    After everything is confirmed, the half-elves are in the driving position in front of the carriage, and they will take turns driving the carriage.


    And Dorn was sitting alone behind the carriage, and it happened to be quiet.


    The two well-rested horses were driven by Guy and pulled the carriage into action. Dorn and his party left Komodova and headed towards Silver Shield Port.


    After Dorn and the others left the city, he followed two horses slowly behind him.


    The man riding a horse is the Rat Tail and the previous male.


    The two did not choose to follow Dorn and his party closely, but slowly fell behind. Anyway, there is only one main road to Silver Shield Port with carriage, and they are not afraid to be lost.


    "Brother, have you seen it, that kid has a truck full of goods." Rat Tail was excited.


    "Nonsense, of course I saw it."


    Now, according to Mouse Tail��s intelligence, the cross-cut man can already confirm that Don is a valuable fish, so his cargo is definitely a good thing!


    It''s time to vote.


    rode all the way, and the faces of the cross-cutting man and the rat-tail showed an uncontrollable smile.

 Chapter 75： Thanks for the gift of nature

    The half-elf couple escorted Dorne back to Eaton. In addition to driving the carriage and protecting Dorne��s safety along the way, they also took care of setting up tents during camping, making a bonfire, cooking and other trivial chores.


    Duoen is happy and leisurely, leaving these matters to their two husband and wife.


    Anyway, I have paid more than a dozen silver narrs, and it��s not too much to enjoy the travel services they provide.


    That is, Dorn later discovered that the cooking skills of the half-elves were really unsatisfactory.


    On the first day of supper, Chef Helena, the half-elf lady in front of Donne, used a large pot to burn an indescribable paste for dinner.


    And the dish level of that indescribable mash is just enough to reach E level.


    So, for dinner on the first day, Don''s experience was very bad. After taking two bites casually, he said that he had no appetite, and got into the tent early to rest.


    And the half-elf couple, perhaps they are already used to eating. The two of them ate a whole pot of mash, and they were contented and contented.


    "Ms. Helena must not be allowed to cook tomorrow."


    That night, Dorn made up his mind silently in his tent.


    On the second day, there was nothing worth talking about during the journey.


    It is nothing more than Dorne sitting in the carriage alone, looking at the scenery along the way through the carriage window in a daze, and then occasionally taking care of a few monsters brought out from the ruins.


    Time came to 5 o''clock in the afternoon.


    Dorne, who was sleepy sitting in the carriage, suddenly heard Guy Urn shouting angrily: "There is a monster attack! Mr. Dorne, please stay in the carriage and don''t come out!"


    "Ah, what kind of monster is it?" Dorne got a little bit of energy.


    "A rock eagle!" Helena was calling this time, "Mr. Don, please stay in the carriage! We will take care of it!"


    Like her husband Gay, Helena emphasized it again and told Donne not to show up.


    After all, in the eyes of this half-elf couple, Donne is probably a delicate noble master, the kind who has no power to bind a chicken.


    As a security guard hired by the other party with money, they have the responsibility and obligation to protect the personal safety of this vulnerable employer.


    Helena has just finished speaking.


    boom!


    After a loud noise, the carriage stopped abruptly, and the carriage shook violently, bringing up a flying sand.


    It seems that a big guy fell on the top of the carriage.


    Although the half-elves both emphasized that Donn should hide in the carriage, Donn still poked his head out of the car window.


    Afterwards, he saw the monster named Stone Eagle.


    This rock vulture does not look like many vultures known to Donne, but it is several times bigger than a normal vulture.


    At the same time, the health bar of this monster has been revealed, and its blood volume is 880 points.


    And, through [Intuitive Ingredients], Don can judge that this rock eagle can be used as a food material, and the food grade is B grade.


    At this time, the half-elves had already taken up their weapons and jumped from the front of the carriage to fight.


    The green friendly blood bar on top of their heads, Guy''s has more than 1,400 points, and Helena has more than 1,300 points.


    Seeing this, Donne put his head back calmly.


    Judging from its current form, this rock eagle is the wrong target for the attack.


    If it can''t recognize the situation and quickly flies away from the battlefield to escape, it is estimated that it will be killed by the half-elf couple soon.


    And by the way, there is currently Lv34 Dorn, plus the attribute points provided by several monster dishes (mainly dry pot bullfrogs) in the ruins, Dorn''s blood volume has jumped to more than 1500 points.


    is so taller than Gay.


    However, he shouldn''t need to make any shots anymore.


    The sound of fighting outside only lasted a few minutes, and there was no movement.


    System reminder: The battle is settled, the output damage is 0, and the experience is 40 points.


    Almost at the same time that the system prompt popped up, Dorne heard Mr. Guy shouting outside: "Mr. Dorne, it''s safe. We killed the rock eagle."


    "Thanks for your hard work." Dorn responded loudly, and then muttered in a low volume at a volume that only he could hear, "B-grade ingredients are better than nothing, thank you for the gift of nature."


    After Dorne got out of the carriage, he saw the half-elf couple squatting on the ground with a dagger and a knife in their hands, cutting something against the rock eagle.


    The hard and long feathers on the wing and tail of the rock eagle, as well as the sharp and hard nails, are all monster materials and can be exchanged for money.


    As an adventurer, when you encounter it, you will never let it go.


    Donne looked around for a while with interest.


    At this time, Helena stood up: "Mr. Don, these monster materials, if you need it..."


    "No, no, I don''t need these materials, just take them." Dorn smiled and waved his hands. "I''m more interested in the meat of this rock eagle."


    "Meat?"


    "Yes. Don''t look at me like this, I''m still good at cooking. How about using this rock eagle as a dish for you to taste?" Dorn nodded in a sincere tone.


    It��s not surprising that Don will show such a sincere attitude, because he really doesn��t want to see the indescribable mushy dark dish cooked by Ms. Helena tonight.


    "Thank you, Mr. Dorn." The mature half-elf lady glanced at Dorn suspiciously Is this Mr. Dorn an aristocratic young master who loves cooking?


    Helena guessed wildly in her heart, and didn''t delve into it any further.


    The half-elf couple also acted very cooperatively for Don''s idea of ??cooking this rock eagle for dinner.


    After all, the employer''s request, as long as it is not excessive and outrageous, there is no need for them as guards to raise objections.


    Moreover, as adventurers, eating monster food is also commonplace for them.


    ����


    Due to the proposal of the employer Donne, the three of them directly chose to camp under a nearby leeward mountain wall.


    Among them, the half-elf couple started busy lighting fires and setting up tents.


    Dorn calmly took out the [Ruyi] that turned into a skinning knife, and started to turn his back to the half-elf, and smashed the rock eagle meat by himself.


    Clean up the feathers, open the mouth, and then wash the rock eagle meat with water.


    With the help of [Ruyi] who can constantly change the shape, Donne is very handy in doing all this.


    As for the half-elf couple, they are doing their own thing very seriously. They didn''t pay attention to Don''s side at all, so naturally they couldn''t find the magic weapon [Ruyi].


    Otherwise, their mouths may not close together in shock.


    After preparing the rock eagle meat, Dorn returned to the carriage and took out a few small bags of spices.


    Some of these spices were brought by Donn from Eaton, and some were bought in Komodova while Donn had the opportunity to buy gifts.


    Among the spices purchased from Komodova, there is a very unique one. At present, Donne can only be seen in this commercial capital.


    That is-turmeric powder.

 Chapter 76： Curry Breaded Rock Eagle Meat

    Turmeric powder is no stranger to Donne as a chef.


    Because this stuff is the main ingredient used in curry.


    Dorn was actually at noon. After [Bright Starlight] ate a piece of turmeric cauliflower with a rating of A, he realized that this special spice might exist in Komodova.


    Later, taking advantage of the opportunity to buy gifts everywhere, Dorn found turmeric powder in a spice shop.


    This can be regarded as a gift from Donne for the time being.


    After mixing cloves, cumin seeds, coriander seeds, mustard seeds, turmeric and chili powders in a certain proportion, Dorn obtained a homemade curry powder.


    Dorn twisted a little bit of powder and put it in his mouth.


    Homemade curry powder exudes a spicy impact and unique aroma, which is very characteristic of Southeast Asian curry in the earth period.


    "You''re done."


    Dorn took out all the guys with his big bags, including a small wooden chopping board.


    Pour flour in a wooden basin, then put the milk, eggs, yeast, and sugar in the basin in turn, stir with chopsticks to form a flocculent, and then add salt to knead the dough.


    Repeatedly knead the dough on a wooden chopping board until it becomes a thick film.


    Then add the pre-softened butter, put it in the dough, wrap it up and continue kneading.


    Because of the addition of eggs and butter, after the dough is kneaded, it has a slightly yellow color and a creamy sweet fragrance.


    The kneaded dough is set aside for proofing.


    Cut the rock eagle meat into small pieces with a knife, add cold water to the pot and blanch it. After boiling, remove the chicken and rinse with warm water. Drain the water for later use.


    One potato and one carrot are peeled and cut into hob pieces.


    Cut a piece of lemongrass into small pieces, and take some lemon leaves for later use.


    Then, add a small amount of oil to the pot, add the rock eagle meat in the hot pot with cold oil and fry until slightly yellow, set aside.


    Add appropriate amount of oil to the pot, add homemade curry powder and stir fry until fragrant, add lemongrass, lemon leaves and stir fry, then pour in the rock eagle meat, the potatoes and carrots, continue to stir and stir evenly.


    Add water that is level with the rock eagle meat and boil.


    Then, Don took out two more coconuts.


    Yes, coconut, and it is a fully mature coconut.


    This is also bought in Don Komodova, the price is still a bit expensive, but after all, the turmeric powder is bought, so Don��t hurt when he buys coconut.


    Because coconut is almost used with curry in the curry dishes of Southeast Asian flavor on the earth.


    coconut milk can effectively reduce the pungent taste of the heavy curry itself, make the taste softer, and also bring a sweet taste on the whole. But this sweetness and the rich and spicy taste of curry itself do not conflict, but it blends particularly harmoniously.


    Knock open the coconut, scrape out the ripe and tender coconut meat, and squeeze the milky white pulp full of coconut fragrance.


    Pour the original coconut milk into the pot until it boils.


    The half-elves had finished their camping preparations at this time, sitting not far away, looking surprised at Dorn cooking.


    I don''t know from which moment the look of Donne''s cooking has already deeply attracted the eyes of these two half-elves.


    This young man, who is suspected to be a noble young master, has demonstrated superb cooking skills. His every move when cooking can be described as pleasing to the eye.


    It feels like watching a piano solo played on stage, the chopper cuts the chopping board with a "da da" sound, and the hot sound of a "puff puff" in the pot is the harmony controlled by Donne. The melody, this made the atmosphere around him flow up.


    "Furthermore, it smells good." Helena sighed silently, and swallowed uncontrollably.


    The food being cooked in the pot is golden in color, and the thick sauce is gurgling with bubbles, emitting a peculiar smell.


    The half-elves have never seen such a dish.


    "Or many Mr. En is not a noble master at all, but a young and wealthy excellent chef?" The mature and beautiful half-elf lady guessed in her heart.


    Sniffing the peculiar smell that became stronger and stronger in the air, the long and soft ears of the half-elf lady quivered gently.


    She is looking forward to today''s dinner.


    ����


    After the curry rock eagle meat is cooked.


    Dorn took out a deep bowl, took out the remaining dried lotus leaves, pressed the lotus leaves into the bottom of the bowl, in a circular arc shape, and then poured the curry stone vultures into the lotus leaves and wrapped them.


    After the proofed dough is taken out, roll it into a dough cake with even thickness. Place the lotus leaf curry rock eagle in the center of the cake, with the lotus leaf closing upwards, and pinch the dough upwards, so that the cake completely wraps the curry rock eagle. .


    The wrapped dough is closed, let it stand for 10 minutes, and let it rise again until the dough is soft.


    Then, Dorn returned to the carriage, looking like he was going back to take something, but he was actually holding [Ruyi]. With the imagination in his mind, he turned [Ruyi] into a small simple metal oven shape.


    ��Ruyi��Even the pot has been changed, and it didn''t resist too much to turn it into a small metal oven. It obediently matched the idea in Dorn''s mind.


    Light a fire below the oven, put the dough on the top, and firmly control the fire temperature at 165 degrees by virtue of Dorn��s extraordinary fire control skills.


    After ���� bake for 15 minutes, take out the dough and turn it around and bake for another 10 minutes.


    Then take it out for the second time, brush with honey water, and bake for 5 minutes.


    The dishes are complete!


    Dorn brought out the baked bread from the oven. After the freshly baked bread came out of the oven, the shape was round, fluffy and soft, and it exuded the scent of hot wheat.


    "Mr. Guy, Ms. Helena, come to dinner." Dorn greeted him simply.


    The two half-elves didn''t shy away, they just stared at their emerald green eyes, swallowed heavily, and obeyed the call of food, and surrounded Donne.


    The dining knife made a cross on the bread. When the soft and hot bread was opened, the rich soup inside flowed along the slit and onto the serving plate.


    The rich curry flavor and the soft and meaty aroma are mixed with the butter and milk flavors of freshly baked bread. At the moment the bread opened, no less than a heavy fragrance bomb burst open.


    "Okay... so fragrant!"


    Whether it is Helena, who is mature and usually decent, or Guy, who is brave and honest with a face, after feeling the impact of this olfactory bomb, they all showed a look of desire.


    "Mr. Don, what is this dish called?" Helena swallowed again irresistibly.


    Because of the elf blood on her body, this half-elf lady has very fair skin. Therefore, under the excitement, the flushing of the cheeks caused by the expansion of the capillaries is particularly obvious.


    And this crimson complexion, coupled with the mature and beautiful temperament of a half-elf wife, is inexplicably tempting.


    See no evil, see no evil.


    So Donne shifted his gaze to the honest Mr. Guy''s face calmly: "Let''s call it curry bread rock eagle meat."


    After all, this dish was made by Donne based on the cooking technique of the curry breaded chicken.

 Chapter 77： Burglar of the night

    The ���� rock eagle meat has been processed by Dorn, it is very tender and smooth, and has a soft and rotten taste, with a strong Southeast Asian curry flavor.


    is spicy and stimulating, mixed with a hint of coconut scent, and mixed with the fat scent of the meat itself, the taste is very rich.


    The bread is baked by strictly controlling the fire temperature. The outside is crispy and the inside is fluffy.


    The steaming wheat scent is mixed with milk and butter frankincense, and then mixed with curry sauce to form a wonderful taste experience.


    The final product rating of this curry breaded rock eagle meat is A level.


    "After all, it is a B-grade staple ingredient, and the upper limit may be that." Donn calmly ate the rich-flavored rock eagle meat, and said silently in his heart.


    has personally cooked several dishes above the S grade. Although the A grade dishes are delicious for Donne, it is not the kind of delicious food that hits the soul.


    Compared to the calm Dorn, the half-elf couples who haven''t eaten anything good are not like this.


    The honest Guy gobbled up the curry-breaded rock eagle meat on his plate, chewing it, and swallowing contentedly.


    Uninterrupted and ambiguous comments-"Mr. Donne, delicious!", "Mr. Donne, delicious!", "Mr. Donne, incredible!" and so on.


    "It''s delicious! Mr. Don! This rock eagle meat is so delicious! I have lived for more than 50 years and have eaten such food for the first time! I bet your cooking skills must be more than that of any royal capital. kitchen!"


    Ms. Half-elf''s white face, the blushing became more and more obvious, the intoxication and happiness on her face, the crit of the taste of food that she had never experienced before, made her waist feel a little weak.


    Dorn raised his eyebrows unexpectedly when he heard this.


    What?


    Half-elf lady is over 50 years old?


    But think about it, a half-elf with a half-elf lineage, living to 200 years of normal life does not seem to be a problem.


    For this race, 50 years old is also a good time to flourish.


    While eating a delicious dinner, while watching the two half-elves eat in disregard of manners, Dorn felt calm and self-sufficient.


    As a chef, what can inspire a sense of self-achievement more than the high recognition of diners during meals?


    And, just watching them gobbling down, Don can eat three bowls of rice!


    Don��t have a good appetite!


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the attack and agility attributes are enhanced.


    This meal of curry breaded rock eagle meat gives Donne 1 point of attack attribute and 1 point of agility attribute increase.


    and it didn��t trigger [Synchronous Stomach Bag].


    Compared with that big tonic dry pot bullfrog, the benefits it brings are far different.


    But it is better than nothing.


    can��t expect every ingredient to be the same as the incomparable Boss bullfrog, accumulating less and becoming stronger, may be the main theme of Donne��s development.


    A pleasant dinner is over.


    The two and a half elves ate the food on their plates cleanly, and even the curry sauce on the plates was dipped in the bread and ate without a drop.


    In this way, the two half-elves still have a look on their faces.


    After all, for a couple who can eat the E-rated food as much as possible, a dinner rated A is indeed a life experience that has never been experienced before.


    "Mr. Donne, thank you. You let us enjoy a delicious dinner that will never be forgotten."


    After resting for a while, Ms. Helena put away her aberrant appearance when she had just eaten, restored her previous mature intelligence, and expressed her gratitude to Dorn.


    "It''s best if you like it." Dorn smiled and nodded at the two half-elves indifferently.


    Hidden deep in merit and fame.


    ...


    The night is getting thicker.


    The campsite that had just experienced a gourmet carnival gradually calmed down, and Dorn and others began to prepare to rest.


    As an employer, Donn does not participate in the night watch, and can sleep until dawn.


    Half-elf couples are Helena watching the middle of the night, and Guy watching the second half of the night. When they drive the carriage tomorrow, they will take a nap and supplement their sleep.


    The late autumn night is a bit cold and bleak.


    Helena sits idly by the bonfire and cooks, adding a little firewood to it from time to time.


    It was pitch black all around, and the surrounding jungle was silent.


    Only the firewood in the bonfire was peeling and peeling, and the light and shadow separated by the flame leaping and dragging were a little dim and some hideous.


    "what-"


    There is about an hour before the change of guard with her husband, Helena yawned a little sleepily, but she still kept vigil in her vigil.


    On a lush tree in the bush nearby, a figure climbed up the trunk and stopped on the thick branch, flexible and silent.


    After quietly observing Helena on the branch for a while, the figure leaped like a flexible ape, falling from the branch of this tree to another tree closer to the camp.


    During this process, the branches under his feet quivered slightly, making a small, almost inaudible noise.


    This person is the previous gluttonous man.


    The male is called Bassim, he looks like a fierce warrior regardless of his tall and strong face, and a fierce face.


    But in fact, he is an excellent thief.


    Bassim and his little brother Rat Tail, both mercenaries, usually accept some commissions to do them.


    But more things they do are stealing. And the objects they steal are basically rich owners.


    Just like staring at Donn this time, the rat tail listed in the Adventurers Association first inquires about the news, searches for suitable objects, and understands the other party''s economic level and the content of the commission.


    After determining the target of the theft, UU Reading will be attacked by Bassim, who has an excellent level of theft business, to find the right time to attack the other party��s camp at night and steal money or valuable goods.


    As soon as he succeeds, he will spend money in another city, and after the money is spent, he will look for the next target of theft.


    Such a cycle goes back and forth, and the life of these two thieves is pretty moist.


    Moreover, although Bassim and Rattail are both solid thugs, they are still cautious and rarely kill or overtake.


    On the one hand, because Bassim''s level of theft is superb, there is no need for a head-on conflict.


    On the other hand, the targets they chose for theft were basically the employers of the Adventurer Association. If it really caused a life, the association would definitely pay attention to it.


    If they are really targeted by the Association, the two of them will have a hard time in the future.


    But in the case of theft, the consequences will not be so serious.


    The employer��s property losses will be compensated by the association and the hired adventurers together. The association will be smaller and the adventurers will be bigger.


    Although the association will track down the identity of the thief, it will certainly not invest as much human and financial resources as it does to track down the murderer.


    With a more cautious style of theft, Bassim and Rat Tail have not been caught.


    Taking advantage of the moment when Helena yawned again and lost her concentration, Bassim leaped flexibly on the branch again.


    After approaching the camp, he jumped down from the tree and rolled around on the ground twice. Without making a sound, he came to the back of the carriage.


    "Guy and Helena, two half-elf idiots. Tomorrow morning, get ready to be scolded by the black-haired boy, hehe."


    Bassim climbed into the carriage agilely.

 Chapter 78： farce

    Bassim came to the carriage and opened a cargo box, but there was still no noticeable noise.


    The cargo box is filled with rough copper ore.


    "Ore?" Bassim was a little surprised.


    Although copper ore is worth a few dollars, it is not particularly valuable. Moreover, this thing is not easy to steal and carry, which is one of the last things that thieves don''t want to encounter with goods.


    But in line with the principle of thief not going empty.


    Bassim still opened the other cargo boxes cautiously.


    Copper ore, copper ore, or copper ore.


    "Damn, if this is the case, I can only find a chance to get into the black-haired boy''s tent and steal his money bag." Bassim thought with a bit of resentment, but the movement in his hand kept on opening it again A cargo box.


    This time the cargo box contained no more copper ore.


    I saw that the cargo box was stuffed with cotton wool, three eggs lying quietly between the cotton wool.


    This egg is very big, comparable to an ostrich egg, and the egg also has some purple lines on its body. There is obvious magical power inside, which looks very unusual.


    "Monster''s eggs?" Bassim stared at the three monster eggs quietly.


    As a thief who wandered through the entire empire, Bassim had some knowledge.


    But he has never seen this kind of monster egg.


    The intuition of the thief told him that these three monster eggs may be very valuable.


    "It seems that this is the really valuable thing that the black-haired boy is carrying." Bassim''s eyes lighted up, and his previous depression was gone, replaced by the excitement of foreseeing the theft.


    After finding the monster egg, Bassim continued to search carefully inside the carriage.


    In the deepest part of the carriage, he saw a metal box, completely different from other wooden boxes.


    This is not in line with the nature of thieves if you don''t open it.


    Click.


    Basil opened the metal box carefully.


    Although it is dim in the carriage, Bassim has excellent night vision capabilities, so he saw that the metal box was filled with thick purple liquid.


    These seemingly poisonous liquids are floating with a few long-dead insects.


    Under the liquid, something seems to be swimming.


    "what is this?"


    Before Bashim took the initiative to investigate the weird purple liquid, a fist-sized tadpole suddenly emerged from under the liquid, and after quickly grabbing the dead insect''s body, it sank again.


    "Tadpole? And it''s a monster I''ve never seen before." Bassim was a little surprised.


    Where did the black-haired kid get so many strange monsters?


    But this thought only disappeared in Basem''s mind.


    No matter where the kid got these monsters, since he found them, they belonged to him.


    Many of the materials on the monsters can be sold for money, and the living monsters can naturally. Moreover, the more rare monsters are, the more likely they are to sell them at a good price if the right buyer is found.


    Basem grinned, his face full of flesh, with a clear smile.


    I feel that I can make a lot of money this time.


    That is, it is relatively simple to take away those monster eggs, but if you want to steal this box of monster tadpoles quietly, you have to use your brain.


    Bassim was thinking nonsense as he continued to open the wooden cargo box to see if there was any valuable thing left out.


    After driving out a few more boxes of copper ore, Bassim found another good thing.


    In a wooden cargo box, it was not copper ore, but a mushroom, a strange monster mushroom with fleshy feet like steamed buns.


    "It''s another monster I haven''t seen!" Bassim''s fierce face showed an expression of excitement, but then he felt something wrong, "What''s this smell?"


    There is a sweet smell in the air, which seems to be coming from this long-legged mushroom.


    At the moment of smelling this sweetness, there was a sense of heat and numb restlessness, like a tiny ant crawling around on Bassim''s body.


    In the mind of this fierce thief, he uncontrollably recalled the fragrant and beautiful scenes he had enjoyed in red houses and flea dens everywhere.


    Speaking of it, Bassim loves young girls, especially those unmanned chicks who have just been sent to the red house and flea den.


    Although it is expensive to enjoy such chicks.


    But Bassim is not tired of it.


    The crying voices of those girls, the look of fear, humiliation, and helplessness, can bring him great psychological pleasure.


    Thinking of this, the restlessness in Bassim''s heart is even more difficult to contain.


    He turned his head, his breathing became heavy, and he looked straight out of the carriage, the dim light and shadow of the bright bonfire.


    ����


    By the campfire.


    There is about half an hour left before Helena and her husband Gay change the guard.


    At this time, the mature half-elf lady smelled a strange sweetness in the air.


    This smell is very good and sweet. But after smelling it, Helena felt that her body began to become strange.


    There seemed to be a strange, unbearable hot and numb sensation wandering through the body.


    At the same time, Helena began to recall uncontrollably the scene of having **** with her husband Gay, and the white cheeks of the half-elf lady quickly turned red.


    "This smell comes from the carriage."


    Although there was an obvious abnormality in the body, Helena still barely judged the current problem.


    It seemed that someone had attacked the camp at night and intruded into the carriage without her noticing it.


    Helena picked up her matching sword and stood up from the ground, but the inexplicable restlessness made her breath disturbed.


    However, before she could go to the side of the carriage to check the situation, a person suddenly jumped out of the carriage.


    Of course it is Bassim.


    The tall thief looked directly at Helena in front of him, his eyes full of rioting desire.


    At the same time, from the jungle on the edge, a man with a double-sided bladed axe came out. It was the tail of a rat that had been lurking on the edge.


    At this time, he also smelled the sweet smell permeating the carriage.


    "the man����"


    Under the influence of sweetness, an unusually weird thought flashed through the mature half-elf lady''s heart, but within a few tenths of a second, she suppressed the thought.


    "Guy!" Helena called her husband with a sword in her hand.


    But strangely, under the call of Helena, the tent belonging to the half-elf couple did not respond.


    Bassim and Rattail were panting heavily. At this time, they were no longer satisfied with just looking at the graceful half-elf in front of them The two men rushed towards Helena.


    ��!


    Weapon collision, sparking tiny sparks in the dark night.


    Helena leaned on her side and escaped the first attack by the two men.


    is different from Helena, who fully restrains the strange agitation in her body.


    Bassim and Rat Tail both accepted the **** of the restless desire on their bodies, and they spared no effort in fighting, very fierce.


    Only after the first round of fighting, Helena, who has extensive combat experience, can judge that if she joins her husband, she should be able to force the two men in front of her, but if she is alone...


    "Guy!" Helena called her husband impatiently again, but there was still no movement in the husband''s tent.


    How could this be?


    Helena panted heavily, and the blush on her face became more and more obvious.


    "What does the taste of a half-elf look like?" Bassim looked at Helena and licked his lips excitedly.


    The tail of the rat beside ���� is also very excited, looking at Helena, like a bull that has seen a red.


    Although the strange agitation in the body became more and more uncontrollable, the appearance of the two men in front of him only made Helena feel sick, sincerely sick.


    She raised the sword again, and she had already made a decision in her heart: "Even if she died here..."


    But it was this kind of blushing face, but it turned out to be extremely resistant, which made the two men more excited.


    The three confronted briefly beside the bonfire, and they were about to fight another battle.


    At this moment, they all heard a strange sound, like a huge monster screaming����


    "Moo����Moo����"

 Chapter 79： Attacking Poison Frog

    "Flip other people''s goods at will and attack the lady who placed the order. Hey, what you two stupid people did tonight is really bad enough." Don''s voice rang.


    However, unlike the restlessness of other people, Don''s speech is calm and gentle, just as natural as usual.


    The three people in the battle unanimously looked at the position where the sound was made.


    Don��t know when, he had appeared in the shadow on the edge of the tent where he was resting, holding an incomparably ordinary-looking long sword in his hand, and staring at the two tonight with a smile on his face. Uninvited guest.


    After seeing Dorn, the two thieves were so frightened that they took a step back.


    However, it was not the sudden appearance of Don, who frightened them, but the behemoth nearly three meters tall that stood behind Don!


    Bassim, who has excellent night vision, can see more clearly.


    This huge thing is a frog. But it is not a living thing, but a condensed form of surging toxins, such as a real terrorist poison frog!


    At this time, the huge poison frog was staring at its huge eyes, staring at itself!


    A strong sense of fear suppressed the restless impulse and desire in his body, his legs began to tremble, and he just wanted to run away.


    Dorn still looked at the two thieves with a smile on his face.


    The reaction of these two stupid thieves made him very satisfied.


    Just now Dorn was sleeping beautifully in the tent, and when he fell asleep, he smelled the familiar sweetness, and the somewhat sensitive Dorn quickly woke up.


    He first used the balance pendant to dispel the negative effects of sweetness, then turned [Ruyi] into [Pale Justice], and activated the fourth effect of the [Poison Frog] skill.


    Summon a poison frog.


    Dorn is also the first time that this skill has been used in actual combat. At present, he has learned some of the characteristics of this skill.


    First of all, the size of the summoned poison frog can be controlled, but the largest one will not exceed the five-meter-high stature of the original Boss bullfrog.


    At the same time, to maintain the existence of the poison frog, it will continue to consume the blue amount. With Dorn''s current blue amount, it may be possible to maintain the existence of the nearly three-meter-high poison frog for about 30 minutes.


    If the poison frog is driven to attack, it will further consume the blue amount.


    Also, what made Dorn a little surprised just now was that the poisonous frog that had condensed toxins still screamed.


    clearly brought it silently.


    curious and wonderful.


    The tail of the rat among the two thieves looked at Dorne standing there without moving, as if thinking about something, and at the same time the huge monster behind him didn''t move either.


    So, Rat Tail simply turned his mind and turned his head to run away.


    "Moo����Moo����"


    The huge poison frog screamed again, and under the control of Don''s mind, the poison frog opened its mouth and spit out the long tongue formed by the condensation of toxins.


    The tongue swept out, quickly wrapped around the waist of the rat''s tail, dragged his feet back in the air, and slammed to the ground!


    Mouse''s tail''s blood volume at the beginning of 1000 points, instantly dropped by more than 400 points!


    And because of the toxin contact, the blood bar of Rat''s tail turned dark red, and he was not accidentally poisoned.


    "Hey, if you do something bad, you have to pay a price, right? You can''t escape."


    Dorn is still calm and gentle, speaking politely, but there is no room for denial between the words.


    Bassim saw the miserable appearance of the rat''s tail and gave up the idea of ??running away. The more than 1,300 blood bars on his head disappeared.


    Facing an opponent who was obviously unbeatable, Bassim had no intention to fight.


    A blood volume of more than 1,000 points, a blood volume of more than 1,300 points, compared with more than 1,500 blood points of Dorn, in fact, the blood volume is almost in the same range.


    But Don��t hit them too easily!


    "It seems that I am still quite strong." Donne thought cheerfully.


    It feels like not to fight with monsters whose blood volume is so heavy that they barely get a fraction of their lives. Don��t be too good!


    glanced at the thieves who were curled up on the ground, daring not to fight any more, and daring not to think anymore in the lower body.


    Dorn''s thoughts moved, and the three-meter-high poison frog took two steps forward, with an unparalleled sense of oppression, and went straight to the thieves.


    Afterwards, Donne was like a okay person, got into the carriage and checked the situation of the monsters.


    The monsters are still there, not lost.


    So, Dorn helped the monsters close the boxes, preventing the sweet smell of walking mushrooms from continuing to spread.


    At this time, Ms. Helena by the bonfire still had hot cheeks, but her expression was a little trance.


    "Mr. Dorn, that Mr. Dorn, who seems weak in writing, turned out to be such a strong existence?"


    If it weren''t for the poisonous frog that had condensed toxins in front of her eyes, the half-elf lady would even think that Dorn had just understated the two thieves, all she had imagined.


    But if he is so strong, why should he spend money to hire himself and Guy?


    Isn''t it because you want someone to drive him a carriage?


    Because of the influence of [Sweetness], Helena thought about something related to Dorn, and couldn''t restrain herself.


    Mr. Donne, Mr. Donne...


    Thinking about it, Don had jumped out of the carriage and walked straight towards Helena.


    I don''t know why, Ms. Helena, who was originally mature and intellectual, trembled slightly when she saw Donne coming and took a step back.


    "Ms. Helena, it''s okay, hand me your hand." Dorn said.


    hand?


    Helena looked up, her face flushed and her eyes blurred.


    It was clear that Mindorn spoke from a position within the normal range of her conversation, but Helena felt that the other party was in her ear at this moment, sighing softly.


    The soft ears of the elves were red, shaking slightly. Clamp the plump thighs and rub them lightly.


    Mr. Don, if it��s Mr. Don...


    Helena struggled, trying to restrain the restlessness in her heart, but the strange impulse in her heart surged again, causing her to reach out to Dorn in a mysterious manner.


    In a trance, Helena thought of her honest and honest husband Gay.


    No, no...How can it be?


    That kind of thing, no matter how you think you can only do it with Guy!


    Ms. Half-elf just tried to withdraw her outstretched hand, and a sense of lucidity swept through her body.


    Then, she returned to normal.


    "Okay, it''s okay."


    Dorn picked up the balance pendant in Helena��s palm again and walked towards Guy��s tent Helena took a look at Dorne, then quickly moved her eyes away and landed on An unstoppable sense of anger and humiliation spontaneously emerged on Bassim and Rat Tail.


    Holding a sword in her hand, she walked towards the two.


    Dorn knew what would happen next, but he didn''t care, opened Guy''s tent and got in.


    For him, Bassim and Rattail are just two stupid thieves who have attempted theft. It doesn''t matter how they deal with them.


    But this is not the case for Helena, she has a good reason to kill the two.


    This is why Donne chose to leave the poison frog in place.


    After entering the tent, Dorn saw Guy and was still asleep, but because of the influence of [Sweetness], his face was flushed, his breathing was heavy, and he kept chanting Helena''s name in his mouth. .


    It''s conceivable what kind of dreams he was having, no wonder he didn''t come out to support in time just now.


    Dorn:...


    I''m still sleeping here, if it weren''t for me, your wife''s experience tonight could be a book...


    Dorn put the balance pendant on Guy''s hand, and with a piercing sense of sobriety, Guy also returned to normal.


    "Mr. Donne?" Guy looked at Donne who appeared in his tent somewhat unexpectedly. "What happened?"


    Dorn did not answer.


    Outside the camp, there came the begging for mercy of Basem and Rattail, as well as the miserable cry.


    Then everything returned to silence.


    "Mr. Guy, you should go out and see your wife, she needs you very much now."


    "Helena?" Guy got up with a look of surprise, and ran out of the tent.


    "It''s over." Don shrugged helplessly.


    Tonight��s farce has finally come to an end.

 Chapter 80： Welcome home, Dorn (end of this volume)

    the next night after experiencing the theft.


    "Mr. Dorn, I discussed with Helena and plan to refund you the cost of this employment." During dinner, Guy with an honest face said to Dorn.


    As he said, he counted out 12 silver nars from his purse and handed them to Don.


    What Donne gave to the association was 12 silver coins, and it seemed that the half-elf had made up the part of the association''s commission.


    "Uh...you don''t send me to Eaton?" Don''s expression froze.


    No one chased the carriage but it''s a big problem!


    "No, no, no, sir." Guy hurriedly shook his head, "We will take you to Eaton as agreed. It''s just that if something like that happens, if we collect your money, we will have a conscience. We are unable to take care of you. Property, and last night...you protected us."


    Because he has learned about Don��s true strength from his wife, Guy��s look at Don has become very respectful.


    "It''s okay, you took care of the trivial things during the trip for me. The money was originally what you deserved." Dorn waved his hand when he heard the words, and did not take the money from the other party.


    These two half-elves have no credit and hard work along the way.


    Dorn does not intend to prostitute them for nothing.


    Guy looked at Dorne''s more determined expression and his usual friendly speech. After thinking about it for a while, he collected the money in his hand.


    "We will definitely send the husband back to Eaton, even if we pay our lives!" said the honest half-elf, with a very serious expression.


    Although this is very exaggerated, Guy''s heart at this time is extremely sincere.


    After all, after experiencing what happened last night, the half-elf couple are sincerely grateful to Don.


    "That doesn''t have to be for this..." Dorn laughed dryly.


    The entire communication with Dorn was Guy, who talked less often. Helena, who had been in charge of negotiations before, said nothing at this time, and sat quietly next to her husband.


    "Thank you, sir." Helena said sincerely after a long silence.


    She looked up at Don, and then quickly looked away.


    Because of what happened last night, this mature half-elf lady has not been able to face Donne with a normal mentality until now.


    There is no alternative.


    And Dorn also knows very well that it is not his main cause of this.


    The two people who really should be responsible for this matter died in Helena''s hands last night.


    Speaking of it, the two thieves who died last night did not find any valuable trophies.


    The only useful thing may be the two horses that Guy found a few hundred meters from the camp this morning.


    So, two more horses were tied to the front of the carriage that was originally two horses side by side.


    In this way, at least the return to Eaton''s line is a lot more magnificent.


    ...


    Afternoon, Eaton Town.


    Although it is late autumn, the sunshine on the street this afternoon can still bring a trace of warmth to people.


    More than ten days have passed since Donne left Eaton.


    During this period, everyone in the Wishing Restaurant seemed to deliberately refrained from talking about Dorn. Everyone just counted the days silently in their hearts, hoping that Dorn would return soon.


    However, the residents of Eaton Town often meet to talk about the young chef when they are after dinner.


    "Oh, when can Brother Donn come back? If I can''t eat his crab noodles and lion head, I feel awkward all over, and life is less colorful. Alas, even if I can''t eat it, I can smell it. Okay."


    Uncle Lucas, who sells fruits, stood behind his fruit stand and sighed heavily, expressing his longing for Don.


    Similar words, he has said countless times these days.


    "The Wishing Restaurant has been closed for almost two months. I have been unable to eat recently. I just want to try the craftsmanship of Brother Donne again, alas."


    The one who picked the fruit in front of the fruit stand was Mrs. Megiti who opened the bath. After hearing what Lucas said, she echoed.


    The two lion heads looked at each other, both with a lonely expression of [I understand you], and then sighed again.


    This level of conversation has happened many times in Eaton Town recently.


    The townsfolk miss Donne, the skilled chef, and look forward to the chef��s "learning return" as soon as possible and bring a new round of food carnival to Eatontown.


    Gonzalez��s Wishing Restaurant.


    In the lobby of the restaurant, the tables, chairs and benches are neatly arranged and spotlessly clean. Obviously everyone has taken care of them very carefully.


    The afternoon sun is projected into the shop, laying lazily on the table top and floor tiles.


    Behind the bar, Gonzalez is sitting with the fat fox. The two are carefully calculating the expenditure during this period and planning the next expenditure budget.


    These expenses are mainly for the shop opposite.


    Yes, Gonzalez has not been idle during this period, he has successfully rented the idle shop opposite.


    Next, I will manage and decorate this new store, all of which will cost money.


    "Mr. Gonzalez, I have already done the calculation here." The fat fox handed the ledger in his hand to Gonzalez.


    Mr. Store Manager took the account book, and after checking it roughly, he nodded in satisfaction: "You are doing very well, little fat fox."


    After getting along during this time, Gonzalez is more and more interested in the little fat man in front of him.


    The fat fox is a clever boy, and has a good managerial mind, he is a piece of jade.


    Gonzalez believes that if he trains him well, one day this little fat guy can take his class, or go further than himself, and the future can be expected.


    At this time, hyenas and bear paws are all busy in the new store.


    The new shop has just been rented, and it needs cleaning and tidying up, so hyenas and bear claws are busy these days.


    Also, there are a few empty rooms on the second floor of the new store.


    The largest of them, Gonzalez has promised to give the three hyenas.


    put three simple single beds inside, and the three children of hyenas also have a place to live in.


    This makes them work harder.


    In the kitchen of the Wishing Restaurant, the sound of cooking is heard.


    The person who tried cooking in it was the blond little Amy.


    During this time, Amy has officially become an apprentice in the Wishing Restaurant, and she will run to the restaurant if she has nothing to do.


    In the big pot in the kitchen, there are a few round meat dumplings simmering. This is the restaurant��s current signature dish, crab noodle lion head.


    Five days ago, Mr. Gonzalez gave Amy a note on which the whole process of the cooking of this dish was written in beautiful handwriting.


    The word ���� does not look like it was written by the manager.


    The steaming heat from the pot blows on Amy''s face, making her immature and white face flush.


    But Amy didn''t care too much, she still looked at the pot intensively, counting the time.


    "It looks like it''s almost done."


    Amy wiped the sweat from the corner of her forehead with her sleeve, and then carefully poured out the lion head from the pot.


    Use a spoon to cut out a lion head and put it in the mouth. The expression Amy had originally expected collapsed in an instant: "It''s still not tasty, and the eldest brother cooked it like two dishes."


    I can only say that this dish of crab noodles and lion head is too difficult for the current Amy to make.


    A person quietly finished eating this bad-tasting lion head. After tidying up the kitchen, Amy is going to practice it again.


    Little Amy is a very hard-working child. She hopes that when Dorn comes back, this elder brother can see her growth and see that she can help.


    At this moment, the blond girl heard the sudden noise of people outside.


    With confusion, Amy walked out of the kitchen and saw outside the door of the restaurant. I don''t know when there was a circle of people, and Donne stood at the front of the crowd, talking to everyone.


    "Big Brother!" Amy greeted him excitedly. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    ...


    Dorn was the carriage under the entrance of the Wishing Restaurant, but soon a sharp-eyed townsman saw him, and then came around happily.


    The chef of ���� Wishing Restaurant is finally back!


    It��s New Year in Eaton Town!


    The half-elf couple who followed Dorn saw the hot popularity of Dorn in the town. They were surprised at first, and then they felt relieved when they thought of Dorn��s superb cooking skills.


    Sure enough, it is strange that people like Mr. Donne are not popular, right?


    Soon, the hyenas and bear paws who were busy at the new store were attracted by the noisy voices, and rushed over.


    Long time no reunion, Mr. Store Manager, Fat Fox and Bear Claw all gave Donn a hug.


    Amy was circling Donne and was very excited.


    Although the hyena on the side of ���� just stood and didn''t make much movement, there was joy visible to the naked eye on his dark face.


    Dorn watched his companions in the dining room with a smile, and then his gaze fell on the corner of the hall.


    Vivian didn''t know when, she was already standing there.


    The silver-haired fairy lady stood there, perhaps because of excitement, her petite body trembled slightly, and the blue eyes were shining brightly, staring at Dorn as they did when they first met.


    The noisy people around seemed to have nothing to do with her, she just stared at Donne like that.


    This has a special meaning to her, the only irreplaceable one.


    It''s nice that he''s back.


    Dorn smiled at Vivian, then stretched out the little finger of his right hand and made a gently curved gesture.


    Vivian understood, with a smile on her face, she said softly: "Welcome home, Don."


    (Volume One, The Ruins of God, End)

 v2 Chapter 1： Rotating dishes and incubating eggs

    Because of Don��s return, the Wishing Restaurant, which had been closed for a long time, finally reopened.


    And as soon as Dorn came back, he reformed the operation of the Wishing Restaurant.


    The chef of the Wishing Restaurant always makes new tricks for everyone.


    ��S signature dishes are no longer limited to crab noodles and lion heads. Many new dishes have been added, such as pan-fried pork ribs, mushroom soup, milk-flavored mushrooms, and fried barbecue...


    There are some re-enactments of Don��s previous methods, using magical ingredients, and some are made entirely with ordinary ingredients.


    At the same time, Dorn also introduced a brand-new business concept-the rotation of signature dishes.


    Wishing Restaurant will rotate the signature dishes of the day. Only one signature dish will be offered a day, and the next day will be rotated to other signature dishes.


    In the rotation schedule, every day is a new experience.


    And, before that day, I don��t know what signature dishes the restaurant will bring out!


    This is a wonderful experience similar to blind box drawing!


    And, for every signature dish that Dorn has added to the rotation schedule, the quality of the finished product can be guaranteed to be above A-level. No matter what the diners eat, they are sure to make a profit.


    Speaking of, the marketing method of dish rotation is very common in the catering industry on the earth.


    However, most restaurants may not rotate their dishes on a daily basis, but monthly and quarterly rotations are still everywhere.


    Even the milk tea shop has seasonal special offerings.


    In this way, not only can it bring customers a fresh experience and a sense of expectation, but also achieve the goal of hunger marketing.


    For another world like the Land of Miracles, the marketing concept of dish rotation is undoubtedly extremely novel and advanced.


    So, there is no surprise. After Donne returned, [Gonzalez''s Wishing Restaurant] once again became a hotly discussed existence in the streets and alleys, and the topic was extremely high.


    Not only Eaton Town itself, but also the surrounding Nuanfeng Town, Ximu Town, and even Silver Shield Port in the big city, people can hear people discussing the Wish Restaurant����


    A: "Have you heard? There is a Wishing Restaurant in Eaton Town, where the chef will introduce a signature dish every day. I only serve one dish a day. If I miss the signature dish of the day, I will have to wait for a long time if I want to taste the same. ."


    B: "No, no? No? Not so close, there will be no one who hasn''t eaten in the Wishing Restaurant, right? I just came back from Eaton the day before yesterday, and the creamy mushroom that day was so delicious that you can use it on your tongue. drop down!"


    C: "What''s yours? The popping barbecue I ate yesterday is a must! The fresh and salty gravy burst in my mouth after one bite. I bet a finger, in our most expensive restaurant in Silver Shield Port, If you spend several times the price, you may not be able to eat that level of barbecue!"


    "Is it right? Milky mushrooms are the best!"


    "Bah! Popcorn barbecue is number one in the world!"


    "Are you not convinced?"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    The one who provoked this topic, watched the two friends blushing and arguing fiercely. While arguing [fight, fight] in their hearts, they secretly made up their minds.


    It seems necessary to go to the Wishing Restaurant in Eatontown for a meal.


    ����


    It''s been a whole week since Donne returned to Eaton.


    And the half-elf couple who escorted Donne back, stayed in Eaton Town for almost a week, took a good vacation, and then spent money to eat brand new signature dishes at the Wishing Restaurant every day.


    ate until noon yesterday, the two half-elves came to say goodbye to Dorne, and went to the Adventurers Association of Silver Shield City to register and receive the entrustment.


    Unlike the half-elves on vacation, Donne has been very busy this week.


    Reforming and operating the Wishing Restaurant took up most of his time. In addition, there are other things that have not been fully processed.


    One of them is the problem of the placement of monsters brought out from the [Poisonous Marsh].


    This morning, Dorn went to the market with Vivian to buy food, and at the same time he called the strong bear claws.


    After purchasing the ingredients for the day, Donne selected three very fat hens in one go.


    Let the bear claw hold it back to the restaurant.


    On the way back to the restaurant, Bear Claw walked ahead, while Dorn and Vivian lag behind.


    Fairy lady walked, she looked at the bear claws in front of her with interest, and laughed when she looked at it.


    Since Donne came back, Miss Fairy has been very interested in everything, and she always laughs when she stays with Donne.


    "Dorn, I remember that the signature dish I was going to make today was pan-fried pork ribs. It seemed that I couldn''t use so much chicken."


    Vivian looked at the bear claws in front of him again, and the three hens croaking in his arms.


    I always feel that this little brother of Donne is a bit funny now.


    "Yes, because these three chickens are not for eating." Dorn answered truthfully.


    "Because of the three monster eggs you brought back?" Vivian thought of something.


    "Hmm!" Dorn cast a approving look at Vivian.


    Miss Fairy knows me very well!


    "Hmm..." Vivian thought for a while, as if she still wanted to say something, but she was afraid of hitting Donne, so she didn''t speak.


    After returning to the restaurant, Dorn asked Bear''s Claw to take the ingredients for today to the kitchen, while he took three hens and went to the basement of the Wishing Restaurant with Vivian.


    This is a utility room.


    Dorn had spread hay on the open space of the utility room, and three poisonous feather eggs were placed on it.


    "Go ahead and be a great mother." Dorn caught all three hens on the haystack.


    It can be seen that the three hens were a little confused when they saw the poisonous feather eggs the size of an ostrich egg.


    Why is this egg so big?


    But the hens are all old hatchers, perhaps out of maternal instinct, they are all eager to try the poisonous feather eggs.


    They rubbed the poison feather eggs that were almost the same size, and then tried to climb up, and then slide down.


    climb up, slide down...


    "Dorn, do you think a hen can really hatch a monster egg?" Vivian asked Dorne, looking at the unoptimistic scene in front of her.


    Dorn:...


    Actually, I don��t think...


    But what can I do, I tried my best!


    Can''t I squat up and hatch, right?


    There is no artificial means to keep warm and constant temperature Don''t really know how to hatch these three eggs.


    Buying these three hens is also with the mentality of giving it a try.


    The hens worked hard for a while, only one successfully climbed onto the poisonous feather egg.


    The other two have already given up, and the remaining one is still repeating the process of climbing up and down.


    The successful hen squatted down while clucking proclaiming victory.


    It��s just that the poisonous feather egg is too big. It squats on the egg and cannot cover the whole egg.


    Dorn stood by and watched for a while, and manually put the remaining two hens on the eggs.


    "There seems to be only so much that can be done at the moment." Dorn put his hands around his chest, very helpless.


    And the fairy lady looked at the funny scene of the chicks hatching the big eggs, feeling that she couldn''t help much, so she could only say to the hens: "...Come on."


    Dorn:...


    Yeah, come on.


    I hope that the three hens and the three poisonous feather eggs will have a bright future.


    Dorn and Vivian exited the utility room and closed the door.


    What will happen to the Poison Feather and Eggs is temporarily unknown, but after all, the hens have not ushered in the bright future in Don''s mouth.


    Because of repeated consideration later, Dorn still felt that the hens only hatched one egg by the side of the egg. The heat was obviously uneven, and it was very likely that the poisonous feather eggs would be hatched.


    So he had to send all three hens to the kitchen...


    As for the Poison Feather Egg, it is a monster egg anyway, so there will be no problem if it is left for a period of time.


    But the problem of hatching has to be solved as soon as possible, otherwise the poisoned chicken will die in the egg sooner or later, and it is estimated that even the hairy egg will not be able to make it.

 v2 Chapter 2： Problem to be dealt with

    The obstacles encountered in the breeding of monsters are not only caused by the poisonous feathers and eggs, but also by the other two groups of monsters.


    After returning to Eaton, the poisonous frog, tadpoles, and walking mushrooms were locked in the basement of a new store that was more spacious and just finished by Don.


    These two groups of monsters don''t seem to need to bask in the sun. It seems that there is nothing wrong with keeping them in the basement temporarily.


    Among them, bullfrog tadpoles eat insect carcasses, so you can feed them on time every day.


    However, the metal boxes they currently move in are too small. Dorn is considering whether to customize a larger metal box for them to live in.


    Also, the tadpoles are still in a good condition to raise them, but after they develop abnormally and grow limbs, they may not be able to raise them in the basement.


    But the most troublesome thing about Donne is the walking mushroom.


    Dorn has already researched the characteristics of walking mushrooms. Although this thing has long legs, it is actually a fungus. It can absorb the nutrients needed for survival without having to stop on the humus.


    So, throwing a few rotten wooden stakes to them can keep them alive.


    fantastic.


    But the terrible thing is that walking mushrooms will emit that special sweet smell from time to time. If ordinary people smell it, it will definitely cause a big problem!


    No way, Dorn could only seal the door to the basement of the new store firmly, and explained to the rest of the restaurant staff the terrible consequences of this sweetness.


    then warned everyone not to approach the basement, let alone open the door!


    Other than that, there seems to be no other solution for the time being.


    In short, these three groups of monsters can be kept in the basement temporarily, but it is certainly not a long-term solution. Donne needs to think of ways to relocate and breed them.


    After all, they are really delicious and they need to be taken care of.


    Apart from monster breeding, another issue that Dorn has to deal with recently is naturally the opening of a new store.


    Actually, after returning to Eaton, Donne was a little surprised when he learned from Mr. Gonzalez that the preparation of the new store had begun.


    I can only say that the manager is really attentive to the grand vision of building a food city, and there is no procrastination at all.


    And since Don has already boasted about going to Haikou before, he naturally needs to be careful about the new store.


    Don''t do it. Now that it has started, Donne wants to get things done.


    At present, the new store has been organized, and the bar, tables and chairs in the lobby are also equipped, ready to open at any time.


    just waited for Dorn to wave his hand to arrange the contents of the new store.


    ����


    This evening, the Wishing Restaurant was closed.


    Today, the restaurant��s business is still very good, and with Vivian��s help, Don has no idea how many servings of today��s signature dish, pan-fried pork ribs.


    Now I can finally rest.


    It is also due to the fact that both of them are much better than ordinary people. Otherwise, such a high-intensity work body is really easy to bear.


    "It seems that the number of helpers and manpower in the kitchen has increased, and it is time to put it on the agenda." Donn walked out of the kitchen, thinking like this in his heart.


    At present, apart from Vivian in the restaurant, there is still little Amy who can be regarded as a helper.


    But Amy''s culinary skills can be regarded as an apprentice, and there are many things to learn.


    Speaking of it, Amy wanted to be an apprentice in a restaurant, so she practiced cooking at home every day. In fact, before Dorn set off for Rheintown, she heard Captain Albert complain to him.


    How did the follow-up things develop? At that time, Dorn, who was busy preparing for the lower limited time dungeon, didn''t pay much attention.


    However, after Dorne came back this time, Amy appeared in the restaurant to help with work. It can be seen from the result that Albert, a slightly younger brother, eventually respected and obeyed his sister''s choice.


    "Actually Albert doesn''t need to worry too much about his sister. If Amy is willing to follow the restaurant, I will definitely not treat her badly." Dorn thought so.


    However, in this week, Amy did not officially enter the kitchen to help the kitchen.


    Only in the morning and non-business hours after closing, the little girl enters the kitchen and exercises her cooking skills under the guidance of Donne.


    During business hours, Amy usually stays in the lobby of the restaurant to help receive guests.


    The reason for this is that, on the one hand, after the reform of the operation of the Wishing Restaurant, the passenger flow is more than before, and the reception staff is indeed insufficient.


    On the other hand, it is naturally because of Vivian.


    The prerequisite for Amy to enter the kitchen during business hours is that she needs to know the existence of Vivienne.


    But speaking of it, the current Wish Restaurant is not just a few months ago, only Gonzalez and Vivienne have two business models.


    With the increase in manpower, the Hyenas and Amy are now staying in the restaurant for a long time. As everyone gets along day and night, the existence of Vivian will no longer be a secret sooner or later.


    "This matter has yet to be resolved. How do you feel that after I come back, there will be a lot of problems waiting for me to solve?" Dorn sighed, then comforted himself in his heart, "Forget it, things have to be done one by one. , The problems need to be dealt with one by one, it is useless to worry.


    Dorn was standing at the door of the kitchen thinking about various issues. At this time, Gonzalez had roughly finished the outside accounts, and after handing over the rest to the fat fox, he found him.


    "Little Don, are you free? I have something to discuss with you."


    Dorn nodded when he heard the words, and the two entered the compartment of the hall.


    Gonzalez asked Donne to discuss the operation of the new store, and the distribution of income for such new stores in the future. The macho store manager intends to discuss it now.


    According to Gonzalez''s meaning, although he paid the rent for this newly opened shop this year, he intends to hand over the main operating income to Dorn.


    To put it simply, Donne earns the big head, Gonzalez earns the small head.


    Gonzalez is a shrewd businessman, he can distinguish the situation very well, knowing that the current restaurant''s exponentially increasing turnover is all due to Donne.


    Even setting aside his relationship with Donne��s friends, it would be unwise to compete with Donne from the perspective of a businessman.


    Don can understand Mr. Manager��s thoughts.


    The current situation is very interesting. Only if he takes more money, Gonzalez can feel at ease. If he takes less, the store manager may always worry about his own child leaving.


    "Then how to divide it? Three or seven? Forty-six?" Donn replied casually.


    Because Donne��s recent energy is mainly on cooking and other urgent issues, he has not paid too much attention to the restaurant��s operating income.


    So in terms of income distribution, he can''t actually put forward any constructive opinions.


    And it is estimated that when the store manager asks him to discuss, it means to follow the process and show respect.


    "It''s not Yo, Little Don, too much. It shouldn''t be divided in this way." Mr. Manager shook his head, and then took out a stack of accounts, "This is the one month before the restaurant that Xiao Fathu helped me to calculate was closed. Revenue, and the most recent week��s income."


    Dorn took the account and opened it roughly. The stronger font on the account book, Dorn, recognized it as the handwriting of the manager, and there were some relatively naive and scribbled handwriting, which should have belonged to the fat fox.


    Although the words are not good-looking, the fat fox does a good job of accounting. The revenue, expenditure, and profit are calculated clearly and clearly at a glance.


    "This guy, Chubby, did a good job." Donn praised silently in his heart.


    There is an inexplicable feeling of looking at the excellent grades of my children at the end of the semester.

 v2 Chapter 3： Let guests cook by themselves

    While Don was reading the books, Gonzalez added:


    "Little Dorn, it is now conservatively estimated that the net profit of the Wishing Restaurant is about 5 jinnar in a month. After the opening of the new store, it should be able to reach this number."


    "Because the Wishing Restaurant is in short supply every day, there is no need to worry about competition for customers in our two stores for the time being."


    Dorn put down the ledger when he heard the words.


    How many?


    5 Kinnals?


    No wonder you have been so tired recently!


    "Then Mr. Manager, how do you think we should distribute the income reasonably?" Dorn asked after thinking about it.


    "Give me 15% of the profit is enough, and then I will try my best to take care of the restaurant for you, Don."


    If it is true as Gonzalez said, the income after the opening of the new store can be the same as that of the Wishing Restaurant, reaching a monthly income of about 5 jinnar.


    The 15% dividend is 75 silver nars a month and 9 jinnars a year.


    If the new store can bring this level of income, the macho store manager is already very satisfied.


    When he ran the Wishing Restaurant himself, he could make far less than 9 gold a year!


    Moreover, there are still wishing restaurants that continue to produce wealth for him.


    Although after Dorn returned to Eaton, Gonzalez took the initiative to raise the share of Donne��s revenue from the Wishing Restaurant.


    Dorn��s previous income model of ��salary + performance�� has never returned. Instead, it directly accounts for 50% of the profit of the Wishing Restaurant.


    In other words, the current Wishing Restaurant is considered the shared property of Gonzalez and Donne.


    But even so, if the Wishing Restaurant can maintain its operation throughout the year, according to the current momentum, at least a full 30 Kinnars of annual income can be brought to the macho shopkeeper!


    This is something he never dreamed of before!


    It is no exaggeration to say that Donne is simply a mobile money cow!


    Of course, because Don, the chef of the Wishing Restaurant, is a guy who just went out of business for two months when he got up his way.


    Wish restaurant is inseparable from him, it is a bit difficult to open its doors throughout the year...


    In my mind, I calculated based on the reference income given by Gonzalez, and Dorn agreed to the store manager��s request for a 15% dividend.


    "Speaking of which, is this a shareholding system operation? I think this is a technology shareholding?" Dorn thought in his heart.


    Since it has become a joint-stock company, Don intends to do it more thoroughly.


    After discussing with Gonzalez for a while, Dorn decided to give 6% of his 85% shares to the Hyenas, and then 6% to Vivian.


    divided shares to the three hyena brothers, Dorn didn''t feel distressed at all.


    After all, the two key skills that helped Donne defeat the limited-time dungeon were acquired [toxin resistance] and [parasitic spores], and the three hyenas played a lot.


    Moreover, the three minors were brought into the group by coaxing and deceiving, chicken soup and picture cakes. Now that the business has really started, how can we show them to their three veteran-level employees.


    Even though these three veterans have only been in the company for more than two months.


    After the opening of the new store, the monthly income of the three Hyena brothers, including the salary and operating dividends of Don Kai, will be conservatively estimated to be more than 75 silver nars.


    Dorn can be considered as an initial fulfillment, and he fooled them about the nonsense of [Up Space] that they said.


    "I have to say, my boss is too conscientious."


    As for Vivian, Miss Fairy seems to be indifferent to money, and her special physique makes it very inconvenient to spend money.


    And, even if Miss Fairy really needs money in the future, Don will definitely not be stingy with her.


    But even so, Dorn still felt that Vivienne, a girl, would better have enough pocket money.


    Oh, and finally Amy, this little girl who has just become a restaurant employee.


    Dorn had heard from Captain Albert that Amy was worried that she would be overworked in the future, so she decided to come to the restaurant to help.


    It is estimated that it is a kind of reward for the previous life-saving grace.


    This thought Dorn has already realized, but Amy''s current cooking skills are far from reaching the standard, and she can only be an apprentice.


    The current monthly salary offered to her by the restaurant is about 3 silver nars a month.


    is a little bit less, but she has taken care of this little girl, because a normal apprentice can''t get half of her salary.


    "For Amy, wait until she truly grows into a qualified chef, and then give her dividends. Now that she is not good at anything, just getting too high income in return will only dampen her enthusiasm." Dorn considered this way. of.


    Because Amy is a hardworking child, Don believes that this day will not be too far away.


    Probably negotiated and finalized the salary returns of the various employees in the restaurant. Dorn and Gonzalez talked more about other matters.


    "Little Dorn, have you finished considering the content of the new restaurant? Actually, I am still a bit worried. Although I trust Dorn''s abilities, you are currently overwhelmed by things at the Wishing Restaurant. For the new restaurant. , Until now we haven��t started recruiting the chef Yo..."


    At the end of the exchange, Gonzalez expressed his doubts more euphemistically. UU reading


    Actually, the worries of the macho shopkeeper are not unreasonable.


    Dorn��s cooking skills are impeccable, but he has only one person after all, and his energy is limited.


    In the past few days, the Wishing Restaurant has almost kept him busy, and he has lost his skills.


    Therefore, Gonzalez takes it for granted that it is necessary to recruit a chef with excellent cooking skills to operate the new restaurant.


    Then the chef will be in charge of the new restaurant��s kitchen after learning Don��s special recipes.


    But after hearing these words, Dorn just waved his hand and understated what made Gonzalez unbelievable:


    "I have already figured out the management content of the new restaurant. The recruitment of chefs can be discussed later. As far as the second restaurant is concerned, no other chefs are needed."


    "It is enough to find ordinary people to train as waiters and provide a warm reception service, so that the diners feel at home."


    Gonzalez was stunned.


    There are a few words in Donne��s words that were made up, and a bit slurred, but the store manager thought about it for a while and then remembered:


    "Little Dorn, you mean, the new restaurant does not need a chef?"


    "Uh... I can''t say that I don''t need it at all. At least there are people who cut vegetables. But I can guarantee that even if I leave Eaton again for a month, you will still be able to operate the new restaurant."


    Dorn��s sentence is a bit too informative. Gonzalez hesitated for a while, but still caught the main contradiction and continued to ask in shock:


    "But Little Don, there is no chef in the restaurant, so who is the one who cooks the dishes?"


    "To some extent, the guests cook by themselves." Dorn smiled.


    Gonzalez:?


    There is such a thing?

 v2 Chapter 4： Its a perfect match with hot pot in winter

    After the first Gourmet City shareholders meeting with Gonzales.


    As usual, Dorn and Vivian went to the bathhouse of Mrs. Mijiti to take a bath.


    Maybe because of Don��s drive, Miss Fairy has become fascinated by the public baths and saunas.


    After returning to the dining room, Vivian did not return to her room immediately, but went to sit in Dorn''s place.


    Dorn had previously purchased a set of tables and chairs and placed them in his room, just to receive Vivian.


    It seems that winter is coming, the weather is getting colder, and the wind is very strong tonight.


    Outside the window, the night wind roared with a strong autumn mood. In the town of Eaton at night, only a few lights can be seen, and the low houses are dazzling.


    The temperature in the room is also a bit low.


    Vivian sat on the single chair in the room, and put a pot of hot tea on the table in front of her.


    Drinking hot tea can ward off the cold.


    Miss Fairy narrowed her eyes, first breathed in the hot tea in her hand, and then sipped it with a relaxed expression. She enjoyed the rest time alone with Dorn.


    Even if two people don''t talk to each other, as long as they are in the same space like this, Vivian will feel very happy.


    "Vivienne, after I came back, why have you never asked me what I have done in the past ten days?" Dorn, who was standing by the window looking at the street scene in Xiaoshou, said suddenly.


    "Does Donne do something that can be asked?" Vivian put down the teacup.


    Because the single chair Donne bought was a bit tall, the petite fairy lady sat on it without her feet touching the ground, and shook it gently.


    "Uh, of course it can be asked."


    "So what did Donne do in the past ten days?"


    Dorn:...


    Sure enough, Vivienne is a little overbehaved, right?


    There was a silence for a while, and Dorn replied: "I went to a ruin, the ruins of the gods. Vivienne, have you... have you heard of it before? About the ruins."


    "Of course." Miss Fairy blinked, seeming to recall, "There are terrible monsters in the ruins, and rich treasures. It seems that there are many heroic bardics that are often mentioned."


    "That''s it." Dorn stared at Vivienne''s face for a few seconds.


    "No wonder Dorn, after you came back, you look much stronger, and you have a lot of good things on your body."


    Vivian gave Dorne a rather appreciative look, then picked up the teacup again, took a breath, and sipped it with a natural expression.


    Listening to Miss Fairy��s natural tone is as if entering the ruins in the land of miracles, similar to the hero in a martial arts novel falling into a cliff.


    Either they will meet the legendary XX seniors to teach stunts, or they will get some magical medicine, and at the worst, they will be able to pick up a martial arts secret.


    However, judging from Dorn''s final profit in [Poisonous Remnant], it is no different from the routine of this cliff-falling upgrade.


    "Then, Vivienne." After a brief period of thought, Donne asked again, "Have you entered the ruins before?"


    Vivian puts down the teacup in her hand again, rubbing the rim of the teacup with her slender fingers:


    "It doesn''t seem to be in my memory. But I can''t confirm it either. Sorry Donne, I don''t remember many things."


    According to Miss Fairy��s previous statement, she has been in a state where she has zero sense of existence since she has a memory. She wanders in the land of miracles alone, trying to find someone who can see her and perceive her existence.


    That''s it until I met Don.


    As for the things before, including where she came from and why she became the way she is now, she doesn''t remember everything.


    "Don''t mind, I''m just asking casually." Donn finished the topic.


    But he still cares a little, why did the game system on his body prohibit Vivian from going to the ruins?


    can''t just be because Vivienne is too strong, right?


    You need to know that Adele, who is obviously close to 10,000 points of blood, can also be a teammate with a limited-time copy.


    Dorn always felt that the reason why Vivian was dropped by the system Ban was not that simple, and it might be related to the memories she didn''t remember.


    But all of this is currently unclear.


    "Vivian, there''s one more thing." Dorn took a breath.


    Ah, a little helpless, I feel that what I want to talk to Vivian tonight is very serious and serious.


    This is why Donne stood by the window and looked at the street scene as soon as he came back, pretending to be deep.


    "Huh? Don, you say."


    Perhaps sensing the change in Don''s tone, Vivian sat upright in the chair slightly, feeling a little nervous, like a good student preparing to listen to the teacher''s teaching.


    "Have you ever thought about letting other people know about your existence? Except for me and Gonzalez, for example, the three hyenas, and little Amy." Dorn groaned for a while and said this sentence. come out.


    This matter will be resolved sooner or later.


    "If Donne hopes so, of course I can." Vivienne sat on the chair with her slender legs close together, her tone affirmative.


    "No, Vivienne, it''s not like that." Dorn''s speech to Miss Fairy became serious once in a while, "This is your life, and what I hope is that all your choices and decisions are yours. Hope to do."


    "Am I?" Vivienne thought about Don''s words, lowered her head, and her words became hesitant and unconfident, "I, I...may scare them."


    "They are not that fragile." Dorne smiled, and then cheered Miss Fairy seriously, "Moreover, how can a cute girl like Vivienne scare others!"


    "Hmm..." Vivian didn''t say anything, she pinched the corners of her skirt with her hands a little cramped.


    And even in the current context, being caught off guard by Donn��s praise for cuteness made her cheeks feel a little hot.


    "It''s okay, Vivienne, you can think about it slowly. But whatever decision you make in the end, I will support you." Dorn''s tone returned to his usual ease.


    Similar things, Vivian had told him before.


    "...Thank you, Don." Vivienne nodded.


    If Dorn wanted Vivienne to expose her existence, then she would not say anything.


    However, if she obeyed her heart, Miss Fairy would have no idea.


    Even though she was eager to live like a normal person before meeting Dorn, the long time alone and her special physique made her completely unaware of how to get along with people other than Dorne.


    Miss Fairy��s greatest effort to communicate with others before, is to write a note or two to a good-hearted person like Gonzales, nothing more.


    If you want to make changes to the current life state, even a little bit, it is not a small challenge for Vivian.


    After finishing talking about a more serious topic, Don walked from the window to sit down opposite Vivienne, and found a more relaxed topic:


    "By the way, Vivienne, I have already figured out the business content of the new restaurant. It will be very interesting. Would you like to listen to it?"


    "Is it a restaurant that does not require a chef and allows customers to cook?"


    "You already know?"


    "Sorry, I heard a little bit outside when you were talking to Mr. Gonzalez." Vivienne nodded.


    At that time, Miss Fairy was about to go to the bath with Donne to take a bath, and heard the last bit of conversation outside the cubicle.


    "It''s okay, it''s not something worth keeping a secret." Donne waved his hand.


    "However, Dorn. What kind of restaurant is it like for customers to cook?"


    Dorn��s topic transfer was quite successful, and Miss Fairy��s curiosity was hooked out.


    "It''s almost winter." Donn didn''t answer directly, instead he said something like this.


    "Hmm, the weather has gotten a lot colder." Vivian nodded in agreement.


    "You know, Vivian? Winter and hot pot are a perfect match." Dorn squinted slightly, as if thinking about something.


    "Hot, pot?" Miss Fairy keenly found the key words in Donne''s words.


    is indeed the name of the dish that has never been heard before.

 v2 Chapter 5： Fried ingredients and chopsticks

    Now that the second restaurant has been decided as a hot pot restaurant, it is natural for Donne to start preparations.


    first is the creation of hot pot appliances.


    Dorn drew the drawing of the hot pot early the next morning, and by the way, he also drew a colander.


    Because of the constraints of another world, hot pot must be heated with charcoal fire.


    So when Dorn designed it, he referred to the style of the copper hot pot, with three feet on the bottom, a handle on the abdomen, for putting a charcoal brazier, and a flash hider on the top.


    But Don''s painting skills are average, so a lot of text annotations are added to the drawings, so that the craftsmen who make the copper hot pot can understand it.


    After the drawings were drawn, Dorn took advantage of the fact that the Wishing Restaurant was not open in the morning, and made a direct round trip to the city of Silver Shield Port.


    On this round trip, Dorn took a hyena and was responsible for driving the carriage. By the way, he also hauled a large amount of copper ore from the carriage to Silver Shield Port.


    "Why my underage brother has such a good horse-drawn carriage technique, it seems that riding a horse or something, I really have to learn it quickly." Along the way, Dorn said with emotion in his heart.


    In Silver Shield Harbor, Don found a reputable workshop.


    After giving the drawings to the workshop owner and explaining some precautions for making copper hot pot, Donn also sold the cart of copper ore to the workshop by the way.


    After such a deal, Doan placed an order for 20 copper hot pot with colander. But instead of spending a penny, I got 13 silver nars...


    It is estimated that the workshop owner is also the first time he has seen this kind of customers who bring their own excess raw materials to place orders.


    ����


    That night, after finishing the daily operation of the Wishing Restaurant, he took a short break and Dorn plunged into the kitchen again.


    Another key for him to start preparing for a hot pot restaurant-hot pot base ingredients.


    As we all know, the bottom material is the soul of hot pot.


    The hot pot bottoms, especially the bottoms of the butter pot, can be kept for a long time if they are sealed and stored after being fried.


    This is why Don dared to say that even if he leaves Eaton for a month, the hot pot restaurant can still operate normally.


    However, for things like cooking ingredients, Donn will still choose to teach other chefs in the future, and gradually delegate the authority to other chefs to do it.


    If you really want to build a gourmet city, it is necessary to train and recruit excellent chefs. It is impossible for Dorn to do everything by himself.


    "Okay, let''s try to make a butter pot bottom first."


    After preparing the necessary materials, Donne started.


    cinnamon, cloves, star anise, cumin, grass fruit, bay leaves, white koe, kaempferol...Dorn puts all the spices he has collected hard in the pot and fry them over a low fire to remove the remaining water.


    After ���� dry stir-fried, these various spices are obviously crispy.


    At this time, mash them into powder uniformly, add high-concentration wine and stir evenly for later use.


    Afterwards, Dorn fetched the dried chilies that he had dried.


    These peppers are all carefully selected by Donne himself. They are big and red in color. You can see enough capsaicin.


    Dried chili in a pot under cold water, cook for ten minutes, remove and chop.


    The cooks over Chuanshu, the minced chili that Doren has prepared now is called ��ba chili.


    After finishing these, we started to fry the ingredients.


    Put the solid butter in the pot and heat it until it melts.


    Put the onion **** and onion, fry the scent, remove the onion **** and discard it.


    At this time, control the temperature of the fire to the minimum and add the glutinous rice balls.


    The golden melted butter and the bright red Zamba chili blended and collided in the pot, turning the whole bottom of the pot into a brilliant color, bubbling with oil as the temperature rose.


    After frying for about ten minutes, stir-fry the zaba chili until it is slightly browned, and then add the previous spice powder, sugar, green pepper, and high-concentration distilled wine.


    The entire frying process took more than half an hour. When Dorn finished frying, the kitchen was already filled with a tempting and choking unique fragrance.


    After the base material has cooled, put it in a bowl and store it, and finally sprinkle some dried chilies on the surface.


    After the butter has solidified again, a portion of the butter pot is completed.


    "Sneeze����"


    Vivienne appeared at the kitchen door after Dorn had installed the butter pot bottom.


    Because of the irritation of the choking smell in the kitchen, Miss Fairy covered her mouth and sneezed.


    "Dorn, what are you preparing? It smells so spicy." After finally adjusting, Vivian began to look into the kitchen.


    "The bottom of the butter pot, which will be used for hot pot later." Dorn pointed to the large bowl in his hand.


    Wei Wei glanced angrily, then retracted her gaze.


    That bowl is full of oily red color, it looks very spicy.


    [Hotpot] Is this kind of existence?


    Dorne understood Miss Fairy��s eyes and explained: ��Hot pots have spicy and non-spicy ones, such as mushroom soup pot and tomato pot. I will prepare these two kinds of pot bottoms later. When I actually eat it, It can be a mandarin duck."


    When ���� Duoen pronounced the word [ԧ��], he did not find a substitute word in the Dona language, but directly pronounced the Chinese character in the Dona accent.


    After all, he always feels that if he doesn''t say that, it won''t taste like that.


    "Mandarin duck, duck?" Vivian nodded seemingly.


    "By the way, Vivienne, what did you do with the one that asked you to practice?" Dorn asked what he thought of after putting the bottom of the butter pot.


    "Are these two small sticks?"


    "Well, chopsticks." Don nodded.


    "Chopsticks, Zi." Miss Fairy repeated the same.


    When ���� Duoen talked about [chopsticks], it was also an imported word that was pronounced in Chinese.


    If these words can circulate in the Dona Empire and even the land of miracles with the advent of hot pot in the future Donne may become the first person to export Chinese culture in another world.


    "Yes, it''s a bit difficult, I don''t know how to use it yet." Miss Fairy replied truthfully.


    After closing tonight, Dorn took advantage of the break time and handed out a pair of chopsticks to each of the restaurant staff.


    and told and demonstrated the usage of chopsticks and the importance of chopsticks for the hot pot restaurant that is about to open.


    Now, with the exception of Vivienne, the rest of the restaurant''s employees are in the lobby, circling a pile of fried soybeans with chopsticks.


    It��s just that no one has been able to successfully pick up soybeans with these two small wooden sticks.


    If Donne can go to the lobby at this time, he can see the funny gestures of the employees holding two small wooden sticks, especially the bear claws and the fat fox. They have tried and failed repeatedly, and have already sweated their foreheads.


    "Practice more, chopsticks are the designated tableware for hot pot." Dorn encouraged Vivian.


    However, he immediately thought that in the future, there may be more and more indigenous people in the land of miracles, who must practice the use of chopsticks with their ears scratching their heads.


    Otherwise, he might never eat hot food here.


    When he thought of this, Don smiled wickedly.


    The natives of the land of miracles, feel the fear of being dominated by these two magical sticks!


    "By the way, Dorn. I came to you to tell you, um, I have considered what you said last night." Vivienne''s words pulled Dorn from the evil fantasy back to reality.


    "Yeah." Dorn replied, waiting for Miss Fairy to continue.


    "I have thought about it. I hope everyone in the restaurant will know my existence." Vivian said softly, and then added in a positive tone, "This is my own thought."

 v2 Chapter 6： Before eating, let me briefly say 2 sentences

    into winter.


    On the first day of winter, perhaps to match the season, it snowed in Eaton Town.


    Snowflakes floated down from the silver-gray sky, all day at once.


    The whole Eton Town is covered in snow, covered in silver, and there is a clear meaning everywhere.


    In the morning, Gonzalez took the fat fox, bear claws, and Amy, and built a snowman at the entrance of the Wishing Restaurant.


    This is the first time Donne has seen snow in another world. To be honest, he is quite excited.


    "It''s the first snow in another world, is there something more suitable for hot pot than today?"


    A few days ago, the workshop at Silver Shield Port had already prepared the 20 copper hot pots that Dorne needed. After receiving the news, Dorne asked the hyenas to drive back the copper hot pots in a carriage.


    Earlier, Dorn had also prepared enough hot pot ingredients.


    The prerequisites for eating hot pot have been prepared!


    ����


    That night.


    The employees of the restaurant were all sitting around the big table in the hot pot restaurant that had not yet opened, talking expectantly.


    Dorn said, today everyone can try the first hot pot meal!


    [Hot pot] is a special dish with a strange name, strange utensils and a strange tableware. Everyone in the restaurant has heard about it, but they have never seen the true face of Lushan.


    During the preparation period of this time, the hot pot dish has been stirring people''s hearts with the attitude of [unavailable forever in commotion], and everyone''s expectations have been full, and they are all eager to try.


    It is worth mentioning that the people who tried the hot pot tonight, apart from all the employees in the restaurant, there is one more person-Amy''s brother Albert.


    Albert originally came to the restaurant to pick Amy home in the evening as usual, but Dorn was left behind for the purpose of a group dinner and participated in the hot pot tasting together as a family member of the employee.


    In other words, under normal circumstances, this hot pot is eaten by seven people.


    But at the moment, on the big table, there were eight sets of bowls and chopsticks, and a place was specially vacated by Donne, and a table was also placed.


    Everyone has actually noticed this extra position, and everyone��s reaction to this has been mixed����


    Gonzalez was clear.


    The fat fox and Amy both showed thoughtful expressions when they saw the empty seat.


    Hyena, I saw it, but it didn''t matter if it was written all over his face.


    Only Bear Claw and Albert, who joined the dinner halfway, showed a surprised and curious expression at this extra position but no other people.


    Scanning everyone''s reactions, Don looked at the empty spot beside him, then nodded, as if he was communicating with others.


    clang clang.


    Dorn tapped his cup with a spoon lightly, attracting everyone''s attention, and then said: "Cough, what? Before eating, let me just say a few words."


    is the beginning of a very leading speech.


    Everyone was quiet, waiting for Donne to speak.


    "I want to introduce someone to everyone, Vivienne."


    Dorn slowed down his voice, brought emotions into him, and quickly entered the state of speaking.


    "Vivian is a very kind, very cute girl, but destiny made a little joke with her��"


    "No matter what Vivienne says or does, others can''t hear or see. She is saddled with [the curse of zero presence]. She is alone and spent a long time alone."


    "I once asked myself that if I had this special physique and spent such a long time, it would be difficult to guarantee that I would not do all kinds of extraordinary behaviors."


    "But Vivienne has never done this before. She cares about the feelings of others and promises not to scare others by her own existence, and at the same time, she lives carefully and hard."


    "She will use a note to communicate with Mr. Gonzalez and get paid for board and lodging through her own labor. When she is hit on the street, she will remind herself to pay more attention next time instead of retaliating against the other party... ��"


    "Vivian, she is really a very, very good girl."


    Dorn tried to use his words to portray the image of Vivienne in his heart to everyone.


    "Dorn..."


    Vivian, who was sitting quietly by the side, listened to Don''s words, and felt some strange feelings in her heart, feeling empty, itchy, a little sad, and a little warm.


    Perhaps Dorne��s speech with eloquence was more contagious. Throughout his speech, everyone at the table was silent.


    When he finished speaking, Mr. Gonzalez even began to squeeze tears from the corner of his eyes: "Miss Vivienne is really too strong, it''s not easy."


    At this time, everyone finally recalled from Don''s speech.


    Among them, the blond Albert looked at the empty space beside Donne and asked tentatively: "Mr. Donne, is Miss Vivienne...?"


    "Well, that''s right." Don nodded, "Vivien is sitting next to me at the moment."


    Dorn finished saying this, nodded to the side, and everyone saw that the pair of chopsticks in the empty position suddenly flew up and stopped in the air.


    The chopsticks were just made by Donne, Vivian picked it up, and everyone could still see it.


    Seeing the suddenly flying chopsticks, everyone''s expressions changed again.


    Among them, the expressions of the fat fox, Amy, and the hyena did not change much, as if they had more or less noticed the existence of Vivian before.


    Really shocked and surprised, they belong to Bear Claw and Albert.


    For the fat fox and hyena, Dorn once mentioned Vivienne''s name when he encountered parasitic mushrooms and rescued bear claws.


    There is also the mithril ring that Dorn sent the fat fox to Silver Shield Port. When I bought it back, the appearance was very simple and simple, but at this moment, the ring on Dorn��s finger was engraved with simple and mysterious patterns.


    Finally, combine the rumors of [Wishing Fairy who can cook] in the Wishing Restaurant.


    Hyenas are not stupid, and fat foxes are even more intelligent. They can guess something more or less through all of the above.


    "Also, Mr. Albert and Amy, I haven''t told you before. Actually, I saved Amy from the black mercenaries, mainly because of Vivienne." Dorn said to the blond brother and sister Tao.


    Hearing this, Albert''s face was even more surprised, while Amy still maintained the previous expression.


    Perhaps, as the party who had personally experienced the fighting in the alley Amy also noticed something early.


    If I have to say something, this may only be explained by a woman''s intuition.


    No matter what age group women are not easy to provoke, little girls like Amy are no exception.


    But even so, Don''s tall image in Amy''s heart has not changed.


    There is no way, once the strong first impression of others is buried in my heart, it may be difficult to change in the subsequent.


    The two blond siblings stood up very quickly and bowed solemnly to where Vivian was.


    " said Vivienne, please don''t be polite." Dorne relayed Vivienne''s words with a smile.


    Next, everyone in the restaurant took turns to say hello to Vivian, and Dorn conveyed Vivian''s meaning, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    "Look, don''t worry at all, everyone is very easy to get along with."


    After some conversation, Dorn said to Vivienne next to him.


    Miss Fairy nodded obediently. Although she was communicating with everyone through a Dorn just now, she was cared by so many people at once, and her cheeks were hot, and she even felt dizzy in her head.


    only calmed down now.


    "Dorn." Vivian''s slender hand gently pulled Ladorn''s sleeve.


    "Ok?"


    "thank you."


    On the other side of the dining table, Albert seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and then he realized that he was surprised and said:


    "Since Miss Vivienne really exists, that is to say, Gonzalez, what you said before, did you make up the wishing goblin thing in the restaurant?"


    "It wasn''t made up originally, but you don''t want to believe me." The store manager was rather helpless and wronged.

 v2 Chapter 7： Chuxue’s first hot pot

    After ���� officially introduced the existence of Vivian to everyone, the hot pot can start.


    The ���� copper hot pot is served, and charcoal is added to the bottom to burn.


    As the temperature rises, the copper pot begins to steam, and while the butter is in the red pot, while the mandarin duck bottom of the tomato pot begins to churn.


    When the bottom of the pot is completely boiling, the visual impact of the soup bottom on the butter red pot is obviously stronger. The oily red and shiny soup rolls violently, and the dark red pepper is surging in the soup.


    The spiciness came out along with the heat.


    "See��it smells so spicy." Amy stared at the rolling red pot, her small nose trembling twice.


    Vivienne beside Dorne was also a little bit stunned.


    "If you don''t want to eat too spicy, you can rinse the tomato pot. Many ingredients are added to the tomato soup base, which is also unique." Dorn said.


    On the table, a variety of fresh ingredients prepared by Donne have been placed.


    After all, everything can be hot pot, and the soup base of hot pot can be matched with most of the ingredients.


    Seeing everyone around the hot pot, there was no action except swallowing saliva, Dorn took the lead in setting an example.


    He picked up a piece of beef roll with chopsticks and put it into the hot pot.


    This beef roll was made by Donne after freezing the beef in a low temperature outside and directly cut out with his superb knife skills. It is thinly rolled into a roll, and it can even be described as crystal clear.


    The quality of the beef itself is good. It is red and white, and has a beautiful frosty texture. After being inserted into the red soup, the fat beef will stretch out.


    Within a few seconds, the stretched fat cow was immersed and heated in the hot red soup, shrinking into a wave shape.


    "It''s not wasted that I have worked so hard to prepare for so long." Dorn watched the changes in the beef rolls in the red pot, feeling happy.


    After blanching the fat cow, Dorn dipped his own dish.


    Because there are not many seasonings to choose from, Donne prepared a garlic dish for everyone today.


    is to drizzle sesame oil with garlic, then sprinkle with chopped green onion and coriander.


    is very simple, but very classic.


    Fatty beef entrance, the spicy taste brought by the red pot fills the mouth.


    After chewing twice, the gravy burst into the tender beef, mixed with the silky red soup infiltrated into it, and the aftertaste of garlic enveloping the aroma, spicy, hot and fragrant!


    "This smell is right!" Donn nodded in satisfaction.


    Everyone couldn''t help swallowing as they watched Dorn eating the first chopsticks.


    In fact, the red soup that was surging and could not wait to wrap up the fat cow had already detonated everyone''s suppressed appetite in their hearts.


    It''s just that Donn didn''t take the first bite. Everyone still doesn''t know how to taste the hot pot, which is so peculiar and novel.


    Now, everyone can learn something.


    Everyone picked up the chopsticks.


    Because, under the supervision of Donne, the employees in the restaurant have practiced the use of chopsticks assiduously.


    Although everyone looks a little weird when holding chopsticks, they can barely manage food with chopsticks.


    The only one who is struggling is Albert. The captain of the small town patrol has never seen such a magical tableware as chopsticks before this.


    The people who looked at the table were more proficient in picking up chopsticks to rinse the food. He also wanted to learn how to do it, but reluctantly the two small wooden sticks did not listen to his command at all, and held them in their hands to fight.


    Don''t mention picking up the food. Albert can''t even control two chopsticks to stabilize in his hand.


    Fortunately, there is a sister, Amy, beside him, who can help him prepare food and put it in a bowl.


    Otherwise, I��m afraid that Captain Albert can only fight the two small wooden sticks in annoyance until dawn in the laughter of everyone tonight.


    "See--so spicy! So fragrant! Delicious!" Amy followed Don''s appearance and threw a slice of fat cow into her mouth.


    "Yeah!" After Vivian on the side ate a piece of fat cow, she also looked at the boiling hot pot with scorching eyes and nodded.


    It may be because of Dorn��s demonstration that two girls who didn��t seem to be able to eat spicy food also chose the red oil pot when they cooked beef.


    After eating a piece of fat cow, the two girls both picked up a glass of ice lemonade in front of them and drank a sip, which was especially refreshing while relieving the spicy.


    Dorn prepared for everyone today, ice ale and ice lemonade.


    Because it is winter, it is not difficult to obtain ice cubes. It is enough to keep the clean water outdoors overnight.


    With the hot and hot atmosphere and temperature of hot pot, it is not a problem to drink cold drinks in winter, but it is a kind of enjoyment!


    After everyone quickly divided a portion of beef rolls, they began to look at other ingredients.


    Potatoes, lettuce, mushrooms, fish slices, as well as bristle pork that is obviously marinated...Either way, it will feel very good with the flavor of the spicy red oil pot and garlic plate just now!


    And, that tumbling tomato pot is also worth a try!


    The charm of hot pot is really that regardless of gender. Seeing that everyone quickly fell into the hot pot taste shock, excited and awkwardly using chopsticks to select various ingredients into the pot, Dorn was very satisfied.


    However, there are also flaws, because there are a few ingredients, no one moves the chopsticks for a long time.


    duck intestines, hairy belly, yellow throat, the three treasures of Sichuan hot pot.


    The three treasures of hot pot are quietly left out on their plates at this moment, and are not seen by anyone.


    If they are placed in the earth celestial dynasty, when these three ingredients are eaten in Sichuan hot pot, they will be scrambled as soon as they come up!


    "Obviously, I put them all on the plate and they look pretty." In his heart, Don felt sorry for the three dominant ingredients of Sichuan hot pot.


    When Dorn served the three ingredients, he spread emerald green and tender lettuce leaves on the bottom of the plate, and added mixed ice water to ensure the freshness and tenderness of the three ingredients. This kind of serving looks attractive. appetite.


    But, in the Dona Empire, apart from the unruly and unruly adventurers and mercenaries, the general public''s acceptance of animal offal and other foods does not seem to be too high.


    "This is disrespect for deliciousness!" Dorn thought and took the lead in picking up a piece of hairy belly.


    The hairy belly is put in a red pot, and it only needs to be blanched for a short time, and you can eat it all over and over again.


    After being dipped in the sauce, the mouth feels smooth and tender instantly, and the teeth are crisp and elastic after the teeth are strengthened.


    Because the hair belly is big enough and thin enough, the red soup is soaked in, the flavor is very heavy, mixed with the unique scent of meat, and the mouth is full of fresh and spicy pleasure.


    With a piece of hairy belly, Donne shakes up the duck intestines and yellow throat again, and finally picks up his ice ale and sips happily.


    This taste, come on!


    Everyone noticed that Don chopsticks the three viscera ingredients.


    After all, Dorn is completely authoritative in the hot pot area, and his every move is hard not to be noticed and valued by everyone.


    Hyena, fat fox, and bear claws, looking at his elder brother enjoying the look, they secreted water in their mouths unconsciously.


    The three hyenas, who used to be strays and mercenaries, are not particularly picky about the ingredients themselves. In addition, they have eaten the charcoal-grilled worms made by Doen in the Secret Forest. They have tasted the uniqueness of the unique ingredients. delicious.


    So the three brothers also moved their chopsticks to pick up the three unique ingredients and put them in the pot.


    "It''s delicious! Brother Dorn, this is so delicious!" As the duck intestines entered the hairy belly, the fat fox and bear claws were all excited.


    The hyena was speechless, learning from Donne, he took a big mouthful of ice ale.


    But the incomparable intoxication on his face still betrayed his feelings at the moment.


    Under the lead of Don and his little brothers, the others also turned their chopsticks to the three treasures of hot pot that had been neglected at first.


    "That''s right." Don was satisfied now.

 v2 Chapter 8： A brain flower

    A hot pot for 8 people can last a long time.


    While everyone was boiling all kinds of food in the steaming copper pot, they were drinking and chatting with a sense of drunkenness, which greatly slowed the speed of eating.


    When the meal was almost over, Don went to the kitchen again and brought out a fresh ingredient that had been prepared a long time ago.


    When he ate hot pot tonight, he deliberately kept his stomach, just to eat the last ingredient.


    Like the ingredients such as hairy belly and yellow throat, this ingredient is also placed on a plate covered with green lettuce leaves, and it is also mixed with ice water to keep the ingredients fresh.


    "Brother Donne...hiccup, what''s this?" The tallest bear claw saw Donne''s pan in his hand at a glance, and asked vaguely with a breath of alcohol.


    The white, gully, and bloodshot-looking ingredients on the plate are very familiar at first glance.


    But the alcohol makes Bear''s paw''s head become a little dull, and it will not react for a while.


    "The brain of the bristled pig, do you want to try it?" Dorn calmly returned to his seat and sat down, and put down the plate in his hand.


    "Brain, brain, brain...?"


    This time it was not just bear claws, everyone at the table was quite surprised.


    Brain?


    Is this thing edible?


    "Yes, but I prefer to call it a brain flower."


    Dorn said this, then calmly filled the brain flower with a copper colander, and sank into the rolling red soup.


    Everyone looked at each other, obviously no one dared to try.


    This is not surprising, after all, even in the celestial dynasty, there are many people who are unwilling to try the dark-scented food like Brain Flower.


    The reason why I chose to bring out this brain flower at the end was because I was afraid that these few unseen natives of another world would be scared from the beginning.


    And Don, as a gourmet up when he was on earth, he was willing to try any food that was put into the recipe by humans, and the brain was no exception.


    After eating several times in Sichuan and Shu area, he even fell in love with the unique taste of this dark ingredient.


    and!


    Dorn discovered after visiting the Eaton Market several times that the Eaton people, or the entire Donner Empire people, do not value the internal organs and brains of animals.


    After the animals are slaughtered, they basically choose to discard these parts.


    Only a few ingredients such as foie gras are carefully cooked and brought to the table.


    As a chef, Donne is heartbroken and condemned.


    This is not fair!


    This is a naked discrimination against other visceral ingredients!


    Now that they have decided to open a hot pot restaurant, Don decided to save these abandoned ingredients.


    They also have the right to be eaten!


    Besides, on the other hand, ingredients such as duck intestines, yellow throat, and brain flowers are cheap at Eaton, and they basically don��t cost money to purchase, which can greatly reduce operating costs.


    However, after the launch of Don''s hot pot restaurant, it is hard to say whether these things will increase in price.


    The red soup in the red pot is still boiling and hot, and the brain flower that Don has put in has been boiled for almost 20 minutes. Under the infiltration and heating of the red soup, it is completely cooked and delicious.


    So Donn used the matching copper colander to quickly fish out the brain flower.


    At this time, the others silently put down the chopsticks and wine glasses in their hands, and looked at Dorn quietly.


    I put a little bit of brain aside and dipped it in a dried chili dish sprinkled with sesame seeds and ground peanuts.


    Entrance.


    The taste of ���� Naohua is delicate and tender, somewhat like soft tofu.


    As it has been blanched for a long time, the spicy taste of the red soup is very tasty, which covers the original fatty taste of the brain flower, making it soft, fat and not greasy.


    is paired with the aroma of the dried dish, and the taste experience is actually very good.


    "Brother Donne, this brain flower, is it delicious?" Bear Claw asked drunkly.


    "It''s not a question of whether it''s good or not, it''s really the kind, the kind that is rare... a delicious taste that only the brave can taste." Donn fooled him casually.


    But Don''s [brave]''s flickering rhetoric moved the hyena''s expression.


    Brain flower is a thing. Although darkness returns to darkness, it is rich in calcium, phosphorus, iron and other trace elements needed by the human body, which is quite nutritious to some extent.


    And, even if it was a brain before, it is just a food in Don''s eyes.


    Everyone said nothing, but secretly admired Don''s courage.


    Even though they think they have made a big breakthrough in the selection of ingredients, the three very avant-garde hyena brothers can only sigh in their hearts��


    deserves to be Brother Donne, who easily accomplished what we couldn''t do.


    The hot pot is still going on, everyone continues to cook the last bit of food.


    After eating this hot pot, Don didn''t add too many monster ingredients. After all, he didn''t have any suitable monsters on hand.


    Those in the basement must be kept for breeding.


    The only bristle pork that was used in large quantities had long been eaten by Donne to the upper limit of his attribute points, his skills were full, and he couldn''t squeeze out much value.


    So, he eats this meal purely to enjoy the deliciousness and atmosphere.


    It can be said that eating is not utilitarian at all.


    The soup base in the pot is still boiling, exuding heat, and gurgling loudly.


    Everyone continued to eat, drink, and talk in this hot and slightly drunk atmosphere.


    Bear Claw: "Brother Donne, that brain flower, do you have any more?"


    "Why, want to taste it?"


    Xiong Claw: "Uh, no, let''s next time."


    Albert: "Mr. Don, when is your hot pot restaurant, UU reading going to open? I will definitely bring the brothers from the patrol team, and come back for a good meal!"


    "It''s about a week or two, but when the time comes, you''d better teach them to use chopsticks first."


    Amy: "Brother, how do you make the hot pot base, can I learn it too?"


    "Of course I can learn, I will teach you later."


    Gonzalez: "Little Dorn, I feel that our hot pot restaurant that allows customers to cook by themselves will definitely make a lot of money, no less than a wishing restaurant!"


    "It should be. But this is just the beginning. When the hot pot restaurant succeeds, we will open a third and fourth new restaurant."


    Vivian gently pulled Ladorn''s sleeve again.


    After drinking the ice lemonade before, taking advantage of the hot atmosphere, Vivian also drank some ice ale.


    At this moment, Miss Fairy''s cheeks are flushed, obviously with some drunkenness. She looked at Don''s face quite seriously, exhaled gently, and said:


    "Dorn, I want to eat hot pot again in the future. With everyone, with you."


    "..."


    The dining atmosphere created by ���� hot pot has always been the best embodiment of the people''s yearning for reunion and excitement.


    And this kind of atmosphere, it is rare for Dorne, who lives alone in another world, to truly find a sense of belonging named [home].


    Perhaps, this is the unique charm of food.


    Snow is still falling outside the hot pot restaurant.


    There are no pedestrians on the street, and the snow accumulates thicker and whiter, and the street is covered with whiteness. Even under the dim yellow oil lamp light at the entrance of the store, a bright white can be seen.


    The entire town of Eaton is white and silent.


    However, it''s cold outside and hot inside.

 v2 Chapter 9： 42 silver coins

    Dorn��s hot pot restaurant should be ready to open.


    Of course, it is necessary to expand the manpower before opening.


    Therefore, a very eye-catching notice named [Recruitment Notice] has been posted at the entrance of the Wishing Restaurant for the past two days.


    Due to the business needs of our store, we are now looking for employees in the following positions:


    Kitchen helper, five, basic monthly salary of 5 silver nar.


    It is required to understand kitchen work matters. Apprenticeship experience is preferred.


    Basic knife skills are required to help the kitchen. At that time, the restaurant chef Donne will uniformly assess the candidates for knife skills and select the best.


    Restaurant waiter, several, basic monthly salary of 3 silver nar.


    is required to be between 15 and 24, with good facial features and affinity.


    Must have a sense of responsibility, team awareness and service awareness.


    Note: The restaurant will provide food and lodging for employees, and additional subsidies will be provided for those who do not need food and lodging.


    This recruitment notice was naturally written by Donne. Some of the words in it seem a bit jerky, but it is not difficult to understand, it is the unique style of this small town chef.


    Don��t look at Donne��s salary of only 3 to 5 silver nars.


    But he did preliminary research in a small town.


    In the relatively wealthy Donna Empire, the average monthly income of residents was roughly 5 silver nar, but since it is an average line, there must be a large number of people whose income is below average.


    In fact, a monthly income of 5 silver nars is enough for people to lead a decent life.


    Those who live outside the towns, a family with a monthly income of less than 2 silver nars, cannot make ends meet, and there are many poor families who are struggling to support them.


    In the current era when the mainstream social form is still feudal, the gap between the rich and the poor is such an insurmountable gap.


    Therefore, Donne��s job posting naturally caused a sensation in Eaton Town and surrounding villages.


    "Have you heard? In Eton Town, the Chef Donne of the Wishing Restaurant is hiring! He can get 3 to 5 silver miles a month! What else, provide... for food and lodging!"


    "I knew it, my little Meyer had signed up for the waiter early. If he could work with Chef Donne, he would definitely be able to stand out."


    "����"


    On the first day when the recruitment notice was posted, many people came to consult and apply for employment, and the situation was very good.


    Dorn looked at the endless stream of applicants, feeling happy: "I can be regarded as expanding the employment position in Eaton Town, and benefiting the folks and fathers, right?"


    ����


    A few kilometers away from Eaton Town, an inconspicuous small village.


    Hana finished her work day and walked home.


    All day today, she has been shipping the autumn crops for the nearby farmer Mr. Ke Lin, and checking the storage.


    Hana''s daily income from work is 2 bronzes.


    Yes, there are only two.


    If she is a boy, even with the same workload, she can still earn one more coin.


    Because that''s what Mr. Colin stipulated.


    But even with such a meager income, even if she doesn''t do it, there will still be people in the village rushing to do it.


    There is thick snow on the road, the moonlight is very bright on it, and the foot is rustling on the snow.


    Winter nights are always very cold.


    "It''s been winter for a few days." Hannah wrapped herself in some thin, white-washed old cotton and linen, and let out a breath of white air.


    The two copper coins were held tightly by Hana, but her hand was very cold, and she couldn''t hold the two copper coins warmly.


    Hana doesn''t like winter.


    The winter in my memory is always accompanied by cold and hunger.


    Especially this winter this year, she especially disliked it, and even feared.


    "Today is the last batch of autumn crops into the warehouse." Hana thought.


    This means that starting tomorrow, she will not have a job to earn two coins a day.


    At night in the village, there is never any light. With the moonlight, Hana returned to the door of her house.


    A dilapidated, ten-square-meter hut, this is Hana��s home.


    stood by the door for a long time, and Hana walked into the house after taking a few deep breaths.


    Mother came back earlier than her today, sitting on the simple wooden table waiting for her.


    Father was still lying on the bed, motionless, as if he had fallen asleep.


    The room was very dim, because my mother was reluctant to light the oil lamp. There was not much light in the small space, which made people feel very depressing.


    Hana''s family of three, all live by helping the farmer Mr. Colin.


    But more than a month ago, at the last moment of the autumn harvest, my father was trampled on by a frightened horse when he was carrying crops on the carriage.


    stepped on and broke his left leg.


    As a result, my father can no longer go out to work, lying at home to recuperate, until today.


    Later, Mr. Colin paid 20 silver nars as compensation for his father��s injury.


    But this money, during this period of time when my father needed treatment, needed a dressing change, and needed care, it would have been spent almost to the bottom.


    Even so, my father''s condition still doesn''t improve.


    Hana was very anxious, but she had no choice but to work harder every day.


    "I''m back? Let''s eat." Mother said so, her voice filled with fatigue and aging.


    Hana sat down at the wooden table without saying a word Today��s dinner is a bowl of porridge with few grains of wheat.


    Maybe it��s been on the table for a long time, the oatmeal is very cold and there is no temperature at all.


    "Hana, there is something..." Mother said again, in a difficult tone, "You also know that your father''s injury...may cost a lot of money. This winter...our family may no longer be able to do anything. Make more money."


    Hana didn''t speak, just nodded.


    "Mr. Colin, he found me today... Tell me, tell me, I want to buy you to him and be a maid..." The mother''s voice was getting lower and lower, and more and more dumb.


    Hana drank the oatmeal in the bowl silently, then looked up, her eyes blank: "How much can he give us?"


    "42 silver coins."


    Hana was silent, and the image of Colin began to emerge in her mind-a greasy man in his 50s, with a rich body, a bald head, a mouthful of yellow teeth, and the small inverted triangular eyes that would always stare at her wretfully.


    Hana knows exactly what to do as a maid.


    If ���� is bought, it is sold for life.


    You have to take care of Colin''s diet and daily life during the day, and at night, you have to serve the master Colin with all your heart and meet any of his needs.


    Hana knew that the young girls who were bought by Colin would not end well.


    "The price of 42 silver coins is not bad. I will talk to Mr. Colin tomorrow. I think I should be worth a few more silver coins." Hannah said so, showing a very reluctant smile.


    Just 45 silver coins.


    If you can get so many, it will definitely heal your father''s injury and help your parents through this difficult winter.


    like that... it seems acceptable.

 v2 Chapter 10： 1 go to town

    The small, dark house is silent.


    After ����Hana''s words were finished, the mother fell into a long silence.


    Then, I don''t know how long it took, Hannah heard her mother''s sobbing softly.


    There is also the father on the bed, who seemed to be sighing softly and turned over with difficulty.


    It seems that my father is still asleep.


    "Mom that doesn''t matter, go to Mr. Colin, where you can eat, wear, and live. My life will be better, won''t you?" Hana comforted her mother in this way.


    But her comfort did not seem to have any effect, and her mother''s sobbing sound became heavier.


    "Hana, you are a good boy. Your mother and I are sorry for you."


    This time it was my father who was speaking. He still lay motionless on the bed. The breath of the speech was very weak, and he could only take a few breaths in a few short words before finishing speaking.


    Hana originally thought that she would cry in this situation.


    But it was strange, she didn''t have the slightest urge to cry.


    Even if I feel really uncomfortable, uncomfortable, but more often, it is numbness.


    Isn''t the final destiny of a pretty poor peasant girl who was bought by a certain farmer to be a maid?


    Other people are like this, and Hana thinks she will be like this too.


    Why is she different from others?


    It''s just that Mr. Colin is really not a very good host.


    But, what can I do?


    Hana knew that this day would come sooner or later since her father was injured by a horse.


    might as well say that her parents have persisted for a long, long time.


    But this persistence is meaningless. If this continues, their family will freeze to death and starve to death in this exceptionally difficult winter.


    Click.


    I don��t know how much time passed before someone knocked on the simple door.


    Hana stood up and opened the door blankly.


    But the people who came in surprised Hana a little.


    Aisha.


    Hana''s good friend since childhood.


    Although she lives in the same village, Esha''s family situation is slightly better than Hana.


    Esha has an uncle who works as a chef in an ordinary restaurant in Silver Shield Harbor.


    Two years ago, after spending some money through this uncle��s relationship, Esha was sent to the restaurant in Silver Shield Port as an apprentice.


    has been studying for two years, and Aisha has been helping out in the back kitchen of that restaurant.


    As an apprentice, I don��t get a salary, and only provide basic board and lodging. It was not until recently that Esha was promoted from an apprentice to a small cook, and she was able to receive about 2 silver coins and 30 copper coins a month.


    "Esa? When did you come back?" Hana asked unexpectedly.


    "Hey, I just got home just now. How do you miss me?" Esa shakes off the snowflakes on her shoulders and gives Hana a hug.


    Having reunited with a friend after a long absence, Hana is naturally happy, but this happiness is far from diminishing the sadness and numbness in her heart.


    "If I were as capable as Esha, would my home be what it is now?" Hannah thought to herself.


    Aisha looked at the room and felt the atmosphere was embarrassing and weird, so she didn''t go inside, but stood by the door and said hello to Hana''s parents.


    "Uh... Hana, I came to you to tell you something. Tomorrow morning, come to Eaton with me. There is a wishing restaurant there, you know?"


    Hana nodded.


    Recently, even she has heard of the famous Wishing Restaurant.


    is said to be a restaurant that serves extremely delicious food. The chef Mr. Donne��s cooking skills are comparable to any royal chef.


    However, this may not have any intersection with Hana''s life.


    Such things as having a meal in a restaurant in the town, Hana felt that she would never have a chance in her life.


    "I plan to go there to apply for a kitchen help. In one month, I can get 5 silver coins!" Esha said.


    Hana nodded.


    She can see that her friends are very interested, and as soon as Esha comes back, she can��t wait to find herself to share things. Obviously, she values ??her friend very much, so Hannah is talking to her friends in a strong spirit.


    But, 5 silver coins a month.


    If I can earn so much in a month, I can live in the town.


    If you can do it too, no, you don��t need that much, even if you can earn 2 silver coins a month...


    "Then Hana, you will apply for a waiter, and I have 3 silver coins a month. In the afternoon, I have already gone to the Wishing Restaurant and asked in detail. Whether it is a helper or a waiter, there is always the possibility of promotion in the future. If you are good, you will earn more."


    "I...I? Esa, are you talking about me?" Hana was very surprised.


    She originally thought that her friend was just asking herself to accompany her to Eaton to cheer for her to apply for the kitchen.


    "Yes, of course it is you. Three silver coins a month? Don��t you? You make a lot more than working as a farm worker. Besides, the fat pig of Colin always squints when he sees us. It''s not a good thing! Isn''t it good to go to town together?"


    Aisha grew up in the village since she was a child, and naturally she also dealt with the farmer Colin.


    "But I don''t know anything." Hannah hesitated.


    But I don''t know why, her heart was a little numb, but suddenly it beats strongly, with inexplicable hope.


    is like someone about to drown, grabbing the last straw.


    If there is a way to help the family get through the winter without going to be a maid for Colin...


    She looked back at her mother who was still sitting at the wooden table. When she heard Esa''s words, her mother''s original sorrow seemed to have changed and became less dull.


    The father lying on the bed still didn''t move, but Hana felt that he was also seriously waiting for Esha''s next reply.


    "It''s okay, I asked in the afternoon. The waiter is responsible for receiving guests in the restaurant. It''s probably doing things like serving dishes and pouring tea. And it seems to say that there are pre-job training or something. In short, Hana You are fine!"


    Aisha replied.


    "Pre-job training?"


    "Ah, I don''t know what exactly it means. It seems to be before work. Let''s study the work together?" Esha scratched her head.


    As for the waiter''s requirements in the recruitment notice ~ www.novelhall.com ~ what features are correct and what has affinity.


    The little chef girl just ignored it.


    After all, Hana fits perfectly!


    This good friend of my own, as long as I dress up, is still pretty, in short, better-looking than myself.


    Essa may have learned it from Silver Shield Port. The man looked at the woman''s gaze, and looked at Hana up and down.


    At the age of 17 years old, the body has grown and expanded almost, whether it is the face, breasts, waist and buttocks, they are all very good!


    But looking at it, Esha noticed that Hana''s expression suddenly changed.


    I don''t know why, she cried.


    Hana didn''t understand why she was crying.


    Mingming hadn''t thought of crying at all before, and he had already told himself to accept fate.


    But Hannah hugged Esa at the moment, buried her head in her arms, and started crying loudly.


    "Esa, Esa...me, me, woo-"


    She suddenly could feel her heart beating strongly.


    felt that I was still alive.


    Aisha was overwhelmed by this sudden change, she could only gently pat her friend''s back:


    "What, what''s wrong? Hana, don''t you want to go to town? Someone bullied you? Speak out, I''ll help you teach him!"


    Hana didn''t answer, she just cried, her thin shoulders twitched and she couldn''t cry.


    Hana''s parents also sighed.


    When Esha first came in, she realized that the atmosphere in Hana''s house was not right.


    But she didn''t know what happened.


    Because Esha went back to the village, she rushed to find Hana without even returning home.


    But she can see now that there seems to be a big change in Hana''s house.

 v2 Chapter 11： I know him/her

    Eaton Town, outside the Wishing Restaurant.


    Today is a rare sunny day without falling snow, but the snow on the street has not melted yet.


    Early in the morning, the street outside the restaurant was full of people.


    These people are all here to participate in the recruitment, because today is the day of the Wishing Restaurant recruitment assessment, Hana and Esha are naturally among the crowd.


    It was about 7 in the morning when the door of the restaurant opened, and a strange man with a burly figure but heavy makeup on his face walked out from inside.


    "Everyone is here so early." The strange man preached, and then he took out a piece of paper. "It shouldn''t be too late. The list that I signed up earlier is here. Please come to the kitchen with me when you are called, accept it. Little Donne��s assessment."


    Does this man call that Mr. Donne Little Don...


    The name that the man called included Aisha, and it seemed that they were preparing for the assessment of the staff who chose to help the kitchen.


    "Then I will go in first, Hana."


    "Well, come on." Hana gave her friend a hug.


    There are almost seventeen or eight people applying to help cook. Seeing Aisha''s figure disappear into the Wishing Restaurant, Hana is a little nervous for her.


    She sincerely hopes that her good friend can become one of the five chefs in the Wishing Restaurant.


    At this time, the store door behind everyone opened, and two boys came out, one was chubby and the other was sturdy.


    Hana feels that these two boys are a few years younger than herself.


    "Everyone who applies for the waiter position, please move to the store and wait patiently." The little fat boy in the boy said.


    They are also the ones in the restaurant...Are they employees?


    Very young.


    Hana was a little confused, but followed the crowd and walked into the shop behind her.


    Hana has learned about it before. This shop is a new shop that the Wishing Restaurant is going to operate. If you become a waiter, you will probably work here in the future.


    This new store has a large area, more than twice the size of the Wishing Restaurant. The new tables and chairs are neatly arranged, and the store is spacious and bright.


    "If I could work here, it would be great." Hana went to a corner of the restaurant alone.


    Then, she began to look at the competitors in the store.


    are young boys and girls, there are about fifty people, their faces are full of vigor.


    Many of them were neatly dressed, gathered in groups of three to five, discussing something enthusiastically.


    By just looking at the appearance of these people, Hana knew that they were all from the town.


    Hana sits alone in the corner, rubbing her worn cotton and linen coat with her fingers.


    Seeing the teenagers in the town, she felt a little inferior.


    The waiting time has always been very long. As time passed, Hana felt her heart beating more and more.


    I don��t know how long it took, and there was movement in the Wishing restaurant opposite.


    Those who had previously applied to help cooks started to walk out one after another. Some were downcast and some were excited.


    You can know who is selected and who loses just by looking at it.


    Esha was the last to come out, with a look of joy on her face, it was obvious that she had successfully obtained the post.


    The little girl helping cook got out the door of the Wishing Restaurant. After looking around on the street for a while, she walked straight into the hot pot restaurant and found Hana sitting in the corner.


    "Hannah, Hannah! I told you that I was scared to death just now! When the last Mr. Donne announced the candidate for the cook, my heart jumped out! Fortunately, I was the last one, hehe."


    "Also, that Mr. Donne. I heard how good he is, I thought he would be a staid uncle, but he turned out to be a nice black-haired boy!"


    "Also, there is! Mr. Donne has a super good personality! The chefs and chefs I met before were all screaming at apprentices and helpers with fierce faces all day long, but Donne Mr. He has been laughing at us just now."


    "Finally, Mr. Donn praised the slices of my potato, hehe."


    The assessment that Dorn arranged for these kitchen helpers was just the knives, let them slice potatoes and carrots, shred them, let them cut the bristle pork as thinly as possible, and so on.


    And two years of serious apprenticeship experience, so that Aisha can completely pass the level of knife skills.


    Essa did not listen to her chattering. Hannah just listened the whole time, feeling the joy of her friends, and her own tension seemed to dissipate a little.


    After a while, the burly but heavy makeup man walked in.


    Esha stuck out her tongue: "That Mr. Gonzalez is here, Hana, you have to come on! I''ll go out first."


    "Everyone has been waiting for a long time, and then Little Donne will choose among you who are suitable to be waiters in our restaurant. Come on, everyone." Gonzalez said.


    Hana tried to calm her mood and make herself less nervous.


    Then, she saw another person walking outside the gate.


    After seeing this person, Hana rarely calmed down a little bit of her inner chaos.


    [Mr. Donne is a nice black-haired boy! ], the words that Esha just said echoed in her ears.


    Black hair and black pupils, with a gentle and sunny smile on his face, tall and tall, capable of movement, from the appearance, it is indeed as good-looking as Esha said.


    But this Mr. Donne, she has seen it!


    A few months ago, the strange man who harassed himself with words on the road, is he the Mr. Don?


    How could this be?


    Hannah saw Don, a bit like a rabbit and an eagle, with a little instinctive fear.


    No way, the first impression Donne left on her was a bit too deep and strong.


    ...


    Dorn walked into the hot pot restaurant and glanced at the waiting young people in the restaurant.


    Everyone''s mental outlook is not bad.


    Dorn nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "Everyone, thank you for coming to participate in the recruitment assessment of our shop. Because there are a lot of applicants for waiter positions, I have prepared a quiz for everyone."


    As Donne spoke, the bear claws and fat fox on the side began to move, and handed out a pair of chopsticks to everyone.


    "This thing, called [chopsticks], is a piece of tableware that is vital to the opening of our new store. Next, I will show you how to use chopsticks, and those who master the skills first will be hired."


    Dorn said, and continued to scan the people in the restaurant. Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure with his eyes frozen.


    Have you seen that girl?


    Wait! Isn''t this the first NPC I met on the road!


    Oh, no, it''s not an NPC, they are living people.


    Seems to be called Hana?


    Perhaps feeling Don''s gaze, Hana trembled slightly and lowered her head.


    Dorn:...


    Mom.


    It looks like it scared people out...


    Dorn was a little bit scared, but fortunately he didn''t have the brain to pull off his pants or pick up people''s skirts.


    Otherwise, the company will die now.


    I��m afraid I��m not going to pack my things, leave this town, and start a new life that no one knows...


    "Oh, what about UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com, look good, chopsticks are used like this."


    Dorn resisted the embarrassment in his heart and the urge to dig the floor with his toes, and withdrew his attention from Hana, and showed everyone how to use chopsticks.


    Then, leaving the exam questions, he looked calm and prepared to leave.


    Before leaving the house, Dorn glanced at Hana again.


    I don''t know why, I always feel that this girl named Hana has a sad and stupid look on her face.


    When I first met her, she didn''t seem to be like this, she was much more energetic than she is now.


    "Did something happen?" Dorne thought this way, and then stepped out of the hot pot restaurant.


    Dorn��s question is naturally, fried soybeans.


    Whoever picks it up will be shortlisted.


    Gonzalez and the fat fox were watching at the scene, and Dorn himself should go back to the Wishing Restaurant to prepare today''s rotating signature dishes.


    ...


    Hana looked at the chopsticks in her hand.


    Forced myself to temporarily put aside Mr. Don��s business.


    After all, she and her family really need this job.


    "Pick soy beans?"


    Hana and seven or eight test-takers gathered around a large table, looking at the dish of soybeans on the table, some people already started to use weird and clumsy postures, holding chopsticks to shoot.


    Even though Mr. Dorn said that this [chopsticks] is a very important tableware for the new store, but people who can pick up soybeans are selected in this way, and it always feels a little tricky.


    But Hana didn''t have a choice, because this small, humble bean might directly change the trajectory of her life.


    So, Hana tried to follow the example Donne had demonstrated before, picking up the chopsticks, and hitting the soybeans...

 v2 Chapter 12： Will Mr. Donne be a good person?

    At night, east of Eaton Town.


    This is already close to the outermost periphery of Eaton, and the houses located in this area are very old.


    Judging from the distribution of Eaton Town, the west side of the town is the townhouse area where the Albert brothers and sisters live. It is considered as a gathering place for the richer families in the town.


    On the east side, I live in a house with a lower economic level.


    There is a large and conspicuous two-story brick building in this area. This is the staff dormitory rented by Donne.


    Hana holding her tidied clothes and luggage, walks with Esha on the night streets of the town.


    The horseshoe lamps hanging outside the houses along the way are dimly lit, but they look warm in winter.


    The streets of the small town were specially swept through the snow during the day. The snow was piled up on both sides of the street, exposing the pavement of stone bricks, so there is no need to worry about slipping when stepping on it.


    "Living in a town." Hana let out a sigh of relief and thought to herself.


    Essa talked about something beside Hana happily, but Hana didn''t listen too much, she just nodded and repeated words such as "umh", "yes", and "really".


    There is no way, after all, she hasn''t slowed down yet.


    I became an employee of the restaurant in this way, and got paid 3 silver nars every month from now on.


    Hana is the ninth person who successfully picked up soybeans with chopsticks today. When the fat fox next to her saw her, she recorded her name, and by the way said "Congratulations" to her in a rather sophisticated tone.


    The job of recruitment is over.


    Everything is like a dream.


    And, 3 silver nars a month, 3 in total.


    The brick building in front is the staff dormitory.


    When Hana and Esha walked to the front of the building, they saw several other young men and women carrying their luggage in and out.


    These people look familiar. After getting the job, Mr. Donne called everyone together and said something more.


    What exactly was said, Hana, who was unsure at the time, didn''t listen too clearly.


    At the door, the familiar employees greeted Hana and Esa kindly.


    The two little girls also responded politely.


    This is how a brand new life begins.


    ����


    The entire staff dormitory is very large, with four rooms on the upper and lower sides.


    According to Dorn��s plan for the staff dormitory, the first floor is for male employees and the second floor is for female employees.


    The double bunk beds are placed in the room. Dorn specially asked the carpenters in the town to step up the production to make the most of the space in the room.


    One room can accommodate six people.


    With the current number of five chefs and eighteen waiters enrolled in the restaurant, I am still far from satisfied.


    Not to mention that five of the employees are natives of Eaton Town. They don��t need accommodation arrangements, but they receive an accommodation subsidy of 50 Cunar per month.


    All the doors of the dormitory rooms can be locked internally. When there are more manpower in the future, consider separating the two buildings for men and women.


    Hana and Esha chose the innermost room on the second floor, and they shared the same bunk.


    However, because of the small number of people, this six-person dormitory temporarily only accommodates the two of them.


    Hana and Esha each made their own beds and luggage.


    During ����, Hana also brought out two new clothes. This was issued by the restaurant in the afternoon. It is said to be called [uniform]. According to Mr. Donne, you must wear this uniform when you work.


    The clothes are dark cotton coats and trousers. They are brand new, soft to the touch, and will definitely be warm to wear.


    On the left chest of the coat, there is embroidered with a Donut character.


    Hana doesn''t know too many words, but this word is still recognized, nine.


    It seems that this number will be her waiter number in the future.


    "It feels like the way that Mr. Donne manages us is very novel, such as staff dormitories, uniforms, and serial numbers. I have never heard of it in Silver Shield Harbor. Maybe he came up with it himself. "


    Seeing Hana in a daze holding her uniform, Esha preached like this.


    She also received her own chef uniform in the afternoon. It was a white cotton uniform with a chef hat. It was a more common chef attire, and it was not special compared to Hana''s.


    Hana glanced at her friend.


    So these things are very novel?


    Hana didn''t know, after all, she hadn''t left the village much before.


    "However, it is indeed much better than the restaurant where I stayed in Silver Shield Port. It is great that I can choose to come back! I feel that following Mr. Donne, we will definitely make a lot of money in the future!" I was a little excited while speaking.


    Hana just nodded.


    After a while, the two of them tidied the room.


    "Hu-I''m so tired, I''m sweating, Hana, let''s go downstairs and take a shower." Aisha suggested.


    "Are you taking a bath?"


    "Yeah, that afternoon Mr. Donn did not talk about it. A room on the first floor is not occupied by people, but a bathroom. It can boil hot water and there is a bath tub, where we can wash clothes and take a bath. Eh."


    In the afternoon, did you still talk about this?


    Hana was still a little dazed, so Esara took her hand and dragged her downstairs.


    The large room on the innermost side of the first floor is the bathroom.


    After ���� Dorn rented the house, he immediately asked a craftsman to rush to transform the room so that it could function as a bathroom.


    The current bathroom is divided into two separate compartments, one for men and the other for women.


    Esara took Hannah into the women''s side.


    The hot water was boiled and poured into the tub, steaming hot.


    The two little girls took off their clothes and soaked in a bathtub.


    The tub is not too big, it is inevitable that two people will have a blind date when they are squeezed, but they will not be embarrassed.


    Soaking in hot water, with the light of the oil lamp, Esha looked up her friend''s figure with interest.


    The healthy skin of wheat color, and the plump body that has turned from budding to blooming.


    Looking back at herself, she hasn''t touched farm work for a long time, and her complexion is much fairer than Hana. But in terms of body, it still looks a little immature.


    "I really envy Hana, when will I be like you?" Aisha sighed.


    "Ok?"


    "Hey, I''m complimenting you."


    Aisha squeezed Hana''s waist in a mischievous manner, which felt good, and caused the opponent to yell out softly.


    After playing around for a while, Esha shook her short wet hair, thinking of something, angrily said:


    "Colin, that disgusting fat pig, is actually planning to buy you home. He thinks so beautiful! Bah!"


    Fortunately, Hana got the job and didn''t let the disgusting guy succeed!


    Praise Mr. Donne!


    Hana does not speak.


    When it comes to Colin, she thinks of her parents again.


    After the recruitment was over in the afternoon, Hana and Esha went back to the village and told their parents the good news.


    Hana''s parents are sincerely happy for their daughter.


    However, even if Hannah now gets the job of 3 silver nars a month, it will take a month to get the money.


    There is not much money left at home, and my father��s injury...


    Thinking of this, Hana couldn''t help but worry.


    Wow.


    The water splashes.


    Aisha noticed the expression on her friend''s face and got closer to her friend, then put her hand on Hana''s smooth shoulder:


    "Hana, I''ve thought about it. How about lending you all my future payment of 5 silver coins? Anyway, there is food and housing here, and there is nothing to spend money on."


    After Esha knew about Hana''s family, she had already loaned to Hana''s several silver coins that she had saved as a kitchen helper.


    Esha talked and thought about it: "However, the uncle��s hurt feelings will cost a lot of money. I think about it, how about it. Let��s go to Mr. Donne and advance part of the salary first?"


    "Advance?" Hana wondered.


    "Yes, how about asking him to pay half a year''s remuneration first? Our income for two and a half years was originally 48 silver, but we work for half a year, and then only 40 silver."


    "I think that Mr. Dorn and Mr. Gonzalez are good people who are very good at talking, should they agree?"


    Hana was silent, took a breath, squatted gently, and sank half of her face into the water, only her eyes were exposed.


    Aisha��s proposal may be a good idea.


    But, she doesn''t want to pull friends into the water anymore, Esha has done a lot for her.


    Use his own remuneration to advance for half a year, or that Mr. Donne offered to pay a year in advance, and he was willing to reduce his original income of 36 silver coins to 30.


    With this money, it should be able to guarantee that the parents will spend this winter and heal his father��s injuries.


    As for what Esha said, that Mr. Donne is a good person...


    Thinking of Don, Hana couldn''t help feeling a little scared, and almost choked on a few mouthfuls of bath water for two.


    Mr. Don, who said a lot of strange things to her the first time we met, would he really be a good person?

 v2 Chapter 13： Welcome light~~pro~

    Wishing Restaurant.


    Gonzalez got up very early today, and he was calculating something behind the bar early in the morning.


    When it was almost breakfast time, Dorne yawned and walked down the second floor slowly.


    "Little Dorn, good morning." Gonzalez raised his head, bowed his head again after saying hello.


    "Morning, Mr. Gonzalez, you seem to get up early today."


    "Yeah, we are calculating the expenses we have recently spent on new employees. It''s not that I said Yo, little Don, the money spent on new employees seems to be a bit too much."


    can it be too much?


    Duoenguang rents staff dormitories, and the annual rent spent is 65 silver nars.


    In addition, it is to renovate the bathroom and purchase the corresponding dormitory appliances. Finally, there is the cost of uniform production. The total cost is almost a kinner!


    "This is a necessary early investment." Dorn yawned again, obviously not paying too much attention to it. "We are aiming to build a hot pot restaurant with high service level, so as not to let the employees live a better life. They I don��t have the energy to entertain guests well."


    Gonzalez thought for a while, and finally nodded.


    In one sentence of Donne, there are several words that Mr. Manager didn��t understand.


    But I always think what he said makes sense!


    Dorn returned to the manager with a smiling face, and then went straight to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. He still has a lot to do today.


    Be full in the morning.


    Going to the entrance of the restaurant, Dorn turned around again: "By the way, Mr. Shopkeeper, remember to eat less in the morning, and later tell the hyena that the three brothers will also eat less."


    Gonzalez:?


    After breakfast, Don called the new employees.


    There is not much that Don��t worry about for the cooks. After all, he has personally assessed the knife skills.


    Duoen spent a while and gave them instructions on how to deal with special ingredients such as hairy belly, yellow throat, duck intestines, and chicken gizzards. After that, he left them in the kitchen and let them practice on their own.


    As for the waiters, some Donne is busy.


    Dorn will start training with them in the morning.


    At ���� hot pot restaurant, the first batch of waiters lined up in the lobby wearing uniform and neat uniforms.


    Dorn looked around the crowd, and when the nerves of her eyes passed Hana, the girl did not bow her head in fear as before.


    Instead, he tried to muster his courage and stood up.


    "She''s not afraid of me anymore?" Dorn thought in his heart.


    But this small change, he didn''t take it too seriously.


    "Okay, everyone. In the next few days, you will all have pre-job training, and only after you have mastered the proficient business ability, you can start to work." Dorn began to speak.


    "The job of a waiter is not difficult to speak of. In our hot pot restaurant, it is nothing more than guiding the guests to seat, waiting patiently for the guests to order, and then passing the menu to the kitchen, and then delivering the corresponding ingredients to the customer''s table."


    "However, it is such a simple thing, it is not so easy to do well! Because what we are going to do is not an ordinary restaurant, but a unique restaurant with a high level of service consciousness, so that guests can feel at home, warm as home! "


    The waiters looked at each other.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it now." Donne smiled gently, "I will demonstrate later and give one-on-one guidance later."


    The waiters began to nod their heads.


    "Then, Mr. Gonzalez, and the three of you little hyenas, will play the guests. I will serve as a waiter. I hope everyone will look good and study hard." Dorn said.


    "Huh? Me?" The four people named were all a little confused.


    Donn��t said this happened before?


    But there is no way, what he said is what he said.


    Next, as Dorn said, he really started from the beginning of the guest, playing the role of waiter, and received the four Gonzalez people.


    At first, the store manager was a little uncomfortable, after all, so many people watched.


    But in Dorne��s warm hospitality, ardent reminders, and gentle smiles that gave people a spring breeze, they gradually found their state, as if they were really guests coming to the restaurant for dinner.


    Dorn will enthusiastically and patiently introduce various ingredients to several guests when ordering.


    After the ingredients are on the table, they will help them to cook, and what kind of dishes are cooked first, and then they are cooked. After the pot is cooked, they will be reminded of how long they can be eaten after they are cooked.


    During the meal, Dorn will take the initiative to replenish drinks and fruits to the guests from time to time.


    In short, Gonzalez and the others understand what the feeling of [home at home, warm as home] that Donne said is like.


    As for why Donne is so proficient.


    , of course, because in the Earth era, when I was having dinner with my friends, I went to that hot pot restaurant called [Haidilao] for many meals.


    If you look at it a lot, it will happen naturally.


    And, Don��s performance is real.


    In other words, Gonzalez really had a hot pot meal under Don��s personal reception!


    Under Don''s reminder, they kept their stomachs when they had breakfast, and suddenly they had a hot pot meal, and they seemed to have made a profit.


    As for the waiters, it was the first time they saw the boiling hot pot, the rich aroma, the novel eating method, and the various ingredients boiled in the soup base, which caused them to swallow.


    But they did not forget that their main task is to study, plus having a good meal in the morning, they can barely resist the temptation of this hot pot meal.


    Eating and drinking, Gonzalez and the others, sat aside happily and went to rest.


    "Okay, that''s basically it." Dorn finished the service performance, "Do you understand?"


    The waiters swallowed and nodded.


    "Don''t worry, if the hot pot is officially opened, everyone will definitely taste it." Dorn said.


    After all, he didn''t want to see that after the hot pot restaurant opened, these waiters swallowed their saliva and waited eagerly for the guests.


    Now, the new employees are all excited.


    Is that kind of food that people like you can enjoy?


    Mr. Donne is such a good man!


    "Okay, then you will be grouped in pairs, as I just demonstrated one is acting as a guest, the other is a waiter, and simulation without real objects. I will look at the side and point out the shortcomings. ."


    Dorn said this and then seemed to think of something, adding:


    "That''s right, add a little more. When the guests enter the door, the people who are free must shout welcome. Come, read with me, welcome~~pro~!"


    The ending sound of [Welcome Light~~Pro~], Donne, is tactfully and noble, in short, it sounds very peculiar...


    The waiters were dumbfounded.


    "Read it."


    "welcome."


    "No energy! I can''t hear you at all! Come over!" Don was dissatisfied.


    The waiters had no other choice, restrained the sense of shame in their hearts, and followed Don��s slightly strange accent just now, and said: "Welcome~~Pro~!"


    Good, very energetic.


    Dorn nodded with satisfaction: "If you will come in in the future, remember to say hello."


    The waiters started to practice in groups.


    At this time, Gonzalez next to him walked over and whispered to Dorn:


    "Little Don, why do you let them talk like that? The ending sounds a bit...unique."


    Dorn:...


    Mr. Manager, you are the least right person to say this, right?


    Mingming, the ending sound of your speech is also very unique!


    Actually, the reason why Dorn taught the waiters to shout like this was entirely to satisfy his own little self-willedness that had just come out suddenly.


    This kind of accent makes him feel like going back to the dining room in the heaven...


    I miss it a bit.


    However, from another perspective, such a call is also very recognizable, isn��t it?


    Dorn didn��t elaborate on the reasons, but waved his hand to the store manager: ��Don��t ask, ask is the corporate culture.��

 v2 Chapter 14： This is a mental damage fee

    The Wishing Restaurant is closed.


    Today��s waiter training is also over.


    In the morning, these waiters practiced their sense of service under Don''s on-site supervision and guidance. In the afternoon, after Dorn went to work at the Wishing Restaurant, they practiced how to use chopsticks in a hot pot restaurant.


    If this continues, I believe that after a few days of practice, these waiters will be able to take up their posts and the hot pot restaurant will be officially opened.


    After closing, Don and Gonzalez talked for a while.


    Because after returning to Eaton from Dorn, the profit of the Wishing Restaurant in the previous month has just been calculated by the manager and the fat fox.


    Ten Kinnars!


    is exactly twice as much as previously estimated!


    Among them, six gold nars are operating income. The remaining four are all tips from the guests.


    Due to the growing reputation and influence of the Wishing Restaurant, many wealthy people from Silver Shield Port have recently made a special trip to Eaton for dinner.


    After these rich people tasted Donne��s craftsmanship, most of them will leave a high-key or low-key reward for money.


    High-profile people will walk directly to the bar to reward money, and low-profile people will put a few silver nars under the plate after eating.


    Because the fees of the Wishing Restaurant are basically not too high, a large number of wealthy people will show their uniqueness in this way.


    Of course, there are also some people who sincerely express their appreciation and affirmation of Donn��s cooking skills.


    Anyway, regardless of their original intentions, Dorn is not disgusted with this behavior.


    Money doesn��t make a bastard.


    ����


    in the restaurant kitchen.


    Dorn is bringing Vivienne and Amy to show off several ways to make hot pot ingredients.


    At present, Vivienne and Amy, in the field of cooking, are regarded as the direct disciples of Donne.


    Among them, Miss Fairy��s culinary talent is still quite high. Dorn believes that if she cultivates well, she might have the opportunity to grow into a unique chef in terms of cooking.


    As for Little Amy, the situation is not so optimistic.


    The little girl''s talent and comprehension in cooking are mediocre.


    But considering that Amy''s original intention to help in the restaurant was to relieve her pressure, and that she is also an extremely hard-working and serious child.


    As long as she wants to learn, Don doesn��t mind teaching her well.


    In the future, Dorn also plans to dig from the kitchen, or attract talented chefs from other places.


    After all, if you really want to build a gourmet city like no other in the world, the participation of excellent chefs is indispensable.


    After a portion of the tomato pot soup was boiled, Vivian and Amy both recorded the points to be noted in the process.


    At this time, the kitchen door was knocked.


    "Come in." Donn turned his head.


    The person who opened the door surprised Donn a little, it was Hana.


    Didn��t today��s waiter training end early?


    Why didn''t she go back to the dormitory?


    At the same time, Don noticed that the girl''s hair was a little wet and it seemed to be freshly washed.


    "Do, Mr. Dorn, Mr. Gonzalez said, I can knock on the door and come in to find you." Hannah''s tone was timid, she glanced at Dorn and then glanced to the ground, cautiously, "I''m disturbing. Are you there yet?"


    "No." Don shook his head.


    It seems that the little girl Hana is still very afraid of herself.


    It is estimated that I have done my best to look directly at myself when there are many people in the daytime.


    When I first arrived in another world, I couldn��t figure out the situation and said a lot of strange things that scared you, leaving you with a certain psychological shadow. I��m really sorry...


    Dorn silently apologized to Hana in his heart.


    But how to say these apologies, Donn hasn''t thought about it for the time being. It is estimated that it will take the right time and create the right context to show sincerity.


    "Mr. Donne, I have something to ask of you." Hannah said in embarrassment.


    Dorn nodded when he heard the words, and then bent over and patted Amy''s head gently: "Let��s learn from here tonight. Amy will go to Mr. Gonzalez to rest for a while. It is estimated that your brother will come and pick you home soon. Up."


    "Oh." Amy nodded obediently.


    looked at Hana suspiciously, and obediently closed the kitchen door for Don and left.


    As for Vivian, she still stayed in the kitchen, anyway, Hana didn''t know her existence and couldn''t see her.


    And the other party did not say that two people must communicate alone.


    Hana looked at the closed door behind her, and took a deep breath: "Mr. Donne, can you, can you first... advance part of my future reward?"


    "Did something happen?"


    Dorn thought about the changes when she first met Hannah.


    "That''s it, my house..." Hana told Dorn from start to finish what happened in her house.


    Donn did not interrupt her, and listened quietly.


    Looking at the way she talks, those things don''t seem to be made up.


    At the end, Dorn and Vivian on the side looked at each other.


    Looking at Miss Fairy��s expression, she seemed to sympathize with Hana''s experience.


    "I see, let''s do it, I will pay you a year in advance, and I will talk to Mr. Gonzalez later." Donne thought briefly for a while before preaching.


    "Thank you, thank you! Mr. Don!" Hannah was very excited.


    I didn''t expect the other party to agree to his request so easily.


    Perhaps as Esha said, this Mr. Donne is actually a very kind and good person?


    At the same time, she was still ready to speak again, proposing that she only needed 30 silver nars.


    There must be a price to pay for the other party to advance the reward for one year for no reason. Even Hana understands this truth very well.


    But before she could speak, I heard Don''s voice continuing: "I''ll give you 45 silver nars."


    Hana was stunned.


    It is clear that the salary has been paid for one year in advance. Does the money given to her by Mr. Donne increase instead of falling?


    And so much more!


    "Much...Mr. Donne, I only need one year''s remuneration." Hannah repeated her request.


    "I know, the nine extra ones don''t need to be returned, just deduct it from my moneyDorn waved his hand.


    Actually, these nine extra pieces are the compensation that I scared you before...


    is the mental damage expense.


    Dorn didn''t tell the truth.


    Speaking of which, Dorn and this girl named Hana are quite destined.


    After all, after he came to the land of miracles, the first person he met was Hana.


    also through the conversation with Hana, let him have the idea of ??verifying whether the world is a game or a real one.


    So, since something happened to this girl''s house, Don will still be able to help.


    Besides, it��s only 45 silver coins. For Dorne, who is currently earning a full pocket, it��s just sprinkling water.


    What''s more, Hana said that most of the money is advanced, and it must be paid back slowly by part-time work.


    Hana looked shocked, but she couldn''t speak.


    Originally, Dorn could advance her 30 silver nars as her salary for the next year, which already made this farm girl grateful.


    But Donne gave more money, and according to what he meant, the extra money could not even be repaid.


    Mr. Donne, why do you want to do this?


    After dealing with people like the farmer Colin for a long time, Hannah has long understood a truth-no one is good to herself for no reason.


    Of course, friends like Aisha are not counted. After all, the help between the two is based on close and stable friendship.


    But this Mr. Donne, although he is his employer, the two of them are just strangers who have never met.


    If Mr. Donne achieves this level, he must have to pay for his satisfaction, right?


    Hana is a little flustered and nervous.

 v2 Chapter 15： Cross-server chat

    Although Hana is silent.


    But Donn continued: "You said your father was seriously injured, right? Considering that the weather is getting colder now, your father needs a warmer environment and adequate nutrition to heal the injury, right? "


    "Let��s take your father over to Eaton tomorrow. I know Mr. Framing from the clinic and I can arrange for your father to live there and get better care."


    "If forty-five silver nars are not enough, you can tell me later, and I will help you pay. If you want to pay it back, you can pay it back slowly later."


    Mr. Framing had met when the bear claw was injured before. Shun also brought him a mushroom soup to express his gratitude for taking care of his little brother.


    The doctor who looked a little old-fashioned fell into trouble on the spot after drinking the soup. That posture can��t wait to worship Dorn...


    After thinking about what else he could do, Donne added: "If your mother wants to accompany and take care of her, you can live in the staff dormitory for the time being. Anyway, it must not be full."


    In fact, Dorn takes care of Hannah so much that he thinks it is one thing to have a predestined relationship with this girl.


    The other thing is that what Donne said seems to be a lot, but he can hardly take much effort and time to do it.


    is nothing more than arranging hyenas and bear claws to run errands, and then spend a little money to get it done.


    Just a few words.


    Finally, after all, Hana is already a restaurant employee, and the employee has difficulties in life, Dorn will still try to help.


    In this way, you can exchange the loyalty and sense of belonging of the employees. In the future, you will definitely be more dedicated and dedicated to the development of the restaurant.


    What could make Dorn, the boss, happy than this?


    So, for the staff management, Donne is stubbornly clinging to it!


    Hana lowered her head as she listened to Don''s words.


    Her breathing can be heard clearly. It seems that she is using this method to control and calm her current emotions. With the frequency of her breathing, her body is also twitching slightly.


    Dorn:...


    Uh, this girl, is this so moved?


    After Don''s words were all finished, Hana''s drooping face was once more nervous and frightened.


    Just like when I first met Donne.


    is like a helpless lamb being thrown to the ground by a hungry wolf.


    The help Donn is willing to provide is very comprehensive and considerate for Hana, which is very good.


    is so good that she can''t believe that this is really just a kind, selfless help.


    What''s more, Don''s first impression of this girl is really not very good.


    Hana can''t forget the strange harassing words Donn said to her that day, and his eyes that day��


    From top to bottom, I look at every part of my body inch by inch.


    Hana shudder in retrospect with that look.


    This Mr. Donne, really, really doesn''t look like a selfless good person.


    Do this for himself, what does he want?


    What can I give him?


    Hana has some answers in her heart.


    "Mr. Don, what do you need me to do for you?" Trying to keep her voice from trembling, Hana asked with one last fluke.


    "As long as you work hard here." Donne answered naturally.


    As long as you are willing to work hard, I will have a better future as a boss!


    "Work?" Hana doubted her ears.


    Is it just like this?


    No, it''s impossible.


    Following her original thoughts and guessing about Donne, Hana quickly figured it out.


    In the village, occasionally when talking about the girls who were bought by Colin, some people also mentioned, [Maid''s night work], [Maid''s special work], and so on to refer to those things.


    This Mr. Donne means the same, right?


    But...


    "Are you here?"


    Hana looked at it embarrassingly. In her eyes, there were only two people, but there were actually three people in the kitchen, so she confirmed to Dorn.


    "Huh? Yes, here." Don was a little confused and didn''t react too much, but he nodded.


    Where do you want to go without working in a restaurant?


    However, there seems to be something weird, I always feel that this Hana is talking about something that has nothing to do with her own thoughts.


    "I see." Hana nodded, "I will... do it."


    Hana had heard about the experiences of girls who were bought by Colin.


    That Colin will be on the running carriage, in the wheat field... forcing the girls to do a lot of things they don''t want to do.


    He would... humiliate them viciously, in all kinds of terrible ways.


    These rich people always have some hobbies and evils that she can''t understand.


    This Mr. Donne in front of him, besides being good-looking, is really no different from that farmer, Colin.


    I don''t know why, after Hannah got confirmation from Donne, her mood calmed down, or rather, became numb.


    All the complicated expressions on her face disappeared, and her eyes became hollow, like a lifeless puppet being manipulated by a string.


    Sure enough, this is still the case.


    But at the very least, the conditions offered by Mr. Donne are much better than those of Colin.


    The price paid may also be much smaller.


    "Mr. Dorn, I took a good bath before I came, and I hope you don��t dislike it. Also, I don��t have...experience. If you can, please be gentle...Thank you for your generous help. My family and I will spend this winter." Hana said.


    In fact, she had planned for the worst before she came.


    Don:? ? ?


    What the hell?


    Are we two really chatting in the same channel?


    There are also [have a good bath], [be gentle], these words are not right, very wrong...


    Don''t wait for Dorn to fully react.


    Hana started to unbutton her uniform, one, two...


    The girl showed her wheat-colored smooth neck, as well as thin shoulders and collarbone.


    Hana is still ready to continue.


    At this time, Dorn had already flashed and came to her, grasping the girl''s hand on her chest.


    In order to stop Hana, and to prevent the situation from developing in a weird direction, Donn just drove out [dexterity].


    Hana''s hand was cold, and when she was held by Don, she was shaking slightly.


    "What are you doing!?" Dorn was shocked.


    "...I have nothing else to repay Mr. Donne."


    "That won''t be enough! Not that..."


    "But you just said, let me do a good job for you here." Hana looked at Dorn dumbly.


    "what!?"


    Dorn kind of understood the series of unnatural reactions that Hana had just had during the conversation with him.


    But!


    The word ����[work] sounds so rich to you!


    Why do you think about that!


    And...this is the kitchen, right?


    Are you people from another world playing such a big game! ?

 v2 Chapter 16： Hot pot restaurant is open

    "Work, work! I''m talking about the normal work of being a waiter, optimistic, healthy, and positive in the restaurant!" Dorn calmed down a bit, and explained.


    What just happened, had a big impact on him.


    Why did it become like this?


    Obviously, the two joyful things of helping others and reaping employee loyalty are combined, and you should get double happiness. Why did it become like this!


    "Just working in a restaurant?" Hana''s expression began to turn wrong.


    "It''s really just work, no other meaning." Don''s heart is very tired.


    "I, I, I...you, you, you..." The expression on Hana''s face finally no longer looked like a puppet. After understanding that things were not what she had thought before, her expression became very flustered and vivid.


    Then, Don saw a magical scene that he could not forget for a long time.


    The girl with slightly messy clothes in front of her eyes, starting from her exposed collarbone and neck part, as if there is hot steam rising up, the crimson color climbed all the way until the whole face was red.


    The tiny lively freckles on both sides of the nose adorns this flushed face, and the feeling is very strange.


    Dorn is the first time someone blushes so quickly, so thoroughly, and with such a sense of hierarchy.


    "I said, how about you first..."


    Before Don''s words came out, I saw Hana moving.


    "I''m very sorry! Mr. Don! I''m very sorry! I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" She apologized and bowed desperately.


    Don can only look away angrily.


    can be a long snack, can you arrange your neckline first when you bow...


    Following, it took Dorne a long time to calm Hana''s emotions.


    And, he also called Gonzalez and gave her the 45 silver narratives promised to advance to Hana.


    To take Hana''s father to the town to recover from his injuries, I also plan to arrange hyenas to do it tomorrow.


    Hana left after a lot of thanks, until the moment she stepped out of the door of the Wishing Restaurant, her face was still crimson.


    "But her last flustered look has the same energy as when I first saw her..." Dorn thought in his heart.


    After finally dealing with tonight''s oolong, Donne returned to the kitchen.


    Vivian, who just watched the entire interaction between Dorn and Hana in the kitchen, seemed to have nothing happened at this time, quietly cooking the kitchen utensils left from the bottom of the tomato pot before tidying up.


    "Vivian, I really don''t know why this happened..."


    "You don''t need to explain to me, Don." Miss Fairy''s tone was calm, but she didn''t look back.


    Dorn:...


    What are these things...


    Dorn sighed, then stepped forward to help.


    In the process of tidying up the kitchen, Vivienne quietly raised her head and glanced at Dorne after a while.


    Actually, Miss Fairy is not angry with Dorne.


    "What do I want from Dorne?" After looking at Dorne, Vivian suddenly asked herself this in her heart.


    When I first saw Donne, Miss Fairy had very little wish.


    As she said, she just wants to be friends with Don, and hope Don can accompany her occasionally, she is very satisfied.


    But it doesn''t seem to be like this anymore, the original small wish swells unconsciously.


    Vivian wanted to see Dorn every day, wanted to watch him seriously cooking, and wanted to stay by his side.


    Since when did my mind become like this?


    Vivian can''t tell herself.


    "Dorn is a gentle person and treats everyone very tenderly." Miss Fairy thought in her heart.


    Especially seeing what happened between Don and the girl named Hana just now made her even more convinced of her inner thoughts.


    This made Vivienne some sense of crisis inexplicably, and began to become uneasy...


    Tonight, several people are destined to have trouble sleeping.


    ����


    Five days passed in a blink of an eye.


    After this period of assiduous pre-job training, the waiters have basically mastered how to use chopsticks, and have reached a preliminary threshold for how to receive and serve guests with enthusiasm and full of enthusiasm.


    The rest, let them continue to strengthen and improve in the follow-up actual combat.


    So, in an ordinary winter day, the whole Eton town boiled!


    "Have you heard? Have you heard? A notice has been posted at the Wishing Restaurant. Tomorrow Brother Don''s hot pot restaurant will officially open!"


    "I knew it a long time ago, our captain, Albert, was invited by Mr. Donne before and had hot pot. The captain said it was a wonderful taste that I had never experienced before! He also said that we would all have a hot pot meal in the evening !"


    "My little Meyer worked as a waiter at Mr. Donne''s, and I had hot pot a few days ago! Little Meyer came back and said that it was a rare delicacy in the world!"


    "����"


    Dorn��s hot pot restaurant, there was almost no publicity, and the townspeople spontaneously laid an excellent public opinion foundation for him.


    the opening day of the hot pot restaurant.


    The street where the restaurant is located is crowded with people People lined up early on the street.


    "Welcome~~Pro~!" In the neat and recognizable greetings of the waiters, the diners began to enter the hot pot restaurant.


    As soon as I entered the door, the waiter warmly came forward to receive him and asked about his needs. After arranging the seats, they will also take the initiative to explain the characteristics of the various ingredients on the menu.


    The ardent inquiry and care, the warm smile, and the patient and proactive service attitude made the first batch of diners a little dizzy.


    [Do these people owe themselves money? Why are you so diligent? ]


    This is the first thought in the minds of many diners.


    However, perplexity turns perplexity, this kind of dining experience [home away from home] advocated by Donne still delights these diners.


    When the hot pot and the ingredients were put on the pot, the guests began to face the chopsticks, a brand-new kitchen utensil.


    But it doesn��t matter!


    The waiter on the side of ���� will take the professional smile that he has just practiced, and use the chopsticks on the table to help the guests cook.


    This is also the reason why Donne repeatedly emphasized the importance of chopsticks during his previous training.


    While blanching the food for the guests, the waiter will also explain how long the various ingredients need to be blanched, how to eat them more delicious, and will also explain the use of chopsticks.


    The boiling bottom of the pot, the fiery and harmonious atmosphere, the novel and peculiar way of eating, and the delicious or spicy food, combined with the environment of this early winter.


    The hearts of the customers are completely captured.


    The hot pot that ���� was born out of nowhere, with an unstoppable momentum, quickly occupied an excellent place in the food rankings in the minds of diners who had tasted it.


    With the support of hot pot, the food city that ���� Dorn and others are determined to build has taken a solid and powerful second step.

 v2 Chapter 17： Click on the roof

    With the deepening of winter, the weather in Eaton began to get colder and colder.


    But fortunately, the emergence of hot pot restaurants has added a touch of beauty to this ordinary town that has never been seen before in winter.


    Because of the cold weather now, Dorn��s time to get up every morning is delayed by about 40 minutes than before.


    "Sure enough, you should sleep in a quilt in winter."


    Walking downstairs, Dorn, as usual, saw the shopkeeper behind the bar, calculating something to the ledger.


    I have to say that Gonzalez is very diligent in working.


    "Little Dorn, do you know how much money our hot pot restaurant has made for a week?" Gonzalez looked up and saw Dorn not even say hello afterwards, his rugged and gorgeous face was full of excitement.


    "I don''t know, but looking at the long queues of the hot pot restaurant, it shouldn''t be less profitable than the Wishing restaurant." Don shrugged.


    "Yes! Only a week, including income and customer rewards, the profit of the hot pot restaurant is already 3 jinnars." Gonzalez smiled and was very happy, and the flowers trembled.


    Dorn nodded.


    A net profit of 3 gold a week is indeed a lot.


    To have this kind of income, the newly recruited waiters are indispensable.


    "The hot pot restaurant has just opened, and the business pressure is still quite large. Everyone can create such a performance under the pressure, or else we will have a group dinner tonight to reward everyone." Dorne thought.


    ����


    That night, Dorn invited the restaurant staff to have a hot pot.


    However, because the new employees still don��t know about Vivienne��s existence, the place for their dinner is a hot pot restaurant.


    As for Dorn and his direct employees, they ate at the Wishing Restaurant.


    During the dinner, Dorn also took Gonzalez to the hot pot restaurant to send warm encouragement and blessings to the new employees, and affirmed that in addition to the recent efforts of everyone, he also expressed his beautiful vision for the future.


    After some pictures, the new employees'' enthusiasm and enthusiasm for work have increased significantly!


    After the pleasant dinner, it was late. The staff helped clean up the restaurant and left in groups.


    The dozen or so people in the dormitory went back to their bedroom in the midst of the snowy night while reminiscing about the wonderful taste experience of hot pot tonight.


    The young people in the small town went back to their homes with a little loneliness.


    As a child in a small town, Amy did not go home tonight.


    Because my brother Albert had a night patrol mission at night, there was no way to pick her up.


    And after the dinner, it was quite late. A little girl didn''t need to go back to the west of the town in the dark on a cold winter night.


    On the second floor of the hot pot restaurant, Dorn and Gonzalez had set up a room for Amy as well, right next to the big room of the Hyenas and their three brothers.


    In Amy��s small room, the bed, table, chair, and closet are all complete, and she also put some clothes here.


    If the situation is the same as today, Amy will sleep here.


    is very convenient and very reassuring to her sister-in-law, Albert.


    Good-looking children like Amy usually go to bed earlier.


    After a simple wash, she returned to the room and put on a cotton nightdress. Amy climbed onto the cot and fell asleep quietly after a while.


    During the time of sleep, it is impossible to judge the speed of the passage of time.


    So after not knowing how long has passed.


    Amy had a dream.


    A very vivid, very real dream.


    Amy dreamed of a gloomy, ghostly ruined castle located in the depths of a dense forest.


    Most of the trees near the old castle withered and stubbed there, like twisted palms, facing the gloomy sky.


    "I always feel, I seem to have seen this place." Amy thought.


    In the dream, Amy still couldn''t recognize that she was dreaming now. She was in a daze and walked into the castle without any reason.


    In the lobby of the castle, Amy saw a...horse.


    should be considered a horse.


    This horse is fat and strong, with scarlet fur, scary blood red eyes, and a sharp and terrifying unicorn on its forehead.


    All around it, crimson markings flicker and dim, and at the same time a dark red scent that is visible to the naked eye lingers around it, full of violent and evil feelings.


    There is no wind in the hall of the castle, but the mane of the one-horned red horse has no wind.


    Its nose squirts, and it stands in the hall just like that, looking at Amy, motionless.


    There was dead silence all around.


    "Horse with horns..." Amy unconsciously walked towards the evil red horse.


    ����


    In the room of the three hyena brothers.


    Since the night was already late, the fat fox and the bear paw were already asleep, sleeping soundly, and snoring everywhere.


    The hyena is still awake, his bed is facing the window of the room.


    At this time, the hyena was half leaning on the bed, looking out the window and thinking.


    The hyena was thinking about what happened to his three brothers recently. Since I have been with Brother Donn, the three of them are getting better and better.


    But as the days became stable and full of food and clothing, the hyena began to think about things that were not easy to think about before.


    Perhaps when the material life is satisfied, people will always pursue some spiritual things.


    Recently, hyenas often recalled the scene of hunting in the hidden forest with his young self when his father was still alive.


    Hunting, especially in winter hunting this season, going around in the forest, searching for prey, may take several days.


    During this period, the hunter needs to eat and sleep.


    But when I think of it when I was young, I wade through the stream with my father, shuttled through the dense forest, and counted the stars by the bonfire, which always makes the hyena''s heart itch.


    For the childhood hyena, these precious memories are not only about hunting, but also about the great adventure a child and his father carried out together.


    "Think about it this way, maybe I still prefer to be a hunter." Hyena whispered to himself like this, "But it''s pretty good now."


    There are fat foxes and bear claws by their side, and Brother Donne is the leader of their lives The development of the restaurant is also booming.


    If you continue to live like this, it should be... also very good.


    The hyena''s sight fell aimlessly on the snowy night outside the window, and the thoughts in his mind flashed.


    And at this moment, the hyena heard a slight noise from the otherwise silent snowy night.


    Click.


    is like the sound of horseshoes.


    However, the source of the sound should not be close to the restaurant, the sound is very small, but as an excellent hunter, the hyena''s hearing is so good that he can barely hear it.


    "It''s so late, is there anyone braving such a heavy snow to enter the town?"


    With the small sound of horseshoes, the hyena didn''t pay too much attention to it. He felt a little sleepy, ready to lie down and try to sleep.


    Click.


    And just then, he heard the sound of horseshoes again.


    It feels like the sound is a little closer to the restaurant?


    "It clearly feels that the sound of horseshoes is a little closer to us, but why is it that the sound still sounds so small?"


    The hyena was a little confused, sat up again, and looked out the window.


    But I didn''t see anything.


    Click.


    The sound of horseshoes sounded again.


    The voice seemed to be closer, but it was still the same small.


    However, because the hyena was engrossed in listening this time, the hyena relied on its hunter talent to keenly judge the location of the sound this time.


    "The sound of the last horse''s hoof was from... from..." The hyena suddenly became completely sleepy, with a face of disbelief, and looked up at the ceiling.


    He heard it very clearly, this time the sound of horseshoes came from the top of his head, which is the roof of the hot pot restaurant!


    Tack tack...

 v2 Chapter 18： Nightmare horse

    "Fat fox, bear claws, don''t sleep, get up." The hyena got out of bed and woke up his two little brothers almost without even thinking about it.


    Although he doesn''t know what is happening now, it is better to wake up two more people than to deal with it alone.


    The fat fox and the bear claw sat up from the bed in a daze, "What''s the matter, Hyena?"


    "Shh." The hyena made a silent gesture.


    After hesitating for a while, he opened the door of the room and looked outside.


    The corridor was a bit dark, but the hyena still saw a figure near the end of the corner staircase.


    Looking at the figure, it should be Amy.


    "Amy? What are you doing?" Hyena tried to ask.


    no respond.


    At this moment, Amy is wearing a cotton pajamas and is barefoot, walking down the stairs awkwardly step by step.


    Her face is calm and soft, her eyes closed, as if she was immersed in a dream.


    Hyena does not know what is going on now.


    But it must be impossible for Amy to go downstairs so weirdly, so he quickly followed, and caught Amy who was in a strange state.


    The fat fox and bear claws who had just been woken up in the room were still dumbfounded.


    But watching the hyena run out of the room, they put on a coat and followed out. When the fat fox left the room, he lighted the kerosene lamp by the bedside.


    "Brother Hyena? Why do you..."


    The dragged Amy slowly woke up, as if she had just woke up and rubbed her eyes. The three hyenas that followed made her very confused.


    But by the light of the kerosene lamp held by the fat fox, Amy could see the surroundings clearly.


    At this time, she was standing barefoot on the wooden stairs of the hot pot restaurant.


    "Why am I... why am I here? Didn''t I sleep in the room?" Amy wondered.


    Looking at Amy''s reaction, it was obvious that she herself didn''t know what was going on.


    ����


    The second floor of the Wishing Restaurant.


    Dorn was still asleep, and suddenly heard "Bang Bang Bang" knocking on the door.


    got up from the bed in a daze, and heard that besides a knock at the door of the room, someone was yelling: "Brother Donne, open the door!"


    "The three hyenas?" Dorn shook his head a little and looked at the window of the room.


    It was dark outside, and it was probably still early in the morning.


    The fat fox has spare keys for the doors of the two restaurants, so the hyenas can re-enter the Wishing Restaurant after locking the door at night.


    But, what are they doing here in the middle of the night?


    Is something wrong?


    After putting on a thick coat hastily, Donn opened the door.


    At the door are three hyena brothers and Amy.


    All four of them wore thick coats, and their faces were not very good.


    Just after the hyena awakened Amy, the four of them ran from the hot pot restaurant to the Wishing restaurant opposite to look for Don.


    There is always nothing wrong with finding a big brother to solve a problem.


    "Brother Donne, listen to me, listen to me..." Don''s younger brothers were all talking and yelling.


    The continuous noise from Dorn awakened Vivian and Gonzalez who were sleeping in their respective rooms, and they opened the doors to check the situation.


    So everyone went into Don''s room together.


    A kerosene lamp was lit, and the dim yellow light from it could barely illuminate Don''s room completely.


    It is the hyena brother sitting on the carpet in the room who is responsible for telling the strange things that happened tonight.


    Dorn and Vivian sat on two single benches, acting as listeners the whole time, without much interruption.


    Gonzalez was sitting quietly on the edge of Don''s bed with Amy.


    After listening to the hyenas and their narration, Dorn understood that the strange thing tonight is roughly-Amy, she is sleepwalking.


    However, the "ta-ta" horseshoe sound emphasized by the hyena is also worth noting.


    "The sound of horseshoes on the roof..." Donne thought for a moment, but didn''t have any clues.


    I just think it''s a bit of Murano talk.


    So Donne turned his head to look at Amy: "Amy, have you sleepwalked before?"


    Amy didn''t speak, she just shook her head slightly.


    The little girl''s face was always distracting and lingering, she was obviously frightened by the events of tonight.


    "Then something unusual happened tonight?" Don asked again.


    "I seem to have a dream." Amy took a breath and remembered it seriously.


    Then, Amy described the gloomy castle and the evil and terrifying one-horned red horse that he saw in the dream.


    At the end, she added: "It doesn''t seem to be the first time that I have such a dream. I also dreamed of it twice last week."


    This is not the first time Amy has had a similar dream. This is also the source of her inexplicable familiarity in the dream before.


    Dorn: "Twice? Is the content exactly the same?"


    Amy shook her head: "Something is different. I only dreamed of the old castle two times before, but didn''t see the red horned horse in my dream."


    "Red, horned horse." Donne touched his chin.


    I just talked to the hyena, when I heard the sound of horse hooves on the roof.


    It seems that what happened to Amy tonight is by no means as simple as sleepwalking.


    "Is there any monster that fits this characteristic?" Dorn looked at Vivian beside him.


    Miss Fairy thought for a while, as if she had really thought of something, she nodded:


    "I seemed to have heard the story about the nightmare horse in a tavern in a certain city. The nightmare in the story, red all over, with long horns on the head, can pull people into the dreamland. It is extremely evil and cruel. Monster."


    "Nightmare horse?" Dorn tapped his finger gently on the desktop.


    It looks like the image of this monster in the story, and it is quite consistent with the encounters of Amy and the hyena tonight.


    In other words, Amy was spotted by a nightmare horse?


    After Dorn and the others calmed down the emotions of these children, it was around 2 o''clock in the morning.


    Hot pot restaurant is definitely not good to go back.


    Therefore, the three hyena brothers simply went to Gonzalez��s big room to lay the floor.


    And Amy, when the little girl''s sleepiness surged and couldn''t support it, she slept directly on Dorn''s bed Dorn and Vivian guarded her by the side. .


    After Amy fell asleep, Dorne whispered to Miss Fairy as if thinking of something: "Vivienne, the nightmare horse you mentioned, can it eat it?"


    "...I don''t know this either."


    "Well, let''s assume that it can eat for the first time." Don''s enthusiasm.


    Dorn has been busy with the opening of the hot pot restaurant since he returned to Eaton from [Poisonous Remnant Marsh]. It was a period of time that he hadn''t done a good job of cooking monster ingredients.


    The only monsters he has eaten recently that are helpful for improving his strength are those monsters and bugs from the Secret Forest.


    Because of Don, there are still a few skills eaten from monsters and insects that have not been brushed to Lv5.


    Therefore, recently, he occasionally arranges hyenas to go to the hidden forest to find the bugs of the corresponding skills to come back, grilling or exploding them to refresh their skill levels.


    Although it is winter now, these monsters and insects are monsters, and they live longer than ordinary insects.


    are mostly hibernating in their own way.


    Only experienced hunters like hyenas can find their hidden traces in the forest.


    "Speaking of which, I''m really tired of eating bugs recently. If that nightmare horse can eat, it will just change its taste."


    After all, even a Boss bullfrog with more than 20,000 HP has been eaten.


    Dorn believes that this nightmare of unknown strength, as long as he can eat it and give full play to his subjective initiative, he must be able to eat it.


    "Nightmare horse... Since you are looking at the people on my side, you must have the consciousness of being made into dishes."


    Looking at Amy''s quiet sleeping face on the bed, Don''s thoughts surged.

 v2 Chapter 19： New ingredients have appeared

    Early the next morning, Dorn went to find Albert and told the truth about what happened last night.


    "Nightmare horse?" The captain of the small town patrol became extremely excited after hearing what Donne said. "Amy? Isn''t it the first time you have such a dream? Why haven''t you told it before? I!"


    "Because, because it''s just a dream." Amy felt aggrieved and at a loss.


    Donn patted Amy on the head, then looked at Albert: "Albert, do you know something about nightmare horses?"


    "I thought, I thought the nightmare thing was just a story..." Albert seemed to calm down a bit and leaned back in his chair.


    The last names of Albert and Amy are Hurtado.


    A long, long time ago, Urtado was still an aristocratic surname, the most prosperous period in this family, at the same time inherited the titles of one viscount and two barons.


    However, as time passed, the Hurtado family began to decline.


    When ���� developed into the generation of Albert''s great-great-grandfather, there was only one baron in the family.


    When I arrived at Albert''s grandfather, all the Hultados had become civilians, living everywhere in the Dona Empire.


    But even so, Albert''s grandfather and father still left a relatively rich family fortune for the two brothers and sisters.


    This is also the reason why the two brothers and sisters can live in the rich area of ??the small town, and the furnishings at home are much more elaborate than ordinary civilians.


    "When my grandfather was still there, I once heard from him that the nightmare horse is a nightmare that haunts every generation of Hultado." Albert frowned, as if trying to remember.


    "The grandfather said that the nightmare horse would kidnap the girls in Urtado and imprison them in the abandoned family castle."


    "The teams that organized to rescue the girls and fight against the nightmare, after encountering the nightmare horse in the castle, basically did not survive."


    "Even occasionally someone can successfully bring the girl out of the castle. But as long as the nightmare is not dead, it won''t be long before it will come back to save the girl it looks after."


    "Until the girl dies helplessly and painfully in the castle, it will start searching for the next Ultado girl as its target."


    "When I heard this story when I was a child, I only thought it was a bedtime story used by adults to trick children." Albert''s face was a bit painful, "but I didn''t know that nightmare horses would really look at Amy."


    Albert would think so. It is excusable for not paying too much attention to the story of the nightmare horse before.


    Because his grandfather��s sisters seem to have never encountered nightmare horses, the two aunts living in Silver Shield Harbor have also been safe.


    Dorn quietly listened to Albert''s account and nodded from time to time.


    This story sounds like a history entanglement between the monster of the nightmare horse and the Hurtado family for a century.


    "Albert, why did that nightmare horse harm the girl from the Hultado family?" Dorn asked an important point not mentioned in the story.


    Albert shook his head.


    He didn''t know about this, not even the grandfather who told him this story.


    After listening to the story told by her brother, Amy on the side turned pale. She didn''t want to be caught in the castle by the scary red wildebeest and imprisoned.


    "Amy will be fine. Your brother, me, and Sister Vivian will protect you." Dorn rubbed the girl''s head again to soothe it.


    Then he looked at Albert again and seriously asked: "Is there any other information about the nightmare horse I can add?"


    Know yourself and the enemy, never end in battle.


    Albert worked hard, thought for a while, and asked Amy as if thinking of something: "Amy, you just said, how many times did you dream of a nightmare?"


    "It''s... the third time, but I only saw the castle two times before, and I haven''t seen the red horse." Amy answered truthfully.


    Albert looked sad: "Girls in Urtado, the first and second dreams will dream of the family castle, the third and fourth times will see nightmares, and at the same time they will start sleepwalking. The fifth time... ...The fifth time you dream, you will be taken away by the nightmare."


    Dorn touched his chin.


    What''s the matter with the feeling that this nightmare horse is quite ritual?


    However, according to this statement, Amy should not be taken away by the nightmare immediately.


    Because these three dreams Amy had, they didn''t do it in three consecutive days, but two weeks apart.


    But even so, it is estimated that it will not be too long before Amy dreams for the fifth time, and there is not much time left for Don!


    "No matter what you think, the best solution to solve Amy''s incident is to solve the nightmare horse itself, right?" Donn habitually taps the table with his fingers, and thinks a little.


    "Mr. Dorn, what are you talking about?" Albert, who was a little sullen beside him, heard Don''s muttering to himself, but he didn''t really hear what he was talking about.


    "Albert, you said that the team rescuing the girls has a high chance of encountering a nightmare horse in your family''s abandoned castle, right?" Dorn looked at the captain of the small town patrol.


    "Yes, it is."


    "Then, tell me the location of your family''s castle." Donne looked complacent.


    "Mr. Donne?"


    "Big brother?"


    The blond siblings are a little dazed.


    ����


    When I learned that Dorn was going to Hurtado Castle, even though I was very grateful , the Albert brothers and sisters refused.


    They are not willing to see Donne in danger.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I''m not going alone, I''ll go with Vivienne. How powerful is Vivienne, haven''t you seen Amy? Those black mercenaries, she can easily Cleaned up."


    "Also, don''t look at me like this, I''m actually pretty good."


    "Besides, if the nightmare horse is not solved, Amy will be in danger at any time."


    After Dorn persuaded the brothers and sisters, they finally became shaken.


    Albert originally planned to lead the way together, but considering that Amy who stays in Eatontown still needs someone to take care of, otherwise there may be an embarrassing situation of being stolen by a nightmare horse.


    Dorn finally persuaded Albert to stay in Eaton to take care of Amy.


    As for the person to lead the way, he compromised to become Albert''s cousin.


    is the son of Aunt Albert in Silver Shield Harbor.


    These two Ultaduo aunts were very concerned after hearing about Amy��s encounter with a nightmare horse.


    In this way, the prosperous Wishing Restaurant that was originally operated will once again welcome the chef to go out and be forced to close down.


    Fortunately, the hot pot restaurant is already open, and Dorn prepares a lot of hot pot ingredients. During the period when Donne was out, he also produced good income as usual.


    But Donn was not too concerned about these fluctuations in earnings.


    After all, it is obviously more important to deal with the nightmare horse than to make money.


    On the one hand, if this nightmare is not solved, the restaurant group pet and the mascot Amy will be in danger.


    On the other hand.


    New ingredients have appeared, how can it stand still?

 v2 Chapter 20： Hurtado Castle

    That morning, Albert went to Silver Shield Harbor and took his cousin Val to Eatontown.


    Wall is a very young and energetic guy with a golden back.


    These descendants of many of Uerta in the vicinity of Silver Shield Port still know the approximate location of the family castle, but no one has ever been there.


    So, letting Val lead the way and let Albert lead the way, there is actually no essential difference.


    To go to the ancient castle of the Urtado family, you must first go to a small town called Fengmo Town.


    The distance between Fengmo Town and Eaton Town, it takes about a whole day if you drive a horse-drawn carriage.


    Therefore, without further ado, Don immediately took his own large and small bags of ingredients and seasonings, and shook it on the carriage before he was ready to leave.


    "Big brother, I''m sorry. It''s all because of Amy, big brother..." Before parting, Amy took the initiative to embrace Don.


    This little blond girl, as long as he thinks that his elder brother is going to take risks for his own affairs, it feels very uncomfortable in his heart.


    However, she resisted without letting herself cry.


    "Amy doesn''t need to apologize, you did nothing wrong." Donne rubbed Amy''s head gently as usual.


    "Brother Donne, be careful on the road." The hyenas also said goodbye to Donne.


    Among them, in the sharper eyes of the hyena, apart from the difference, there are also some other emotions.


    Somewhat like expectation.


    Dorn can see that his little brother, since the nightmare horse incident last night, seems to have been in a state of eagerness and eagerness around the corner.


    "This kid has a heart to be an adventurer." That''s how he commented on the hyena in his heart.


    However, even though the hyena showed some thoughts, Donn couldn''t really take him to fight the nightmare horse.


    The hyena is not strong objectively, and Donne has to be responsible for the safety of his little brother.


    "Little hyena, take good care of the house, and protect everyone for me when I''m away." Dorne smiled and rubbed the messy dirty red hair of the hyena.


    "Hey." The hyena bared its teeth, but he had no choice but to listen to Donne. "Come back early, Brother Donne."


    After saying goodbye to everyone for a short time, Dorn and Vivian got into the carriage together.


    Wal was in charge of driving the car, the horses exerted their power, their hoofs stomped, and the carriage disappeared from the sight of everyone in a short time.


    "Go back, it''s a little bit cold outside, little Donne will definitely be back early." Gonzalez greeted everyone back to the dining room.


    These days when Donne is away, Amy will still live in the restaurant.


    Because there are so many people here, it is easier to be discovered if there is any problem.


    As for Albert, he has also taken leave of absence from the patrol team, and he will stay in the restaurant temporarily.


    In the next few days, he will only take a nap during the day, and at night, he will stay by his sister''s bed all night.


    ...


    Windmill town.


    is also a small town in the southern part of the Dona Empire, about the same size as Eaton.


    Fengmo Town takes grain crop cultivation as its main industry. Outside the town, you can see grain mills with windmills everywhere.


    But it is winter now, and most of the mills are covered with white snowflakes, and work is stopped.


    The windmill occasionally rotates randomly under the blow of the winter wind, shaking off the snow above it.


    At the entrance of the town, the carriage stopped, and the fairy lady holding the thick ebony staff jumped out of the carriage first.


    "Huh��" Vivian took a greedy breath of fresh air, "Since I moved into Eatontown, I haven''t been out for activities for a long time."


    "Do you feel bored after staying in the restaurant for a long time?" Don also got out of the carriage.


    Vivian looked at Dorn and blinked.


    In fact, if Don is there, no matter where she is, Miss Fairy will not be bored.


    However, if such words are said so bluntly, Vivian will also be shy.


    So she just shook her head gently, without speaking, a strand of long silver hair flickered in her ears with the frequency of shaking her head.


    "Mr. Dorn, are you sure you don''t need me to lead the way and accompany you to the ancient castle of Urtado?" Val in front of the carriage also jumped down and trot to Dorne''s side.


    Dorn smiled and shook his head: "I can go alone, and haven''t you actually been to the castle?"


    "I have never been, but I heard my mother say..." Val scratched the back of the golden head, "Nightmare is a terrible monster, but Mr. Donne, you are only one person."


    Dorn first glanced at Vivian next to him, then patted his chest and spoke again:


    "Don''t think I have only one person, but I am very powerful! I can definitely save your cousin from the threat of monsters."


    "Since Mr. Donne said so, I will wait for your good news from you in Windmill Town." Val did not insist anymore.


    The blond young man took out a yellowed notebook from his arms and handed it to Don.


    This notebook records all the major events that have occurred in the Ultados in Silver Shield Port, probably from the generation of Albert''s great-grandfather, but it is nothing special in itself.


    is mixed with a yellowed hand-painted drawing, which is a route map from Fengmo Town to Hurtado Castle.


    After the route map was handed over to Donne, Val drove into the town of Fengmo in a carriage.


    As for the ancient castle of Urtado, because it has been abandoned for a long time, there has been no road to go with the carriage. Dorn can only go with Vivian on foot with his own luggage.


    However, because of the existence of [Ruyi], Dorn has reduced a lot of kitchen utensils in his luggage this time, and the pressure on UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com has alleviated a lot!


    "Go, Vivienne, let''s meet that nightmare horse for a while!"


    "Hmm!" Miss Fairy energetically clenched the ebony staff in her hand.


    ...


    Ultado Castle.


    The abandoned castle is located in a barren dry forest.


    Those dead trees, bare, ferocious, twisted. Looking at it for a while, it always gives people a ghostly illusion.


    In this dead wood, you can see some ruined walls, which seem to be some damaged earth walls or brick walls.


    "It feels like this area used to be a large settlement of residents. Is the settlement abandoned along with the deserted and deserted castle?" Dorn was wondering in his heart while watching.


    It took a lot of time for him and Vivian to find here.


    Originally, the old castle was quite far away from Fengmo Town, and the hand-painted map did not know when it was produced. Many of the road signs depicted on it no longer exist.


    Dorn and Vivian were trekking hard in the unmanned snowfield, making marks as they walked, and when they found the castle, the sun had already been set for a long time.


    The air in the winter night seems to be a little dignified.


    The ruined castle is lifeless, and on the walls are only a few crows with their heads hanging.


    Under the bleak moonlight, the unmanned castle, the deserted snowfield, and the dead twisted trees, coupled with a few bleak crows of "croak", how to see how people see.


    "Dorn, are we going in?" Vivian held her heavy staff and looked up and down the castle.


    "Go in."


    Dorn nodded, there is no other way, it''s all here, so I can''t stand outside the castle for one night.

 v2 Chapter 21： Those girls

    The inside of the old castle is very dilapidated because it has been abandoned for a long time.


    Dorn first put the ingredients and seasoning rucksack on his body in the lobby, and then searched several rooms on the first and second floors with Vivian, and found almost nothing of value.


    So the two went back to the first floor.


    "Albert said that the nightmare horse would lock the captured girl in the castle. No matter the lobby on the first floor or the rooms on the second floor, there are many broken windows, almost half-open space."


    "These places are obviously inaccessible [closed]. Following the story of Albert, will this castle have confined spaces such as basements?"


    Dorn analyzed this way.


    Miss Fairy was holding her ebony stick, but she nodded her head in favor of Don.


    In the room that used to be the old castle kitchen.


    After ���� searched again, the two made new discoveries.


    When Vivian tapped the ground with the low-end Qinqin of her staff, there was a dull echo.


    "Dorn, the following should be empty. It may be a cellar, basement, etc. Your analysis is correct!" Vivian said.


    After removing some dusty garbage that was no longer visible, Dorn found the entrance to the cellar.


    The black paint is invisible below, and only an old and decadent breath can be smelled.


    "We will go in again after the air circulates below." Dorn said.


    Vivian nodded obediently.


    After waiting for a long time, the two people lit a torch and carefully descended into the cellar.


    The cellar area is small.


    is about 30 square meters in size, and the wall is made of large bricks.


    For Dorn and Vivian who lit the torch, the scene in the cellar was unobstructed.


    "Dorn..." Vivian gently grabbed the corner of Dorn''s clothes, her voice was small and dull.


    In this small cellar, with the light of the torch, the two of them saw nine human skeletons in all directions!


    Among them, a few skeletons have been stale, as if they would turn into powder with a light touch, obviously they have existed for a long, long time.


    "Are these the girls that Urtado''s parents have been abducted by nightmares for a long time?" Dorn murmured.


    After ���� glanced around, Don saw a yellowed parchment next to a relatively not so stale skeleton.


    bends down and picks it up, reading with the light of fire.


    The parchment was written in Dona, and the handwriting was pretty graceful at first, but the more you write it down, the more scribbled and even maddened the handwriting.


    [I had that dream for the fifth time, and I was already here when I woke up. Is the story circulating in the family true? ]


    [There are eight bones in this basement, I''m so scared, save me. ]


    [I saw the monster that appeared in the dream, with red fur and long horns on its head. It just stood there, looking at me motionless, what does it want? Why do you want to do this? ]


    [The monster brought me fruit. Does it want to keep me in captivity? ]


    [I don��t want to be trapped here! I want to go out! I would rather go home and continue to suffer from my stepmother''s blindfold, and it doesn''t matter if I marry that disgusting timber merchant! I want to go out! ]


    [Why? Why did I have already escaped, and when I woke up today, I came back here again? why? why? why? ]


    [The monster is back! Why is it doing this to me! Am I not miserable enough? why treat me like this! why! ]


    [Just because of the blood of Ultado on my body? What did Hultado do to it? Why does it retaliate against us like this! monster! monster! monster! ]


    [help me! save! Don''t want to die! I want to go out! Help! monster! save����]


    Seeing the back of the parchment, there are only some crazy, unspoken words.


    The writing person, even if he was not crazy at that time, probably had collapsed due to strong mental pressure.


    Dorn looked at the bones on the ground sympathetically, and silently laid down the parchment.


    "We must not let that nightmare horse imprison Amy here too." Dorne thought this way.


    Although I don��t know what Urtado did to this nightmare, the aura of this monster is too big, right?


    Looking at the appearance of the most decayed bones, this is at least a revenge that spans hundreds of years.


    And even so, this nightmare''s revenge against the Urtado tribe doesn''t seem to stop.


    Just when Dorn was thinking about it, suddenly, it seemed that he heard a small noise.


    Click.


    Vivian loosened the corner of Dorn''s clothes and squeezed the staff in her hand.


    "Is it here?" Dorn asked.


    Miss Fairy just nodded.


    "Get out of the cellar first. It''s too small for us to use."


    The two quickly left the cellar together and returned to the first floor of the castle.


    Click.


    In the kitchen suspected to be an ancient castle, the small sound of horseshoes still persists, as if it''s going with him.


    Dorn took out [Ruyi] and turned into [Pale Justice], looked around vigilantly, but found nothing.


    ����


    "Where is that nightmare hiding?" Dorn was puzzled.


    At this moment, there was a cry, and a strong wind came from Don''s ears.


    too late to have any ideas.


    Dorn, who has a certain amount of actual combat experience, reacted almost instinctively.


    ��Smart Lv4��Start!


    ��Harden Lv3��Activated!


    Dorn successively opened two skills that had just been upgraded recently, and at the same time introduced magic power into the Mithril Ring, and drew out a [Stay Protection].


    While trying to dodge, he was also prepared to defend himself against being beaten.


    Hu!


    The wind wall where the air condensed was suddenly shattered by a blunt weapon swung over.


    boom.


    Although relying on [dexterous] dodge, Don''s head and chest were not hit.


    But with a muffled noise, Don still felt a heavy blow on his shoulder and flew out.


    The world turned around for a while, and after falling on the ground, I felt as if the whole left arm was out of control.


    But because of the two defensive skills, Donn can barely stand up at the moment.


    At this time, he can already see who the person who attacked him just now is��


    Vivian.


    Donne''s most trusted, silver-haired fairy lady.


    "Vivienne?" Dorn sweated on his forehead and didn''t understand what was happening now.


    Vivian did not reply, holding the ebony staff in his hand, pointed at Don, as if ready to launch the next attack at any time.


    "Vivian?"


    "Go to die."


    Vivian only glanced at Dorn at this time, her fair and delicate face was full of indifferent expressions, and the lake-blue eyes were full of contempt and contempt.


    At this moment, Vivian looked at Dorne as if looking at the garbage on the ground.


    "Calm down, Vivian, it''s me!"


    "Go to death." Miss Fairy waved her staff and rushed up again Don had no choice but to use another [Pig Tu] skill to avoid it, but at the same time, he thought of a problem.


    Although I don''t know why Vivian attacked herself, since they have already started fighting, why are the tops of the two empty now and there is no bright health bar?


    Boom!


    The ebony staff slammed heavily on the ground, and the masonry smashed into pieces, flying horizontally.


    Dorn endured the sharp pain in his left shoulder and managed to avoid the blow by rolling.


    After ���� stood up quickly, he pressed his right hand to the pendant of his chest and the magic power was transmitted, but the sense of sobriety that should have swept the whole body did not appear.


    "I seem to understand a little bit what is going on now."


    Although weird things happened one after another, Donne really had some clues about the current situation.


    [The nightmare horse in the story is red all over and has long horns on its head. It can pull people into dreams. It is an extremely evil and cruel monster. ]


    The words Vivian said appeared in Don''s mind.


    Wei Wei Anping attacked herself for no reason.


    The health bar during the battle did not appear.


    The sober balance pendant cannot be used.


    "So many anomalies add up, and only one explanation can explain it. It is very likely that I never knew at which moment I was pulled into its dream by that nightmare, right?"


    Dorn came to this conclusion.


    "Go to die."


    At this time, the fairy lady on the opposite side spoke indifferently again, turning her staff to aim at Don.


    "Hey, although I think you are almost impossible to be Vivian herself now. But don''t hold her cute face and use such a cold expression to repeatedly say such hurtful things to me."

 v2 Chapter 22： Hit your head!

    Don and the [Vivian] who attacked him didn''t entangle for too long.


    However, during the period, he still dumped a few skills and did some tests.


    For example, he opened [Sweetness].


    If he is really in the dreamland constructed by the nightmare horse now, and all weird things are dominated by the nightmare, then Dorn believes that the skill of [Sweetness] must be invalid for this [άά��].


    After all, nightmare shouldn��t want to see someone make a nightmare into that dream...


    And, as a test, the priority of the skill [Sweetness] must be higher than the use of toxins and [parasitic spores].


    In case the situation in front of you is different from Don''s guess, in case it is not a dream, but Vivienne who is in an abnormal state, whether it is toxins or parasites, they will bring substance to Vivienne. Hurtful.


    and [sweetness] there is no such problem!


    Therefore, the reason Donne chose to start this skill test is that it is so honest and just!


    The results of the test were similar to what Dorn had previously expected. The expression was indifferent, [Vivian] who looked at Dorn with trash eyes was not affected by the sweetness at all.


    "It feels like 80% of the dreams here have not gone."


    "Go to death." [Vivian] rushed over again.


    Dorn is about to open [Pig Tu] and [Skillful] to avoid again.


    But at this time, he unexpectedly discovered that he couldn''t develop the skills!


    "That nightmare banned all my skills in the dream? It''s too shameless, right? I don''t have the slightest chance to win in its dream!" Dorn was furious.


    "However, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose in a dream. You have to find a way to quickly get out of this dream and return to reality."


    Facing Vivian who rushed towards him again, Dorn, who was unable to use his skills, simply chose to stay still, and could not avoid it anyway.


    "You smash me to death."


    Just a second before the ebony staff approached Don''s forehead.


    All the scenes in front of me, including the indifferent [άά��], are like a mirror shattered by a punch, shattered into countless pieces, collapsed...


    The dream of nightmare, broken.


    ����


    Dorn can break free from the dreamland constructed by the nightmare horse, but it is not himself.


    is Vivian in the real world.


    When Miss Fairy came out of the cellar with Donne and walked to the door of this suspected kitchen room, she saw her body crimson, with long horns on her head, haunting the evil black nightmare from the direction of the hall and walking along the corridor. .


    At the same time, at the moment the nightmare appeared.


    Dorn��s state became very strange.


    He stood on the spot, confused, his eyes closed tightly, as if falling asleep.


    "Dorn?" Miss Fairy wanted to wake Dorn.


    But at this time, the nightmare has his head held high, and with its sharp and terrifying long horns, it sprints towards Dorn, who is standing still!


    Vivian can only hold the ebony staff to block the dreaming Dorn.


    boom.


    The bottom of the staff lightly touches the ground.


    "Strike and protect!"


    A dazzling hot red light suddenly lit up on the top of the ebony staff!


    "It''s going to be up, just hit the head!"


    When the nightmare rushed to the two of them, the heavy staff in Miss Fairy''s hand was also quickly and forcefully swung out, dragging the afterimage to the nightmare''s forehead!


    Boom!


    Under the huge impact, the nightmare let out a sorrowful neigh, and hit the wall on one side of the corridor heavily, shaking down a thick layer of dust throughout the corridor.


    It was precisely because of Vivian''s attack that the dream that Nightmare had built for Dorne finally shattered.


    Dorn wakes up.


    realized that he was still standing at the door of the castle room that seemed to be a kitchen, holding [Ruyi] that had become [Pale Justice] in his hand.


    Vivian held an ebony staff in front of him.


    The horned red horse that confronted Miss Fairy was a red horse that had just stood up slowly from the ground.


    At the same time, the familiar health bar can be seen again.


    Vivian has more than 6,500 points, showing the green of a friendly unit, still full of blood.


    The long-horned red horse originally had more than 3,000 blood points, but now it only has 2,600 points left.


    was obviously beaten by Miss Fairy.


    "Is that a nightmare?" Dorn quickly analyzed the situation in front of him, "I woke up from a dream?"


    He quickly checked his body, it was not hurt, and it was full of blood. It seems that a heavy blow to the shoulder is really just a matter of dreams.


    So, Dorn put his right hand on the balance pendant on his chest, and a sense of sobriety swept his whole body.


    should be fine.


    Now is reality.


    Dorn didn''t realize that this nightmare horse could wake up from a dream, but actually just entered the brain-burning layout of the second dream.


    "Dorn, are you okay?" Vivian stared at the nightmare, but she was still distracted and asked about Dorne''s situation.


    "Well, it''s okay. It seemed to be pulled into a dream just now. This thing makes me very angry."


    I just drag myself into my dream without saying hello.


    also let the dream [Vivian] attack him! Let [άά��] put on that cold and contemptuous look at herself!


    This nightmare is too vicious!


    Its heart can be punishable!


    Dorn held the sword in his right hand and flicked his free left hand.


    ��Poison Frog��Start!


    "Moo����Moo����"


    Accompanied by a loud chirping sound, a poisonous frog formed by the condensation of toxins quickly formed behind Donne.


    But because the corridor is not too wide and the terrain is restricted, the poison frog Donne only pinched a height of less than two meters.


    A weird and evil nightmare horse, with its front hoofs treading, and its nose squirting. At the same time, those scarlet eyes stared at Dorn.


    If there is no accident, it should be trying to pull Dorn into the dream again.


    But.


    Vivian did not give it a second chance to succeed.


    The front part of the heavy ebony staff lit up with a dazzling red light again, dragging out the afterimage, and hitting the nightmare horse''s head fiercely again.


    boom!


    The nightmare that had just stood up was hit on the wall again, kneeling on all fours.


    Then, the red horse quickly stood up and looked at Don and the surroundings of Don with malicious and angry eyes.


    This monster has noticed something wrong with tonight.


    So it turned around abruptly, and waved its sturdy horse hoof to rush toward the hall!


    The nightmare is about to escape.


    [But as long as the nightmare hasn��t died, it won��t be long before it will come back and take away the girl it looks after. ]


    Albert said this sentence, whether it is Dorn or Vivienne, remember very clearly.


    If Amy��s safety is permanently guaranteed, this nightmare must not be allowed to run away!


    So Vivian immediately waved his staff to chase.


    "Try this new thing."


    Donn��s not to be left behind, took out from his arms the [horn of courage] that had been given to him by the priests.


    "Woo-"


    The tragic horn sounded.


    Dorn really felt the increase in strength and the sense of spiritual excitement, and the whole person was full of fighting spirit!


    Not only Dorn, but even the [Ruyi] in Dorn''s hand trembled slightly after hearing the tragic sound of the horn.


    has been a kitchenware for his master for so long, and has been suffocated for so long.


    Ruyi needs a hearty, fist fight to vent!


    However, Donn didn��t wave [Ruyi] to charge after blowing the horn.


    "This horn doesn''t feel good to me. I am good at remote consumption and control, so why do I be so excited?"


    So Dorn put away the [Horn of Courage] again, and at the same time his thoughts flashed, and the [Pale Justice] in his hand became the appearance of Kloss��s [Benevolence Communicator].


    This big cross has provided Donne with a certain increase in spiritual power!


    "let''s go!"


    Dorn waved [Benevolence Communicator], and the poison frog behind it immediately swooped out.


    Ruyi:...


    The poisonous frog''s tongue flew out from the condensation of toxins, and pulled the heels of the nightmare away.


    This monster red horse was controlled by a poison frog, and it was in a stalemate for the next second.


    Vivian arrived with a heavy staff.


    boom!


    The petite body waved a huge blunt weapon.


    is another fierce blow hitting the head!

 v2 Chapter 23： Nightmare burning

    System reminder: The battle is settled, the damage is 635, and the experience is 1785 points.


    In terms of the blood volume of Nightmare with more than 3000 points of blood, it is actually a very strong monster, plus its strange ability to drag people into dreams.


    It��s no wonder Albert said that the squad that was organized to fight against the nightmare has basically gone.


    But its opponents tonight are not ordinary people.


    Vivian, who always slapped his head with a heavy staff, couldn''t be seen.


    Even if Nightmare later discovered that there was an invisible enemy, it would be very difficult to avoid Vivian''s attack.


    In addition to Miss Fairy, there is Don. Although his HP is only 1500, the data panel is not outstanding.


    But his weird skills, whether it''s consumption or control, are all played in style, and the style of play is trivial and extraordinarily difficult.


    Being blocked by such two enemies, the nightmare cannot escape the end of being killed.


    "It''s over." Don waved his hand to dissipate the poison frog. "It doesn''t seem to be too difficult."


    For him, tonight��s battle is a bit dangerous except when he fell into a dream at first.


    Other processes are fairly smooth.


    "In this case, Amy is safe, right?" Vivian replied with her staff.


    Dorn nodded, and the [Ruyi] in the shape of [Benevolence Communicator] in his hand changed into a kitchen knife between his eager thoughts: "Vivian, have been busy for so long, are you hungry? ?"


    Miss Fairy nodded in cooperation.


    Vivian still knows much about Dorn��s passion for cooking ingredients for monsters.


    "Then, let''s make dinner."


    ����


    Through [Intuitive Ingredients] Donn can tell that the meat of the nightmare horse is rated A.


    And it''s still reluctantly, the kind that just passed the A-level passing line.


    "Obviously it''s only a very strong monster." Dorn expressed regret, and then comforted himself, "But the A grade is not bad."


    This nightmare horse is much stronger than the poison feather chickens, walking mushrooms and so on that Donn has encountered before, but the food grade is far inferior to them.


    "I really miss the ruins, you can find S-rank monster food materials in it."


    Dorn couldn''t help but miss the delicious relics of the gods everywhere.


    Speaking of it, according to Kloss��s introduction, in the records of the Holy See, the existence of ruins seems to be created by the original creator.


    If it is said that the monsters squeezed by the creator himself are generally more delicious than the monsters that have evolved naturally on the market now...


    Could it be that this original **** is also a food lover?


    Dorn was thinking wildly, while relying on [Ruyi] to deal with the meat of the nightmare horse.


    According to the knowledge of Dorn��s Earth Period, horse meat is considered to be a rougher food.


    at least in the Tian Dynasty, he has only eaten the smoked horse meat made with rough techniques in Xinjiang, but it is not bad, and it has a wild taste.


    However, the food grade of this nightmare horse at the moment is also A grade, and the meat quality is much more delicate.


    is closer to the texture of donkey meat.


    Dorn selected a part of the fat and thin, tender and strong high-quality tendon from the nightmare horse.


    "Dragon meat in the sky, donkey meat on the ground. It seems that the meat quality of this nightmare is closer to that of donkey meat, so you might as well try that." Dorn said to himself.


    Vivian next to ���� watched Dorne quickly enter the cooking state, and did not bother him.


    Instead, he went out with his staff in his arms, quietly picked up some dry wood, and came back quietly to light a campfire.


    First soak the nightmare meat in clean water, soak the bleeding water.


    Then Dorn took out the ordinary pot that he was carrying this time. As for [Ruyi], it was not a pot this time. There are other places where it needs to be used.


    Raise the pot and boil the water until it is boiling hot, then add cooking oil to the boiling water.


    Dorn��s homemade crude sweet potato starch is used as the base, and after mixing it with water, sprinkle it into the pot.


    The sweet potato flour instantly condenses into a paste, blending with the golden cooking oil floating on the surface.


    Wait for the fragrance to overflow from the pot, while stirring constantly, sprinkle in fresh **** and salt, and continue to stir until golden brown.


    When it cools down, the sweet potato paste is crystal clear and melts in the mouth. It is delicious in color and taste.


    The chef of Hejian of the Heavenly Dynasty, called the paste Donkey just made [donkey stew], which is an ingredient specially cooked with donkey meat.


    This is also the dish that Donne is preparing to cook now, the nightmare in another world of the magic revision is on fire!


    After preparing a donkey stew, cut the nightmare tendon into pieces and prepare the sauce.


    Speaking of sauce, ingredients are the soul of this cooking technique.


    Clove, nutmeg, grass fruit, Angelica dahurica, star anise, cinnamon, cumin... many spices are prepared in strict proportions and then cooked with the nightmare meat.


    Surrounded by these ingredients, ����Nightmare meat will fully absorb the essence, become full of fragrance, chewy, and pure taste.


    The process of making ���� sauce is very long, so Don let the nightmare meat boil in the pot. I go to the next step of preparing dishes-


    Make noodles and make fire.


    The temperature-controlled water is poured into the flour to stimulate the spirituality of the flour.


    Then, through repeated mixing, pulling, hammering, stacking and other techniques, the hardness and toughness of the dough are controlled, and finally the dough is oiled and waited for it to wake up.


    This is just the first step in the twelve processes of making fire.


    A small fire has to go through, kneading, rubbing, folding, pressing, pulling, rolling, stretching, stacking, pressing, pressing, folding before it can be initially formed .


    In every process, you must grasp the strength in your hands just right.


    Had it not been for the full cooking blessings in the land of miracles, Dorn would really not have the confidence to perfect the above-mentioned complicated process.


    After making a number of dough ingredients that are roughly double-layered, it is time for [Ruyi] to come into play.


    Duoen held Ruyi in his hand, and his thoughts changed, once again turning it into a simple small oven style.


    Control the oven temperature above 200 degrees to bake the fire.


    After the ���� is out of the oven, the carefully prepared fires are layered on top of each other. The single layer of dough is as thin as a cicada''s wings, the color is golden and attractive, and the texture is crispy on the outside and soft on the inside.


    Dorn is still busy here.


    Vivienne by the side of ���� consciously couldn''t help much, so she sat by the campfire of soy sauced nightmare meat to keep warm.


    The wood crackled and burned, and there was a gurgling noise in the pot, and from time to time there was hot steam coming out of the side of the pot lid, with a soft and savory meaty aroma.


    is not only the smell of meat, but at this time, there is also the smell of wheat roasted from pasta from Don.


    "Hmm... it smells so good, I''m a little hungry." Miss Fairy''s small nose fluttered slightly, "Dorn is making magical dishes that he has never seen before."


    Dorn said just now that he was eating dinner, but it was almost early morning...


    But Vivienne knows very well that Dorn is very focused on cooking. There is no need to urge him at this time. If he wants to eat delicious food, he has to pay the necessary patience and wait.


    "It''s just that I don''t know how long we will have to wait before I can eat it. It''s decided, I will wait for Don to make it later, so I must eat two more bites, eh!"

 v2 Chapter 24： Its skills are very good

    Dorn��s nightmare burns, and it��s all night.


    When it was almost done, the sky outside the castle was already bright.


    said a good dinner, but I was surprised to make breakfast.


    At this time, after several hours of boiling and sauce making.


    Nightmare meat is finally delicious.


    Take out the hot nightmare meat that is still flowing with the soup. At this time, the surface of the nightmare meat turns into a burnt brown, the texture is distinct, the sauce is deep into the skin, and the fragrance is overflowing.


    Chop the sauce-made nightmare meat.


    Take a piece of golden fire that just came out of the oven and slice it, fill it with the fragrant sauce-made nightmare meat and a squeeze of the donkey stew. At the end, scoop a small spoonful of broth and pour it on the fire.


    A nightmare full of color, fragrance and fire, complete!


    "Vic..." Dorn wanted to greet Miss Fairy over.


    Vivienne, who was drowsy sitting on the edge of the bonfire with hunger, felt a little bit, and didn''t wait for Dorne to finish calling her name, she quickly leaned in.


    is like...a puppy that hears the owner hit the rice bowl.


    "It''s done? It''s done? Isn''t it?" Vivian looked distressed, but still followed her desire for food, her tone of expectation.


    "Well, the nightmare is burning, eat it while it''s hot."


    Dorn handed a fire to Vivian.


    Then two bowls of broth were served, and the remaining nightmare meat in the sauce was taken, sliced ??thinly, and put in the soup, sprinkled with chopped green onion and chopped coriander.


    The original soup is transformed into the original food.


    "Hmm!" Vivian took the nightmare fire, and took a bite in a hurry.


    ����.


    The crunchy shell is gently torn apart by the fire, bringing out some fine butter and fat.


    The fire is crispy, the nightmare meat wrapped in it is tender and juicy, as well as the soft, melt-in-mouth donkey stew. After a bite, the aroma of wheat and meat blend in the tip of the tongue.


    Another sip of hot horse broth, a warm feeling slid down the esophagus into the already hungry abdomen.


    Whether it is hungry or cold, after tasting the nightmare fire and horse broth, it is instantly dispelled.


    "Huh-come back to life." Miss Fairy nodded quite cheerfully, her long silver hair swaying in her ears, "Delicious!"


    good to eat!


    It''s not wasted that she waited so long, and after tasting the nightmare fire, the night was worth the wait!


    Dorn couldn''t help but smile at the way Miss Fairy was eating breakfast obediently and contentedly.


    Then he made a fire for himself, chewed and swallowed.


    I have to say that according to the nightmare fire made based on the Hejian donkey meat fire, even if it is the modified version of the otherworld monster, the taste is still relatively pure.


    Fresh and chewy nightmare meat, with a crispy fire-crusted shell, and a little bit of texture, the donkey stew that melts in your mouth, it has the flavor of the Hejian region!


    Have another bite of hot horse broth.


    is indeed a delicious breakfast that can infuse people full of energy!


    This nightmare meat, which was originally A grade, has been carefully cooked and processed by Donne, and the final dish level has not been accidentally upgraded to S grade!


    and it is still the top of the S first gear!


    "Sure enough, the moment you eat delicious food, you will feel that the hard work and trouble in the cooking process are all worthwhile."


    Doen sighs, who spent the whole night cooking.


    ����


    System prompt: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the attributes of attack, agility, and mental power are enhanced.


    A nightmare with fairly good strength, he gave Donne 2 points of attack, 3 points of mental power, and 3 points of agility.


    not bad.


    Among the series of monster dishes Donn has eaten, this attribute is also considered to be more.


    Dorn waited patiently for a while, but he didn''t have a system prompt to pop up again.


    "[Synchronized Stomach Bag] hasn''t been triggered?"


    According to Don��s previous experience of eating monster dishes.


    Generally, the probability of reaching A-level monster dishes with skills should be around 50-50.


    As for the S-level monster dishes, triggering [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] should be considered a high probability event, but there is also the possibility of failure.


    For example, the previous S-rank roasted silkworm chrysalis did not explode the skill when it was eaten in the early days. After eating it for several days, it finally got [Harden].


    Finally, it is an SS-level dish. At present, the probability of triggering [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is still 100%.


    "In other words, my face is very dark today..." Dorn was very sorry.


    This nightmare horse, whether it is the ability to drag people into a dream, or the concealment ability that appears silently, acquiring any of them is excellent for Don.


    It''s a pity that I can''t get it now.


    Dorn looked at the remaining nightmare horse meat lying on the ground, and sighed.


    There will be no gain in strength anymore.


    "Forget it, if that''s the case, I will make full use of the horse meat of this nightmare horse, and bring it back to make braised sausages, roast horse belly with garlic, and stir-fry horse meat with shallots... You can also use horse meat hot pot and a side stove." Dorn thought so angrily.


    "Dorn, return to Fengmo Town?"


    The fairy lady beside ���� ate and drank enough, and got enough rest, so she suggested.


    Dorn nodded.


    The nightmare horse problem is solved. Although it is not perfect if the skill is not obtained, there is no need to stay in this castle anymore.


    But when he was about to stand up, he suddenly felt dizzy.


    Then came a strong drowsiness.


    "Vivienne, I... I seem to be a little sleepy." Donne said so, his steps unsteady.


    The fairy lady next to ���� hurriedly supported Dorne: "What''s wrong? Is it because you didn''t rest well last night?"


    "I don''t know, I am, just... so sleepy..."


    The original clear vision quickly became blurred.


    Then, it was pitch black.


    ����


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Dorn found himself standing in the endless darkness.


    In the entire space he was in, there was nothing but darkness.


    "I seem to be dreaming? But so clear."


    Different from being drawn into a dream by a nightmare before, Donn seems to be able to clearly recognize that he is dreaming at this moment.


    "Why does this happen because of the nightmare? Because I ate its meat?" Dorn thought.


    However, Vivian also eats nightmare meat.


    This makes Donne a little worried, and I don''t know how Miss Fairy is now.


    "Thinking about it, it seems that something is wrong. When I was dealing with nightmare meat, the message from [Intuitiveness of the ingredients] was very clear. The meat is edible, and there will be no adverse reactions after eating."


    Donn is still thinking about his current situation.


    There was a sudden change in this dark space, beside him, there began to be red and black visible to the naked eye, and evil and strange auras lingered around.


    Even if the current background is pitch black, the red and black breath can still be seen clearly.


    "This breath, those lingering on the nightmare horse?"


    The red and black breath began to revolve around Dorn Then, the dark space began to change.


    When Donne reacted, he found that he was already in a deep alley.


    At the entrance of ����, there are a few mercenaries in worn-out leather armors, Amy panicked, and [Doen] himself who justly reprimands the black mercenaries.


    This is the first time Donne meets Amy.


    Dorn:...


    The scene slowly shattered, and then slowly condensed.


    Dorn came to the kitchen of the Wishing Restaurant again. In the kitchen, Amy was cooking carefully, and [Dorn] stood on the side to guide patiently.


    The scene is broken again and condensed again.


    But the protagonists in the scene are always Don and Amy.


    Amy surrounded Donne, leaping for joy, chatting non-stop...


    Dorn gently stroked Amy''s head, soothing the little girl...


    Amy held back the tears and hugged Dorn and parted...


    These familiar scenes are like slides or vlogs, constantly appearing and switching.


    "Those red and black breaths, read my memory in a dream? About Amy''s memory?" Dorne frowned, wondering what is happening now.


    After switching the surrounding scenes several times, it stopped on the smiling faces of Amy and everyone when they had hot pot.


    It was an innocent and blissful smiling face.


    All the scenes are broken, everything returns to silence and darkness.


    The evil red and black aura circulated around Donn for a few times, but disappeared.


    System prompt: Obtain the skill [Dream Lv0].


    System prompt: Skill [Dream Lv0] experience increased, skill level increased.

 v2 Chapter 25： A long time ago story (part 1)

    "In a dream, can you see my game system?" Dorn was a little surprised.


    The last time he was pulled into his dream by the nightmare, Dorn couldn''t even see the blood bar.


    Dorn exhaled his system panel. It was very successful, and it was no different from reality.


    Then, in the skill column of the personal panel, Don saw the extra skill-[Dream Lv5].


    ��Dream��: Dream-building skills from nightmares. Can enter other people��s dreams, or drag a single goal into a dream built by you and controlled by you. In your dreams, no one can beat you.


    "It was not brushed out through the [Synchronous Stomach Bag], and it was still a full-level skill." Dorn turned off the panel.


    The source of this skill should be the red and black aura that just lingered around him.


    What are those things?


    The last will of the nightmare horse?


    or death language?


    If that''s the case, why would Nightmare give this ability to himself?


    "Also, I feel that the nightmare is very concerned about Amy."


    Apart from that, Donn can''t get other exact information for the time being.


    But Donne has more perception of this dark space.


    He feels that he seems to have the ability to construct this space, perhaps this is the power from [Dream].


    "In other words, the current owner of this dream seems to be me." Dorn analyzed it like this, "Even, I feel that after taking [Dream], as long as I want, I can exit the current dream at any time."


    Perhaps this is why he can see his system here, because this dream has become his territory, completely different from the one constructed by the previous nightmare.


    Moreover, Dorn could further feel that in this dream, there was still a trace, very faint, surging and working like the weakening power of the west.


    Dorn did not perform any manipulation of this weak power and his current dreams.


    Because he felt that the power that was about to dissipate seemed to want to show something in his dream.


    ...


    The originally dark scene changed again.


    This time, Don saw the lush woods and grass. There is also a winding river, shining brightly under the sunlight.


    After looking around, Donn saw a corner of a castle at what appeared to be the border of the woods.


    "That seems to be the ancient castle of Urtado, but it is not abandoned." Dorn squinted his eyes and looked at it.


    Originally planned to explore the border of the woods to see what the old castle of Ulta was not abandoned, but after walking a few steps toward the woods, Dorn was hindered.


    There seemed to be an invisible high wall standing in front of him.


    "It''s kind of like an air wall in a game, so, is that an unexplorable area over there?" Donn touched his chin, "What does that nightmare want to show me?"


    returned to the grass by the river, and then he heard some noises.


    "�����ӡ�yoyoyo��"


    It looks like the wailing of some little beast.


    Dorn followed the voice to find, behind a bush, he saw the nightmare.


    However, it was not the fat nightmare he had seen before, but a pony.


    The scarlet fur, not too sharp forehead, would probably reach Dorn��s knees when he stood up.


    This nightmare foal at this time, its hind foot is clamped by a trap, and its sharp serrations advance into its flesh, causing it to cry in pain.


    "This is the juvenile body of that nightmare?" Dorn was a little surprised, reaching out his hand and trying to touch the head of the horse.


    But, I didn''t touch it.


    His hand passed straight through the forehead of the Crimson Horse.


    "Illusive," Dorn murmured.


    But Don has the feeling that, as the true owner of the current dream, he wants to forcibly modify the current dream, even if he touches the pony.


    But it doesn��t make sense to do that.


    "Nightmare seems to want to show me what happened before."


    So, Don will be a spectator.


    After waiting for a while, a figure walked in from the woods.


    is a girl wearing dirty burlap, a girl who looks a little ugly. The girl is short and thin. Humped, walking with a limp right foot.


    She has a horseshoe-shaped mouth, and when she walks, her mouth gasps heavily, revealing a very irregular tooth.


    At the same time, her right eye was closed tightly, as if she could not open it.


    This ugly girl walked along the river, gathering wild flowers in her hand. Afterwards, she seemed to hear the wailing of the foal, and walked in the direction Donne was standing.


    "��-��-" The girl saw the horse.


    "�����ӡ�yoyoyo��" The nightmare pony is still wailing.


    The girl put down the wild bouquet in her hand, turned and limped, and trot away with difficulty.


    Dorn looked at the girl''s back and said nothing.


    just as a spectator, watching quietly.


    After a while, the girl came back with some herbs and clean cloth strips.


    The girl broke the trap on the back foot of the horse, crushed the herbs and smeared it, and then wrapped it with a cloth strip.


    Nightmare is very human, there is no movement, and no more wailing.


    "Boom��Boom��" After bandaging the wound for the nightmare, the girl seemed very happy and patted the nightmare on the head happily.


    Nightmare Pony licked the girl''s palm gently.


    The girl''s palm was scratched when she just opened the trap. It was not serious, but there was still a lot of blood dripping down the wound.


    Maju lightly licked the girl''s hand, and also licked the girl''s blood.


    Then, the picture was shattered and recast again.


    ...


    When everything around him became clear, Don found himself standing in a closed cellar.


    "Is this the cellar of Hurtado Castle?" Dorn looked around.


    There are no bones seen before in the cellar, only a short bed with hay spread on it.


    The basement was a bit damp, and Dorne could smell a real musty smell. Only a coal lamp was lit inside, but the light was faint.


    The girl was standing by the bed before, and in front of him, stood a young man who looked five or six years older than the girl.


    There is a red birthmark on the man''s right cheek.


    "Beep-beep-" The girl cooperated with the gesture, seeming to be telling the man something.


    But the young man''s face was displeased and impatient.


    "Enough! Enough! I don''t understand what you are gesturing, and I don''t want to understand!" The man interrupted the girl roughly, "Recently, there was a rumor from the people that I saw you mixing with a monster in the woods. "


    "I don''t care if it''s true or not, you don''t want to run out again in the future! You are a filthy **** born to a lowly maid! Father has an illegitimate daughter like you, and he has already lost enough face on the family! "


    "Now, UU reading , are you still going to let those low-minded citizens watch our jokes? Do you know what you call you in the territory now? Call you the witch of Ultaduo!"


    The more the man talked, the more angry he became, and the girl''s expression became gritted.


    "Beep-beep-" The girl tried to explain something with the gesture.


    But the man was unreasonable and turned to leave: "Father is very ill now. Before I inherit his baron position, I don''t want to see you make any more nasty rumors."


    "��ѽ����ѽ��"


    It seems that because of hearing the word father, the girl''s expression became a bit agitated, and she picked up a small briquettes from the bedside.


    ran to the man to stop him.


    Then write something crookedly on the stone wall.


    is written in Donah, but the handwriting is very ugly��[Brother, father is sick, I, see father].


    The man looked more and more annoyed when he saw the words written by the girl.


    He lifted his feet in hard leather boots and kicked the girl hard.


    "Bah! I said! Don''t call me brother! Disgusting!" The man looked at the girl''s expression, indifferent and contemptuous, like looking at trash on the ground, "Father won''t see you, and father doesn''t want to see you."


    Then, the man left along the cellar passage.


    But I can still hear his rather indifferent sentence: "Anytime, whenever you look like a person, Ultado will pinch your nose to recognize you as an illegitimate girl. But you are a disgusting freak."


    The girl knelt down on the ground and did not get up.


    There were tears in the only open eye.


    "Yoyoyo��" The Nightmare Pony came out from under the little bed and licked the tears on the girl''s face.


    Dorn:...

 v2 Chapter 26： A long time ago story (part 2)

    The picture in front of him was shattered and reorganized.


    Dorn stood on the open square in front of Ultado Castle, and saw the girl in Ultado.


    The girl seems to be a little older compared to the previous scene.


    Dorn speculated that the time span between this scene and the previous scene is about two to three years.


    The girl was tied to a wooden stake in the center of the square at this time. Her expression was very tired and her breath was weak. Someone piled up dry wood beside her.


    There was a bustling crowd around her.


    Most of these people around the square were wearing burlap shorts. When he had only seen the girl and his brother before, Donn didn''t pay much attention.


    But after seeing such an ebony group of people, he could clearly feel that the styles of these people were different from the current civilians in the Dona Empire.


    How do you say, maybe more primitive?


    "So, this may be a story that happened hundreds of years ago?"


    Dorn scanned the surroundings again.


    Around the castle, many low-rise houses can be seen, but most of these houses are currently in a state of being destroyed.


    But there is no trace of man-made damage, it is more like a natural disaster.


    "What happened? Did the hurricane?" Don guessed.


    At this time, the crowd around the square began to noisy.


    "Burn her to death! Burn that witch to death!"


    "Bah! It''s this wicked witch, I saw her colluding with the monsters in the woods! Summoned that hurricane and rainstorm and destroyed our home!"


    "Burn her to death!"


    Snapped!


    Someone started throwing stones at the girl.


    With the first piece, someone soon throws the second piece.


    "Ugly! My husband kept coughing after seeing you last year! It must be your curse!"


    "My dog ??gave birth to a freak with only three legs because of her! Like her, a freak!"


    "����"


    The crowd was agitated, cursing constantly, and the more they cursed, the more excited they became.


    "��ѽ����" Because of the pain, the girl twisted her body, her face looked terrified, she seemed to be begging for mercy and explanation, but it didn''t help.


    No one can understand what she is talking about, and no one wants to hear what she is talking about.


    These people may just want a vent.


    "Burn her to death! Burn this ugly witch to death!" The people began to shout again.


    At this time, someone finally approached with a torch.


    "My Lord Baron, is she still..."


    On the edge of the square, the young man with the red birthmark on his face was standing, followed by several servants.


    At this time, the man has successfully become the new baron.


    The new Baron Hultado glared viciously at the speaking servant.


    After that, he glanced at the square indifferently, turned around and walked back into the castle easily.


    Dorn:...


    At the gate of the old castle, there is still the existence that resembles an air wall, and Don can''t get in.


    However, he saw a figure on the edge of the woods outside the square.


    Dorn walked towards the woods.


    is that nightmare.


    The nightmare at this time seemed to grow very fast, almost as high as Don''s waist.


    In the square behind ����, loud cheers and cheers began to come. There is also the burning sound of flames peeling, the wailing of girls, and the smell of burnt.


    Finally, the girl''s wailing became weaker and weaker, leaving only the cheers of the crowd.


    Nightmare stood in the shadow of the woods, with a drop of red liquid flowing out of his scarlet eyes.


    can''t tell if it is tears or blood.


    Dorn:...


    ����


    The picture is broken, and then pieced together to complete it.


    At this time, Don is standing in a bedroom.


    The bedroom furnishings are gorgeous, clean and tidy, with bright moonlight spilling in from the open balcony. But Dorn could still tell that it seemed to be a room on the second floor of Hurtado Castle.


    On the luxurious velvet bed, a man in his thirties fell asleep.


    There is a red birthmark on the man''s face.


    This is Baron Hultado. According to the appearance of this baron, Don guessed that the time span between this scene and the previous scene is about five or six years.


    Baron Hultado seems to be having a nightmare.


    "Don''t! Don''t kill me! I didn''t kill you! Renesse! I''m your brother, I''m your brother!"


    Baron struggled, groaned and yelled in his sleep. His forehead was covered with cold sweat, but he did not wake up from the nightmare for a long time.


    Then, Don heard the somewhat familiar voice.


    Click.


    A soft, small sound of horseshoes.


    The nightmare just walked into the baron��s bedroom grandiosely.


    The nightmare at this time hasn''t grown to be fat and strong, but standing there is almost as tall as Donne.


    The crimson mane is windless and automatically, surrounded by a red and black evil atmosphere.


    !


    Nightmare��s front feet slam on the floor.


    The baron who was struggling on the bed regained consciousness.


    However, when he opened his eyes, he saw this evil and terrifying monster.


    "What is this...come! Coming!" The baron roared in horror.


    But inside the huge castle is unusually quiet, or deadly silence. No one responded to the baron''s roar, only his own echo echoed empty.


    The sharp corners of the nightmare''s head rose up, and the nose blasted.


    "Don''t! Don''t come over!"


    And the next moment The sharp long horns pierced the man''s chest without hesitation, and the red blood splashed on the white velvet...


    Dorn:...


    After killing the Baron, Nightmare held his head high and walked to the bedroom��s open balcony.


    Dorn also followed.


    Looking out from the balcony, the entire territory of Urtado, this residential area is fallen into flames and blood.


    The air is full of burnt smell, and the smell of blood.


    is very strong and choking.


    The houses closest to the castle were completely destroyed, and Dorn could see the **** corpse exposed.


    Among these dead, there are old people, middle-aged people, young people, and obviously children under ten years old...


    "So, a few years after many illegitimate girls in Urta were burned to death, you destroyed this place indiscriminately, killing everyone who could be killed, didn''t you?"


    Donn turned his head to look at the nightmare standing beside him.


    Although this nightmare is still far from reaching the level of maturity, if it has mastered the ability to drag into a dream and appear silently.


    Under the premise that this territory does not have a strong guardian who can resist the dream, it seems that Nightmare can indeed slaughter the entire village in one night.


    The nightmare that exudes evil and unknown aura around him did not answer Don''s question.


    After all, what Donne sees now is just a story that happened a long time ago.


    As a spectator, there is no way to interact with the protagonist in the story.


    The bright moon shines.


    The nightmare horse just stood on the balcony, looking at the sea of ??fire and purgatory that it created.


    eyes and pupils are red.


    Then, his head screamed.

 v2 Chapter 27： Viviennes knee pillow

    The scene switched again, but as the controller of this dream, Don could feel that the remaining power that belonged to the nightmare was about to die.


    This should be the last scene.


    Dorn went back to the cellar of the castle.


    This underground space is extremely dim, only the entrance above the passage, there is a small light passing down, but it is not clear whether it is day or night.


    Following the small light, Don can already see the eight skeletons in the cellar, as well as a living girl.


    This girl is only in her twenties.


    I don''t know how long I have been trapped in the cellar, the whole person looks very haggard, and there is a trace of madness.


    The girl''s hair is loose, she holds a pen in her hand, and writes something on a piece of parchment.


    Dorn went up and saw that the crazy brush strokes were all [Save me! let me out! ] And so on.


    Click.


    The familiar sound of horseshoes.


    Nightmare appeared in the cellar, with some fruit in its mouth, placed it on the ground, and arched its head in front of the girl.


    The nightmare at this time is already the fat and strong look that Donne has seen in reality.


    The imprisoned girl looked up, and there was fear and anger in her eyes looking at the nightmare.


    Snapped.


    The girl picked up an apple on the ground and slammed it on the head of the nightmare.


    "Monster! Monster! Get out! Let me out! Help me!"


    The girl yelled, cried, and then became hysterical.


    She picked up the pen again and scribbled on the parchment [Monster! monster! ] And the like.


    Nightmare just stood there, looking at the girl, motionless.


    Dorn:...


    Looking at the girl''s mental breakdown, she will not live long if she is locked in this cellar again.


    Perhaps, even if she can go out now, she won''t live long.


    The picture shattered for the last time, and then no new scenes came out.


    Dorn was once again in the endless darkness.


    He may feel that the weak force remaining from the nightmare has completely dissipated.


    "So, is this the reason you imprisoned those Hurtado girls?" Donne said to himself.


    what is this?


    protect it?


    Dorn thought of the content on the parchment left by the last girl again. Judging from the information that appeared between the lines, the girl seemed to be living unsatisfactory.


    Perhaps, the nightmare will deliberately take many Ulta girls who have been tortured by life to this castle.


    The reason why ���� enters the girl��s dream five times is to read the memory and confirm the girl��s life.


    "If this is the case, if Nightmare discovers that Amy lives in a very happy life, wouldn''t it take Amy away?" Dorne thought.


    Then he shook his head again.


    This is just a guess from him.


    Who knows how this nightmare can tell whether the girls are happy or not?


    Besides, the last girl may be just a case. Maybe the nightmare was indiscriminately selecting many girls in Urta to imprison.


    Considering that the nightmare once slaughtered the territory of Urtado indiscriminately, and killed them together with the children.


    Also, even if the imprisoned girl collapsed and went crazy to death, the nightmare did not release her from the castle.


    "I can''t completely use my own way of thinking and value orientation to determine what that nightmare will do." Dorn sighed.


    Then, Dorn tried to control and construct this dream space.


    ��Dream��Activated.


    The image of many illegitimate daughters in Uerta and the image of a fat nightmare horse were quickly sketched out.


    is vivid and very vivid.


    Dorn continued.


    The entire boundless dark space has turned into woods and grass, and the meandering river can be seen, shining brightly in the sun.


    "��ѽ����"


    A girl from Ultaduo, picking wild flowers from the grass, weaving them into wreaths and carrying them on top of the nightmare.


    Nightmare gently rubbed the girl''s cheek with his nose.


    "Yoyoyo����"


    The sunlight is very soft, and you can smell the earth and grass.


    Dorn stared at the dream content he created for a while, and then took the initiative to leave the dream.


    Everything disappeared.


    returned to silence.


    ����


    "Don, are you awake?"


    Just opened his eyes, he heard Vivian''s voice coming from directly above.


    "Well, I..." Donne wanted to move.


    But it feels a bit wrong.


    How can I say it, it seems something is wrong and comfortable now.


    At this moment, there seems to be something extremely soft under his head, and the familiar faint scent of Vivienne can be smelled on the tip of his nose.


    Even, he could feel the warm temperature on Miss Fairy right now.


    Dorn looked up, part of his vision was blocked.


    The source of the sight is the blue and white silk coat on Miss Fairy''s body, and the arc outlined on the chest.


    However, even if his vision is obstructed, Don can still see Vivienne''s face.


    That white and delicate face, now with a touch of seductive crimson, and lake-blue eyes gleaming.


    Because of noticing Don''s sight, Vivienne rolled her face like a flustered rabbit, and only used her peripheral light to scan Don from time to time:


    "Don''t, don''t stare at me...at least, at least don''t now, a little...shy."


    "Sorry." Donn didn''t know why he apologized, but he still looked away from Vivienne''s face.


    It��s just that I don��t feel like looking anywhere right now...


    The current situation, that''s it, right?


    is that one?


    "Vivienne''s knee pillow," Dorne said.


    Although I don��t know why there is such an unfolding suddenly.


    But the soft touch on the back of his head, and the faint scent of the girl''s body that filled the nasal cavity, made Dorn, who had just finished watching the nightmare memory and was a little melancholy, gaining an inexplicable sense of peace of mind.


    Dorn once observed Vivienne''s legs.


    Cough, it means getting along day and night, the kind of normal gaze observation.


    Miss Fairy��s legs are great, thin and straight. In the position of the thighs, there is usually no chance to see it, but this time when I feel it directly from the back of the head, it is unexpectedly soft and plump.


    "You, you just, you just fell down suddenly, that, I, I can''t find anything to rest you on, so, so..." Vivian began to panic explaining the current situation~www.novelhall.com ~ Her face became redder, she spoke quickly, but she also squatted very much, and she had to bite her tongue several times.


    "Thank you, Vivienne. So, do you want me to get up now?"


    "If Donne wants to lie down for a while, it''s not impossible." Vivienne blushed, glanced at Donne''s reaction after hearing this sentence, and quickly turned her face away.


    Dorn didn''t speak, and at the same time he didn''t get up.


    The two people maintained their original movements and stayed quietly for a while, until the mood of both sides became calm.


    "Don, you looked sad when you just fell asleep." After a while, Miss Fairy spoke softly.


    "Vivian, I had a dream, one, not too good dream..."


    The dilapidated castle can be seen everywhere with gaps, and the light of the morning shines in from the hall windows that have been damaged for an unknown period of time.


    Its daybreak.


    Dorn told Vivian about the nightmare and the illegitimate daughter of Urta, which he saw in his dream.


    "So, the nightmare imprisoned a girl with many bloodlines in Urta, isn''t it purely out of revenge?" Weiwei said quietly after listening.


    "Perhaps, at least, for the girls it imprisoned, it shouldn''t be out of revenge."


    "But Don. We didn''t do anything wrong."


    Vivian said this, and at the same time she unconsciously stroked her slender and soft hand on Don''s hair, moving gently:


    "The girls who were locked up in the nightmare died in pain and despair. If we can''t kill the nightmare, the next one who has such an experience is likely to be Amy."


    Dorn leaned against Vivian''s thigh and nodded.

 v2 Chapter 28： Even your share

    Dorn and Vivian did not leave the surroundings of the castle until the afternoon.


    Because all morning, Don was digging pits on the edge of the castle.


    Turning [Ruyi] into the shape of a shovel, digging pits is not a lot of effort, but Dorn dug ten pits on the edge of the castle before stopping.


    He intends to bury the nine bones in the cellar, together with the body of the nightmare.


    Throughout the whole process, Miss Fairy did not speak, and silently helped Donne on the side, supporting Donne''s sudden decision with action.


    When the two of them were busy until noon, the sky began to snow, but Donne was not affected in any way.


    Until the afternoon, the two people piled up ten graves.


    The rotten bones in the cellar, as if they would turn into powder when touched, were also converged into the tomb by Don as much as possible.


    However, the piles that Donne piled up are called burial mounds, but they are actually mounds.


    On the top of the mound, he pressed a few more bluestones.


    After everything was done, Don stood in front of the ten tombs and watched silently for a while, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    may not think of anything.


    Vivian stood on the side with him, saying nothing.


    The snow is getting bigger and bigger.


    After ���� for a while, Dorn focused his gaze on the largest grave.


    The body of the nightmare horse was buried inside.


    "I know you seem to value Amy very much, because Amy has the same blood as that girl." Dorn whispered.


    There was silence everywhere, and Don''t received a response to what Donne said. It was impossible for the grave to reply.


    "I will take care of Amy, in my own way. Of course, after all, I got a power from you. So, I will go with your share."


    Dorn and Vivian finally set off, left the castle, and went to Fengmo Town to find Val.


    A loneliness was restored around the castle.


    In the silver-gray sky, the snow drifted bigger and bigger, like snowflakes the size of goose feathers, staining the ten burial mounds bright white.


    ����


    Val drove the carriage and sent Dorn and Vivian back to Eaton.


    When the young chef returned smoothly, the old staff of the restaurant finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Donn roughly informed everyone about their killing of the nightmare.


    However, I didn''t mention the story of the nightmare and the illegitimate daughter of the Hurtado family a hundred years ago, but simply to tell everyone that the nightmare incident was resolved.


    The old staff of the restaurant who knew about this, together with Albert, all celebrated with their hands after learning the news.


    The nightmare that haunted the Urtado family for a hundred years ended.


    "Mr. Donne, Miss Vivienne, thank you for destroying the nightmare. Amy and I, as well as our Ultado, don��t know how to repay your kindness."


    Albert solemnly bowed to Dorn and thanked him.


    The patrol captains of these small towns know the existence of Vivienne, so they also deliberately mentioned to thank her.


    When Albert was in Tivivian, he chose a wave of blind guesses, and his gaze fell solemnly and sincerely on the right side beside Donne.


    But actually, Miss Fairy was standing on Don''s left at this time.


    But it doesn''t matter, Vivian doesn''t care about it.


    "Don''t be so solemn, we are all so familiar." Dorne waved his hand with a smile, "And, I can''t watch Amy accident."


    When talking about Amy, this little girl, Dorne''s eyes changed slightly when he saw Albert.


    At this moment, what he thought was: After all, he made a promise with that monster to take good care of Amy.


    Albert!


    From now on, my sister, I will raise it!


    Little Amy beside ����, after thanking Don and the invisible Vivienne, she hasn''t spoken much, her short golden hair swaying in her ears, her hands awkward.


    This is the second time the elder brother and sister Vivienne risked their lives to save her. The little girl really didn''t know how to give them back.


    "Amy, the most important thing you need to do now is--" Don seemed to understand Amy''s mental activity, and stepped forward to rub the little girl''s head skillfully.


    "Hmm!" Amy nodded hard.


    No matter what the elder brother says, he will do his best!


    "Just eat well, sleep well, and then grow up quickly." Dorn smiled.


    "Huh?" Amy was confused at first, but then she seemed to understand something.


    Anyway, what the older brother said is definitely right.


    And only if I grow up quickly, I will be able to help my elder brother... more!


    ����


    After the nightmare incident ended, Dorn��s days returned to calm again.


    What ���� does every day is nothing more than operating a wishing restaurant, preparing a variety of special dishes for diners to experience the excitement of smoking a blind box of gourmet food.


    Occasionally inspect the operation of the hot pot restaurant to further enhance the staff''s sense of service.


    Finally, after finishing a hard day''s work, go to the bathhouse to take a hot bath with Vivian!


    Life is pretty comfortable.


    However, in this peaceful and comfortable life, Donne has always been heartbroken.


    That is, the monsters that were temporarily kept in the basement.


    Seeing that the weather is getting colder and colder, even if the restaurants on both sides burn the fireplace all day long, the temperature in the basement has not risen much.


    These monsters brought out from the [Poisonous Remnant Marsh] seemed a bit awkward to some extent.


    Those three poisonous feather eggs, let alone put them in the basement, and when the spring starts next year, they will definitely become bad guys.


    sorrow.


    The basement of ���� hot pot restaurant.


    Dorn led a sallow-looking man with a big beard, and stayed there for a long time.


    This man is called Foster.


    Don''t look at Foster''s mediocre appearance, but he has professional skills to press his body.


    In recent years, the hybridization of monster bristles and domestic pigs that has emerged around Eaton Town was passed down from Foster.


    Dorn has lived in Eaton for so long, and he also knows about the crossbreeding of bristles.


    Then he was surprised to find that this hybridization technique actually had some meaning as an artificial insemination technique for livestock.


    But thinking about it, it can be understood that the monster mane pig is the size of a small hill, and the small physique of the domestic sow...


    Can''t get in, why can''t you even think of it?


    Therefore, manual intervention is necessary.


    Dorn once had the honor to see the process of their hybrid bristles in Foster''s farm.


    That scene... It was amazing.


    Anyway, in a word, according to Don��s estimation, Foster can innovatively come up with this kind of artificial insemination technology similar to domestic animals, and its level in the field of breeding may be ahead of the entire Donner Empire.


    This is also why Donne invited Foster over.


    He may be the one who Donne knows, and has the most say in monster farming.


    "Mr. Foster, is there really no way?" Dorn looked sadly at the pioneer of the breeding industry nearby.


    Foster shook his head.


    To be honest, this man who can make a big-brown hog like a hill subdued, after seeing these monsters of Donne, he was really a little nervous.


    Let��s not talk about the three strange monster eggs The tadpoles raised in the venom, and the long-legged mushrooms that release the weird sweetness...


    Thinking of this mushroom, Foster couldn''t help but clenched the balance pendant in his hand.


    After entering the basement, Dorne handed it to him after he had transferred the magic power, and also understated it to him����


    [The sweetness of this mushroom can effectively stimulate the desire to reproduce, so please be sure to take this. ]


    No!


    These monsters are weird no matter how they look! Who dares to raise it!


    "Mr. Donne, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I have never seen these strange monsters." Foster smiled bitterly. "Moreover, even the breeding of bristle pigs actually started with my grandfather and passed by my father. , Until I found a way."


    Dorn nodded very understandingly.


    You can��t think that they can raise all monsters just because they raise pigs well.


    "Any suggestions, then?" Donn didn''t give up.


    "This...this, Mr. Donne, I think if you really want to breed these monsters, you''d better find a scholar in monsters first." Fortes said.


    "Monster Scholar?" Donne repeated the other''s key words, "So, where can I find it? Silver Shield Port?"


    "I don''t know this, but I heard that most of the scholars who study monsters are in the realm of living kings or some big noble lords." Foster scratched his head.


    After the big pig farmer left in a panic.


    Dorn looked at the monsters in the basement in a daze.


    "I worked so hard to bring you out of the ruins, but don''t leave even one and a half daughters behind, and you will die. Alas��"

 v2 Chapter 29： Guests from the North

    midwinter.


    A horse-drawn carriage drove out of Silver Shield Port and galloped across the vast snowy field.


    The next stop the carriage is going to is the small town of Eaton.


    The driver of the carriage was a silent middle-aged man with gray hair, ordinary clothes, and a saber around his waist. It seems to have a tough temperament, and every move can give people invisible pressure.


    Anyone with a bit of foresight can see that this man is definitely a cruel character that is not easy to mess with.


    Inside the ornately decorated carriage, there are three young men and women sitting.


    Among them are two red-haired siblings.


    The surnames of the siblings are very backed, Phoenix. The meaning of this surname is the immortal firebird, and the family emblem is also the firebird totem.


    In the entire Dona Empire, anyone who carries this surname must be a tyrant who is the worst.


    These young siblings don��t even need to talk about them, they belong to the direct line of this family.


    Their grandfather is now the Grand Duke of Phoenix in the Empire.


    These two young firebirds, their sister''s name is Veronica, and their brother''s name is Crick.


    In addition to the children of the two nobles, there is also a girl in a silver fox fur coat and long black hair with lavender sheen sitting next to her sister Veronica.


    This girl is about sixteen or seventeen, but her face often has a sense of dignity and seriousness that does not match her age.


    The girl''s name is Anrietta, and her last name has more background than the red-haired siblings.


    Anrietta''s surname is Donat.


    In this empire named [Dona], you can imagine which group of people are given the country''s surname.


    Anrietta is the prince and daughter of the empire, but she is not the daughter of the current emperor, but the youngest daughter of the Prince of the North and the emperor��s niece.


    "I said Crick, it''s hard to come and play, so don''t fiddle with your books. Also, reading on the carriage is not good for your eyes?"


    On the carriage, Veronica spoke to her brother boredly.


    "Mr. Colin drove very steadily, so it didn''t matter." Crick just shook his head, and didn''t stop his movements.


    This red-haired aristocratic boy is sitting a little farther away from his sister and the little princess, beside him, there is a large stack of books.


    There are printed and hand-drawn books.


    The titles of these books are roughly-"Illustration of Jungle Monsters", "Analysis of the Structure of Scale Monsters", "Guidelines for Observing the Propagation of Bird Monsters", "Aquatic Monsters Atlas"...


    and so on, most of them are related to monsters.


    Strictly speaking, what Crick is doing now is not reading books, but revising books.


    He is supplementing, sorting out, and correcting a book "Encyclopedia of Monsters" that has been circulating among monster scholars for several years.


    This encyclopedia was written several years ago by Mr. Alfonso, a teacher of Crick, a master in the field of magic science.


    After so many years of observation, experiment, and research, this encyclopedia should also be updated and a more accurate second edition will be released.


    Mr. Alfonso recently revised the contents of the monsters in the poultry department in the encyclopedia and handed it to Crick.


    After getting the job assigned by the teacher, Crick was very serious.


    Veronica looked at the pen and paper in her brother''s hand, feeling very boring. After sighing, she lifted her right leg and laid it on her left knee.


    It''s midwinter now, it''s freezing cold.


    But Veronica didn''t wear too much, just a long red and black one-piece dress.


    But this is not the point. The point is that she is wearing a strange silk stocking on her legs.


    To be familiar and easy to understand, they are silk stockings, which are very rare in the entire Dona Empire.


    Yeah, and it''s black silk.


    Smooth and soft black silk lingers on her straight legs, showing a wonderful curve. At the bottom of her red and black fluffy skirt, the black stockings also outlines the plump thighs.


    Such a attire, coupled with her proud figure, and the temperament of a mature imperial sister, is simply perfect!


    But, good-looking is good-looking, Veronica''s eye-catching outfit, obviously does not match the current season.


    But for her, it doesn''t matter.


    The fear of severe cold is a joke to Veronica.


    She is not afraid of cold.


    Even, it is precisely because of her that the carriage inside this carriage can maintain a comfortable and pleasant warm temperature for a long time even if no warm-keeping measures are taken.


    In the upper class of the empire, Veronica was called [Red Lotus Witch].


    The name [witch] was actually not a good word, but Veronica herself seemed to use it quite well, and over time, this name was also spread.


    And the upper class of the Dona Empire often compares this [Red Lotus Witch] with the Vatican��s [Pale Sword Bearer] Adele.


    After all, these two people are the most powerful and potential female representatives in the new generation of the empire and the Holy See.


    The future is immeasurable.


    Objectively speaking, Veronica does have the strength to keep pace with Adele.


    However, Veronica is a mage, unlike the incomparably powerful sword-bearer lady in close hand-to-hand combat.


    The upright mage.


    The spells she is good at are fireball, fireball one size bigger, and oversized fireball.


    If at this moment, there is no visionary evil forces who want to fight this carriage idea Even if it is a large black mercenary group, even if it does not count the aggressiveness of the former coachman Mr. Colin Combat strength, Veronica can burn all enemies into **** between talking and laughing.


    "Well, it''s boring, Anri Er, shall we talk about something?"


    Veronica spontaneously stayed for a while, then glanced at her boring brother again, and finally turned her gaze on the little queen of the north.


    Crick, who was sitting farther away, couldn''t help but pause when he heard what his sister called the little queen, and shrank his neck slightly.


    Although we did have a good relationship when I was young, but now I still dare to care about the non-royal family of Her Royal Highness named [�����], maybe there is only one sister, right?


    is also attributable to the good character of Her Royal Highness, she never cares about her sister.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Xiao Wangnu said, her voice dignified and decent.


    "Whatever. Let''s talk about the Eatontown we are going to next, whether it is a wishing restaurant, a crossbreed pig, whatever the topic, I''m almost suffocated." Veronica changed her position again.


    These three powerful children, the ultimate goal of this trip is Golden Oak City, the capital of art.


    At the end of this month, the famous female artist Ms. Barbasa will hold a special performance at the Golden Oak Opera House.


    They went for this show.


    To go to Golden Oak City, Silver Shield Port is the place to pass.


    The reason why I left Silver Shield Port and went to the small town of Eaton is entirely because a few months ago, the famous writer and critic Mr. Williams published such an article in "Shengwu Shiju"����


    "Eton, a little-known town: the magical hybridization technique of monsters and the amazing Wishing Restaurant"

 v2 Chapter 30： Nobles

    "Sister, it''s the technology of crossing bristles and domestic pigs." Crick didn''t stop his work, but casually corrected his sister.


    "Yes, that''s it. Don''t you think it''s weird to say it? The monster bristles are so big, and the house pigs are so small compared to the monsters, how do they reproduce?"


    Because of the topic, Veronica got a little bit of energy.


    "It seems that Mr. Williams has an introduction in that comment." Little Queen Anrietta responded like this.


    "Yes, sister, didn''t you read it carefully? Mr. Williams described it in quite detail." Crick also added.


    Veronica:...


    Who knows in detail how pigs are crossed?


    Isn��t it enough to have a look at the part that introduces the Wishing Restaurant?


    "Moreover, the method of hybridizing monsters by residents around Eaton Town is really peculiar. They will use specific techniques to stimulate the reproduction material of male bristles, and then inject the reproduction material into female pigs through human means. Inside..."


    As soon as he mentioned the artificial insemination technology of domestic animals in Eaton Town, Crick became energetic, stopped the work at hand, and began to speak vividly.


    As a young monster scholar, Crick will go to Eaton on this trip, and he will definitely go to observe and learn about the hybridization technique of bristles.


    His teacher Alfonso once told the students that the wisdom and power of the people are sometimes inestimable.


    Judging from the fact that the people of Eaton can come up with this kind of reproduction technology that monster scholars have never tried, the teacher''s words are indeed reasonable.


    "Stop, Crick. I don''t need to go into such details, I suddenly don''t want to know..." Veronica interrupted her brother, "Let''s talk about the wishing restaurant."


    Creek obediently stopped the topic.


    He didn''t dare to violate the meaning of his old sister anyway.


    "In the past few days in Silver Shield Port, I seem to have heard many people talk about this restaurant." Anrietta answered.


    "Yes, I heard that some signature dish rotation system has been developed, and a new hot pot restaurant has been opened. It seems that the restaurant recorded by Mr. Williams is completely different." Crick echoed.


    "With so many changes in a short period of time, such an impetuous and fancy restaurant, will the products really taste delicious? Isn''t Mr. Williams exaggerating?"


    Veronica said casually, her hands resting on the back of her head, leaning against her position, while stretching her long legs wrapped in black silk forward.


    "You can only make a conclusion after you have eaten it." The little Wang Nu is still sitting dignified, her tone of voice and demeanor with an indecent sense of dignity.


    ����


    Eaton Town.


    The siblings of the Phoenix family and Xiao Wangnv arrived in this special town.


    As the hot and powerful children, this group of people rarely stay in hotels when traveling, even this low-key trip is the same.


    Although Xiao Wangnu did not make much publicity on this trip, the reputation of the Phoenix family was enough in the Donna Empire.


    Baron Donnelly around Eatontown heard that the siblings of the Phoenix family, especially the [Red Lotus Witch] Veronica, were going to stay in Eatontown.


    had prepared and cleaned a more luxurious townhouse for them early, and even the maids and maids were all ready.


    This apartment is the personal property of the baron.


    Because I know that the main purpose of the Phoenix family��s brothers and sisters coming to Eaton is Chef Don��s Wish Restaurant.


    Baron Donnelly also specially ordered his capable daughter, Miss Charlene, to be responsible for receiving the Phoenix family��s siblings and acting as a tour guide.


    After arranging the accommodation, Mr. Colin stayed in the apartment.


    Miss Xia Lin took the other three people towards the Wishing Restaurant.


    "I have to say, this Eaton town is really shabby. How good can a chef hiding in such a small place cook? I am less and less looking forward to our dinner."


    Veronica grumbled boredly as she walked.


    Along the way, her hot and eye-catching dress attracted the attention of almost all passers-by, but she didn''t seem to care about it.


    "Although Eatontown is inconspicuous, Chef Donne''s craftsmanship is very good, I believe it will not let you down." Miss Charlene smiled and responded politely to Veronica''s complaint.


    This Miss Xia Lin is a sweet noble lady who looks harmless to humans and animals, but in fact she has long sleeves and is good at dancing.


    "I hope so." Veronica was noncommittal.


    The three came to the middle of Eaton, on the main road of a small town.


    Wishing restaurant and hot pot restaurant are on this street, standing opposite the door.


    Here is the most lively place in Eaton.


    It is close to the evening, and both restaurants are currently open.


    The snow on the road was swept away, and people came and went on the whole street. Some looked forward to entering the restaurant, while others came out contentedly. The happiness and joy on everyone''s face was real.


    It''s already midwinter, and the weather is very cold, especially now that the sun sets in the evening, it is even colder.


    But standing on this street, you can feel a unique and enthusiastic atmosphere.


    There are enticing scents from both restaurants The spicy scent in the hot pot restaurant is stronger, and you can smell it clearly on the street.


    "The signature dish of the Wishing Restaurant today is pan-fried pork ribs, and on the other side is the hot pot restaurant that just opened in winter. This is the only one in the entire empire."


    "This afternoon, I made reservations at both restaurants. It is ok for the three to eat at any restaurant."


    "But I personally recommend hot pot. Because it is already 6 o''clock, the Wishing restaurant here will close at about 7 o''clock, and the hot pot restaurant will be open until nearly 9 o''clock in the evening."


    Miss Xia Lin introduced the two stores quite familiarly. It is obvious that she is a frequent visitor here.


    The other three powerful children present had no objection to Xia Lin��s proposal.


    Moreover, they are not only staying at Eaton for one day. Tomorrow at noon or evening, they can also try the Wishing restaurant over there.


    So, under the leadership of Miss Xia Lin, the four of them entered the hot pot restaurant.


    This strange restaurant has a large area, and guests at various tables sit around the copper hot pot on the square table, dinning and laughing, and the atmosphere is warm.


    At the same time, the decoration in the hot pot restaurant is also very interesting, using a lot of red elements as decorations.


    This decorative idea seems to be the chef Donne invented. According to him, it seems to be for watching [ϲ��]?


    As soon as the four nobles entered the door, a waitress in a neat dark uniform quickly stepped forward.


    This waiter has healthy, wheat-colored skin, and a few lively freckles dotted on her nose. On the chest of her uniform, the word [��] is embroidered with Donah.


    The waiter on the 9th has an enthusiastic smile on his face:


    "Welcome~~Pro~!"

 v2 Chapter 31： 5 Kinnars commission

    After showing the voucher for the reservation, Miss Xia Lin and her party were taken to the windowed private room of the hot pot restaurant.


    This kind of reservation system was newly proposed by Donne after reforming the Wishing Restaurant.


    To put it simply, rich diners who don��t want to wait in line to take the number can reserve the use of private rooms in a certain period of time by paying an extra amount.


    This is quite a VIP channel for rich diners.


    also increased revenue for the restaurant.


    Make money, business, not shabby.


    In the private room, Charlene ordered a few delicious hot pot ingredients according to the menu, and after asking the other three people''s preferences, she ordered a mandarin duck pot with mushrooms and butter.


    "The three of you can add anything you want to add." Xia Lin handed the menu to others with a smile, "What are the specific ingredients and how they are delicious, the waiter will patiently explain for everyone."


    The waiter on the side of ���� nodded when he heard the words, and then still with a professional smile, stood patiently at the table and waited.


    The remaining three people took a look at the menu, and then added a la carte.


    Finally, the menu was passed to Veronica''s hand. She looked at it for a while, then pointed to an ingredient and asked, "What is this [brain flower eaten by the brave]?"


    "Uh...that thing is rarely ordered." Miss Xia Lin on the side said angrily, "It''s the brain of a bristled pig."


    Veronica:...


    Well, those who dare to eat this are really brave.


    Soon, the mandarin duck hot pot containing the light mushroom pot and the hot butter pot was brought into the private room.


    As the charcoal fire heats up, the bottoms of both pots begin to bubble.


    The waiter on the 9th went out and brought the plum juice and lemonade for everyone, and skillfully picked up the chopsticks on the table and blanched the food for the guests.


    Miss Xia Lin also picked up her chopsticks awkwardly to cook the ingredients.


    As a frequent visitor to the restaurant, she has been able to use these two magical sticks to pick up food.


    And the other three noble children looked at the boiling hot pot and the strange tableware named [Chopsticks]. They were a little confused.


    At the same time, watching the waiter pick up a piece of marinated bristle pork and carefully dipped it into the boiling pot, the hot red soup wrapped the ingredients, so that the Phoenix family sister and brother couldn''t help but swallow slightly. Saliva.


    Even the expression of the dignified little queen has changed slightly.


    For them, a food feast that has never been experienced before begins.


    ����


    "It''s so enjoyable, the Chef Donne is not bad." After a hot pot meal, Veronica was very satisfied. She tilted her long legs wrapped in black silk and kept swaying.


    The previous doubts about the Wishing Restaurant and Chef Donn have all disappeared.


    Crick next to ���� looked at his sister, a little ashamed.


    When I was eating a plate of ingredients called Maodu, after knowing that it was a cow��s stomach, Veronica yelled, "How can such an ingredient that even civilians dismiss this kind of food be brought to the table!" ]


    It made the waitress and Miss Xia Lin a little embarrassed.


    But later, under the sign of the little queen, after Veronica barely tasted a piece of hairy belly, she... grabbed it more than anyone else.


    completely forgot to maintain the noble demeanor and manners.


    Although his sister usually has no aristocratic manners.


    "I really want everyone in the north to try this hot pot." Anrietta said at last.


    The siblings of the Phoenix family nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, in the cold north of the empire, if you can eat a hot hot pot, it is definitely an extremely happy and beautiful thing.


    After tasting the hot pot, because of the irritation of the spicy flavor and the hot temperature, Xiao Wangnu''s white cheeks were a little red. At the same time, because of the feeling of fullness, her expression also appeared a little lazy.


    For members of the royal family, it is obviously impolite to show this appearance in front of others.


    But the hot pot really affects the reserved manners of the nobles. What''s terrible is that it is delicious, and it is impossible to refuse.


    Xiao Wang Nu can maintain her current appearance, she has tried her best.


    After these nobles finished their dinner and left after paying the meal and rewarding money, Miss Xia Lin sent the three of them back to their residence.


    Then the local noble lady returned to the Wishing Restaurant after cooking and taking a walk after dinner.


    The ���� hot pot restaurant seems to be packing up and preparing to close, while the Wishing restaurant is already closed, but the door is not completely closed yet, and the lights are on inside.


    Miss Charlene stepped forward and knocked on the door: "Hello, is Mr. Gonzalez here? It''s me, Charlene Donnelly."


    "Miss Donnelly, please come in." Gonzalez inside responded.


    Charlene opened the door: "I''ll find Mr. Donne, is it convenient now?"


    The noble lady''s attitude towards the restaurant can be considered very polite.


    "Little Donne is in the kitchen, you can go to him directly."


    "Thank you."


    As a regular customer of the Wishing Restaurant, Charlene knows very well that Chef Donn generally seldom receives others during restaurant business hours, and it is much easier to see him in the morning or after closing.


    ����.


    Miss Xia Lin knocked on the kitchen door.


    "Mr. Donne is me, Charlene Donnelly."


    "Please come in."


    squeak ��


    The kitchen door was pushed open.


    Charlene walked in and smiled sweetly: "Good evening, handsome Mr. Donne."


    "Good evening to you, gorgeous Miss Charlene." Dorne and the noble lady came to talk to each other without any pressure, "Is there any instructions to come to the door tonight?"


    This Miss Charlene has a good relationship with the restaurant.


    Not only because she and her father, Baron Donnelly, are regular customers of the restaurant, but also because the father and daughter of the noble family, after recognizing the great value of the restaurant, began to show more intentionally or unintentionally. Grace releases kindness.


    For example, after the hyenas and their three brothers were taken over by Donne, other scalpers who followed suit slowly appeared outside the restaurant, reselling to get the meal number.


    The rampant scalper activity has even begun to affect restaurant operations and the normal dining experience of guests.


    When Dorn was getting ready to rectify the scalpers, Baron Donnelly immediately arranged for manpower to help.


    Under the blatant intervention of this local power, those individuals or forces who wanted to squeeze money from the meal number immediately stopped.


    The reason why Baron Donnelly treats the restaurant is simple. After all, the better the restaurant is, the better his territory will develop.


    There will even be the opportunity to climb up to the big family Phoenix.


    Dorn��s goodwill for the father and daughter is to choose to accept everything. Anyway, there is no conflict of interest. It would be nice if we can really achieve a win-win situation.


    "It''s like this. Tomorrow I will take a few distinguished guests to Mr. Donne for dinner." Xia Lin explained her intentions.


    "Hmm, then what?"


    "Then, I hope Mr. Donne can make a special delicious dish to entertain them."


    Charlene said so, took out five golden kinnals, and handed them to Don.


    Five Kinnars are not a small amount, they are all catching up with the monthly profit of a restaurant on Donne��s side.


    Therefore, even the noble lady Charlene, after taking out the money, her expression is a bit painful.


    "Yes, but you can..." Donne accepted the money.


    But, what a distinguished guest is it that made this Miss Xia Lin make such a **** fund?

 v2 Chapter 32： Dongpo Pig Knuckle

    "Although I received five Kinnals from Miss Charlene, in fact, I only need to make an S-level dish to make a deal, right?"


    When he woke up early the next morning, Don began to figure out what to cook for Miss Charlene today.


    Dorn and the noble girl made an agreement. Today, after the Wishing Restaurant closes, they will entertain her and her distinguished friends alone.


    Considering that Miss Charlene has added money to five Kinnars, this kind of request will naturally be met by Donne.


    "But after receiving so much money from others, sincerity still has to be used. The dishes sold in the restaurant are not considered, and it is necessary to make a hard dish."


    "However, there are not many ingredients to choose from. The monsters in the basement are already wilted, and I can''t bear it. I don''t think about it. So, the best ingredient for Eaton, is it really a bristled pig?"


    Because pork was originally one of the most commonly eaten meats by the people of the Celestial Dynasty, there were many cooking methods.


    Dorn soon thought of a suitable dish��Dongpo elbow.


    "Dongpo elbow is placed in the Meishan of our celestial dynasty. That is the main dish in the banquet. It is definitely a hard dish, and it''s it." Donn made his decision immediately.


    That morning, Dorn contacted Mr. Foster, a big pig farmer next to Eaton, went to Foster��s farm in person, and selected a grade A bristle pig for slaughter.


    During the whole day, the chef of the Wishing Restaurant devoted all the remaining time to the making of this Dongpo elbow, except for the time spent on operating the restaurant normally.


    The distinction between the leg of pigs in the sky is the front hoof and the back.


    Dorn makes Dongpo elbows, using the �o part, which is the hind leg meat, and the bone-in thigh part of the bristle pig��s hind leg, which is about three catties.


    Also, prepare two copies.


    Put it in clean water and rinse for one hour. After the blood is completely rinsed out, carefully scrape off all the pig hair on the surface.


    Pot under cold water, add ginger, spring onion, and pepper.


    To make Dongpo elbow, the control of the heat is the most important thing.


    Control the burning degree of the firewood, so that only the red light can be seen, but the flame is not visible, so it is simmered for three hours and the pork is completely greasy.


    When the elbows are almost out of the pot, mince the ginger.


    Then, mince pickled peppers and prepare homemade bean paste.


    Speaking of pickled peppers and watercress.


    When Dorn was cooking bullfrogs in the [Poisonous Relic], he silently set his goal to start making a series of Chinese condiments such as soy sauce, vinegar, cooking wine, pickled peppers, and watercress.


    After coming back, naturally, I just do what I say.


    At present, in the underground utility room of the Wishing Restaurant, these condiments made by Donne are placed together with the poisonous feather eggs.


    The soy sauce and vinegar that Donne tried to brew takes about two to three months, but pickled peppers and watercress, even if it is winter, can be used in less than a month.


    just came in handy right now.


    Put the oil into the pot, and prepare the homemade bean paste.


    When the oil is red and bright, add the minced **** and minced pickled pepper.


    When the soup in the pot starts to emit a strong aroma, add appropriate salt, sugar, and pepper powder.


    Sprinkle chopped green onions at the end.


    A bright red and rich aroma oil soup with tender green onions. This combination of red and green, when put into food, can unexpectedly stimulate people''s appetite.


    After the elbows are out of the pot, pour the oil soup over.


    A soup of red and bright, fat but not greasy Dongpo elbow, finished!


    "Dorn, what is this dish called?" Vivian stared at the newly prepared elbow, a little greedy.


    Since getting acquainted with Donne, Miss Fairy has found that her appetite is getting better and better, and she doesn''t know if it is a good thing or a bad thing.


    "Dongpo elbow." Dorn directly pronounced the two characters [Dongpo] into Chinese pronunciation.


    Since Don��s [ԧ��] and [chopsticks] these two foreign words circulated smoothly in Eatontown, he has tasted the sweetness of transliteration.


    Convenience!


    And because others don��t understand, it looks high-end!


    If you choose a literal translation, this dish has to be called [Truck''s feet �o on the eastern hillside].


    It is estimated that two worlds can be separated, Mr. Dongpo will be mad.


    "Oh." Vivian didn''t care about Don''s strange vocabulary, but still did not leave her elbow.


    "This one is for the customer. The other one, after the customer leaves, we will eat it by ourselves in the restaurant." Dorn said.


    Miss Fairy nodded excitedly.


    Great!


    Dorn had calculated the time. When Miss Charlene brought the little queen and the others to the hall of the Wishing Restaurant, Dorn��s elbows were almost ready.


    At this time, in the Wishing Restaurant, except for Dorn and Vivian, who were busy in the back kitchen, only Gonzales was left to receive these special guests in front.


    Amy and they all went to the hot pot restaurant.


    After all, special guests are not the orangutans in the zoo, so there is no need to keep so many people down to visit them.


    "Dongpo pork elbow, you guys taste it while it''s hot." Chef Donne himself served today''s dishes to these distinguished guests.


    "Dongpo Pig Knuckle?"


    After several diners repeated the pronunciation of Donne��s mouth, their attention was not consciously attracted by this dish.


    An elbow weighing three catties, placed on a plate just like that, looks very thick and steaming.


    The bright red soup was poured around the elbow and wrapped around the elbow. The bright color of the soup made the elbow very plump.


    While these special diners were looking at Dongpo''s elbows, Don was also looking at these big dog households who ate five kinnals for a meal.


    There is no need to look at Miss Charlene among them, Dorne is still quite familiar with her.


    The other three...


    There is a girl with black hair and purple gloss. This girl is very beautiful, but she seems to have a unique temperament that does not match her age.


    dignified and decent, solemn and generous, even sitting there, between gestures, seems to have an aura of a superior person inexplicably.


    The other two people have the same hair color, both of which are red like fire.


    This made Dorn suspect that they might be a pair of siblings.


    The younger brother looks a little weak in appearance, and he is very short. He is shorter than his sister and has more than one head.


    I don��t know if it can grow longer in the future.


    This red-haired sister has a bumpy figure and a charming face. At the same time, her dress looks very thin in today''s winter.


    Especially on her lap.


    "Wait... on her lap?" When Dorn was looking at Veronica, UU read was really surprised.


    Is this red-haired sister wearing stockings?


    And still black silk?


    isn''t it? Does this other world still have such a thing?


    I��ve never seen it here!


    Due to the surprise in his heart, Dorn stared at Veronica''s long legs wrapped in black silk for a long time.


    "Confirmed, it is true that the black silk is infallible, this different world is really wonderful." Dorn thought to himself like this in his heart, and silently nodded at the same time.


    The straight and long legs are wrapped in black silk, and the right leg is on top of the left leg, swaying constantly under the table.


    does look very seductive.


    "If you look at it again, just cut out your eyes?"


    At this time, I heard Veronica say this to Dorne with a smile.


    In other words, these big dog diners, after tasting the hot pot yesterday, the smell left on their clothes was very heavy.


    After going back, he gave the servant the clothes to be changed and washed.


    However, after Veronica changed her clothes, she still paired it with black silk.


    She still likes this special silk stocking.


    Actually, with Veronica''s appearance and bold dressing style, people are bound to be noticed when walking on the road.


    But most people only dared to look at her secretly, or after two eyes, they would look away and then secretly look at her.


    This wicked red lotus witch still doesn''t care about it.


    But this chef named Donne is a bit unusual. After his gaze fell on Veronica''s lap, it seemed to stick to it.


    is straight, without any cover.


    It wasn''t until Veronica warned that she quickly looked away like she was waking up from a dream...

 v2 Chapter 33： I have 1 friend

    "Uh, sorry." Dorn apologized.


    Although he stared at the red-haired sister''s legs, a large part of the reason was that he was surprised by the existence of Hei Si in this other world.


    Well, a small part of the reason is because it''s really pretty...


    In short, that straight-forward gaze is obviously very rude.


    "Heh." Veronica glanced at Dorn, but said nothing more.


    In addition, Miss Xia Lin, who has long sleeves and good dancers, helped to round the field, and a few words naturally shifted everyone''s attention to the Dongpo elbow on the table.


    The atmosphere is not so embarrassing.


    Dorn breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately, the red-haired sister didn''t care about him.


    Gonzalez, standing on the side, silently sweated for Dorn, only thinking in his heart: Little Dorn��s courage is really big...


    Vivienne beside ���� obviously thought for a while before leaning in front of Don:


    "Dorn, that kind of silk stockings are a by-product of alchemy. They are only found in some areas and cities where alchemy is developed. They are relatively rare and a bit expensive. But I have also saved some money recently. If you like it, I can..."


    "Vivian, it''s great to keep the status quo," Dorn said embarrassedly in a low voice.


    However, if Miss Fairy really wants to wear it, given her petite figure, Don''s suggestion is Baisi.


    I don��t know if this other world has...


    A few nobles looked around Dongpo''s elbows with big eyes and small eyes for a while, and finally couldn''t hold back, ready to start eating.


    Because none of the other three people can use chopsticks except Miss Charlene, the tableware Donne gave them was a spoon.


    "This copper spoon can be so easy to gouge the meat." Veronica was the first to try, with a surprised tone.


    After Don��s careful cooking, this elbow is already very soft and rotten. You can eat the meat directly with a copper spoon with a slightly sharp edge.


    However, after the elbow, you can find that the elbow is soft but not loose. It is a whole piece after the elbow. The skin and the flesh are not separated. At first glance, it has a crystal clear texture.


    If you look closely, you can still see a layer of fatty flesh near the skin. Dip the pork elbow in the red soup, so that the attractive color of the soup is completely submerged in the skin of the meat.


    The appearance of this spoonful of elbow meat is enough to arouse one''s appetite.


    Other people also started to do it.


    Put the meat in the spoon in your mouth, it melts in your mouth, it is not greasy at all, but it has a refreshing taste, very delicious, with the unique sweet smell of good bristle pork.


    At the same time, the flavor of the soup wrapped on the surface of the meat is also very rich. First, the classic **** flavor, and the umami flavor of pickled peppers, which lasts for a long time.


    The two flavors blend together in the mouth, a wonderful taste experience!


    "Unexpectedly delicious." Veronica closed her eyes slightly, looked at Dorn, and gave a pertinent evaluation.


    This young chef is very courageous.


    However, Veronica doesn''t hate bold people either.


    Even, this perverted Red Lotus witch jokingly moved towards Dorn and hooked her toes again.


    Dorn looked away silently.


    Inner Heart: The same trick is useless to me. This time I won��t lose my temper anymore. Take another look at me as a dog.


    Little Queen Anrietta also began to taste this Dongpo elbow.


    elbow meat entrance, lightly chew, the first thing you touch is the skin, with a rich gelatinous, mellow taste.


    It has tenacity, but it is also very smooth, and it also has a little bit of chewiness, and it is full of flavor with the soup.


    When chewing to the lean part in the middle, you can feel elasticity. The lean meat doesn''t seem to be greasy, but it''s not burnt at all. Instead, it melts in the mouth, melts in the mouth, mixed with the soup, and becomes full of meaty aroma.


    Xiao Wangnv nodded with satisfaction.


    good to eat!


    Xiao Wangnv has taken care of herself since she was a child, and her ability to appreciate food is pretty good.


    The two meals I ate at Eaton made her very satisfied.


    If you say, last night��s hot pot was mainly for the hot atmosphere and novel experience.


    So this Dongpo pork elbow tonight is all the chef��s skill level.


    This dish that has never been seen before, perfectly demonstrates the chef''s cooking skills.


    can make pork to such a delicious level, even the best chefs in her family are probably beyond the reach.


    "No wonder the famous critic, Mr. Williams, would give such a high evaluation to the chef Donne." Xiao Wangnv thought in her heart.


    The local aristocratic lady Charlene was very pleased to see the performance of the distinguished guests.


    As expected, Mr. Don!


    Those five Kinnal flowers are worth it!


    Three catties of elbow, after several nobles took turns eating, soon there was only one big bone left.


    ����


    After a meal was satisfied, the three ladies sat in positions to rest, sipping tea.


    After eating three catties of elbows, they all have to take a good time.


    The small boy Crick, after tasting the taste of Dongpo pork elbow, which he has never experienced before, seems to have a lot of favor with Chef Donne.


    He took the initiative to speak to Don, asking some questions about the cooking of monster bristles.


    Dorn answered like a stream.


    As ���� was talking, Crick''s eyes glanced at the back of the restaurant''s bar, and suddenly freezes.


    Behind the bar, the pink fur and horns of horned rabbits are displayed.


    "Mr. Donne, what is that?" Crick asked.


    "Do you know some of the materials on the monsters?" Don''s tone did not fluctuate too much.


    "Can you show it to me?"


    "of course can."


    The skin and horns of this horned rabbit have been on for several months. During this period, many businessmen and adventurers expressed curiosity about it and asked for a closer look.


    But after those people saw it they couldn''t say anything, so they came.


    After getting the skin and horns of the horned rabbit, Crick looked at it several times, frowning slightly, as if thinking about something.


    The three noble girls sitting at the table resting naturally all saw the interaction between Don and Crick, but none of them expressed anything.


    Veronica and Little Queen knew how obsessed Crick was with the study of monsters.


    I guess he saw a rare monster material that he cared very much about now.


    So, they didn''t bother.


    As for Miss Xia Lin, as a frequent visitor to the restaurant, she naturally saw the fur and monster corners behind the bar, but she didn''t take it too seriously, thinking it was a decoration.


    But now it seems that the young master of the Phoenix family seems to be very concerned about these two things.


    Xia Lin didn''t understand the doorway, so she didn''t intervene.


    "Pink fur, horned rabbit..." Crick looked at the monster material in his hand and whispered.


    After all, I have devoted myself to the study of knowledge of monsters since I was a child. Just looking at the texture and shape of this pink fur, Crick can roughly infer the appearance of the original monster.


    Dorn raised his eyebrows invisible.


    This young man seems to have something, just by looking at the fur, you can see the original form of the Horned Rabbit?


    However, Donn didn''t say anything, waiting quietly for Crick''s text.


    "Mr. Dorn, where did you get this fur and horns?"


    After carefully reading the two materials left by the Horned Rabbit several times, Crick let out a sigh of relief and raised his hair to ask.


    "Ah, it''s like this, I have a friend..." Dorn opened his mouth and came.

 v2 Chapter 34： This is your egg?

    "As you can see, these two pieces of monster materials are left here by my friend." Donne said it with certainty, and it was true.


    The existence of ���� horned rabbit is probably related to his game system.


    It is impossible for Donne to say it directly, so he can only come to a friend who has nothing to do with it.


    "Then, Mr. Don, where did your friend get these materials?" Crick continued to ask.


    "He didn''t say too much about this, and I didn''t ask too carefully." Don continued to sloppy.


    "Then I have a chance to meet your friend?" Crick didn''t seem to give up.


    Dorn:...


    Why is this young man so stubborn?


    "That friend of mine is an adventurer who devotes himself to navigating the relics of the gods in the world. When he went out for adventure, it lasted for a few months, and for a long time, he might not be able to contact people for a year or two, so now I also look for it. Not him."


    Dorn has no choice but to continue to enrich his [friend]��s personal settings.


    This adventurer''s family set it up, almost invented by Donne, but when he said this, he himself wanted to praise his wit!


    What kind of occupation is more suitable for your non-existent friend than a high-risk, high-mortality, adventurer who may die in an unknown corner one day?


    At the end, Dorn added sincerely: "When my friend comes back, I will definitely introduce you to you."


    "That''s it." Crick nodded with regret.


    "However, my friend is very concerned about the monster itself that produces these two materials. If Mr. Crick you know what this monster is, I will thank you for my friend first." Donne tried to continue the topic. .


    When Crick introduced himself to Dorn in greeting, he didn''t mention his dazzling surname Phoenix, but said he was Crick.


    So Donne used Mr. Crick to call this little boy.


    "Oh, I may have seen a similar monster in an ancient book. It''s pink, with a rabbit with a right spiral texture corner."


    "But the content in that book is not very detailed. I only remember that this long-horned rabbit is a monster that existed a long time ago. Long ago, people seemed to call this monster a [messenger]. "


    Crick said in his own impression that it might fit the description of Horned Rabbit''s book, and he didn''t conceal anything.


    is a sincere child.


    "The [messenger] a long, long time ago..." Dorn touched his chin.


    "Mr. Donne." Crick said again, with a look a little embarrassed, "If I can, I hope I can buy or borrow these two monster materials from you and your friends."


    "This thing belongs to my friend after all, I can''t sell it directly for him, but if you borrow it, how do you want to borrow it?" Dorn thought for a moment, then asked.


    "I will pay the rent that satisfies you. Mainly, I want my teacher to also take a look at these two monster materials. The teacher must be able to see more information than me. Moreover, these two materials may be very different. Has research value."


    "That''s not impossible. But speaking of your teacher, research... Mr. Crick, I just wanted to ask, do you know the knowledge of monsters very well?" A little guesswork.


    "I have studied monsters with Teacher Alfonso since I was a child, and I have a little understanding of monsters."


    "So, you are a monster scholar, aren''t you?" Dorn suppressed his excitement.


    "That''s it." Crick scratched his head.


    "Mr. Crick, please come with me! I''ll show you something good!"


    I didn��t expect that a few days ago, I was still worried about where to find a magician. Today, the expert delivered to the door by himself!


    The monster in the basement is saved!


    Now Dorn was really excited. He grabbed Crick''s wrist and dragged it into the basement without any explanation.


    And this weak noble boy didn''t react at all, he was dragged and ran far away.


    "Mr. Donne! Wait! Wait!"


    The figures of the two disappeared in the dining hall, leaving only the rest of them in confusion.


    After Veronica was surprised for a while, Huo stood up with a sound.


    Did that bold chef just abduct his brother in front of him?


    Where is this happening?


    "Miss, don''t get excited. I think little Donne just wants to show Mr. Crick some monster eggs in the basement." Gonzalez explained.


    After hearing the keyword [Monster Egg], Veronica sat down again.


    ����


    In the basement.


    Crick, who was dragged and barked, became extremely quiet when he entered the basement.


    "Mr. Don, this is your egg?" The red-haired noble boy said excitedly.


    "Uh...it should be said, this is the monster egg I collected."


    "Yes, yes, that''s what I meant. Mr. Don, where did this monster egg come from? I don''t seem to have seen anything like this before!" Crick''s tone was still excited, incomparably pure excitement.


    "This is my friend, brought it from the ruins and gave it to me." Dorn explained.


    "A monster in the ruins?" Crick''s eyes are almost shining is that adventurer friend again? "


    "That''s right."


    "This friend of Mr. Donne is really amazing, I can''t wait to get to know him!" Crick said.


    If this sentence is to be spoken by other people, such as Cloth''s words, Donne probably thinks it is yin and yang.


    But this red-haired noble boy seems to be serious...


    Therefore, Dorn couldn''t think of any response, so he could only laugh twice, and then changed the subject:


    "Mr. Crick, if I want to hatch these three monster eggs, do you have any good suggestions?"


    Creek didn''t answer directly, but just nodded towards Donne.


    After that, Dorne felt that the temperature in this basement had risen significantly.


    The temperature in the basement kept rising, and then slowly stabilized.


    Because of his occupation as a chef, Donne is very sensitive to temperature. He can judge that the temperature in the basement has risen to between 37��C and 38��C.


    A temperature suitable for the birth of life.


    "This?" Dorn was surprised.


    and Crick showed him a red strip-shaped crystal with the texture of a gemstone in his hand:


    "As long as you can skillfully use the magic redstone, you can control the temperature change in a small area, so that the monster eggs hatch smoothly. We usually hatch all kinds of monster eggs like this."


    Dorn nodded straight.


    Is there such a convenient item?


    As expected, professional shots are different.


    "That, Mr. Crick, I still have two kinds of relic monsters. If possible, I would like to ask your opinion on breeding." Dorn said sincerely.


    "Also...more?"

 v2 Chapter 35： Can i...

    In the lobby of the Wishing Restaurant.


    Several aristocratic ladies are sitting dignifiedly around drinking tea and eating.


    At this time, it has been a while since Crick and Donne went to the basement.


    "Why haven''t you come back?" Veronica got a little confused and stood up.


    Just as she was about to go down and take a look, she heard the sound of running.


    Dorn and Crick appeared in the sight of everyone again, trotting all the way, rushing towards the hot pot restaurant opposite.


    But this time, it''s not the restaurant chef who is dragging the red-haired noble boy.


    But Crick dragged Don...


    "Mr. Donne! Hurry up!"


    Veronica:? ? ?


    The Guren witch, who had just stood up, sat down again in confusion.


    Annrietta:...


    Although she can''t understand what''s happening now, Xiao Wangnv still kept her demeanor and took a sip of the tea in her cup calmly.


    ����


    The basement of ���� hot pot restaurant.


    "The tadpoles living in the venom will release mushrooms with a strange fragrance... Hiss, this sweet smell, it seems, it seems to enhance the desire to reproduce!"


    Creek kept chanting by himself, and Duan couldn''t even intervene.


    Moreover, his [sweetness] attitude towards walking mushrooms is very different from that of ordinary people.


    First, Don hadn''t had time to explain the effect of [Sweetness], Crick seemed to smell it by himself.


    Secondly, after he realized it, he seemed quite excited...


    can only be said to be a monster scholar.


    After smelling the sweetness, Crick immediately took out a crystal stone with a blue luster from his arms.


    After transmitting a little magic power, the crystal stone emits a slight blue light, dispelling the abnormal state of his body.


    The [sweetness] released by walking mushrooms is probably Lv1 for Donne.


    Magic props that can generally handle abnormal states should be able to resist.


    As a child of a nobleman, plus a monster scholar who has been mingling with monsters for a long time, it would be strange if Crick didn''t have similar props on him.


    Crick observed both groups of monsters here enthusiastically.


    As long as it is a monster scholar who has the desire to explore and curiosity, it is almost impossible to resist the temptation of relic monsters.


    Because this type of monster basically only exists in the ruins, under normal circumstances it is not seen at all.


    Whether it is their physiological structure, habits, or ecological composition, it is of great research value for monster scholars!


    In these monsters, maybe you can find an entry point to make up for the current blank theory in the field of monsters!


    Crick became more excited the more he thought about it. He reluctantly turned his eyes away from a bullfrog tadpole that had grown his hind legs, and turned his head:


    "Mr. Donne, can I..."


    And at this time, Dorn also happened to find a chance to speak: "Mr. Crick, can you..."


    Donn, who sensed something, stopped immediately and chose to let the monster scholar speak first.


    "Mr. Dorn, can I observe and study your monsters for a long time? You said you want to breed them? I can try to help and let them reproduce."


    "In addition, as long as you leave these monsters to me for research, I will pay a rent that satisfies you every month."


    Creek said sincerely and excitedly.


    Dorn:...


    good fellow!


    Not only do you want to help you breed monsters, but you also plan to drop the money?


    However, Dorn does not intend to take advantage of this monster scholar:


    "Mr. Crick, tell you the truth. I really need someone to help me breed these monsters, and I''m even willing to pay someone to help me raise them."


    "I don''t need money, I''m very satisfied to give me the opportunity to research." Crick waved his hand.


    The two hit it off.


    ����


    The lobby of the Wishing Restaurant.


    Dorn and Crick returned here together.


    At this time, Crick was still in a state of excitement because he saw the entire three relic monsters.


    It was precisely because of the excitement that the aristocratic boy''s complexion was a little red, and his breathing was still a bit heavy.


    "Sister, I plan to stay in Eaton and live with Mr. Donne for a while." Crick said to his sister when he came up.


    Veronica:?


    Xiao Wang Nuqiang resisted the urge to squirt the tea out of her mouth, pretending to be calm and continued to take a sip of tea.


    Miss Charlene��s eyes kept moving between Don and Crick.


    Anyway, the expressions of all the people in the restaurant became a little weird after hearing Crick��s words.


    Dorn himself is also a question mark.


    I always feel that this young man Crick speaks very outrageously!


    "Hey, just for a while, what the **** did you do to my brother?" Veronica''s expression was very complicated.


    "Miss Veronica, right? Listen to my explanation, it''s like this..." Dorn waved his hand repeatedly and began to explain the whole story.


    After he explained things like the ruined monsters clearly, the expressions of the noble ladies returned to normal.


    What is the significance of the ruined monster to the monster scholars, even Veronica, a layman, knows very well.


    So, without much explanation, Veronica almost understood her brother''s determination.


    However, because of her sister''s care for her younger brother, Veronica still asked one more question: "Crick, you think about it, you want to stay here?"


    "Well, the opportunity to study ruined monsters is very rare, I don''t want to miss it."


    "How long do you plan to stay here?" Veronica asked again.


    "I''m not sure about this. I have to wait until sufficient information and information are collected. It will take at least a few months."


    "Forget it, anyway, you usually go out with Mr. Alfonso to observe monsters and it takes only a few months after you leave." Veronica shrugged a little helplessly.


    Phoenix''s house, the control over Crick is fairly loose.


    Although ���� Creek is a direct line of the family, it does not belong to the most important children in the family.


    This is also the reason why Crick��s interest in him has been a miscellaneous study of monsters since he was young.


    Moreover, Crick hasn''t inherited any titles for the time being, and there is no territory to manage.


    Generally speaking, he is now a carefree and rich N generation.


    can do what he wants to do and what he is interested in without any worries.


    "I will send a letter to my father, mother, and teacher Alfonso to explain the situation." Crick said.


    Regarding Crick��s decision to stay at Eaton for the time being, there is a high probability that his family will not interfere.


    Teacher Alfonso expected him to stay for a few months to obtain detailed first-hand information about these few relic monsters.


    And the Veronica and Xiao Wangnu who are traveling together this time will not object, anyway, it is nothing more than one less person who went to the Golden Oak City to watch the show.


    So, just like this, there is a professional talent with professional monster breeding technology and a vast knowledge reserve of monster science!


    At the same time, the local aristocratic lady Charlene who ate melons tonight is very excited about the news that Crick will stay in Eaton!


    If this little Firebird from the Phoenix family is willing to stay at Eaton for a while, doesn''t it mean that he has more opportunities to get in touch with him!


    Although I don��t know why things become like this.


    But it��s true that I brought them to the Wishing Restaurant!


    Mr. Donne is amazing!

 v2 Chapter 36： 2nd limited time copy

    On the second day after eating Dongpo elbow, Veronica and the little queen left Eaton and continued to march towards Golden Oak City.


    As for Creek, he stayed.


    There are also the two horned rabbit materials. Crick proposed to send someone to his teacher Alfonso for further research, and he is willing to pay rent regularly during the period of borrowing the materials.


    Dorn didn''t ask for any rent. He just reached an agreement with this young monster scholar. If he gets further information about the Horned Rabbit, he will be notified as soon as possible.


    This morning, Crick came to the restaurant to find Don.


    "Mr. Donne, I bought a farm outside the town in the morning. If possible, I want to take all the monsters to that farm now." Crick said.


    "Oh, oh, you bought a farmer in the morning...Wait, what?" Dorn was surprised.


    I heard it right, right?


    This aristocratic young master just said that he bought a...farm outside the town, right?


    and in a tone similar to [I bought a bunch of cabbage at the market in the morning]!


    "Bought a farm." Maybe because Donne didn''t hear it clearly, Crick repeated it again, "On the outskirts of the west side of the town, very close to the town, less than one kilometer away. Thanks to Miss Xia Lin. Help me negotiate so that I can successfully buy that farm."


    Dorn:...


    how to say.


    Even though he gets along for a short time, Don knows that Crick is definitely rich.


    But I didn''t expect to be so rich!


    The farms on the west side of Eaton seem to be worth more than 80 Kinnars at the worst.


    Creek just bought it so calmly.


    And Miss Charlene...


    The innocent young master from the big aristocratic family, and the scheming lady from the small aristocratic family.


    Donne glanced at the little Crick with a playful look.


    Young man, although I don��t know why you are of such a naive character from aristocratic background, if you walk too close to that slick aristocratic lady, you will be wiped out by her.


    Even though the psychological activities are abundant, Donn didn��t say anything to Cricket.


    After simply nodding his head in agreement, he lent him his carriage.


    With the help of the servants sent by Miss Xia Lin, all three groups of monsters were taken to the new farm.


    "The days are getting more and more hopeful." Watching Crick leave, Dorn said with satisfaction.


    I hope that those monsters can multiply their offspring under the care of this young monster scholar, and the monsters will flourish, and then smoothly become food materials that can be used on a large scale.


    ����


    The last month of winter.


    In 30 days or so, spring will come and the new year will begin.


    For Donne, who has just arrived in the miraculous land for half a year, the day when he leaves winter and welcomes spring 30 days later is perhaps quite commemorative.


    It was almost 9 o''clock in the morning, Dorn left the warm bed, washed as usual, and prepared to go downstairs for a while.


    And this time, he received a system notification.


    System reminder: You have a new email, please handle it in time.


    Dorn, who was wiping his face, stopped moving.


    "Is that that?" Don didn''t hesitate to open the mailbox.


    What should come is always coming.


    In the mailbox panel, there is one more unread email. After clicking it, the specific content is as follows����


    Limited-time dungeon [Devil''s Lair] will open in 45 days. Please go to the Raiders to get rich limited-time rewards!


    [Devil''s Lair]: This is a place of evil dominated by corruption and desire, where the devil and his minions are whispering.


    "45 days? How did the preparation time become longer? And, the devil..." Dorn muttered to himself while looking at the short copy introduction.


    At the same time, he was a little worried.


    The game system on Don''s body is in Chinese.


    Therefore, the word [him] in the introduction attracted Don''s focus.


    With this [him], shouldn��t the boss in the second limited-time dungeon be a personal monster, right?


    "If it''s a demon and a humanoid monster again, can this boss not eat it?" Dorn frowned.


    Then he continued to think: "If the boss can''t eat it, what kind of creature is the devil''s minion mentioned in the introduction? Can it be eaten?"


    difficult to do.


    This time-limited copy of the notification email also carries a map.


    The marking point where the dungeon is opened is located outside the western border of the Dona Empire.


    Judging from the display of the map, the location of the marker does not even belong to the sphere of influence of any country, and there are no towns in the surrounding area. It seems to be a vast original mountain forest.


    However, there is a small mark remark at the location of the marking point, which says [Kaiserdom].


    "It''s a bit tricky. The location of the dungeon this time seems to be no man''s land. Trekking through the mountains and forests should be quite difficult for me." Dorn read the map several times in detail.


    The location where the dungeon was opened is so far away from me, it''s no wonder that this email will arrive 15 days earlier than the last one.


    I have to say that this game system is quite user-friendly.


    As for that Kaiserdom.


    Dorn speculated that it might be a human settlement in a primitive mountain forest, similar to a small tribe.


    Of course, it is also possible that the people living in it are not humans, but other demi-human races.


    "Since the starting point of this dungeon is in the settlement, isn''t it highly likely that it has been explored? However, the system will send this email to me, indicating that this [Devil''s Lair] has not been attacked yet. "


    Dorn referred to the experience of the last time the limited-time dungeon of the Raiders, and made reasonable guesses about this copy as much as possible After thinking about it for a long time, Dorn turned off the map.


    At the same time, after reading the e-mail last time, he deliberately scanned the bottom of the e-mail.


    At the bottom of the email, there is a small note as expected����


    Note: The time-limited copy refers to the objectively existing relics, mazes and treasures in the land of miracles.


    Note: The opening time and location of some uncleared limited-time copies have been discovered by the indigenous residents of Miracle Land. Please be prepared to download the copies with others.


    Note: This limited-time dungeon is forbidden to team up with the character-Vivian. (With Vivienne''s half-length profile picture)


    Note: It is forbidden for peer characters to come close to the limited-time copy due to force majeure. If there is a violation, the consequences will be at your own risk. Thanks for your cooperation!


    "It''s exactly the same as the last remark." Dorn narrowed his eyes and touched his chin. "Moreover, Vivian was given to Ban by the game system again."


    For this result, he somewhat expected.


    "But why does the game system only prevent Vivian from entering the limited-time instance?"


    On this question, Dorn really didn''t have any clues. He just felt that it was related to the past experience that Vivienne didn''t remember.


    "What did Vivian go through in the past, I really care about it."


    However, there is no way to explore Vivian��s past.


    Unless, take Miss Fairy to the Ruins of God to see what happens.


    But this is too deadly, Don will not choose to do this.


    "Forget it, the ship will naturally straighten to the end of the bridge. Perhaps as I continue to explore the ruins of the gods, many things will gradually have answers."


    At this stage, he can only comfort himself in this way.

 v2 Chapter 37： To the Adventurers Association

    Because he has received the notification that the limited-time dungeon will be opened, Donne is in no mood to open a store today.


    And considering that the starting point of this instance is very far from Eaton.


    Dorn had asked Gonzalez in the morning. It would take nearly 20 days to set off from Eaton to the border on the west.


    Not to mention, after crossing the border, you have to trek through the original mountain forest to find the marking points.


    As a rough estimate, the time left for Donne to prepare is not a few days at all.


    He had better start leaving within a week.


    So, the Wishing Restaurant once again posted a notice that it was closed, and the chef had to let the majority of diners�� pigeons on the grounds of [Going out to study].


    But the only difference is that this time the hot pot restaurant is still open during the absence of the chef.


    can barely be regarded as a kind of comfort to the majority of diners and gluttons.


    The news that Donne was going to travel again, naturally, was also informed to all the employees in the restaurant.


    For the older group of employees, because Donne had made a long trip for unexplained reasons last time, so this time...just get used to it.


    Besides, they didn''t fully understand the purpose of Donne''s trip.


    In addition, after experiencing the nightmare horse incident, the old employees have all refreshed their understanding of Donne. It is generally believed that Donne may not only be an extraordinary chef, but also a powerful adventurer!


    As a result, they naturally will not worry too much about the safety of the chef after his trip.


    The only person in the store who is deeply worried about Dorne''s trip is Vivienne.


    Miss Fairy is the only one in the store, knowing that the purpose of Don''s trip is to go to the ruins of the gods.


    Ruins are usually dangerous.


    Moreover, Donn still said this time he could not take Vivian with him.


    But there is no way, the things that Miss Fairy can do for Donne, can help him, have been done last time.


    Now she can only stay at Eaton obediently like last time, waiting silently, and praying for Donne to return home safely.


    ����


    That morning, after deciding to close the Wishing Restaurant and letting everyone know about his situation, Don went to Silver Shield Port.


    The man who drove him was a hyena, and the purpose of going to Silver Shield Harbor was to go to the Adventurer''s Association there.


    Donne wants to make the necessary preliminary preparations for the limited-time raiders.


    Because the mark point of [Devil''s Lair] has to be trekking through a large area of ??primitive forest, and although Donne said that the level of picnic is very high, it would be a bit difficult to survive in the wild.


    Therefore, hiring an adventurer with rich mountain and forest exploration experience is a reasonable choice that can be made under the current tight time.


    As for whether or not to hire adventurers to participate in the ruins exploration in the future, you can talk about two things first, and make a decision after many considerations.


    Silver Shield Harbor, Association of Adventurers.


    The layout of the association here is not much different from the one on Komodova.


    Because of the experience of hiring half-elf couples, Donne became familiar with the road after joining the association.


    After negotiating a few words with the receptionist casually, I got the list of adventurers currently registered in Silver Shield Port, and started to select the ideal candidate.


    As for the younger hyena who was with him, he looked curiously in the lobby of the association.


    He can see all kinds of people wearing armors and weapons here. Most people''s armors and weapons are obviously well taken care of, and they look very handsome on their bodies.


    "These talents are real mercenaries, or adventurers." Hyena told himself in his heart.


    On the other hand, he used to be in Eaton Town, and the mercenary group of stray children formed by pulling fat foxes and bear paws, compared with these people, it was really like a joke.


    As I thought about it, the sharp eyes of the hyena softened a little, with a little longing.


    After ����, Dorn glanced at his little brother, then went on to look through the list of adventurers.


    Because the ruins of the strategy are so important, Don only considers adventurers above A-level.


    There are a total of five adventurers registered at Silver Shield Port above the A level, but to Donne''s slight surprise, he also saw an adventurer rated as an S level on the list.


    Single, his name is Greg Lu.


    About the system of the Adventurer Association, Dorn knows better, because he has learned a lot of information from the insiders, the half-elf couple Guy and Helena.


    It is understood that in the entire land of miracles, there are very few adventurers who can be rated as S grade by the association, and no more than 20 people in total.


    This is directly related to the evaluation system of the association.


    According to Dorn��s own understanding, when the association evaluates adventurers, it not only considers the strength, but also considers the number of orders they receive, the quality of the tasks completed, and the customer��s after-sales evaluation.


    , etc., will affect the rating of adventurers within the association.


    Therefore, an adventurer who can be rated as S rank is at least a guy who is considered by the Association to have strong strength and good character at the same time.


    Dorn almost didn''t even think about it, he pointed to the list and asked the receptionist: "This S-rank adventurer, Greg Lu. Can I hire him?"


    The receptionist did not even read the information, and directly replied: "Sorry, Mr. Greggrew is not in Silver Shield Port at the moment."


    "Huh? Isn''t he on the list?"


    "That''s it, sir. Mr. Greggrew came to Silver Shield Port to register once three days ago, but he explained that in the next few days he will stay in the nearby Eaton Town Let You The employer who needs it can go directly to him." The receptionist continued to explain.


    Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Should the employer find him?


    This S-rank adventurer is quite headstrong.


    However, it is estimated that only a top adventurer like him can make this kind of willful request to the association and employers.


    "Did Mr. Greggrew say what he was doing? Where can I find him in Eaton?" Dorn asked.


    "Sir, have you ever heard of Eatontown''s famous wishing restaurant recently? Mr. Greggrew said that he intends to eat there for a few days."


    Dorn:...


    Dare to love this S-rank adventurer, have you eaten in your own restaurant?


    The hyena next to ���� was also listening to the receptionist''s speech. He heard that even S-rank adventurers were admiringly going to his restaurant. The boy''s expression was a bit proud.


    Wishing Restaurant has a very good reputation among the group of adventurers.


    This is also due to the previous half-elf couple, Guy and Helena.


    The pair of half-elves sent Dorn back to Eaton, and they ate the signature dishes at the Wishing Restaurant for several days. After going to the Association, everybody praised:


    The dishes at the Wishing Restaurant are number one in the world! Mr. Donne��s cooking skills are unparalleled in the world!


    Under the wanton praise of the half-elves, naturally there are adventurers with other good things who come to the Wish Restaurant to taste.


    After eating a meal, the adventurer who comes to taste it will become the next wave of tap water, boasting to other companions, and looking proud of having eaten the dishes in the Wishing Restaurant.


    The group of adventurers is very mobile.


    Therefore, most of the adventurers of the empire already know about Don��s Wishing Restaurant and the hot pot restaurant that will be opened later.

 v2 Chapter 38： He seems to be washing the dishes

    After learning that Gregrew may have been staying at Eaton recently, Donn chose to go back first.


    It��s best to find this S-level adventurer. If you can��t find it, then you should go back and hire an A-level adventurer.


    Because Dorn looked through the information of this Greg Lu, his expedition experience was extremely rich. Whether it was mountains, forests, deserts or oceans, all kinds of terrain seemed to be difficult for him.


    And looking at the description of the information, he seems to have very unique path-finding skills.


    perfectly meets Donne''s needs.


    When leaving the association, Donn also got a portrait of Greg Lu from the receptionist.


    The portrait of ���� is a bit scribble, but the basic features can be distinguished. It is estimated that an artist with a good level of painting can quickly draw it down.


    In the Adventurer''s Association, only adventurers above A-level have the right to obtain quick portraits, which makes it easier for employers to find them.


    "In other words, these upper-level adventurers are more or less public figures." After getting the portrait, Donne found it interesting in his heart.


    The carriage that went back was still driven by hyenas.


    But Donne sat beside him.


    Since coming back last time, whenever he needs a carriage, Donne will choose to sit next to the coachman.


    Constantly observe, occasionally hands-on experience, one come and two, he really mastered a little skill of driving a carriage.


    But at the moment, it''s only, able to drive, only a little bit.


    "Little hyena, do you want to be an adventurer? Just now in the association, you can see that your saliva is flowing out." On the way back, Don suddenly asked the hyena.


    "Hey, how can Brother Donne say so exaggerated." After getting along for so long, the hyena has been able to face Donne''s jokes calmly, "However, maybe I really want to be an adventurer."


    Hyena didn''t choose to hide anything, and spoke out his truest thoughts straightforwardly.


    This boy can be so frank, in addition to his own character, probably because the hyena now completely trusts Donne.


    "Well, it''s cool to be an adventurer, but you may face danger from time to time. If you really want to be an adventurer, you have to improve your strength so that you can protect yourself from any danger."


    "Dorn... Brother?" The hyena was a little surprised.


    "Ok?"


    "Nothing." The hyena barked its teeth again, and his voice became a little low. "I just thought Big Brother Donne would prefer me to stay in Eaton, give the restaurant, help you, etc."


    "Of course I am very happy if you want to stay in Eaton. However, I just want to tell you that you have the right to choose your own life path. You used to have it, and you have it now. It won��t be because you call me Big Brother, and you won��t be able to do it by yourself in the future. Choose the direction to move forward."


    Dorn smiled, and then directly addressed his little brother with a wonderful sermon.


    However, there is a reason why he said that.


    On the one hand, he really doesn''t want to interfere with his little brother''s life freedom, hoping that they can do what they want.


    At the same time, since they are willing to call themselves the eldest brother, then Don will do more or less of his responsibilities as a elder brother, and teach the younger brothers some of the life experience of the elders, and the principles of life.


    assumes a role similar to that of a guardian.


    On the other hand, Dorne felt that the child Hyena was a little different from the other two younger brothers.


    The fat fox has a good managerial mind. At present, the manager seems to be preparing to train him as a successor. Many matters in the hot pot restaurant have already begun to be shared and managed by the fat fox.


    And bear claws, even though they are awkward, but they have the strength to be the first one when working in the restaurant.


    These two brothers were very satisfied and happy in the restaurant.


    But hyenas are a bit different.


    Dorn can feel as a big brother that although the hyenas are happily living in the restaurant, this kind of ordinary life may not be what he really yearns for and wants.


    "Moreover." Dorn paused for a while and then continued. There was no chance to talk to the hyena before, but now the atmosphere is very suitable:


    "Little hyena, I think you have an adventurer''s heart."


    The hyena is silent, and the oncoming wind blows his messy hair even more messy.


    After a while, the boy said, "So, Brother Donne. If one day, I want to leave the restaurant and live with Eaton. You won''t object, will you?"


    "Why do you oppose?" Dorn smiled, "I am your elder brother. Isn''t the decision to support you taken for granted? Of course, the premise is your own deliberate decision."


    The hyena no longer speaks, and his sharp eyes reflect the scene of the road ahead, constantly intertwined and changing, with a complex expression.


    ...


    After returning to Eaton, Don went straight to the hot pot restaurant.


    Today, the Wishing Restaurant is not open. If the S-level adventurer will come to eat here, he can only appear in the hot pot restaurant.


    Holding a quick drawing image from the association, Donne compared the diners who are currently eating hot pot in the restaurant.


    No target was found.


    Then, Dorn knocked on the doors of several private rooms on the grounds of the chef''s condolences and gave them a few cups of plum juice and lemonade to the diners inside.


    But I still didn''t find that Greg Lu.


    "At least not in the hot pot restaurant right now." Dorn was a little disappointed.


    However, he has not given up on finding someone.


    Since this Greg Lu, he said a few days ago that he would go to the Wishing Restaurant for dinner. UU reading


    In other words, Don can take the sketch map and ask the waiters who are currently available, as well as the employees who often move in the lobby such as Gonzales and the fat fox. Maybe they will have an impression.


    If the staff in the restaurant is not impressed, you can also go out and ask other people in the town, like the owner of a hotel or a tavern.


    Anyway, there is a quick drawing in hand, as long as Greg Lu did appear in Eaton, it shouldn''t be difficult to find him.


    Dorn was just about to take the next step when he saw the hyena hurried out of the back kitchen.


    The hyena went to the back kitchen as soon as he came back. Usually when he and Xiong Claw both had nothing to do, they would choose to go to the back kitchen to move ingredients, wash dishes and so on.


    "Brother Donne." The hyena saw Donne standing by the lobby of the hot pot restaurant, and quickly walked over, "Can I take another look at the portrait of Mr. Gregrew?"


    When I was in the association, the hyena had seen this portrait, so I left a little impression.


    "Of course you can." Dorn handed out a quick portrait.


    "Uh..." The hyena looked at the portrait in detail, and his face suddenly became very exciting, with a series of expressions intertwined with confusion, confusion, and shock.


    Greg Lu''s painting, although it is scribbled, it is very recognizable.


    The painter sketched out an image of a young man with a straight nose and peach-eyed eyes in a few strokes. After seeing the painting, it should not be easy to recognize the wrong person.


    "Why, where did you see him after you came back?" Dorn looked at the hyena''s expression and naturally noticed something.


    "Brother Don, this S-rank adventurer, he seems, tsk, seems..." The hyena frowned, his tone was very uncertain, "It seems, we are washing the dishes in our back kitchen."


    Don:? ? ?

 v2 Chapter 39： Only like mature ladies

    "Mr. Shopkeeper, what''s the matter with Greg Lu?"


    After learning that the S-rank adventurer was washing the dishes in the back of the hot pot restaurant, Don first found Gonzales to understand the situation.


    "That''s it, little Donne. During your absence in the afternoon, this Mr. Greggrew went to the store to eat hot pot alone and almost ordered nearly two Yinnar ingredients."


    Mr. the store manager obviously understands the whole story, so he directly explains.


    "Uh, then, he doesn''t have enough money?" Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    One person eats hot pot and eats nearly two silver nars. This S-level adventurer says that he has a lot of appetite.


    However, they are all the signature adventurers in the association, no matter how you think they will not be short of money, right?


    "No, for two silver nars, Mr. Greggrew can still pay. But then, he fought in our shop."


    "what?"


    "It broke a table, two copper hot pots, and a few chairs, and it scared many diners."


    Dorn:...


    No wonder I always felt that there was a lack of furnishings in the hot pot restaurant, and a corner was still empty!


    Dare to love this Greg Lu making trouble in the shop?


    However, after Donne came back, the order in the hot pot restaurant was normal, and there was no trace of riots at all.


    Explains that under the leadership of Gonzalez, the employees have handled the emergency response to emergencies very well.


    "It was the three rascals in the town who were fighting with Mr. Gregory. It seems that these three rascals provoked first, and acted first. However, they were all beaten to the ground by Mr. Gregory." Gonzales Si continued.


    Dorn nodded.


    The three rascals dare to challenge the S-rank adventurers in the association.


    can only be said that those who don��t know are fearless.


    "Later, Mr. Greggrew took the initiative to ask for compensation for the loss of the store, as well as the losses of several diners. However, his money was not enough, and a large part of it was paid by me. Now he probably owes me 8 silver The look of Gnar."


    "Then he will pay you back by washing the dishes in the store..."


    "Yes, Mr. Greggrew said he is an adventurer. If an employer comes here to hire him, he can pay me the deposit directly. If not, I will rely on the handyman to pay me back." Gonzales Si nodded.


    Dorn can be considered to have roughly understood the whole story.


    How do you say it, it always feels quite difficult to explain in a word.


    After understanding the situation, Don went to the back kitchen of the hot pot restaurant and directly found the S-rank adventurer who was still washing the dishes carefully.


    The two went to talk in the closed Wishing restaurant one after another.


    The man in front of him was young, probably about the same age as Donne.


    A tall nose and a pair of peachy eyes that look promiscuous, consistent with the characteristics of the sketch.


    At the same time, Mr. Greggrew also has long, soft brown hair, which adds to him a free and easy romantic temperament like a bard.


    From the appearance, it is hard to imagine that he is actually a capable adventurer.


    "Good-looking boy with black hair and black eyes, I see, you are the Chef Donne, right?"


    The two sat down in the lobby of the Wishing Restaurant. Before Donne could say something, Greg Lu took the lead to speak fluently.


    "Well, it''s me." Dorn nodded, "The Association''s S-rank adventurer, Mr. Greggrew, right? You are also very good-looking."


    "Yes, it''s me." Greg Lu snapped his fingers. "I like your straightforward compliments, Mr. Donne."


    Dorn stared at the S-rank adventurer for a while before speaking:


    "Mr. Greggrew, I heard that you owe Gonzalez 8 silver coins, right? I thought that as the ace adventurer of the association, there should be no shortage of money."


    S-rank adventurers in the association, encountering those employers who come here and are not short of money, it is common to complete a simple task and receive 1 Kinnar.


    Greg Lu shouldn��t be short of money no matter how he thinks.


    Therefore, Donn still pays much attention to the fact that he comes to the restaurant to wash the dishes.


    "That''s it, Mr. Dorn, the money I earned from taking over tasks before, I have spent almost the same recently. They are mainly used on beautiful ladies, buying gifts that please women."


    "Beautiful lady?"


    "Yes, when I came to Eaton two days ago, I met the beautiful Mrs. Megiti and I was pursuing her." Greg Lu said.


    "Mrs. Mijiti..."


    Mrs. Mijiti is still very familiar with Donne, after all, she often goes to the baths she runs to soak.


    As far as Dorn knows, Mrs. Mijiti seems to be just over thirty years old, but she is still handsome.


    was one of the best beauties in Eatontown ten years ago.


    Mrs. Mijiti��s husband died of illness four years ago.


    But she did not remarry, because of the income from the bath, she can live a good life by herself.


    "Because I have been too close to Mrs. Mijiti in the past two days, the rogue in the town who admires that beautiful lady can''t see it and provocation."


    "I was forced to knock them all over, alas��otherwise, I would obviously be able to finish the delicious hot pot meal at noon and then leave safely."


    Greg Lu said this in a melancholy tone.


    If it weren��t for no choice, who would stay here to wash the dishes?


    "Uh, okay." Donn nodded.


    Looking at Greg Lu''s appearance, it seems that he is not lying.


    As for whether Greg Lu and his much older widowed eldest sister could have a spark of love, Donn didn''t care too much, after all, it had nothing to do with him.


    After a pause, Donne preached casually: "Then I hope you and Mrs. Mijiti will have a good result."


    Then, he was going to talk about the business of employment.


    However, Greg Lu interrupted at this time: "No, there is no need for good results between me and Mrs. Megiti, Mr. Donne."


    "what?"


    "That''s it. In addition to pursuing Madame Mijiti, I am also obsessed with dating, Madame Caz of Silver Shield Harbor, Madame Domingos of Golden Oak City, Madame Turan of UU Reading King Capital. . I am destined to be unable to bring good results to each of them."


    Greg Lu sighed melancholy, then sighed sadly.


    Don:?


    Wait a minute, my mind seems to be overwhelmed.


    What kind of tiger-wolf words did you just hear?


    Besides, everyone he mentioned has the suffix [Mrs.], right?


    This kid, this kid... how different from that thief!


    "It is precisely because I visited these ladies recently and purchased gifts for them all, the money I had previously entrusted to earn quickly bottomed out." Greg Lu continued.


    Dorn stared at the S-rank adventurer with extremely weird eyes, and then spoke for a while:


    "I might have to talk to all the female employees in the restaurant, let them protect themselves, and take the initiative to keep their distance when they see you."


    Greg Lu laughed when he heard the words, showing eight neat and white teeth, with a serious tone:


    "There is no need, Mr. Dorn. Your female employees are all young and energetic girls, but I only like mature ladies with charm. The flowers to be released or bloom are of course beautiful, but only mature and sweet. Only the fruits of it can attract me."


    "Also, don''t look at me like this, I am a dedicated person. In the entire Eton Town, I will only love Mrs. Megiti and treat her wholeheartedly."


    Dorn:...


    Looking at the tone of Greg Lu''s speech, he was completely speaking the truth.


    But just because it is serious, it is more problematic!


    Don''t use such a sincere and handsome expression, and make such strange remarks in a serious manner, bastard!


    Also, quickly apologize to the dedicated people in the world! Bastard!

 v2 Chapter 40： Can I eat 1 point?

    Talk to Greg Lu.


    Duoen felt very tired, Tucao was very tired, and his heart was very tired.


    But it''s also time to talk to him about the business of employment.


    Judging from the current situation, whether Greg Lu is a acquaintance of a woman��s wife, and whether he has so many [Mrs.] at the same time, should he be struck by lightning, etc.? There is no conflict with the task that Dorn wants to entrust him. .


    And, even if Greg Lu was really struck by lightning, Donne would stand a little farther consciously.


    "Mr. Greggrew, in fact, I have something to entrust you. After receiving my entrustment, you don''t need to wash the dishes in the restaurant." Dorn said.


    The S-rank adventurer smiled upon hearing the words: "Mr. Donne joked, the commission I received is very high, not just to the extent that there is no need to wash the dishes."


    Dorn nodded.


    So you guys are not stupid...


    "I will hire you at the price set in the association." Dorn said, and then added, "I want to explore a pristine mountain forest on the west side of the Dona Empire, and I need the assistance of people with rich expedition experience."


    "Then you are looking for the right person." Greg Lu looked cheerful. "However, in my opinion, Mr. Donne can pay me better than money."


    "Huh?" Dorn thought about it, then shook his head firmly, "I won''t help you pursue Madame Mijiti."


    "Ah, no, it''s not. Mr. Donne misunderstood. I will try my best to pursue a mature lady."


    Greg Lu smiled heartily, then winked at Dorne:


    "Do you know? The reason why I am willing to wash the dishes here is not only to pay back Mr. Gonzalez''s money, but also because I heard that the employees here can eat some work meals that you make yourself."


    Dorn:...


    right.


    I almost went in for this mature woman before.


    I almost forgot that cooking is my signature skill.


    "Let''s do it, as long as you can successfully complete my commission, as long as you come to the restaurant in the future, I will cook by myself and will not charge any fees." Dorn followed the other party''s prompt and opened the bargaining chip.


    "Hey, it''s a deal." Greggrew snapped his fingers again, "Mr. Don, please rest assured, I am an adventurer after all. I can''t stay with you forever."


    Dorn nodded.


    No matter how unreliable Greg Lu looks, he is an S-level adventurer certified by the Association.


    Dorn doesn��t worry at all that he will stay in the restaurant for the rest of his life.


    And, from the point that he not only voluntarily asked for compensation to the restaurant and diners, but also paid the debts seriously when the money was not enough, in a sense, he seemed to be a very interesting person.


    ����


    After successfully negotiating the terms of employment with Greg Lu.


    Dorn seized the time to make some other preparations, mainly around strengthening his own skills.


    Those skills previously brushed out of the hidden forest, after the hyena''s unremitting efforts during this period, are almost full.


    Work hard for the hyena before you leave, and you should be able to upgrade all the insect skills related to monsters and insects to Lv5.


    There is also the [Sweetness] skill.


    This special skill, Dorn also plans to focus on breaking through.


    So, Don went to a farm west of Eatontown.


    said it was a farm, but it was actually more like a big farm.


    This is where Crick bought it and tried to help Donne multiply the relic monster.


    The time is afternoon.


    The sun is hanging low on the west side of the sky, and the sun will not melt the snow.


    There are several servants on the farm. These people are sent by Baron Donnelly to take care of Crick��s daily life.


    These servants all knew Don, and they nodded to the great chef.


    Dorn also responded, and then entered the farm��s reception hall unimpeded.


    In the reception hall, a familiar figure was sitting at the table, drinking tea boredly, it was Miss Xia Lin.


    Speaking of it, Crick has lived in Eaton for almost half a month.


    During this period, through professional knowledge reserves and some small attempts, he really kept the few relic monsters very well.


    And in the past half month, besides Donne, Miss Charlene has also been a frequent visitor to this farm.


    It''s just that this noble lady wants to get in touch with Klicka and increase intimacy, but the progress is not so smooth.


    "It feels that the relationship between Crick and Mr. Donn who occasionally visits here is faster than when I run here every day."


    Seeing that the person walking into the living room is Donne, Miss Charlene couldn''t help thinking like this in her heart.


    "Miss Charlene, you are here, good afternoon." Donne greeted casually.


    "Mr. Donne, how are you." Charlene nodded.


    "Where is Crick, I have something to do with him."


    "In the room where the monsters are kept outside. About five minutes after I got here in the afternoon, he went in, and he hasn''t come out yet." Miss Xia Lin sighed quietly.


    "Uh, okay, then I''ll go find him." Donne turned and left.


    I feel that Miss Xia Lin''s tone is very resentful.


    There is also the little sad expression, which is obviously the expression of disappointment after the straight man can''t move the iron man?


    ��.


    "It seems that the development between Miss Charlene and Crick is a bit different from what I had estimated before. I dare to take the scripts of the little noble scheming lady and the big noble straight male young master."


    Dorn casually made up the story between the two noble children, and went straight to the room where the monsters were kept outside.


    The chicken coops and cow sheds before the farm have been transformed and are now used to breed monsters.


    Creek was in the middle of the remodeled bullpen at this time. He was holding a walking mushroom with interest, while moving his hands and feet on the mushroom, while recording something in his notes.


    The walking mushroom held by him seems to be constantly releasing [sweetness].


    Beside the creek, on a few rotten wooden stakes, there are more than a dozen small-scale walking mushrooms, stunned and stunned, seemingly still not moving.


    Compared to monsters, these little walking mushrooms are more like normal fungi.


    "Oh, Crick." Donne greeted, and silently pressed his hand on his horizontal pendant.


    "Mr. Donne, are you here?" The little boy turned his head to see Donne, with an excited expression, "I feel I have found a way to stimulate the walking mushrooms to release their sweetness!"


    If the walking mushroom can be controlled to release the sweet taste through artificial stimulation it means that walking mushrooms can be used to reasonably stimulate other monsters to reproduce.


    This is really a major breakthrough. No wonder Crick, who is a monster scholar, is so happy.


    "Amazing." Dorn applauded him calmly.


    Creek has made great progress in monster farming during this period.


    Under the temperature control of his magical redstone, the poisonous feather egg has faint signs of hatching.


    Moreover, those poisonous frog tadpoles are further developing towards adult bullfrogs.


    The most surprising thing is walking mushrooms.


    Only ten days later, these mushrooms have bred for a generation in Crick''s hands!


    This is how Crick explained this����


    Walking mushrooms are fungi, and the reproduction cycle is indeed faster than other monsters.


    However, the second generation can be reproduced in a short time, mainly because the three walking mushrooms were already in the breeding period.


    Because the living environment in the basement was too bad before, they did not produce spores for a long time.


    After being transferred to the farm and Crick provided a suitable living environment, they officially began to multiply the next generation.


    "Crick, I came to ask you, since this walking mushroom has bred a second generation, can I eat a little?" Dorn said.


    That''s right, he wants to eat a big walking mushroom and a few small ones before setting off, and brush the skill level of [Sweetness].


    "If Mr. Donne wants to, of course it is possible." Crick nodded.


    Duoen was full of joy and began to look at the mushrooms in this reformed bullpen with his sinful eyes...

 v2 Chapter 41： set off

    Name: Don


    Level: Lv35


    HP: 1585


    Blue amount: 1208


    Attack: 54


    Defense: 54


    Physique: 60


    Agility: 67


    Mental power: 70


    Title: Celestial Player


    Skills: Intuitive ingredients, synchronizing stomach bags, predators, lucky rabbit feet, poison frogs, pigs Lv5, spinning Lv5, hardening Lv5, dexterity Lv5, corrosive acid Lv5, dreaming Lv5, parasitic spores Lv2, sweetness Lv2


    It��s 41 days before [Devil''s Lair] opens.


    However, at this time Don had already done all the preliminary preparations he could do.


    Several insect skills are all full, and [Sweetness] has also been upgraded by one level after cooking a few walking mushrooms.


    "As far as the current panel is concerned, although my blood volume is not high, I am actually quite strong." Dorn looked at his various attributes and skills and nodded.


    Refer to the combat effectiveness of the priest squad that Donne is familiar with.


    Dorn is currently confident that in a head-on one-on-one situation, he has a high probability of defeating Kisho or Yuval.


    After all, the two of them mainly provide battlefield assistance and assistance.


    If it is facing the priest��s sister Clos, who is rampant on the battlefield, has the destructive power of a chariot and also has various holy light skills.


    "If the state of performance is good and the various skills are used reasonably, I should be able to protect myself even against Clos, who is good at frontal combat." Dorn thought in his heart.


    At the end is Adele.


    The Sword Bearer of the Holy See has nothing to think about. If Donne meets her, there is a high probability that she will be chopped down within a few rounds.


    "But this is just my own brain supplement simulation battle. If you really encounter a fight for life, the battle situation will change rapidly, and the result will never be known." Don shrugged and concluded by himself.


    ������.


    Not long after Dorne turned off his panel, he heard a knock on the door outside the room.


    It''s morning now, and Donne returned to the room after having breakfast.


    "Don, it''s me." Outside is the voice of Miss Fairy.


    "Come in, Vivienne, the door is unlocked."


    squeak ��


    The door was gently pushed open.


    Miss Fairy walked in slowly, instead of sitting on the single chair she used to sit on, she just stood there, looking a little awkward:


    "Don, you said... I''m leaving this afternoon, right?"


    "Hmm." Don just nodded.


    "Well, I, I, I''m here..." Vivienne Lake''s blue eyes glanced at Don, and then quickly turned his face away, nowhere to rest his eyes.


    Hesitating for a while, Miss Fairy took a deep breath, walked a few steps before, and came to Don.


    However, he still turned his face and didn''t look at Dorn, but gently raised his right hand and stretched out his slender little finger.


    "That, pull the hook."


    Vivian preached softly, with a vague tone, but it was enough to make Donne hear clearly.


    Dorn was slightly stunned, then laughed, and reached out his hand to gently hook the little finger that Vivian handed over.


    "I want to come back like last time, back...uh..."


    [Come back to me].


    Miss Fairy originally wanted to summon the courage to say the next few words, but when the words came to her lips, she still felt very shy.


    "Yeah." Dorn nodded at Vivienne, who was a little nervous.


    The room is very quiet at the moment, and the two people seem to hear each other''s heartbeats slightly accelerating.


    ����


    The afternoon of the day.


    Dorn is about to leave Eaton again.


    In the lobby of the Wishing Restaurant, the old employees said goodbye to Don.


    Among them, Amy brought a portion of crabmeat and lion head to Dorn.


    Since knowing that the big brother is going to travel again, this little blond girl has been soaking in the kitchen these days.


    Harder than usual.


    The last time I bid farewell, I couldn��t let my elder brother taste the dishes he made by himself. This time I can��t leave such a regret.


    For the little girl''s feelings, Dorn naturally accepted it with a smile.


    A small spoonful of lion head entrance.


    barely reached the C-level threshold, in Dorn''s view, the taste was acceptable.


    It��s absolutely okay to serve a regular table, but it��s far from reaching the standard if you want to put it on the guest table of the Wishing Restaurant.


    However, this is the result of Amy''s hard work for almost a winter.


    Dorn ate both lion heads: "Good job, Amy."


    Little Amy didn''t speak, she shook her head gently, her short golden hair rubbing softly in her ears, this little girl seemed to want to weep a little.


    "Big brother, am I doing badly..." Amy asked.


    This little girl is actually completely aware of her cooking skills.


    Eat so many top dishes made by Doen, she also has a certain ability to taste dishes.


    The crab meal lion head made by myself is totally different from the one made by my elder brother.


    "I worked very hard, really hard... But I can''t do it well, I''ve never done it well, and I''ll never be able to do it like the big brother." Amy said, her tone choked slightly.


    is a bit distressing.


    may be the emotional impact of the separation. The words that the little girl suppressed in her heart, and the thoughts of self-denial, all unknowingly revealed.


    Dorn rubbed Amy''s head: "I know you worked hard. Amy is already great."


    At the very least, the crab meal lion head that Amy brought out to Donne this time is better than the last time.


    You know, in the fall of this year, Amy was just a little girl who hadn��t done much cooking.


    Plus, her own culinary talent is relatively ordinary.


    It��s pretty good to be able to make a complicated dish at the current level in a winter or so.


    These are all the results of her hard work as an ordinary person.


    "Amy, it��s okay. Even if you don��t want to be a chef, it��s okay. Amy can definitely help me in other places." Don��s hand still touched the little girl��s head in a gentle voice:


    "But if you want to be a unique chef, try harder, Amy."


    Amy nodded, trying to calm her emotions.


    The parting is coming soon. If you cry out loudly, it will definitely affect your elder brother''s mood when traveling.


    She doesn''t want to be like this.


    Dorn comforted Amy for a while before leaving the dining hall.


    Then, Amy felt a warm and gentle touch on the top of her head.


    Because there doesn''t seem to be anyone standing around, Amy knows that this is the invisible sister Vivian.


    At this time, the fairy lady, following Don''s appearance, gently stroked Amy''s head.


    And the little blonde girl who was comforted at this momentOnly the last words left by Donne still echoed in her heart:


    "Try harder, Amy."


    ����


    On the street outside the restaurant, the hot pot restaurant was temporarily closed.


    The new employees are seeing off the chef and owner of the restaurant on the street.


    New employees like Hana and Esha are also unwilling to give up about Donne''s going out.


    Even in the last two days, the working conditions of these two girls have declined a little bit.


    There is no other way, because I get along with each other during this time.


    Most of the new employees, including Hana and Esha, unknowingly put Donne in the position of spiritual leader in their minds.


    After all, the chef has some unique personality charm and innovative thinking, which is too attractive to everyone.


    Dorn simply said goodbye to the new employees and explained the hot pot restaurant business plan during his absence.


    Prior to this, he had prepared a lot of hot pot ingredients for the hot pot restaurant to consume.


    In addition to the fairy lady who has a talent for cooking, the level of stir-frying has reached the point recognized by Donne.


    Moreover, Dorn also recently taught the five chefs of the hot pot restaurant how to stir-fry ingredients, among which Essa has shown a good culinary talent.


    I believe that after a period of hard practice, this little cook girl should also be able to fry the hot pot base that Doren is satisfied with.


    In short, things at the hot pot restaurant don��t seem to need to worry about Donne any more.


    "Okay, I''ll be back soon." Donn finally said goodbye to everyone.


    S-class adventurer Greg Lu drove the carriage, and under the watchful eyes of the staff, Donne set off toward the second limited-time instance.

 v2 Chapter 42： Silent Mountain

    all the way west.


    After a long, twenty days of exhaustion.


    Dorn and the S-rank adventurer Gregrew finally crossed the border of the western border of the Dorn Empire.


    There is nothing worth saying about the twenty-day journey.


    During the trip, two people can stay in a town hotel or hotel if they have the conditions. Of course, Dorn��s employer pays for the accommodation.


    ran into the situation where there was no village in front of him and no shop behind, so he set up a tent and set up a campfire to sleep.


    As for the question of eating, basically you can eat something ready-made in the town. If not, Dornlai will cook the fresh ordinary ingredients that he bought along the way.


    As for the monster dishes, there is no one.


    I don��t know if it��s because of the cold weather in winter, anyway, for twenty days, Donn has not encountered an edible monster delivering food to his door.


    When approaching the western border of the empire, he encountered a raid attack in a snowy field.


    But these enemies are all inferior characters, and Gregru alone took them away.


    During the battle, Dorn also paid attention to the health bar of this S-rank adventurer.


    more than 5600 points.


    In terms of blood volume alone, it was much thicker than the heavy armored priest Cloth with more than 4,800 blood points.


    can only be said to be an S-rank adventurer, there are two brushes after all.


    There are two main weapons that Greg Lu carries with him. According to his personal introduction, the two weapons are called the [flameweaver] and [the last whisper].


    ��Flame Weaver��One is a two-handed sword, with more ornate decorations. The sword is engraved with intricate patterns of mystical arts. It is obviously a huge sword with magical power.


    [The final whisper] is a cyan wooden longbow on his back.


    The bow body has a different sense of lightness, and it is also engraved with complicated secret patterns.


    However, Greg Lu did not carry arrows and quiver with him.


    When he fights the rogue, he can shoot magical arrows with dazzling white light just by conducting magical power and drawing a bow.


    At present, Greg Lu''s fighting wind gives Donne the feeling that he should be regarded as a magic swordsman and a magic archer.


    "Gregru, I think you just have to mortgage one of your weapons before, and you don''t need to wash the dishes in our restaurant." After seeing the battle performance of the S-rank adventurer, Dorn teased him like this.


    After almost a month of getting along, the two people have indeed reached a level of familiarity that can be joked.


    "I am a ethical adventurer! Even if I spend a year on your plate, I will not betray my weapons."


    Gregrum silently re-backed the bow, only to leave Dorne with a handsome back.


    ����


    Silent mountains.


    In the last border town on the way from the border of Dorne, people there use this name to refer to the original mountain forest outside the border.


    is the destination of Donne��s trip.


    People gave the mountain forest such a name, not because of how quiet it is.


    In a sense, in spring and summer, this vast virgin mountain forest is quite lively.


    After all, there are all kinds of monsters inhabited, and there are many fierce and aggressive ogres.


    The name ����[����] more often represents the local people''s fear of this dangerous mountain forest.


    Here is a restricted area for ordinary humans.


    However, in the end, this border town was quite a long distance away from the Silent Mountain, otherwise these ordinary people would not dare to settle there.


    In the town, Donne recruited a coachman.


    There is naturally no way to drive a carriage in the mountains and forests.


    When the group arrived outside the Silent Mountain, the coachman had to drive the carriage back to the town again, because the horses had to be taken care of by the tavern where Dorne had paid the deposit.


    If you leave the horses outside the forest like this, even if they won��t become a treat for a certain monster, they won��t be able to escape the end of starvation and freezing.


    "Call, call��"


    Beyond the silent mountain, the coachman stopped the carriage.


    Dorn and Gregrew each packed their own things. As usual, Dorn carried a lot of bags, including condiments and some newly purchased condiments.


    Greg Lu also ate many dishes made by Donne on Eaton and this road, so he fully agrees with Donne carrying the cooking materials!


    For this S-rank adventurer, if you can still taste food during the adventure, it is a very wonderful experience!


    He even took the initiative to help Donne bear a part of the bag.


    "Master, I''ll go back if there is nothing wrong." The coachman looked at the dangerous mountain forest and swallowed.


    If it wasn''t because the black-haired master gave enough money, he wouldn''t want to take this job.


    "Well, thank you very much." Don nodded.


    The carriage quickly turned around, galloped up, and raised some snowflakes. It seemed that the carriage driver didn''t want to stay here for a second.


    looked towards the silent mountain from where Dorn and the others were standing.


    The black forest, covered with white snow.


    In winter this mountain forest is indeed dead.


    "Go, you lead the way." Dorn greeted him, and at the same time took out a hand-drawn map and handed it to Greg Lu.


    This map was drawn by Donne himself these days based on the mail map.


    However, Don��s painting skills are not particularly good.


    So the map is a little bit abstract. It''s not easy to say how useful this hand-drawn map can be.


    "Kaiserdom?" Greg Lu looked at the markers and notes on the hand-drawn map, then raised his head and looked at Dorne with a slightly curious look.


    As an ace adventurer of the Association, Greggrew had heard of this silent mountain even if he had never been there in person.


    It was the first time he heard of this [Kaiserdom] marked by Donne.


    "I drew it based on the impression of a map I saw earlier." Dorn explained indifferently.


    Greg Lu nodded, without further questioning.


    As an adventurer, it is a taboo to inquire about other people''s information acquisition channels at will.


    "Let''s go, look at the map you drew. If we want to think of the Kaiserdom, we must first go northwest." Greg Lu took the hand-painted map and looked at it in detail for a while, and took the lead to walk towards the forest.


    Dorn keeps up.


    He can only hand it over to Greg Lu when he leads the way.


    Although the marking point in the previous [Poisonous Marsh] is also remote, there is a path by the lake that can be used as a reference.


    But this side of Silent Mountain is different.


    There are fewer people walking, so naturally there is no way.


    Moreover, the map in the email only gives markers and does not show where you are currently.


    If Donne trek through this mountain forest alone, it is basically tantamount to catching the blind.

 v2 Chapter 43： Owl Bear Cave

    entered the mountain forest, about ten minutes or so.


    Greg Lu looked at the hand-drawn map given by Donne as he walked, his brows began to frown, his facial features were slightly squeezed together, and finally he turned into the same expression as [the old man in the subway looks at the phone].


    "Dorn, it wasn''t me who said, what are your paintings..." Greg Lu said.


    Don shrugged helplessly.


    Can''t I blame me for painting skills?


    "Forget it, wait a while, I''ll find the way first."


    found a slightly open space, Greg Lu put all the bags on his body on the ground.


    put it on and said to Dorn handsomely: "They will squeeze into my wings."


    Don:?


    I saw the S-class adventurer lift up the cuff of his right hand, revealing a golden-yellow, metallic wristband.


    This item is called [Adventurer''s Wings] by Greg Lu.


    With the transmission of magic power, [Adventurer''s Wings] reacted, emitting a faint yellow light.


    At the same time, on Greg Lu''s back, two transparent wings condensed by magic "whoop" unfolded, leading him soaring into the sky.


    "Ah this, light wings spread out?" Dorn looked down in awe.


    This [Adventurer��s Wings] is Greggrew��s unique way of finding ways.


    Through flying, he can look down from above and obtain the most accurate and comprehensive ground information.


    After circling slowly in the sky a few times, Greg Lu fell back to Donne, then took out a pen and made some changes to the hand-drawn map given by Donne.


    "Huh, let''s go." Greggrew began to lead the way again.


    Don nodded.


    It''s worth looking at this S-rank adventurer for hire!


    The follow-up mountain trek is also like this. The main direction is roughly confirmed through the map given by Donne, and then Gregru learns the surrounding terrain through flight exploration, and further changes and marks the map details.


    The two of them are indeed approaching that Kaiserdom.


    ����


    The area of ??Silent Mountain is very, very large.


    The two of them walked in it for nearly four days, leaning on the hand-painted map.


    During the period of ����, the two encountered a few monsters, but they were not too strong.


    Moreover, in Dorn''s opinion, the food grade is not too high, probably all of them are C grade.


    But no matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat. Most of these edible monsters are added to meals by Don, but when cooking them, Don��s choice of techniques are very simple, and he is not willing to use too good condiments.


    Good seasonings should be reserved for good ingredients, especially those in the ruins.


    In short, in the end, these monster food materials that Donne disliked were all transformed into his sporadic attribute points.


    The daylight on the fourth day was almost over, and the sun had begun to sink to the west side of the mountain.


    "Greg Lu, didn''t you already say that we were near Kaiserdom at noon? It''s almost night now, how far do we have to go?" Dorne was a little tired.


    "Ah...it''s indeed nearby, but I don''t know how far I need to go." Gregru told the truth.


    The hand-drawn map is not an electronic map. You cannot zoom in to see the details. The closer you are to the destination, the less useful the map will play.


    In addition, the mountains in this area are turbulent and the terrain is complex, making it more difficult to find a destination.


    "Then take a break today?" Donn suggested.


    Greg Lu nodded: "I just saw it roughly in the sky. There seems to be a cave in front of us. Let''s rest there tonight. Then, what shall we have for dinner?"


    The two have been trekking in the snow-covered mountains and forests for a whole day, and they really need to rest and eat.


    After Greg Lu is ready to replenish his energy, he will fly with [Adventurer''s Wings] tomorrow, and carefully search the neighborhood.


    "I didn''t meet an edible monster today, of course it was eating dry food." Dorn responded simply.


    walked for a while, and finally came to the entrance of the cave that Gregrew said.


    The two of them had camped in the mountains, forests and snow a few days ago, and it was not very pleasant.


    If there is a cave to shelter from the wind tonight, the quality of rest will be much better, and it will be more conducive to tomorrow''s exploration.


    Stepping into the cave, Greg Lu, a professional adventurer, frowned slightly.


    He could feel the breath of living monsters in this cave.


    And when Donne entered the cave, he was immediately alert, because in the cave, many broken bones can be seen.


    Most of these wrecks are badly damaged, and I don��t know which animals or monsters they belong to.


    It is very likely that this is the nest of large beasts.


    still not waiting for the two to say something.


    bang, bang, bang.


    There was a dull sound, and something seemed to be coming from the cave, with heavy steps, towards the two of them.


    Listen to this movement, this thing inside must be very big.


    "Cuckoo����Cuckoo����"


    At the same time, there was also a deep chirping similar to an owl, echoing in the empty cave.


    In the shadow at the other end of the cave, although the monster itself cannot be seen yet, Don can already see a bright red blood bar.


    2548 points of blood.


    Just looking at the amount of blood, it is much stronger than the monsters encountered before, and 80% is a fierce giant monster.


    However, there is Greg Lu with more than 5600 points of blood. It is estimated that there is basically no danger.


    "I take back what I just said, I may not have to eat dry food tonight." Dorn looked at the shadow with interest.


    At the same time, I am also ready to open skills.


    "It''s a owl bear It seems we are lucky. I have tasted this thing once before and it tastes good." Greg Lu smiled, his tone relaxed.


    Looking at the appearance of the two of them, it seems that now they are not going to face a large-scale monster battle, but are choosing the ingredients for dinner in the market.


    "Xiao Xiong?" Don hadn''t heard of such a monster.


    Greg Lu did not respond, he was ready to go.


    held [Flame Weaver] in both hands, and the magic power was transmitted. On the surface of this great sword, those mysterious patterns and symbols flashed brightly, and then, a raging fire rose.


    With the light brought by [Flame Weaver], Don saw the monster in the shadow.


    It was a strange-looking creature, with a bear-like body and an owl face.


    The thick and fluffy body like a bear is covered with feathers, and a pair of big round eyes are staring frantically at the two uninvited guests in the cave on its head.


    ����.


    A mountain monster with a famous ferocious aggressiveness and bad temper.


    As long as it encounters other large creatures, the owl bear will not care whether the opponent initiates a provocation or is stronger than himself.


    Come up and do it!


    And its sharp beak and heavy giant claws can easily kill humans, and it is one of the most feared monsters of forest hunters.


    is more terrifying than it, it is estimated that only the owl bear is hungry.


    However, the luck of this owl bear is not too good. The two people who broke into its cave are not soft persimmons.


    The human adventurer holding the burning greatsword has already rushed towards it, like a vicious lone wolf.


    And the black-haired human didn''t move, just stood there, his eyes lit up, his tone of excitement:


    "It''s been so long, I finally came across an A grade."

 v2 Chapter 44： Fried Owl Bear Steak with Waterfall Egg

    There is not much space in the cave, and Dorn did not choose to pinch a poison frog out to help.


    And, seeing Greg Lu''s fighting state, he didn''t need help at all.


    System reminder: The battle is settled, the output damage is 0, and the experience is 340 points.


    With the dull sound of the owl fell to the ground, the battle ended.


    Greg Lu put the big sword on his shoulder, and looked back at Dorn, "How is it?"


    The face of this S-rank adventurer clearly reads such as [I��m great, right? ], [Master covers you] and other expression lines.


    In Greglu''s judgment, Don should have a certain fighting ability, but he is definitely not as strong as him.


    So he accepted the employment, covering Donn with no problem at all.


    "Awesome, awesome." Dornbong read and cheered.


    was thinking: If you give me the head of this owl bear, you should be able to get a thousand and eight hundred experience points.


    However, for Dorne, who already has Lv35, a few thousand points of experience are not enough. He now needs tens of thousands of experience to upgrade to a level.


    Without talking to the stinky adventurer, Dorn focused his attention on the owl bear.


    Cooking is the right way!


    Dinner is about to begin!


    ����


    The meat of the owl bear is a bit peculiar.


    It''s only A-grade ingredients. The meat is thick and tender at the same time.


    "It feels like it would be good to fry it, and I am prepared to cry the three-piece suit for the kid next door this time."


    Based on the information obtained by [Intuitive Ingredients], Dorn decided on how to make owl meat.


    Proficiently figure out [Ruyi], and then let [Ruyi] change into different shapes of knives suitable for peeling and cutting meat as your thoughts change.


    "Dorn, your knife?" Greg Lu naturally noticed the magical [kitchen knife] in Dorn''s hand.


    Before, Greg Lu had undisguisedly displayed [Flame Weaver], [Final Whispers] and [Adventurer''s Wings] in front of Dorn.


    Especially the [Adventurer''s Wings], the function is very magical.


    On this basis, Dorn felt that he could properly show some of his props in front of him.


    This shows that the two are slowly establishing a trusting relationship as teammates.


    "It''s a legendary kitchenware, I call it Ruyi." Dorn replied, but he didn''t explain the fact that [Ruyi] is actually a weapon.


    Ruyi in Donne''s hands:...


    Gregor nodded suspiciously.


    However, this S-rank adventurer did not see any obvious magical surges on this legendary kitchen utensil.


    Perhaps, it is really just a magical kitchenware that can be transformed into various shapes to help cooking?


    Don��s cooking here is not stopping. After the meat is cut, Ruyi turns into a small pot with his backhand.


    Add a small amount of sweet wine, sugar, and freshly brewed homemade soy sauce to the pot.


    Put it on the bonfire, control the temperature, and cook for about 40 minutes on a low fire to thicken the soup in the pot, then let it stand until the surface is bubble-free, and pour it into a bowl for later use.


    After this process, the sauce that Dorn prepared is actually Teriyaki sauce.


    Boneless Owl''s Pork Pork Cut into two-centimeter-thick slices to remove the peripheral fascia.


    ��Ruyi��Turn the meat into a loose meat hammer. Pat the meat on both sides until it becomes loose and large. Sprinkle salt and black pepper on each side and marinate for about 10 minutes.


    Beat a few eggs and set aside.


    At this time, it''s time to wrap the Owl Bear Steak with the three-piece suit of the crying child next door-starch, egg liquid, and bread crumbs.


    Pour an appropriate amount of oil into the pot, heat it on medium heat until the oil temperature reaches 160 degrees, and start frying. The lower bear steak is fried until golden on both sides and floats, and remove the oil control.


    There was a creak in the oil pan, and the cave began to be filled with a high-calorie mixture of fat and cooked meat.


    Cut half of the shredded onion, add the shredded onion in a hot pan and heat oil, until fragrant. Add homemade cooking wine, soy sauce, and sugar and stir well.


    Take a few more eggs and beat them, pour them into the pot, push the spoon when the egg is solidified around the circle, and when most of the egg is solidified, control the heat to decrease, and then slowly push the spoon.


    The golden egg liquid, under Don''s careful manipulation, slowly solidified, and it had a delicate feeling visible to the naked eye.


    with the tender white onion shreds, it is very appetizing.


    In addition to egg sliding and fried owl bear steak, Dorn also specially prepared rice.


    The staple food of rice, Donn��s surrounding Eaton, and Komodova in the middle of the empire I visited last time, I have never seen it.


    The common grains in these places are all barley and wheat.


    However, this time traveling all the way to the west, Donne found Mi by accident when he was about to cross the border.


    As a celestial traverser, he saw rice. There was no reason not to buy it. Besides, he hadn''t eaten white rice for half a year.


    The quality of the rice selected by Dorn is good. After being cooked, it will be steaming, and the rice will be full and distinct in the bowl.


    The steaming rice is topped with tender eggs, and then topped with long-sliced ??fried owl bear steak, and finally topped with teriyaki sauce.


    Sliding egg owl bear row rice bowl, complete!


    "It''s done?" Greg Lu on the side was already waiting, his eyes straightened.


    Dorn nodded, and handed the portion in his hand to the other party first: "Sliding egg owl and bear row rice bowl, eat it while it is hot."


    Greg Lu took the bowl.


    For him, it was another peculiar dish that he had never seen before!


    These days, this S-rank adventurer followed Dorn and was eating this piece of but it didn''t fall at all.


    The fried owl bear steak of the kid next door is very thick, because the surface is covered with egg liquid, starch, and bread crumbs, and after being fried, it has an attractive golden color.


    And the cross-section can see brown cooked meat, as well as the wonderful texture of the meat.


    There is no meat lover who can resist this temptation!


    Fried Owl Bear Meat has a crispy skin, tender meat inside, and a generous portion. The thick taste is very enjoyable!


    As a human being, the desire for sugar and fat has been engraved in DNA since ancient times.


    Although the Land of Miracles is a different world, as long as the humans and demihumans here are still advanced carbon-based creatures, it is inevitable to follow this law!


    Therefore, the pleasure brought by eating delicious fried owl bear meat almost made this S-rank adventurer want it.


    "The steak is served with smooth eggs, and a bite of rice will make you feel happier." Dorn, who was on the side, also served himself a bowl of rice bowl, casually said to Greg Lu.


    Greg Lu nodded straight, and after swallowing the cutlet in his mouth, he scooped up a spoonful of omelet rice bowl.


    The waterfall egg roll has been carefully cooked by Dorn, and it is very smooth and tender. When you gently shake the spoon, you can even see the slippery egg swaying moistly.


    There is also the hot, full-bodied rice, which is covered under a spoonful of slippery eggs, ready to come out.


    After a bite, the egg is tender and smooth, the meat is thick, and the taste is simple, but the more sweet the rice is, the more it is chewed, and finally it is mixed with a little bit of teriyaki sauce.


    is indeed very happy!


    And this sense of happiness is almost overflowing with the satisfaction of the taste buds and abdominal cavity!


    What kind of egg-bearing rice bowl, Greg Lu is confident that he can eat three bowls!

 v2 Chapter 45： Dwarves and halflings

    Don was also tasting his own rice bowl.


    Grade A Owl Bear Meat, after Don��s careful cooking, the final rating of the Egg Owl Bear Steak Donburi exceeded the S grade without any suspense, but it just broke the S grade threshold.


    "Although I picked the rice and eggs by myself, the level of their ingredients is still a bit slow. In fact, if you can add some seaweed crumbs, the taste might be better." Dorn thought in his heart.


    After all, he has made it by himself, and there are so many good things that he has eaten, so he can also eat S-level dishes slowly.


    But watching the opposite Greg Lu gobbled his food, Donne will be double happy while tasting the delicious food.


    After all, Don is a chef.


    Seeing people who eat their own meals, devouring them, eating happily, is the greatest affirmation of a chef!


    "Sure enough, the exquisiteness of cooking and the gorging of food cravings when eating are all things that make life meaningful."


    Dorn thought so happily, and took another bite of rice.


    ...


    System prompt: [Predator] effect is triggered, attack, defense, and physical attributes are enhanced.


    System reminder: [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] is triggered and the skill [Eagle View Lv0] is obtained.


    ��Eagle''s bird''s eye view��: The owl bear has the eyes of an eagle. During the skill activation process, the night vision ability is improved, and the dynamic vision is improved.


    coming!


    Pleasant after-dinner touch for prizes.


    Dorn had good luck today. [Predator] and [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] both bloomed.


    ''S [Eagle View] skill is also very good, anyway, after reading the introduction, it should be turned on, and my visual ability will be greatly enhanced and improved.


    However, Don habitually thinks about the upgrade of this skill.


    During the meal, I listened to Greglu''s introduction that although the owl bear is a rare monster, it is not particularly rare.


    And Greg Lu himself has hunted and ate the owl bear once before.


    "Perhaps after I return to Eaton, I can ask Crick, as a monster scholar, he may have a way to get other owl bear ingredients to improve my skills." Dorn thought in his heart.


    After Donne is full, Greg Lu can eat more.


    But it��s not a big problem. The rice bowls made this time are quite large, and there is still a lot in the pot, so he can eat enough.


    Just when Greg Lu was preparing to serve another bowl of rice by himself, he suddenly became alert:


    "Who is outside? Come out."


    had already sat down by the bonfire, and Dorn, who was about to rest, also stood up and looked towards the entrance of the cave.


    The sky outside is dark, and the snowy night in the mountains is very quiet.


    Dorn currently possesses the only skill that enhances his perception ability, which is the [Eagle''s View] that I just acquired.


    This skill improves visual ability, but light travels in a straight line after all. If someone really stays in the blind area of ??vision outside the cave, Don will naturally be unable to see it.


    Following Greg Lu''s warning question, rustling sounds began to come from the entrance of the cave.


    Then, three short figures got into the cave.


    The three people who came in were all short in stature. They were wearing earthy brown clothes. The gloves, wristbands, and belts on their bodies were all very simple in design, and they were rigorous and pragmatic.


    "Dwarf?" Dorn was a little surprised.


    This is the first time he has seen such a demihuman race.


    "It''s two dwarves and a halfling." Greg Lu next to him corrected this in a low voice.


    The three small demihuman races that came in were all male. Two of them were sturdy and armed with war picks. It was true that the two of them were dwarves.


    As for the halfling mentioned by Greg Lu, it does not mean a sub-human race with only half of the body, but only half the height of an adult.


    The remaining one, who is relatively thin and looks more like a human child in appearance, is a halfling.


    After the three demihumans entered the cave, although they paid attention to cover up, they all seemed to have small movements of swallowing their throats.


    This makes Dorn wonder if they found it with the smell of the waterfall skating egg fried bear steak...


    The two groups faced each other for a short while, but the dwarves spoke first.


    The halfling stood up and said, "You two long-length people from the outside world, why are you here?"


    Not only does he look like a child, but the tone of his speech is as delicate as a human boy. However, this is only the appearance, in fact this halfling is already over 40 years old.


    "Do they call humans long-skinned people?" Hearing this name, Dorn felt funny in his heart.


    But think about it, whether dwarves, halflings, all humans call these demihumans.


    For these demihumans, their own height is normal, but humans are races that grow too tall.


    "We are adventurers." Gregor responded vaguely to the halfling''s question, and then turned his head to signal Dorne.


    To be honest, it has been more than 20 days since I came out. Apart from looking for that Kaiserdom, this S-rank adventurer really doesn''t know what he is doing.


    "Well, we are adventurers. The purpose here is to collect monster materials. At the same time, I want to try my luck and find rare monsters in this large mountain forest to take out and sell them for money."


    Dorn pointed to the owl bear''s body with a few pieces of meat cut off behind him.


    Owow bear is such a big monster, it can naturally produce a lot of monster materials, such as its skin and feathers, if it is intact, it is usually expensive.


    So Don''s remarks, coupled with the evidence of the owl bear''s body, are still quite tenable.


    The three demihumans got together and talked a few words in a low voice. UU reading


    "When my grandfather was still there, he told me that the world of long-body people outside..."


    "When my dad was still there, he also talked about long-body adventurers, and their trading business..."


    These three demihumans have never been in contact with the outside world, and even in their 40 years of life, they have never encountered an adventurer from the outside in the forest.


    Listening to their conversation, it seems that their understanding of the outside world and human beings is all stuck in the stories told by their parents.


    Dorn can roughly hear what these dwarves are talking about, but listening to it makes him a little confused:


    It sounds like the parents of these dwarves still know human society better. How come to their generation, they seem to be isolated from the world and don��t know anything?


    The dwarves communicated for a while, seeming to think that what Donne said was credible, so the halfling spoke again, with a polite tone:


    "Your elders, we will not disturb your hunting. But after you have completed your purpose, please leave here quickly, and don''t disturb our normal life."


    Very reasonable request.


    Dorn and Gregru looked at each other again, and then both of them nodded silently.


    "Then, goodbye." The dwarves turned their heads, preparing to leave the cave.


    However, as they turned their heads, their eyes were invariably on the bowl of egg owl bear rice bowl with remaining warmth, staying for a few tenths of a second.


    Does the long-body food have such a strong fragrance?


    Their parents seem to have never mentioned this.


    Just as the dwarves were about to step out of the cave, Don��s voice came from behind:


    "Since we are here, don''t you want to eat together?"

 v2 Chapter 46： Something went wrong

    The dwarves stagnated, but none of them turned around immediately.


    "The three have nothing to worry about. If you had observed us near the entrance of the cave before, you should know that we had eaten a lot of these foods ourselves." Donne continued.


    The dwarves all swallowed silently, and they really saw Gregru gorging on the rice outside.


    What does that pot of long-shen human food taste like?


    "Hogg, my grandfather said to me when he was still alive, those who cook good food are not bad guys."


    Finally, a dwarf was a little uncontrollable, turning his head to the side and speaking to the halfling.


    Halfling Hogg:...


    In the end, the dwarves hesitated for a while, turned their heads back to the campfire in the cave, and accepted the rice bowl Donsheng gave them with a shy face.


    "Thank you for your generosity." said the dwarves.


    Dorn just smiled, Greg Lu said nothing.


    According to the map sent by the email, Dorn could determine that there should be only one settlement of intelligent creatures in this vast virgin mountain forest.


    Needless to say, these three dwarves are 80% of the locals of Kaisadum.


    If you leave them for dinner, you will definitely be able to get information about Kesardumu.


    The thick owlet steak is matched with the tender egg, and finally a bite of rice. After the first bite of the rice bowl, the dwarves are completely lost.


    too delicious!


    I have never tasted such a delicious food!


    Is the food for long-body people like this?


    "The three of you eat slowly, there is still a lot of rice." Donn kept smiling, and at the same time started a new topic sincerely:


    "By the way, I don��t know if you are interested in doing some business with us. You see, the two of us will stay in this mountain forest for a while. If we can add some living supplies from you, our subsequent exploration pressure will Reduce a lot."


    The reason Donne said this was of course to get a preliminary inquiries about the situation of Kaisadum.


    However, considering that the dwarves here are suspected of being isolated from the world.


    Don had to play a snack game.


    As a stranger from outside, if he directly asks the other party''s place of residence as soon as he comes up, or proposes to visit the other party''s place of residence, it will undoubtedly cause the other party to be suspicious and vigilant.


    But when it comes to a deal, it makes the topic more plausible.


    Moreover, when it comes to transactions, the place of the transaction does not necessarily have to be on the other side��s residence, and the dwarves will not be too alert and guarded.


    In short, adventurers in the wild are rare to encounter some humanoid races and want to trade some living supplies with each other, which is reasonable.


    "Well, and I am still very interested in the magic technology of dwarves. Many of the things you make can be sold for a big price with us." Greg Lu also added cleverly.


    Clearly, openly talked about his desire to profit from the dwarf technology products, so as to prevent the other party from suspecting that he has other unscrupulous ideas for the first time.


    I have to say that although Dorn and Gregrew hadn''t passed through anything before, the effect of the on-the-spot coordination is still quite good.


    The dwarves stopped eating when they heard the words.


    "That, I''m sorry. In fact, we don''t allow outsiders to interact or trade with us. This is the order of the envoy." The halfling Hogg said embarrassingly.


    Greg Lu:...


    Nothing, then you dare to eat our meal?


    I should have eaten these!


    "God''s Envoy?" Dorn asked rhetorically.


    "It is the supreme, great my lord Bafengte, a substitute in the world." The dwarves did not shy away from saying this, but rather their tone was pious and proud.


    Dorn touched his chin, thinking a little bit.


    Bafengte?


    Listen to what the dwarves mean, this seems to be the **** they believe in?


    But it sounds like it''s not the same thing as the Apocalypse Cult that I met before.


    Is this Holy See okay? When I came out to make two copies, I seemed to have encountered two different waves of heretics...


    After thinking about it for a while, Donne turned his head to look at Greg Lu again.


    I saw this S-rank adventurer also looked confused, just shook his head slightly towards Dorn.


    "Uh, your eldest man, if we can''t trade with you, then this food, can we still..." The halfling looked at half of the rice bowl and was very disappointed.


    "Eat, eat, I asked you to eat." Donne smiled bitterly.


    After the dwarves thanked them, they feasted.


    After they all had a bowl of rice bowl, they looked happy, thanked again and planned to leave.


    The halfling Hogg, before he was about to step out of the cave, turned his head and said to the two of Dorn quite solemnly:


    "Two, if you want to continue hunting monsters, I still recommend staying away from this area. The people there are not very welcome to strangers from outside."


    "If you are unlucky and you meet the guards of the ambassador-sama around here, you will most likely be attacked."


    When Hogg himself was in the mountains and forests, he did not encounter any foreign adventurers.


    But a few years ago, he still knew the news that an outside adventurer broke into Kaisadum and was directly culled by the personal guards.


    As for the reason why Hogg and the other two dwarves were friendly after they met Dorn.


    On the one hand, these three demihumans are still kind-hearted, and on the other hand, their cannibalistic mouths are short.


    "Since you don''t welcome outsiders, we will take the initiative to stay away." Don nodded.


    "Thank you for your understanding and wait for the dwarves to leave the cave.


    "What do you think?" Dorn turned his head to look at Greg Lu.


    "It feels strange."


    "Have you ever heard of that person, Mr. Bafengt?" Dorn asked again.


    Greg Lu just shook his head: "I have never heard of it. It may be a small-scale regional belief with little influence."


    In the land of miracles, although the belief in the original creator is the dominant one, the power of the Holy See also extends in several major duchy.


    However, this does not prevent the generation and existence of other beliefs.


    In the land of miracles, apart from the obvious cult nature like the Apocalypse Cult, and relatively influential, there may be believers everywhere.


    There are still some extremely niche, regional, and influential beliefs.


    In the case of the former, the Holy See will crack down on it very hard. The latter is not really encountered, and the Holy See may not be too proactive to intervene.


    Because of this little belief, I can''t make any waves.


    Gregor estimated that Baphomet may belong to this kind of little faith.


    "However, as far as I know, the dwarf race is the most difficult humanoid race to maintain a religious belief. Compared to the gods, most dwarves believe in their magic technology."


    "Also, halflings are generally shrewd and even cunning races. Halflings active in the principality of mankind generally work as merchants or thieves. They all have one thing in common and are extremely keen on trading."


    Greg Lu added two more points that he found strange.


    Don nodded.


    I feel that there is indeed something wrong with Kaiserdom.


    There must be demons if something goes wrong.

 v2 Chapter 47： Kaiserdom

    Dorn turned on the skill [Eagle View] that he had just obtained.


    With the improvement of night vision ability, the scene in the dark night outside the cave becomes visible, and the color seems to be thicker than usual.


    So, Dorn could see that the dwarves hadn''t walked far out of the cave, and seemed to be talking as they walked.


    have to wait a little longer.


    You have to wait until the dwarves go a little further before starting the next step.


    "By the way, Greg Lu, when it comes to faith, what is your belief?" Dorn asked Greg Lu casually as he watched the dwarf leave.


    "Don''t be kidding, as a member of the Dona Empire, if you don''t believe in the original gods, you will be regarded as heretics." Gregor replied casually.


    His attention also stayed on the dwarf who was drifting away outside the cave.


    But because the night vision ability is inferior to Dorn, who has [Eagle View] turned on, he pays more attention to things like breath.


    "Really? I always feel that based on your character, you will not be a particularly religious person."


    "Ah, anyway, I don''t go to the Holy See to donate money. If you don''t spend money, you can still be more or less trustworthy."


    The two wrangled casually, at this time, the figure of the dwarf finally disappeared into the night.


    it''s time.


    "Okay, Greg Lu. By the way, how is your tracking ability?" Dorn looked at his companion.


    "It''s really good."


    Gregor walked out of the cave, the [Adventurer''s Wings] on his wrist lit up, and the energy wings on his back spread out, soaring into the sky, sinking into the sky of night.


    The dwarves have basically been determined to be the residents of Kesardumu.


    Therefore, Dorn and Greg Lu have exactly the same idea-follow them and find the location of Kesardumu directly.


    ����


    The dwarf squad headed by Hogg, the halfling, went out of the cave, first turned around and made sure that they were not following, then entered a flat and dense snow forest.


    Then, three iron carts came out.


    The car is loaded with all kinds of ores.


    This dwarf squad is an independent mining team in Kaisadumuli. Today, on the way back from mining, it was the smell of rice bowls that they found Dorn and the others.


    "Hogg, I don''t think we need to make detours. They didn''t follow along. If they go around, they won''t be in time for the evening prayer. Moreover, they can make such delicious food, they are not like bad people. Look like."


    The dwarf urn beside ���� spoke to Hogg.


    "Whether it''s a bad person, it doesn''t matter whether the cooking is good or not," Hogg said.


    However, that food is really delicious.


    It is no exaggeration to say that it is the best food Hogg has eaten in so long alive.


    Even if I am full now, I still can''t help but secrete saliva when I think of the tip of my tongue experience just now.


    Afterwards, the halfling Hogg looked back, and there was indeed no sign of anyone following.


    So, the dwarves began to reduce their detours and proceeded towards the place of residence, Kaiserdom.


    It''s just that what they didn''t expect was that Greg Lu, who was tracking them, was not behind him at this time, but in the sky. It was a tiny, imperceptible black spot in the dark sky.


    Kaiserdom.


    This is a gathering place for dwarves and halflings in this primitive mountain forest.


    The entire Kesardumu is located in a hollow, huge lava crater.


    There is a lava river that never dies out.


    Therefore, inside this crater, the light is extremely bright. Even in today''s severe winter, it is hot and pressing.


    The snow on the periphery of the crater contrasts sharply with the hot red light in it, making the scene in this area very magical.


    The three Hoggs who returned, after inspecting the returned ore for the guards outside the crater, went down to Kaisadum.


    Greg Lu fell quietly and carefully on a dense tree not far away.


    "This kind of place actually has a crater of this size. However, this is indeed a gathering place that dwarves would choose." Greg Lu thought to himself.


    Dwarves who love magic technology and metal craftsmanship will indeed choose such strange terrain to live in.


    The high temperature brought by the hot lava can greatly help them in their forging operations.


    The dwarf guards around the crater are short but sturdy. They are dressed in tightly fitted metal armor. They are equipped with dwarf craftsmanship style pickaxes, battle axes, and javelins.


    "Although I don''t know why Donne wants to enter this dwarf gathering place, if the dwarves here are really xenophobic, it is obviously not a good way to break through." Greg Lu thought silently in his heart.


    The S-class adventurer catted on the tree for a while, and after about ten minutes, an unusually clear and loud voice command came from the volcano cave:


    "The evening prayer time has come, pray devoutly and praise God Envoy Mezeroth, my lord Baphoent."


    "It''s not like an ordinary human voice, it''s more like an effect achieved after a certain dwarf technology has increased the volume." Greg Lu on the tree speculated like this.


    Then there was a steady stream of prayers and praise from the crater.


    The guards at the entrance of the cave chanted the names of the **** Mezerros and the **** Bafeng, while slamming their weapons against the hard black rock under their feet, making a loud noise.


    The scene was a bit fanatical.


    After carefully observing for a while outside of Kaisadum, Greg Lu activated [Adventurer''s Wings] again and flew back to the owl bear cave.


    ����


    "That''s probably the situation." After returning, Greg Lu informed Dorn of all his experiences outside of Kaiserdom.


    Dorn nodded.


    The opening point of the known ruins must be within Kaiserdom but if those dwarves are really xenophobic, that place seems to be hard to break through.


    have to think of another way.


    "Dorn, although you are an employer, and I accepted the employment should only do things without asking why. But from a friend''s point of view, I still want to ask, what is your purpose for entering that piece of Kaiserdom?" Gregger Ask like this.


    Dorn looked at the S-rank adventurer and said nothing.


    In fact, for almost a month along the way, Dorn was also silently observing the adventurer during his relationship with Greg Lu.


    I have to say that apart from being a wife of a acquaintance, Greg Lu also has several celebrity wives.


    I can''t seem to fault it in other areas.


    is an S-level adventurer who has been certified internally in the association, and being a teammate is actually good.


    And considering that the previous [Poisonous Remnant] can be attacked, it is inseparable from the help of an entire squad of priests.


    This time [Devil''s Lair], if you explore it alone, the income will definitely not be too high.


    The help of an S-rank adventurer with good combat power will definitely increase the income.


    And, to be honest, Greg Lu and himself were also people who had dinner together with a smile.


    In Donne��s view of making friends, there is nothing wrong with being counted as friends.


    "Uh, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it." Greg Lu saw that Dorn didn''t react for a long time, so he had to say so.


    Don��t this guy see himself as a friend?


    Obviously, I think this is almost a month, and the two are getting along well.


    Isn''t this embarrassing?


    At this time, Dorn finally said: "Gregru, have you heard of the ruins of the gods?"

 ~： Shelf testimonials

    Tomorrow, this book will be on the shelves, after all, it''s almost 30w words.


    Am I very conscientious!


    Thank you for every reader who can see here, your support is the most direct motivation for this book to go all the way!


    Thank you very much, I kowtow to you! Bang bang bang!


    I still wanted to say something about selling badly, but after thinking about it, you should have seen a lot of similar things from other authors.


    The miserable lives of codeword workers should be interlinked. Writing a book is really not easy. It makes people bald and ooh.


    Anyway, to sum up, just one sentence: I am the same!


    Then, there seems to be a lot of things I want to say, but when a thousand words come to my lips, it��s nothing more than the sentence����


    Please subscribe to your child for support! This is really important to me!


    Let��s talk about the additions that everyone loves to listen to.


    After it is on shelves tomorrow noon, I will give you a five chapter. (It''s all five, don''t say I am short, woo woo woo.)


    The current collection of this book is more than 7,000. According to the first order ratio of 20:1, visually, the first order tomorrow should be 350.


    Therefore, after the first order reaches 300, every additional 100 will be added for everyone.


    Then, for the monthly pass, although I don''t think I deserve to participate in the monthly pass climbing list, if you vote for me, then I still have to express it.


    Therefore, in April, for every 200 monthly tickets accumulated, we will add one more.


    The starting point is currently giving 6 monthly passes for books with a daily update of 4000 words, so there will be 180 monthly system passes a month.


    Everyone wants the first change of the monthly pass, only 20 tickets are needed!


    is a bargain, hehe!


    If you give a reward at the end, a single reward is 10,000 points, plus one more, and so on.


    (However, the bosses consume rationally, and I am very satisfied if I can support the subscription, please subscribe!)


    This should be the case for adding more rules.


    , I thought of putting it on the shelves, but in fact, I was really worried, and I felt like I was waiting for a response after I confessed it.


    In short, this is what I want to talk about, the codeword is gone!


    Everyone, see you tomorrow!


    Sincerely, the thirteen modesty

 v2 Chapter 48： Unpleasant romance

    Dorn roughly informed Greg Lu about the opening point of the existence of the relics of gods in Kaiserdumu, and that they will be opened in the near future.


    Greg Lu did not ask the specific source of the news.


    However, as an adventurer, after learning such news, Greg Lu naturally asked Donne to take him into the ruins of the gods.


    Although in fact, after learning about the existence of the ruins, Greg Lu can find a way to get close to Kesar Dumu by himself, without Doan��s consent at all.


    But Donne is his current employer, after all, and the clues to the ruins are also provided by Donne. This basic respect still needs to be given.


    Then, the two began to discuss how to enter Kaiserdom.


    Considering that the entire dwarf gathering place seems to be under a kind of weird crazy belief state, this makes the halfling''s final warning more credible.


    If two people appear in Kaiserdom, there is a high probability that they will be attacked by the guards.


    At present, I can only think about whether there is any way to get in.


    However, if two humans want to mix into the dwarf gathering place, it seems unrealistic and too conspicuous.


    When it came to this, Greg Lu spoke: "I seem to have a way on this."


    said, he took out two rose-red potions from his arms.


    "This is called a transformation potion. After taking it, it can change its shape."


    "It''s just a change, but in a strict sense it''s an imitation. The potion can''t let us change our appearance at will, but can make us look like others."


    "There is another prerequisite. The object of our change must be a talented person who has been contacted by us within a day."


    "Oh, besides, if the two of us become dwarf-sized, the change in appearance is too great, and the potion effect may not last long."


    Greg Lu explained further.


    "It sounds amazing." Dorn took a potion.


    "Of course, this is an authentic and rare alchemy reagent! Only I can get it." Greg Lu''s expression was extremely proud, and he continued to add:


    "I went to the imperial capital, Madame Turan, oh, she is a noble countess. It was because of the transformation potion that I became a maid of her house, and then I successfully entered the lady''s room and had a tryst with her."


    Dorn:...


    Give me this kind of magical props and use it where it can really play its value! Bastard!


    ����


    There are still three days left before [Devil''s Lair] opens.


    During this period of time, Dorn and Greg Lu have been carefully moving around Kaisadum, collecting information, and finding a way to enter this dwarf gathering place.


    There are only five magical potions in Greg Lu''s body.


    According to him, the change in appearance that he had turned into a maid at the beginning, the potion effect can be maintained for about 6 hours.


    And if two people want to become dwarves, with such a big physical change, the efficacy of this medicine cannot be said for an hour.


    Therefore, these magical potions must be used within a day or two before the ruins are opened.


    This evening, the moon is very clear.


    Below the periphery of the crater where Kaisadum is located, there is a forest, which is bright and clean under the moonlight.


    Under the mountain where the crater belongs, a huge rock shook twice, and then it was pushed away from the inside out, exposing a cave passage.


    Then, a young dwarf male came out.


    This young dwarf is called Kuresi Steelhammer. He is only in his twenties this year. Among the dwarves, he is just an adult.


    Compared to other dwarves, the physique of Steel Hammer does not seem to be that strong, and the beard on his face is not that dense.


    The steel hammer tiptoed into the woods, and first breathed in the cold air outside.


    Then he sat down on a section of the tree trunk that fell to the ground, and took out a round, half-fist-sized metal appliance that was quite steampunk style from his arms.


    About half an hour later, another person came out from the previous cave passage, and he entered the woods with the same ease.


    This time is a halfling, female, also in her early twenties. Has the height and appearance of a human girl, like a cute pupil.


    This is Steel Hammer��s childhood sweetheart, Le Qi.


    "Le Qi, you finally figured it out." Steel Hammer showed an expression of excitement.


    The halfling girl also sat down on the tree trunk on the ground, nodded, but did not speak.


    "Le Qi, look at this, I made this recently." The steel hammer showed the metal utensil in his hand, eloquently:


    "Its magic circuit is the same as the magic amplifier on the square. Press this button to transmit the sound to the amplifier. Moreover, it is so smaller than the amplifier hub of the Lord God Envoy. Many, isn��t it amazing? I��m going to call it a small microphone."


    Le Qi lightly looked at the steel hammer and the [small microphone] in his hand, and nodded.


    is indeed amazing. Whether this microphone or the genius of the steel hammer displayed on the magic technology, they are all amazing.


    But...


    Le Qi said, "But, Kuresi, what''s the use of this? You are... the dark iron man, you can''t study magic technology, this is too arrogant. In the future, you''d better not do this again. "


    The other party��s words made Gang Hammer a little surprised, his eyes dimmed a bit: "You didn''t say that before."


    "Kuresi, people will change. Moreover, I came to see you this time to tell you that we should tell the guards about the existence of this passage and let them block this passage." Qi pointed in the direction of the foot of the mountain.


    Kaiserdom is a kingdom of dwarves built in a giant crater.


    The roads are intricate and the passages extend in all directions. Most of the passages that can lead to the outside world privately have been completely blocked by the **** Envoy Mezeroth in the name of ensuring safety.


    However, there are also fish that slip through the net.


    For example, the steel hammer and Le Qi mastered this one, which they discovered when they were young, and has not been notified to the guards since then.


    Therefore, they have become like a child��s secret garden since they were young.


    Steel Hammer said nothing, and silently put away the small microphone in his hand.


    "Also, Kuresi, I made a decision." The halfling girl''s tone became lower, and her expression became a little sad. "I plan to sign up to serve Lord Mezeroth after this surrender. ."


    Steel Hammer still didn''t speak.


    "You know, my mother got a lung cough, which is getting more and more serious now. If I can serve Master Mezeroth, listen to the teachings of the adults, and pray at the feet of the adults day and night. My lord Baphomet will surely be able to. Hearing my prayers, my mother''s illness will definitely get better."


    Steel Hammer wanted to say something, but couldn''t say anything.


    After all, for the dwarves of Kaiserdom, serving the envoy is a glorious and right thing.


    I just don''t know why. After hearing Le Qi''s words, Gang Hammer still felt sad inexplicably, and suddenly felt empty.


    "Go back, Kuresi." Le Qi stood up from the tree trunk, turned and walked towards the cliff, and stopped after a few steps, "We... are no longer children, and many things can''t be the same as when we were young. Wayward. I''m sorry, Kuresi."


    The steel hammer sat on the trunk and did not move.


    Yes, it seems to have grown up.


    ��Collect free books��Follow vx��Book Friends Base Camp��Recommend your favorite novels and get cash red envelopes!


    When they were young, they came here holding hands while they were still at night, jokingly saying they would get married when they grew up.


    But this is impossible.


    Because in the rigorously hierarchical Kaisadum, the lowest-ranked black iron citizen, Steel Hammer, is not allowed to marry a bronze citizen like Le Qi.


    "I''ve grown up..." Steel Hammer murmured like this Two figures stood on the branches of a dense tree in this forest.


    Dorn and Greg Lu.


    Originally, the two of them just explored the surrounding area of ??Kaiserdom as usual, looking for an optimal plan to sneak into this dwarf gathering place.


    Unexpectedly, I watched such a big show.


    "What do you think?" Dorn looked at the male dwarf who was still in a daze below, and asked Gregrew softly.


    "A terrible, not-so-good romantic drama."


    Greg Lu said so, but his face still kept a cheerful, delightful expression of eating melons.


    "Who asked you about this? I mean, do you think we can use them to get into Kaiserdom."


    "What are you going to do?" Greggrew asked.


    Dorn spoke softly and quickly about the plan he had just thought of.


    "This...isn''t it great?" Gregor frowned.


    "Do you have a better idea?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be either."


    "What are you still doing, do it!"


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 49： Black iron

    Steel Hammer was still sitting on the fallen tree trunk in the forest, secretly hurt.


    At this time, from a big tree above his head, a white and tough thread suddenly shot out.


    ��Spinning��Start!


    The steel hammer did not respond at all. The tough spider silk, like a flexible python, wrapped around his body tightly.


    "Help��" Steel Hammer was just about to shout.


    Snap!


    The sticky end of the spider silk stuck to his mouth.


    This is how powerful this skill "spinning" is after it is upgraded to Lv5.


    Not only the spider silk produced is stronger, but the moment the spider silk is ejected, it is exactly like the third hand derived from Donne, which is very controllable.


    Bind the enemy as much as you want!


    Then, with the physical coordination brought by Lv5 [dexterity], Dorn moved up and down from the tree to the ground like a monkey.


    Steel Hammer was terrified when he saw that the person who attacked him was a long man who was more than twice his height.


    desperately twisting the bound body, trying to break free.


    However, the physical quality of the steel hammer is not strong among the dwarves, and the spider silk is indeed very strong after reaching the full level.


    Therefore, this young dwarf can''t break free in a short time, and can only be at the mercy of Don.


    Dorn stepped to the side of Steel Hammer.


    Then, [Corrosive Acid] is activated!


    A group of green acid with a dangerous light condensed from the palm of Donne out of thin air.


    Snapped.


    The acid liquid fell on a stone next to it, sizzling, foaming violently, emitting an unpleasant smell.


    "Don''t bark, otherwise, the next puddle of acid will fall on your head." Dorne said.


    After seeing the terrifying acid condensed from this long body, the steel hammer stopped struggling, but his eyes were still open in horror.


    Seeing the other party settle down, Donne got rid of the spider silk from his mouth.


    "Help��" Ganghammer''s mouth was free, and he wanted to shout anxiously.


    slap.


    Dorn quickly made up another thread for him.


    Dorn:...


    Seems like a hard bone, isn''t this kid afraid of death?


    Is still not being ferocious enough, not like a bad person?


    difficult to do.


    "I admire your backbone, I hope you can keep it up later."


    Dorn cleared up his emotions, deliberately put on a gentleman''s smile on his face, and patted the sparsely beard face of Steel Hammer.


    After a while.


    Greg Lu came to the woods, and, with the halfling girl Le Qi.


    This S-rank adventurer, holding the girl''s body with one hand and the girl''s mouth with the other hand, his expression was helpless.


    This halfling girl with only elementary physique struggled desperately, kicking her feet in the air, but she couldn''t get out of Gregru''s control at all.


    ��Spinning��Start!


    Dorn developed a skill to tie the halfling girl firmly.


    Seeing that Le Qi was also caught, the steel hammer on the ground twisted more violently, and besides the panic, his expression seemed to bring some anger.


    "Dwarf, you value this halfling girl, right?" Donn returned to the edge of the steel hammer, "I already know you are not afraid of death, so are you afraid of her death?"


    After hearing Don''s words, Le Qi was already crying in horror, while the steel hammer shook her head desperately.


    It looks like this should have an effect.


    However, considering the courage that the dwarf had just seen death as his home, Dorn planned to add another fire to make him completely succumb.


    "Or, I won''t kill her directly. You know? The man who caught her back is a little one called [A Pear Blossom Pressed Begonia] in our place. If I give him this lovely halfling girl If you don��t, the end should be worse than death."


    Dorn said this, but still had a gentle and gentleman smile on his faceGet red envelopes] Follow the official account [Book Friends Base Camp draw up to 888 cash red envelopes!


    But just with this kind of modest gentleman''s expression, if nothing happens to say horrible words, it will be even more creepy!


    Steel Hammer couldn''t understand the strange name of what flower or flower, it may be a unique name in the long-life world.


    But the slightly weird word [С**] is still very easy to understand.


    Therefore, the steel hammer shook his head more violently, and even wanted to struggle from the ground, kowtow to Donne begging.


    is just under the tie of the spider silk, he can''t complete this kind of action.


    Greg Lu next to ���� listened to Don''s words, his eyes twitched, but he didn''t speak.


    Although he also didn''t understand the meaning of the slogan of [A Pear Flower Pressed Begonia], the latter word was still very straightforward and straightforward.


    At this time, Dorn once again removed the spider silk on the beak of the steel hammer. Sure enough, he stopped shouting, keeping quiet and panicking.


    "Name?" Dorn smiled at him.


    "Kuresi Steel Hammer." Steel Hammer answered honestly.


    "Well, Mr. Steel Hammer, tell us something about Kaiserdom, otherwise, you know how we will treat that girl." Donn still smiled mildly.


    But the smile of this long-body man, in the eyes of Steel Hammer, is no less than the smile of the devil.


    In the next time, Dorn asked, and Steel Hammer answered.


    Many important information in Kaisadum finally began to be grasped by the duo.


    Including what [Hei Tiemin] mentioned when Dorn listened to the conversation between Gang Hammer and Le Qi, and related content, Dorn also made an understanding.


    In the kingdom of dwarves in Kesardumu, dwarves and halflings are divided into four grades according to the name of the metal-black iron, bronze, silver, and gold.


    Black iron ranks at the bottom of society and can only engage in the cheapest labor jobs and occupations.


    Bronze citizens are mainly engaged in basic production. Each bronze citizen manages and distributes several black iron citizens to engage in a series of social production activities such as planting, mining, and weaving.


    The halfling Hogg Donn saw before was a configuration of one bronze belt and two black iron mines.


    Further up, the people of silver, the guards, and the craftsmen engaged in metal smelting that the dwarves are proud of are all at this level.


    Finally, it is the golden people. Only the origin of gold has the right to study magic technology, which is firmly controlled in the hands of this class.


    If the gold goes up, it is the **** Mezeroth that the dwarves worship and admire.


    The responsibilities of each class are clearly defined and cannot be overridden. And dwarves of different classes are not allowed to marry, and generally speaking, there is no way to rise.


    "The stratum system is extremely solidified, ensuring the interests of the upper dwarves to the greatest extent, and the absolute rule of the **** Mezeroth borrowed from the name of the god.


    Dorn evaluated this dwarf class system divided by metal names like this in his heart.


    Afterwards, Dorn learned about [God Falling Festival] from the mouth of the steel hammer.


    "Every year and three months, we will hold a surrender festival. At that time, by the lava river of Kesardum, a teleportation array leading to the kingdom of Bafeng will be opened."


    "The God Envoy, Lord Mezeros, will take nine children to the Kingdom of God to inform our lord Bafengt of our wishes, and bless the prosperity of Kaiserdom."


    "Finally, the pair of children who were taken to the kingdom of God by the ambassador will stay with our lord Bafeng as a servant of God, and enjoy happiness and joy forever.


    "In addition, no one has the right to enter the teleportation formation except for Lord Mezeroth and the servant appointed by our lord Baphomet."


    "Otherwise, the wrath of the kingdom of God will punish these rude and presumptuous fools, destroying their bodies, and their souls falling into darkness forever."


    The above is almost all the information about the surrender festival that Dorn interrogated.


    Dorn listened and was silent for a short while.


    According to the description of Steel Hammer, the teleportation array that opened through the kingdom of God after almost a year, how does it sound like the teleportation array leading to the ruins.


    Could it be that the so-called Baphomet is actually a certain monster in the ruins, or is it simply the Boss at the bottom?


    However, the email from the game system clearly stated the name of this limited-time copy, which was [Devil''s Lair].


    From this point of view, the children who have been sent to be [the servants] over the years will probably end up miserably.


    "So, the kingdom of God, the **** of the dwarves?" Dorn touched his chin, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 50： It doesnt make sense, but it makes sense

    After getting a lot of information about Kesardumu from Steel Hammer.


    Dorn plugged the young dwarf''s mouth again, and he went to the side with Greg Lu to discuss the next plan.


    The two discussed for a while, and finally decided to use the pair of young Asian men and women to sneak into Kaiserdom.


    Seeing that the time for the ruins to open is approaching, if I missed this opportunity, I might never meet it again.


    As for how to use it, according to Donne''s thinking, he still maintains the posture of pretending to be intimidating.


    Dorn believes that if intimidation can simply be used to achieve the goal at this stage, why bother to try to reason with them?


    "Anyway, I have begun to pretend to be a bad person. It doesn''t matter if I pretend to be a bad guy. It''s Don, can you stop calling me little y��n bug in front of them? You should know that I am not interested in that halfling girl. "


    At the end of the discussion, Greg Lu reluctantly preached to Dorn.


    "I know you are not interested, after all you like wives. But in order to completely deter them, there is no way you need to sacrifice your reputation." Donn shrugged.


    "Uh... why didn''t you make the sacrifice? Also, what does a wife mean?"


    "refers to those women who are like wives, gentle and considerate, mature and generous, and generally take care of others." Dorn explained teasingly.


    Greg Lu nodded seriously when he heard the words, and cast an approving look: "Doan, you know well."


    Dorn:...


    I just don��t want to be so praised by you.


    Also, I always feel that you should vomit at this time, not a serious admission...


    After the two talked, they returned to the dwarf steel hammer and the halfling Le Qi.


    "Listen well, whether you two agree or disagree, I now need the cooperation of both of you to help me and my friend sneak into Kaiserdom."


    Dorn said so, and at the same time he untied the spider silk on the beak of the steel hammer.


    Steel Hammer was silent, Le Qi on the side twisted her body desperately, screaming "Woo" in her mouth.


    She seems to be very resistant to Don''s proposal.


    But it is also true that most people will resist bringing two dangerous strangers into their homes.


    "I think you would agree to do this small favor, right? Mr. Steel Hammer?" Dorn asked the young dwarf, but his eyes fell on Le Qi, who was on the side deliberately.


    "I..." The steel hammer gritted his teeth and squeezed out a word.


    Seeing the wavering attitude of the young dwarf, Dorn knew he had to add more fire.


    However, considering the divine envoy Mezeroth, the **** Baphomet is all very problematic.


    Especially the God Envoy Mezeroth, is very much borrowing the power of the demons in the ruins to fool the dwarves and maintain their rule.


    And as long as Dorn and Greg Luneng mixed into Kaiserdom, they stepped onto the teleportation formation that entered the ruins.


    can directly smash the divine envoy Mezeroth''s set of nonsense such as-[No one except the divine envoy can enter the teleportation array, otherwise it will die and soul], etc., used to fool the dwarves.


    "I am not doing bad things at all. To a certain extent, I am saving the poor pair of deceived and fooled men and women in front of me." Dorn silently made such a psychological construction for himself in his heart.


    All right.


    This is my last tenderness, accept it!


    So, Dorn looked at the tied halfling girl with a gentle smile:


    "So, Mr. Steel Hammer. This Miss Le Qi is really cute, isn''t it?"


    This tone, this expression, this smile are obviously very gentle and polite, but the combination under the current situation makes Gang Hammer and Le Qi shudder.


    Not to mention these two victims.


    As [the perpetrator] Greg Lu got a little goosebumps on the side.


    Don, he looks like this, he should really just be a show... right?


    "Don''t... don''t hurt Le Qi, I will do as you say." The hammer clenched his fists.


    "Very good." Dorn nodded in satisfaction.


    ...


    At the foot of the mountain where Kaisadum is located.


    Next to the big rock blocking the secret passage.


    At this moment, the tightly bound spider silks on the two demihumans have been removed by Don, and they are only used to fasten their hands and wrists with spider silks.


    Besides, Dorn hadn''t removed the spider silk from the halfling girl Leqi''s mouth.


    Greg Lu moved away the stone blocking the passage.


    This passage is not too small for dwarves. Adults like Don and Gregru can pass through with cats on their waists.


    Before this, Dorn had learned about this secret passage from Steel Hammer.


    According to Steel Hammer, the other end of this passage leads to the bottom of an abandoned forging furnace in his house.


    In other words, the passage leads directly to his home.


    This is also the reason why this passage has been used by steel hammers for more than ten years and has not been discovered by outsiders so far.


    As long as Steel Hammer has not lied, this is undoubtedly a great news for the operation of Donne!


    Dorn and Gregrew''s plan to mix into Kaiserdom will go smoothly!


    "Mr. Steel Hammer, and Miss Le Qi. Before we enter this secret passage, I want to show you something first." Before entering the passage, Don said.


    Then, [Poison Frog] was launched!


    The purple toxin rushed out of his body, and then quickly condensed into a poison frog that was five meters tall!


    However, under Don''s deliberate control, the poison frog did not "moo" this time.


    But that huge figure, even if silent, also has an extraordinary pressure.


    "Did you see it? This is my summoned beast." Dorn babbled, "And, as long as I want, this poison frog can grow up to ten meters tall."


    Dorn directly doubled the size of the poison frog with a ceiling of five meters.


    Anyway, bragging about not paying taxes.


    Then, Don quickly dissipated the poison frog.


    After all, the foot of the mountain is right next to Kaiserdom. The poison frog comes out and simply brushes its presence.


    Steel Hammer and Le Qi were all shocked by the huge purple poisonous frog that was condensed from toxins.


    Surprise and fear, and other emotions, unstoppable lurking in their hearts.


    Even his teammate Greg Lu was surprised. He had previously thought that Dorn was a rookie who could barely fight, but he couldn''t do much. He needed to be a rookie.


    Even after Donne used the [Spinning] skill, he still maintained this view.


    But after seeing this poison frog, Greg Lu''s knowledge of Dorn was completely refreshed.


    "Dorn wouldn''t have been hiding his strength before, right? But, he gave me the feeling that he really belonged to the kind of person who was not too strong?" Gregger was puzzled. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com


    "Well, Mr. Steel Hammer, Miss Le Qi, I believe you have a general understanding of my strength. And this friend of mine, the strength is about the same as mine." Donne spoke again, speaking. Slowly and carefully:


    "If we accidentally clashed with the residents or the guards in Kaiserdom, many people will die. I believe that you don''t want to see such a situation."


    After seeing the terrifying poison frog, Gang Hammer and Le Qi didn''t doubt Donn��s words about him.


    Dorn continued, tempting each other:


    "Whether you believe it or not, we did not want to kill when we entered Kaiserdom this time. Therefore, to help us hide our whereabouts is to be responsible for the lives of your relatives and friends."


    "At the same time, you don''t need to have too much psychological burden if you cooperate with me."


    "After all, if we can''t sneak into Kaiserdom secretly, my friend and I can only choose to enter from the front. In that case, what serious consequences will be caused, you should all be able to imagine."


    "So, trust me. What you are doing now is to save Kaiserdom."


    Steel Hammer and Le Qi were all startled after hearing these words.


    I always feel that what this long black-haired man said is unreasonable, but it makes sense.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 51： Bring the wicked Dorn

    After appropriately beating and flicking the two demihumans, the group finally passed through this passage and headed towards the inside of Kaisadum.


    was the first one to take the steel hammer, and the spider silk in his hand had also been solved by Don.


    Dorn followed close behind, followed by Le Qi and Greg Lu.


    There was not much light in the passage, so Dorne simply turned on [Eagle View]. After the cat walked around for about ten minutes, the space in front of him became wider.


    In this relatively open passage space, you can see a small forging table, various tools used by the dwarves to make magic technology, as well as parts and gears.


    This is where Steel Hammer secretly researches magic technology.


    "Mr. Steel Hammer, you are a black iron citizen here, right? According to what you said, studying magic technology is very presumptuous. If you let others see the sights here, you might not end well, right?"


    Dorn sits around for a week, preaching like this.


    Steel Hammer did not speak.


    The results of the research on magic technology by the Dark Irons in Kaisadum are indeed very serious. With the steel hammer, there is even a high probability that they will be executed by the gods.


    Because in accordance with the regulations of the divine envoy, the magic technology can only serve and enjoy the divine envoy himself and the people of the first level of gold.


    At the edge of this space, a metal ladder hangs down, a steel hammer climbs up and pushes away the upper partition.


    "Here," the young dwarf said in a deep voice.


    ����


    Steel Hammer''s home.


    The young dwarf didn''t panic to Dorn. The other end of the passage was indeed his home.


    The ���� exit is located under the movable partition of the abandoned forging furnace.


    Steel Hammer��s home is bigger than Don��s expectation. The walls are made of volcanic rock and metal. You can also see some simple, dwarf-style decorations.


    Next to the large abandoned forging furnace, you can still see the pool that seems to be used for quenching. It also looks like it has been abandoned for a long time, and it has been badly damaged.


    "Your house used to be a forging house or workshop?" Donne asked casually.


    Steel Hammer glanced at Don, and was silent for a while, still choosing to tell the truth:


    "My father told me when he was still alive that my grandfather was a magic technology craftsman, and these were left by my grandfather."


    Don nodded, then looked at Le Qi.


    The halfling girl still keeps her wrists tied and her mouth blocked. Greg Lu had just taken her up on the ladder.


    "Okay, now I am considered to have entered Kaiserdom. Thank you for your help. You two should understand one thing? As long as my friends and I step in here, the interests of the four of us Associated, it starts to become consistent."


    Dorn seemed to be ready to preach again.


    The two demi people did not speak.


    They are obviously being coerced, how could they have the same interests as these two terrifying and despicable long-body people.


    Duoen smiled, and began to speak mildly, patiently answering questions to his two new friends:


    "It''s like this, my friends and I came in through your tryst channel. You were the one who brought us in, right?"


    "If my whereabouts are revealed, do you think that the Lord God envoy will let you two go after some investigation?"


    "Bringing two foreign, dangerous long-body people into Kaiserdom, shouldn''t this be a serious crime? Maybe it''s not just the two of you, but your family will also be implicated."


    "Miss Le Qi, I remember when I was outside, I heard you talk about it. You cared about your mother who had lung cough, right?"


    After speaking, Gang Hammer and Le Qi, who had been a little calmer, faced Dorn, and their hearts became violently fearful again.


    This man, this long black-haired man, is definitely a devil!


    He is really terrible!


    But what he said is very reasonable.


    "So, we exposed, you are finished, it''s as simple as that." Finally, Dorn stretched his hands and concluded like this.


    Greg Lu on the side of ���� immediately made the corners of his eyes twitch.


    can achieve this level of intimidation, Dorn, he really looks like a total villain...


    "Two eldest gentlemen, but what are you really doing when you enter Kaiserdom?" After being silent for a while, Steel Hammer plucked up the courage to ask this question.


    Since I have been forced to board the thief ship, it is better to know the course of the thief ship first.


    "A good question, of course it is for your so-called [God Descending Festival], I want to enter the kingdom of Baphomet." Dorn raised his eyebrows.


    "God surrendered?" Steel Hammer was shocked.


    Are these two elves crazy?


    If people with sinful sins like them step into the kingdom of God, they can only suffer the anger of the kingdom of God, physical destruction, and their souls will fall into darkness forever?


    Dorn shrugged, his face didn''t matter:


    "I know what you are thinking. We must die miserably when we enter the Kingdom of God, right? So according to this idea, Mr. Steel Hammer, you should help us, and enter the teleportation formation that completes the Kingdom of God on the day of the coming of God. Up."


    "We two wicked men were punished by your gods and finally died. The crisis in Kesardum was lifted, and you can live a peaceful and pious life under the rule of the Lord God. Isn''t this the result you want?"


    #��888�ƶ����#Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to see popular gods and draw 888 cash red envelopes!


    The steel hammer was stunned again.


    Le Qi beside ���� widened her eyes.


    But they all think that this long black-haired man is... so reasonable.


    As for Greg Lu, if the current atmosphere doesn''t allow him, he already wants to applaud Dorn.


    With such a mouth that deceives people, why did you become a cook?


    "Of course, there is another possibility. That is, after we went to the so-called kingdom of God, we came back unscathed. Then you have to think about it carefully. Your so-called God Envoy, God Bafeng is a How does it exist."


    Dorn added this sentence at last.


    However, I didn''t elaborate on it in detail. I guess it''s not clear just to talk about these things.


    Just like you told an ancient man who had been instilled in the concept of Tianyuan from a young age, the earth is actually round. It is estimated that people would not believe it.


    But if you take him, drive a boat, and go around the world.


    After speaking the facts, he has to believe even if he doesn''t believe it.


    When all the things that should be said were finished, Donne got rid of the spider silk on Le Qi and was about to let her go.


    This girl sneaked out and had a tryst with Steel Hammer. If she disappeared completely, she would definitely cause unnecessary troubleMiss Le Qi, remember what I said to you. First, our interests are the same. Think about your own lives and your family''s lives. Second, don''t force us to start a meaningless killing in Kaiserdom. "


    Before Le Qi left, Dorn confessed to her again.


    The halfling girl bit her lip, and finally nodded.


    Just three days before the opening of the [Devil''s Lair], Dorn and Greg Lu smoothly infiltrated Kaiserdom.


    and also used the steel hammer''s home as their temporary base, and transferred all the ingredients and seasonings left in the cave to the passage space under the partition of the abandoned forge.


    As for Steel Hammer and Le Qi, they did not expose the existence of Don and Greg Lu.


    After all, Dorn explained the interests to them too clearly and thoroughly.


    Once some things start, they can only go to the dark one by one, and there is no possibility of turning back.


    Besides, Le Qi may be better.


    Steel Hammer has always been thinking about it uncontrollably recently, the sentence that the long-haired black-haired man said--[Then you have to think about it carefully, what kind of existence your so-called ambassador, **** Bafeng is. ]


    What does ���� want to express?


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 52： Actually Im on the 5th floor

    God descending festival.


    Among ����Kaiserdom, the most grand and grand festival is held once more than a year later.


    On this day, almost all the dwarves in this dwarf kingdom will gather near an altar by the lava river.


    Listen to God''s Envoy Mezzeros spreading the gospel, and pray together in prayer. Then watch the divine envoy carrying two selected divine servant children into the teleportation array to the kingdom of God.


    The whole festival will last for five days.


    Five days later, the envoy will return with the hope that the **** Baphomet has spread to the dwarves.


    There are still 2 hours before the official start of the surrender festival.


    Under the abandoned forge of the steel hammer house, in the passage space, Dorn and Gregru are making final preparations.


    Dorn said it was preparation, but in fact it was sorting the bags and trying to streamline the things they carried.


    "Spices, condiments and some condiments and ingredients must be brought. As for kitchen utensils and tableware, you can not bring them if you can. The big deal is more grievances." Dorn muttered to himself as he packed up.


    Although Greg Lu didn��t understand why Donn even entered the ruins, he insisted on bringing in all the guys who were eating.


    But he didn''t say anything to stop it either.


    In the upper room, the young dwarf Steel Hammer was fidgeting, biting his thick fingers from time to time, subconsciously alleviating tension.


    I don��t know how long it took, the door of the house was slammed roughly.


    bang bang bang!


    "Open the door! Guards!"


    Steel Hammer still looked nervous and apprehensive, but inexplicably, he breathed a sigh of relief invisibly, as if he had just been waiting for what happened before him.


    He stepped forward and opened the door.


    Standing outside, really two dwarven guards with neat armor and strong stature.


    The steel hammer was a little frightened, and he tremblingly stepped back into the room for several steps before he said: "What''s the matter? The guard?"


    "Steel Hammer, right? Someone reported that you behaved strangely in the past two days, and they said that they heard you speak privately to slander Lord Mezeroth, come with us."


    Two guards walked into the house of Steel Hammer with a grin, one of them said.


    "The halfling bronze girl who reported you, said it was a good friend of yours. I said, how bad is your fellow to be reported by your friend?"


    The other guard added, the look in the steel hammer''s eyes was full of mockery and contempt.


    #��888�ƶ����#Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to see popular gods and draw 888 cash red envelopes!


    At the same time, he seems to have no idea of ??protecting the informant''s information.


    In Kaisadum, if a dwarf is reported to behave strangely, this can be a big or a small matter.


    But it is a felony to slander such a crime in private.


    If the reported person is a black iron or bronze citizen with no power, according to the usual practice, on the day of the report, two guards will come directly to arrest the person.


    "I... I haven''t slandered Master Mezeroth!" The hammer took two steps back, sweating on his forehead.


    It can be seen that this young dwarf is really nervous and scared when facing the two guards in front of him.


    "You have the final say whether you have slandered or not, just go back with us honestly!" The two guards came with their pickaxes in their hands, pressing harder at each step.


    "Don''t catch me, please, don''t catch me." Steel Hammer began begging, "I am innocent. As long as I let me go, I am willing to give you my most precious things."


    "Oh?" The two dwarven guards really stopped, "What precious thing?"


    Although a black iron man should have nothing valuable.


    But for the guards, there is always nothing to lose.


    "Let me close the door first." Steel Hammer said.


    Then he walked to the door of the room tremblingly, and looked outside.


    then took a deep breath, and closed the door of his house tightly, as if he was cruel.


    "Now I can take out what you said. If it is something that satisfies us, I can believe that you are innocent. If you dare to fool us, you will end up badly." The guard said in a threatening tone. sermon.


    The steel hammer naturally nodded, then he walked to the edge of the table in the room and picked up a metal wine glass.


    ��.


    The metal cup was thrown on the ground by a steel hammer.


    Since it is made of metal, this cup is naturally unbreakable, but it can be done by making a sound.


    The two guards looked at each other, and their eyes became annoyed.


    Precious things, this is it?


    "Boy, what I said, if you fool us, you will end up badly."


    Before the two angrily dwarf guards approached the steel hammer, there were other noises in the room.


    jingle.


    Then, a metal plate was lifted from the abandoned forge in the corner of the room.


    Before the guards could understand what was going on, two crystal-clear and strong white filaments shot at them.


    ����


    Steel Hammer''s house, the door is closed tightly.


    Inside the room, the armors of the two guards were all stripped off.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" This domineering guard just now saw the two elders hidden in the house of Steel Hammer, and they were all terrified.


    However, they were all gagged by the spider silk at this time, and they could only make some vague and small noises.


    And, considering that the physical fitness of the guards is obviously better than that of the steel hammer, Donn took more care of them.


    After ���� came up from the underground passage, he deliberately spent a little extra amount of blue to release [spinning], until he wrapped the two guards into cocoons that only exposed their heads, and then stopped.


    That''s not the end.


    Dorn also let Greg Lu hold the [Flame Weaver], knocking out the two guards with the hilt of this huge sword before letting them go.


    After an hour, the Ruins Teleportation Array will be opened, and the two unconscious guards will stay here without any problems.


    Actually, the time the guards came to the door just now was all within Don''s plan.


    After all, it was he who arranged for Le Qi, a halfling girl, to report the Hammer to the guard today.


    In this way, there must be two guard dwarves who will come to catch Steel Hammer.


    Excellent and reasonable fishing plan!


    As for why Donne fished two guards.


    The reason is also very simple. To find a chance to enter the ruins through the portal today, Dorn and Greglu must leave the house of Steel Hammer and move directly in Kaisadum.


    And the transformation potion they have on hand is actually to imitate the appearance of others. They have to get a template to do it.


    There is also If they can become the guards of the silver class in Kaiserdumu, then it may be more convenient for Dorn and Gregrew to move in this dwarf country.


    "Mr. Donne, are we now?" Steelhammer looked at the fainted guard on the ground, feeling mixed.


    After getting along for these three days, Dorne had more or less information like this young dwarf revealed about [God Mezeroth is fooling everyone] and [Bafengt is not a **** at all].


    But since I was a child, I have been indoctrinated with such concepts as [Allegiance to the God��s Envoy], [The Lord��s Envoy is everything], and [Religious Belief in My Lord Bafengt]. Naturally, it is natural for the deviant messages given by Donne. There is no way to accept it.


    can deepen as the intersection between him and Donne.


    There is also the one in front of him, participating in the Dorn Ambush Guards plan.


    Steel Hammer seems to have been more than just a victim of coercion.


    Even he felt that he was becoming more and more like an accomplice of the two eldest people.


    It may be based on this consideration. The Hammer seems to be a little bit inexplicable in the subconscious. I hope that the things Donne said are true...


    "Am I betraying Kaiserdom, or am I saving Kaiserdom as Mr. Donne mentioned?"


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 53： Steel hammer began to think

    Dorn and Gregru made the final preparations. After drinking the transformation potion, they became two dwarven guards.


    then put on the armor of the guard, and divided the simplified suitcase into three parts, and gave a steel hammer to his back.


    Steel Hammer glanced at the two true guards who were still unconscious on the ground.


    he thought of it suddenly.


    Actually, in the past, the guards often arrested people and returned people because they slandered the gods.


    Some people never came back after being arrested.


    This kind of thing, because it is so common, steel hammers have become accustomed to it.


    But because of his own personal experience just now, this young dwarf began to think about how many of the people who were captured before should be innocent and framed for no reason?


    Is that really right?


    Just because this kind of thing happens frequently, is it reasonable?


    Before, Steel Hammer would not think about these things at all.


    But at this moment, as soon as I think about it, it becomes out of control.


    Actually, there are many other bad, unreasonable, but common things in Kaisadum.


    Steel Hammer remembered the words Donn had said to him that he was disrespectful to the envoy and the gods.


    There is also the sentence, [Then you have to think about it, what kind of existence your so-called God Envoy, God Bafeng is. ]


    also echoed in his mind again.


    Thinking is the first step in questioning and fighting.


    ����


    Kaiserdom, Lava River.


    A gorgeous altar that does not conform to the simple and practical style of the dwarf is built on the edge of this magical river flowing with hot lava.


    The surrender festival for a while will be held here.


    At this moment, there are already a lot of dwarves around here.


    Dorn and Gregru, who have drunk the transformation potion, are both dwarven guards, and they shuttle through them with steel hammers.


    Dorn��s condiments and condiments are reduced once and evenly distributed to three people. It��s not a big problem.


    It is Greg Lu, because his [Flame Weaver] and [Final Whispers] are not commonly used weapons by dwarves, and they are very dazzling when exposed, and they can only be wrapped around for the time being as a disguise.


    But even so, it still looks a little abrupt.


    But fortunately, Greg Lu changed the object of a guard, who belonged to the Silver People, the upper class in the country of dwarves.


    And along the way, most of the other dwarves were immersed in the festive atmosphere, and no one intercepted and questioned Dorn and his party, or asked for trouble or something.


    The internal passages of Kesardumu are staggered, and the altar side is considered to be a larger square, but it is crowded and too crowded.


    So, Dorn and the others chose to go through an upward passage to a natural terrace located diagonally above the altar.


    Relying on the identities of guards, Dorn and Gregru smoothly squeezed to the outermost periphery of this terrace with steel hammers.


    Since ���� is a naturally formed terrace, there are naturally no guardrails here.


    The steel hammer looked at the altar from top to bottom.


    Although in the past three days, I have often heard Mr. Donne mention that their plan is to break into the teleportation array of the surrender festival.


    But, when I really stand on the periphery of this terrace, the steel hammer has a real sense of it.


    These two long-body people are going to come for real.


    And although they didn''t say anything, it seemed that they wanted to bring themselves into the teleportation array.


    For this, the steel hammer has no choice.


    After he assisted Donn in attacking the two dwarven guards, he had already embarked on an unforgettable and irreversible road in Kaiserdom.


    "If Mr. Donne is actually a complete lunatic and heresy, what he said these days is all false..." Gang Hammer thought in his heart.


    If this is the case, then, in the future, he will probably be forced to accompany these two crazy elves to death and accept the wrath of the kingdom of God.


    But at the very least, the halfling girl Le Qi he cares about is safe.


    After all, under Don''s arrangement, Le Qi just reported the steel hammer to the guard today.


    The content of the report includes [weird behavior] and [defamation of the gods].


    Originally, the two guards were mainly aiming at the point of [defamation of the gods] to catch the steel hammer.


    But as long as the impact of the altar incident involving Steel Hammer takes place today, information points such as [Steel Hammer��s Recent Behavior] mentioned in the content of Le Qi��s report will greatly enhance her good face.


    made her hardly involved after the incident.


    This is all in Don''s calculations.


    Thinking of this, the steel hammer can calm down a little bit.


    As long as Le Qi is fine.


    "But if the things Mr. Donne said these days are true..." Steel Hammer changed his mind again.


    At this time, he couldn''t think of anything.


    I only know that if the envoy and the gods really have problems, the subsequent development of the matter will be unpredictable.


    Dorn three people waited ten minutes later.


    The dwarves underneath began to cheer, and at the same time they gave up their way, shouting: "Master Mezeroth! Your ambassador!"


    I saw a dwarf dressed in a pure white robe and a crown on his head, surrounded by a crowd, slowly walking towards the altar.


    This is the God Envoy Megaros.


    Mezeroth''s posture is a little blessed, with red hair and red beard with white beard and hair, holding a dwarf child under ten years old in one hand, and following a lot of them behind him.


    The envoy, with a kind and gentle face, nodded to the dwarves.


    With nine selected dwarf children [The Attendant], Mezeroth boarded the altar.


    At this time, the cheers of the dwarves have been overwhelmed by waves, and the enthusiasm is abnormal.


    This book is organized and produced by the public account. Follow VX [Book Friends Base Camp to receive cash red envelopes!


    Then, beside the altar, a huge metal pillar with a steampunk style began to make a sound.


    What came out was a human voice: "God surrender is about to begin, praise God Envoy Lord Mezeroth, praise my lord Baphoent!"


    The dwarves echoed fanatically, and the sound was overwhelmed.


    Only Don in the audience was surprised to see the huge metal pillar. In fact, he had already noticed the strangely shaped pillar below.


    But, I didn��t understand why this thing is used.


    Now it seems that this is an alien version of the microphone or broadcast?


    good fellow.


    Bell calls the insider!


    "Sure enough, as Greg Lu introduced, the dwarves in this world are the race most likely to climb the technological tree." Dorn thought in his heart.


    Of course, the dwarves developed magic technology, and Dorn didn��t know what it would become in the future.


    After waiting for the human voice in the magic radio to praise and brag to the envoy and the gods.


    Time is up.


    Above the altar, a quiet blue portal opened silently.


    Dwarf God Envoy Mezeroth gave a final speech to all the dwarves, and then prepared to take the two dwarf children into the teleportation formation.


    And just then, Dorn and Gregrew on the upper terrace moved.


    ��Poison Frog��Start!


    Above the altar, the purple toxins condense rapidly, and the poisonous frogs that have been huge and incomparable have been condensed.


    Then, it landed directly on the magic broadcast!


    Don''t look at the poison frogs that are condensed by toxins, but after they are formed, if there is any substance, this smash, the circuit of this magical energy broadcast is instantly paralyzed.


    Originally, the broadcast was still continuously praising the dwarves�� envoys and gods, but this time there was no sound.


    At the same time, Greg Lu also moved.


    He directly took out [the last whisper], taking advantage of the chaos created by the poison frog.


    Bow and aim!


    An arrow condensed by magic power shot out quickly, directly at the dwarf **** Envoy Mezeroth, knocking him out for several meters.


    "It''s so weak But, I don''t know if it was killed directly." Gregru judged like this after shooting an arrow.


    That Mezeroth would be knocked down directly by an arrow from him, indicating that the strength is indeed not good.


    Although I don''t know if he killed the opponent with an arrow, Greg Lu doesn''t have time to make up for it now.


    [Adventurer''s Wings] shined, Greg Lu pulled the steel hammer, taking advantage of the chaos below, and flew towards the teleportation formation.


    Dorn directly jumped down from the three or four-meter-high terrace, and at the same time activated [Spinning], like a good neighbor in Queens, New York, swung into the teleportation array.


    The physical coordination provided by the full level of [dexterity] is not difficult for Donne to do.


    At the same time, he did not forget to burst the poison frog directly, turning it into a thick poisonous mist, blocking the dwarf guards who reacted fastest and wanted to rush to the altar.


    This set of sudden attacks went smoothly and smoothly.


    Dorn and Greg Lu took the initiative to cancel the deformation effect brought by the deformation potion when they launched the attack.


    After the three figures entered the teleportation array, they disappeared without a trace with a flash of blue light.


    Only a group of dwarves who are confused, flustered, and helpless are left behind.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 54： Devils Lair

    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    "The one just now...yes, it''s a long body person!"


    "God has made adults unconscious! Come on!"


    "����"


    Dorn and the others successfully entered the teleportation formation, there was a mess around the entire altar.


    Le Qi, a halfling girl, also stood in the chaotic crowd, standing with her parents.


    However, it was different from her parents who looked wrong and flustered and didn''t understand what happened.


    Leqi was considered a marginal member involved in the attack anyway, and had made certain psychological preparations for this unexpected situation.


    But even so, she still felt nervous and flustered at a loss.


    In addition to this, there are worries and upset.


    "The two long-body people really rushed into the teleportation formation through the kingdom of God with the steel hammer. They were crazy. Will they be swallowed by the wrath of the kingdom of God? Or would they be like that Dorn? The same as the husband said, come back without incident?"


    Le Qi''s heart was up and down.


    What will happen next?


    she does not know.


    But Le Qi looked straight into her heart, only to realize that at this moment, she seemed to want things to turn into the latter.


    She hopes by luck that the alarmist talks of Mr. Donne are true.


    If that happens, the hammer can return safely.


    Simultaneously����


    "In that case, everything I have done is not betraying Kaiserdom." Le Qi clasped her hands together, and then bit her lips hard.


    ����


    System prompt: Enter the limited time instance [Devil''s Lair], the instance will be automatically closed after five days. After surviving for five days, or defeating the final boss of the dungeon, you can leave the dungeon.


    After successfully entering the instance, Don first looked around and observed the environment.


    The ruins map this time looks like a mountain forest.


    But unlike the silent mountains outside, the mountains and forests in the copy have no snow, the sun is shining, and it looks like the weather in late spring.


    The vegetation, flowers and plants in the mountain forests are also very vibrant, and the birds and flowers are fragrant.


    "Did that Mezeroth die just now?" After observing the surroundings, Donn turned his head and asked Gregrew.


    "Not sure." The S-rank adventurer shook his head, but there was no frustration. "But even if he didn''t die, he was seriously injured and unconscious. The plan went well."


    Don nodded.


    If the **** Mezeroth was seriously injured and unconscious, it meant that no dwarven guards would chase into the ruins and cause trouble to Dorn and the others.


    After all, [No one has the right to enter the kingdom of God except the envoy himself and the chosen servants].


    This is a lie that Mezeroth uses in the name of the gods to maintain his dominance in the kingdom of dwarves.


    And this kind of lie is now being used by Don.


    Most of the dwarves, when they saw Dorn and the others rushing into the Kingdom Teleportation Array like moths, they must have thought that they had been punished by the gods and died.


    Those dwarven guards would naturally not chase into the ruins.


    As for the divine envoy Megaros, when he woke up from a severely injured coma, probably the teleportation array that came in had disappeared.


    The dwarf steel hammer, who was dragged into the ruins by Greglu, stood on the side in a daze, and spent a long time confirming that he was still alive.


    "In other words, Mezeroth is really lying to us?" It took a long time for Steel Hammer to have the first thought.


    probably has been troubled by this problem recently and has been thinking about it all the time.


    So, when he really started to get in touch with the truth of the matter, Steel Hammer was much calmer than he thought.


    "In other words, what Mr. Donne told me is true? The reason why he intimidated me and Le Qi was actually to save Kasadum?" Steel Hammer thought again.


    He...He is so great!


    Along with this thought, the young dwarf looked at Don''s eyes with admiration.


    Dorn who is aware of:...


    What''s the matter with the unexplained look in this steel hammer?


    Committing Stockholm syndrome?


    After the trio had made a small repair at the birthplace of the ruins, they began to actively explore the surrounding area.


    Dorn��s purpose is naturally to find edible monsters.


    Steel Hammer wanted to see what the truth of this so-called [God Kingdom] was.


    As for the S-rank adventurer Greg Lu, he is purely enjoying the adventure and the process of exploring the ruins of the gods.


    The three people have different goals, but they reach the same goal by different routes.


    After traveling for about ten minutes, Donne found the target.


    A monster that looks like a deer, with a flexible body, completely dark, and even the horns on its head are of obsidian-like texture.


    The ingredient level of this monster is S rank!


    Since the [Poisonous Remnant Marsh] left, Donn has not found any wild S-level ingredients.


    And the appearance of this black deer in [Devil''s Lair].


    proves Don��s guess long ago that the monsters in the ruins may be really delicious! This is not only the case in [Poisonous Relics], but also in other relics!


    Is there anything more that can make a chef happy than this news?


    After discovering Dorn and the others, the black deer seemed to hesitate for a while, and finally chose the latter between attacking and fleeing.


    "Greg Lu, don''t let it go, that''s our food today!"


    Dorn shouted, while using his acceleration skills to catch up.


    At this time, the blood strips of the deer running ahead were also exposed, more than 1,800 points.


    Hikari is not too strong a monster in terms of blood volume.


    As for Greg Lu, it seems that he has been prepared for a long time, and pulls away [the last whisper] to condense an arrow of energy.


    I don��t know if it��s because I��ve been with Donne for a long time and it��s been affected to a certain extent. Greg Lu just saw the black deer at the first glance, and he thought:


    Can this black deer eat?


    If it can be eaten, what would Donne make it delicious?


    Based on this consideration, Greg Lu was ready to fight and hunt from the beginning.


    The energy arrow shot straight at the fleeing black deer!


    hit the target!


    In the next second, the black deer that was shot turned into a black smoke and disappeared.


    Then, about three meters before the black smoke dissipated, the black deer appeared out of thin air and fled forward again.


    "What strange ability is that?" Dorn was a little surprised but the pace of the pursuit did not slow down.


    ��Spinning��Start!


    Two crystal-clear and strong spider silk shot out and wrapped around the two hind feet of the black deer.


    succeeded!


    Then Donne pulled the thread fiercely, and the black deer fell to the ground, but this time it did not turn into black smoke.


    behind Greg Lu looked at the timing, and quickly drew his bow.


    Two magical arrows condensed and shot them on the black deer unbiasedly. More than 1,800 blood points were slowly cleared.


    A hunt down.


    The only person who is confused and out of condition is the Dwarf Steel Hammer.


    Even after Dorn and Gregru jointly hunted down the black deer, the question in this young dwarf''s mind was still:


    "Did Mr. Donne be very excited just now to call that deer today''s food? Uh, didn''t he come to save Kassadum... Isn''t it time to hunt happily?"


    Seeing what Dorn and Gregru looked like just now, the steel hammer always had an illusion, as if the two of Dorn��s main purpose for entering [the Kingdom of God] was to hunt and picnic...


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 55： Wellington Deer Steak

    Steel Hammer has a dream, a great dream.


    After recognizing that the so-called [God Kingdom] is actually a lie fabricated by Mezeroth, Steel Hammer has the idea to save the dwarves of Kaisadum from being fooled and oppressed.


    This thought is like a cluster of flames, burning more and more in his heart.


    He somehow felt a strong sense of mission and responsibility.


    After a person��s original three views shattered under a short-term strong impact, they either perish or awaken.


    And then began to think, the steel hammer who began to question, chose the latter.


    In just three days, the mind of the steel hammer is changing and being reborn!


    And the person who brought him this series of changes is undoubtedly Don.


    But, at the moment...


    The long-haired long-haired man who brought Steel Hammer''s salvation and mission is not doing his job properly and is enthusiastic about dissecting black venison...


    The steel hammer expresses the delicate mood.


    Dorn''s side, after dissecting the next big S-grade venison steak, he began to prepare for cooking.


    When ���� was making a fire, Don did not choose to use flint.


    Because he found a more convenient way to get fire.


    took out [Ruyi], and as the thoughts in his mind changed, [Ruyi] became a two-handed sword engraved with mysterious spells.


    Gregor''s [Flame Weaver].


    After ���� the magic power was introduced into the pirated [Flame Weaver], the sword body ignited a raging fire!


    Using the raging fire of the sword as the kind of fire, Don can easily set up a bonfire.


    Because he has already entered the ruins, it is estimated that he will face a lot of battles afterwards, and Donn has not continued to hide the essence of [Ruyi] in front of Greg Lu.


    This is also an important part of showing strength in front of teammates and facilitating follow-up battle cooperation.


    "[Ruyi] Your functions are really getting more and more, which is much more convenient than flint or something." After the bonfire was lit, Don nodded in satisfaction.


    [Ruyi] used as a portable lighter has no response.


    If it has a heart, it won��t be heartache this time, because its heart is dead.


    Greg Lu next to ���� was surprised when the so-called kitchen utensils in Donne''s hands turned into the appearance of the [flameweaver] and lit up the flames like [flameweaver].


    What about the legendary kitchen utensils?


    This thing is clearly a weapon!


    And it can still be transformed into other weapons, and copy the magical weapons with corresponding abilities!


    But when Greg Lu saw [Ruyi] for the first time, he felt that it was not as simple as Dorn said.


    "So, Dorn. [Ruyi] is actually a very strange weapon, right?" Greg Lu asked Dorn to prove.


    "That''s right, but I use it as a kitchen utensil most of the time. It''s very smooth and a great experience!" Dorn preached, and then turned [Ruyi] into a pot backhand.


    Greg Lu:...


    I always feel [Ruyi] It''s pitiful.


    On Donne��s side, cooking has already begun.


    He first took out a handful of mushrooms.


    These mushrooms are not monsters, they are just ordinary fungi, but because Donne collected the ingredients on the spot in this ruined mountain forest, the quality of the ingredients is not bad.


    There are common flower mushrooms, small brown mushrooms, and black chicken fir.


    Mixed mushrooms are sliced ??first, and then finely chopped.


    But Donn didn''t chop too much, leaving a little graininess.


    Add oil to the pot, heat it up, add the chopped shallots, and then add the chopped mushrooms.


    Add a little salt, the osmotic pressure will make the mushrooms break more quickly.


    Add some thyme to add vanilla flavor.


    The fungus and oil are mixed with heating and frying, and it has a unique rustic fragrance.


    Stir-fry until the mushrooms are dry, pour a little fruit wine, wait for the alcohol to evaporate, leaving only the fruity flavor, the mushroom sauce is ready.


    Pour out the mushroom sauce, let cool and set aside.


    Then, Don took out the wheat flour from the cyst.


    Add water to the wheat flour and blend it into a batter with a light yellow color and a slight malt aroma.


    The frying pan is heated and the oil is burnt.


    Then pour the batter and spread it into pancakes.


    and add chives and thyme to taste to make the crepes more rich in taste.


    The pancakes fried by ����Dorn are very light and thin, and the texture is softer, so they can be used to wrap the ingredients later.


    The next step is to deal with venison.


    The big cut of venison steak is different from the black deer''s dark appearance, and it is a more normal dark red.


    The texture of camomiles on the surface is very beautiful.


    Because of the knife control during the cutting of Donne and the subsequent kneading, the venison is now cylindrical, round and firm.


    Season the venison steak with salt and black pepper to taste.


    By constantly rolling and kneading these two condiments, the salt and black pepper are completely attached to the venison, and the flavor is soaked into the venison.


    Preheat the pan and add a small amount of oil.


    Put the venison into the pot and fry on each side for about 60 seconds, until it is browned. The top and bottom of the venison cylinder should also be fried without leaving dead ends.


    This can lock the gravy in the venison.


    The frying pan screamed, and a scent of meat quickly spread.


    Then take out the venison, don''t waste the remaining juice in the frying pan, and pour it on the surface of the cooked venison.


    At this time, take out the mustard sauce again.


    While the deer steak is still hot, quickly brush a lot of mustard sauce. The hot venison will absorb the taste of the sauce to the maximum extent and penetrate into the muscles.


    After about three to five minutes, the mustard sauce will melt into the hot venison.


    adds flavor while also making this deer steak more tender.


    All the preparatory work is finally completedGet red envelopes] Follow the official account [Book Friends Base Camp draw up to 888 cash red envelopes!


    "Dorn, what kind of dishes are you cooking?" Greg Lu asked, watching eagerly.


    Today��s dish made with black venison seems to have been made by him during this period of time when he saw Donne. The steps are the most complicated.


    "Wellington stag platoon." Dorn responded simply.


    Gregor nodded.


    seems to be another dish that has never been heard before.


    During the month of mixing with Dorn, apart from the few meals that he was forced to eat dry food, as long as Dorn made a fire to cook, Greg Lu could eat strange and delicious dishes that he had never seen before.


    Based on this alone, this hired is worth it!


    Dorn continued to cook.


    From his cyst, he found the cured bristle ham slices brought from Eaton.


    This is a ham slice marinated with A-grade bristle pork leg. The red lean and white fat are distinct in color. If you smell it close, you can smell the savory meat.


    Spread a layer of freshly fried pancakes.


    Then spread a thin layer of salted ham on the pancake.


    Spread the fried mushroom sauce and spread evenly.


    Then season it again, sprinkle with salt and black pepper.


    Finally, put the venison on top, roll up the pancake, tighten both ends, and pack all the ingredients tightly in it.


    The shape of the ingredients at this moment is like a freshly made Swiss roll.


    Place the rolled venison on the pancake aside.


    When the ingredients are completely cooled, the crepes with the flavours of green onion and thyme herbs, the savory ham, and the rustic mushroom sauce. These different flavors and textures will initially merge in close contact.


    and penetrate into the surface of venison.


    The rich taste is ingeniously blended, which is the soul of Wellington cuisine.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 56： Food is the essence of life

    More than two hours have passed since everyone entered the [Devil''s Lair].


    The time in the ruins has entered the afternoon.


    At this time, Greg Lu had already taken the steel hammer to explore the surrounding area.


    And Don��s cooking continues.


    Take out the hard butter, soften it slightly, cut into slices, flatten, beat, and roll into a layer of sliced ??butter.


    Mix flour, salt and butter, knead evenly, slowly add water, mix thoroughly, and form a slightly creamy yellow dough.


    Then wrap flaky butter inside the dough and fold it like a quilt.


    Use [Ruyi] to turn into a rolling pin and roll the dough in one direction.


    until the dough and flaky butter are completely fused and smooth.


    A meringue with a slightly sweet milk fragrance is finished.


    Place the static venison pancake roll under the puff pastry, which occupies about one-third of the area.


    Then spread the egg liquid evenly on the entire surface of the pastry.


    Like the previous roll of pancakes, the pastry is also carefully rolled up.


    The stickiness provided by the egg liquid allows the pastry to stick to the pancake and completely wrap it.


    At this time, a Wellington regiment has taken shape.


    The appearance of ���� milky yellow, round and round, looks very thick and beautiful.


    Spread the remaining egg liquid on the meringue. When it is baked, the egg liquid will give the meringue an attractive golden color.


    Sprinkle salt on the puff pastry.


    When ���� is roasted, salt can take away the moisture on the surface of the puff pastry, making it more crispy and delicious.


    "Finally, it''s going to be better." After completing these steps, Dorn let out a sigh of relief.


    Wellington steak is an extremely cumbersome French meal.


    [Ruyi] skillfully turns into a simple oven, and puts the puff pastry into it.


    Control the charcoal fire below to burn to about 200 degrees, and bake for 20 minutes.


    Puff pastry **** will bulge slightly under high-temperature baking, exuding the aroma of butter pastry roasting, and the light meaty smell wrapped in it.


    After taking out the deer steak, the fragrant smell directly attracted Gregru and Steel Hammer who were exploring around.


    The Wellington deer steak, which has just been baked, has not been cut yet. It looks attractively burnt yellow, like a large piece of freshly baked bread, exuding a milky aroma.


    But at the same time, there is also a sultry meaty scent mixed in it.


    stimulates everyone''s nasal cavity and taste buds.


    "Dorn, is this Wellington buck steak good?" As soon as the S-rank adventurer came back, his eyes were fixed on the steak.


    The feeling of desire and eagerness is completely written on the face.


    The reaction of the Dwarf Steel Hammer was similar, and he swallowed while looking at the golden and round Wellington deer platoon.


    This is the first time Steel Hammer has seen Dorn cooking, but he never expected that Mr. Dorn, who had saved himself, would have such a high level of cooking skills!


    Even though he was still confused about the fact that his life mentor was not doing his job properly and was obsessed with cooking.


    But after seeing this Wellington deer platoon, the idea completely disappeared.


    Even if you want to save Kaiserdom, you have to eat first!


    Dorn:...


    I always feel that as long as I have been with myself for a long time, the enthusiasm for eating becomes inexplicably high...


    "Not yet, like this kind of large meat, it takes about half an hour to wake up after out of the oven. Let the internal gravy be fully locked, and the taste will be better." Dorn shook his head like this.


    Greg Lu and Steel Hammer had to wait patiently at Don''s orders...


    The hard half hour finally passed.


    Dorn picked up the knife and started cutting the Wellington deer steak.


    ������.


    The knife cuts the pastry, and a small crisp sound can be heard.


    Because the deer steak made by Donne is very large, after standing for so long, the inside is still hot.


    The scent that was originally locked in the puff pastry broke out at this moment.


    Greg Lu and Steel Hammer, this would make you reluctant to blink your eyes.


    After the Wellington deer steak is completely cut, the cross section can be seen clearly layered, the puff pastry, ham, mushroom sauce, and venison are closely arranged from top to bottom.


    Although the venison is well cooked, the myoglobin shows a tender pink color, which is very good visually.


    "Wellington deer steak, eat it while it''s hot." Dorn divided the deer steak into three.


    Gregor and Steel Hammer both started to eat hurriedly after thanking them.


    Cut a small piece of deer row into the entrance.


    taste and chew.


    First of all, I can feel that the most distinct and wonderful taste is the crispy texture of the roasted puff pastry on the outer skin and the tenderness of the venison inside.


    The pastry baked by Donne is really very crispy, as if it doesn''t contain any moisture, it will rattle between the lips and teeth when chewed, spreading out the creamy taste of butter.


    There is also venison. The venison roasted in this way is very tender, and there is no resistance at all when chewing.


    And as soon as you bite it down, the delicious gravy that is locked in the meat will be secreted and invade the taste buds!


    In addition to these two distinct main notes, there are also the umami and salty taste of ham, and the granular texture of the rustic mushroom sauce as a foil.


    Every bite bitten at the beginning seems to bring a new taste and taste stimulation, but at the end of the chewing, all the flavors and tastes are all integrated together, unobtrusive and exceptionally harmonious.


    "Squat, let me give you a ton of deer steak... it''s so delicious!" Greg Lu gobbled up his food and praised Donne vaguely.


    "You''d better swallow it first before complimenting me." Donne shook his head helplessly.


    "Mr. Donne, this! This! This is the most delicious thing I have ever eaten in my life! Le Qi, Le Qi, she didn''t have the chance to eat this, it''s really too unfortunate! Woo����"


    Steel Hammer first swallowed the food in his mouth before speaking, and the halfling girl mentioned when he opened his mouth.


    At the thought of such unparalleled deliciousness, Le Qi had not had a chance to taste it, and Gang Hammer began to feel sad.


    Dorn:...


    Don��t cry because of a delicious meal...


    However, there is a precedent for Don��s food to cry eater.


    It has indeed been there before. Individual diners who are easily agitated, after entering the Wishing Restaurant for the first time and tasting Donne��s own dishes, lost control on the spot and burst into tears.


    "That''s all, it''s all small scenes."


    Dorn looked at the two people in front of him, who could have eaten into a chaotic state, and sighed helplessly.


    Then I tasted my own portion of Wellington deer steak.


    Black venison itself has an S grade.


    Wellington''s deer steak, cooked carefully by Donne, naturally broke through the SS level without any suspense.


    "It''s been a long time since I tasted SS-level dishes, and it''s not wasted to work so long for this meal. Sure enough, food is the essence of life."


    After swallowing a bite of the deer row, Don was satisfied and relaxed physically and mentally.


    ����


    System reminder: [Predator] effect trigger agility, mental power attribute enhancement.


    System reminder: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Standalone Lv0] is obtained.


    SS-class Wellington stag platoon adds 2 points of agility and 1 point of mental power to Dorn.


    At the same time, a very good skill came out.


    [Substitute]: Life-saving skills from Shadow Deer. When the skill is activated, an insubstantial stand-in will be left in place, and the body can flash to any point within three meters of the skill release range.


    "Stand-in? Is that the ability that the deer used after being shot by Gregrew''s first energy arrow?" Dorn looked at the skill introduction on his panel and thought.


    This skill is so strong!


    And it matches Don��s current fighting style very well.


    "Up to now, the skills I have obtained are not very harmful, but they seem to be disgusting. To put it in the game, I am afraid that I am not the kind of cancer player who specializes in human mentality." Dorn was satisfied. The panel is closed.


    it is good!


    First exploration of [Devil''s Lair] is very good!


    Then continue to try to hunt this shadow deer and look for other edible monsters again!


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 57： The ghost of the dwarf

    The second day that Dorn and his party entered [Devil''s Lair].


    In the forest of the ruins, a dark shadow deer is running away.


    From behind it, a dazzling arrow gathered by energy flew quickly.


    After the arrow hit the deer''s flanks, the shadow deer suddenly turned into black smoke and disappeared.


    At the same time, at a position about 3 meters ahead, the shadow deer''s figure was re-drawn, and then continued to flee forward, plunged into the dense forest.


    Behind it, there are two people, Don and Gregru, who are chasing after him.


    "Gregru, it''s going to escape!" Dorn shouted.


    The shadow deer is a little far away from Don, and is still outside the spider silk''s attack range, so it can only be anxious.


    "I saw it! I saw it! Aren''t I trying to catch it!"


    The [Adventurer''s Wings] on Greg Lu''s wrist flashed, and then a pair of energy wings spread out on his back, and he flew into the air to continue chasing the Shadow Deer.


    Shadow Deer is a peculiar monster, and its ability to carry the [Standalone] is really amazing.


    If it is not for a large-scale strong attack with a coverage radius of more than 3 meters, before being hit, as long as the [Substitute] skill is activated in time, you can temporarily save your life.


    Therefore, hunting such a monster is really not an easy task.


    However, Don has discovered that Shadow Deer seems unable to activate the [Standalone] skill continuously in a short period of time.


    Therefore, as long as one of them forces off the Shadow Deer skills, the second one seamlessly connects to the control or powerful output skills, and the hunting can be completed.


    The two and a deer are still chasing ahead.


    And the Dwarf Steel Hammer, carrying all of Don''s luggage, was far behind.


    The double-opening [Pig Tu] and [dexterous] Dorn, and the light-wing unfolded Greg Lu, are too fast.


    The steel hammer couldn''t catch up at all, so he could only cry out panting: "Wait for me! Wait for me, Mr. Don! Mr. Greggrew!"


    Things shouldn''t be like this!


    After entering this [God Kingdom], shouldn��t everyone work together to find the truth together, and then after going out, expose Mezeroth��s despicable lies?


    Why, no matter whether it is Mr. Donne or Mr. Gregrew, seeing monsters will start hunting with excitement!


    But... the monster I ate yesterday was indeed very, very delicious.


    Steel Hammer tried to chase forward a certain distance, but by this time, the two of Dorn had already run out of sight.


    So the young dwarf stopped altogether.


    There was no road at all in the mountain forest. For the last distance, Steel Hammer couldn''t even be sure whether he was still behind Donn and the others.


    If you run around at this time, there is a great risk of getting lost.


    So, it''s better to just wait in place.


    I believe that with the abilities of those two people, after the hunt is complete, it is not difficult to return to find yourself again.


    The steel hammer placed the sac containing the condiments and condiments on the ground, and he sat down and gasped for a rest.


    During the rest, the steel hammer looked at the surrounding environment again.


    is still dense forest, lush vegetation, a piece of green is really good for the eyes.


    But it is a far cry from what Meseroth said, there is no pain and suffering, and [the kingdom of God] enjoys happiness and joy forever.


    After sitting for a while, Don and Gregrew still didn''t come back. Steel Hammer was thinking about whether to wait or try to find it. At this time, he felt a swish cold wind coming from behind him.


    This sudden chill blows on his back, making him shiver unconsciously.


    The steel hammer looked back. The trees behind him were very dense, and the sun didn''t seem to get in, so it was dark and gloomy. I didn''t look too far, and I didn''t know what was inside.


    "There seems to be something in that wood." Steel Hammer thought.


    Then, he carried all the suitcases on the ground, picked up a stone, and quickly left a circle on the ground as a mark.


    "If there is anything, you have to wait until you meet with Mr. Don and the others before exploring." The young dwarf shrank his neck and muttered to himself like this.


    Then, he took his short legs and wanted to leave this place of right and wrong first.


    But at this moment, Steel Hammer felt that someone was calling him in the woods behind it.


    is feeling, not hearing.


    It''s obviously quiet all around, so this feeling is very strange.


    And the feeling of calling made Gang Hammer feel a very inexplicable intimacy.


    "I should, go and see in that wood, someone... is calling me."


    Steel Hammer''s thoughts became a little confused and confused, and then he made a choice that was diametrically opposed to the initial decision.


    He put down his suitcase again and wandered into the dense forest.


    In the depths of the dense forest, under the dark shade of trees, there are more than a dozen mounds.


    The temperature here seems to be much lower than outside.


    The steel hammer walked to one of the mounds and stood still, and then his thoughts slowly cleared up.


    "I...how did I walk in?" The young dwarf was surprised, unable to understand the behavior he had just done.


    Looking at the dozens of mounds around, the steel hammer shivered. This place is absolutely weird!


    Before the steel hammer could escape, a cloud of ghost fire suddenly leaped out of the mound in front of you!


    This faint blue and transparent floating fireball burns bigger and bigger, and quickly outlines a transparent human form.


    is a ghost!


    From the outline, this ghost is a middle-aged dwarf.


    A big nose, a long curly beard on the chin, and a pair of very majestic eyes when they were alive, they looked a little hollow after they became ghosts.


    Steel Hammer was taken aback by the sudden change, and his instinct took a few steps back.


    Because his legs and feet were frightened, he slumped on the ground.


    The ghost of the dwarf was still floating on the mound, but he reached out his hand and pointed to the steel hammer.


    And the steel hammer instinctively chanted for help: "Help...Help! Mr. Donne, help me!"


    Along with the steel hammer''s loud cry for help, a figure flew down in the sky, blocking the steel hammer.


    is Greg Lu carrying the dead Shadow Deer on his shoulder.


    The timely rescue S-level adventurer gathered the energy wings behind him, threw the dead deer on his shoulders to the ground, and quickly pulled out [Flame Weaver].


    The magic power is transmitted, and the flame is burning on this two-handed sword!


    "I heard your cry for help from far away, but why did you just call Don, instead of me? I suggest you call again."


    Greg Lu said this, and confronted the Dwarf Ghost without rushing to attack.


    Then, there was a quick running sound from outside this dense forest, and Dorn also rushed to this strange place.


    After seeing the ghost on the mound, he quickly picked up [Ruyi], his thoughts turned, UU reading turned it into a [Benevolence Disseminator] appearance.


    Pastor��s sister Kloss��s [Benevolence Evangelist] is the weapon of the Holy See or the shape of this big cross. In addition to being used to smash people, it has some sacred attributes.


    So using it to deal with ghosts is a good choice.


    Sure enough, after the pirated [Benevolence Communicator] appeared, the outline of the dwarf ghost became slightly blurred and distorted, and there was a tendency to collapse.


    However, Dorn didn''t make a direct shot either.


    Because he didn''t see the blood bar on the top of this ghost.


    Well, speaking of it, ghost-type enemies... should also have a health bar, right?


    "Mr. Donne, Mr. Greggrew, wait a minute." The steel hammer who was still sitting on the ground suddenly spoke.


    The timely rescue of the two backers calmed his mood a little.


    When he calmed down, he realized that the ghost of the dwarf was a little familiar, and a little inexplicable intimacy.


    After thinking for a while, he found the source of this kindness.


    "Master, grandpa?"


    The Steel Hammer stood up from the ground, and asked the dwarf ghost in a question that surprised him.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 58： Die, or succumb

    "Huh?" Don was directly confused.


    I thought it was a supernatural battle incident, but could it be a large-scale confession scene?


    The dwarf ghost, who appeared to be middle-aged, didn''t respond, nor did he respond to Steelhammer''s question.


    It is also possible that he could not speak at all.


    But from his appearance till now, it does not seem to have any intention of attacking and fighting.


    "When Dad was still there, he often showed me your portrait. He told me that you are a great magic technology craftsman... So, you are my grandfather, right? Why, why are you here? "


    Steel Hammer spoke again, but this time, it was not the kind of confused and surprised tone, but a heavy emotion.


    can''t explain the emotion of the unknown.


    He should have been determined, the dwarf ghost in front of him is his grandfather.


    Dorn and Greg Lu looked at each other, and silently put away the weapon on their hands.


    The ghost of the dwarf still didn''t react too much, floating quietly on the mound.


    He still raised his finger to the steel hammer, and then the faint and transparent body collapsed little by little, turning into countless blue dots shining with blue light.


    Above these dozen mounds, a noisy whimper began to sound.


    There seemed to be inaudible human voices and crying in it.


    Finally, these voices finally stabilized.


    "The purpose of exploring the ruins of the gods this time is to collect the unique ores and materials in the ruins. Everything must be subject to my scheduling and arrangements!"


    A voice that was quite energetic and majestic sounded out of thin air.


    Then, the scattered blue dots gathered into a human face.


    is the face of the ghost who was suspected to be Grandpa Steel Hammer.


    seems to indicate that he said this sentence.


    "Listen to Captain Steelhammer! Explore the relics of the gods! For the glory of the ancestors! For the Kaiserdom!"


    Then, a noisy voice rang out, seeming to be responding.


    "Is this the mobilization before going down the ruins?" Dorn was observing the changes around him, guessing in his heart.


    Now, Don can be sure that the dwarf ghost is the grandfather of Kuresi Steelhammer.


    Small steel hammer is surnamed steel hammer, and old steel hammer is also surnamed steel hammer.


    Reasonable.


    The noise of whimpering wind resounded all around again.


    After everything is silent.


    "The temple in the ruins of the forest is very dangerous. No one is allowed to approach the temple until we are fully prepared!" Old Steel Hammer said.


    "Okay! Captain Steel Hammer!" There was a noisy response.


    The chaotic wind sounded again.


    "Captain Steel Hammer always does not allow us to open the temple, saying that we must prepare, we must prepare, year after year, year after year, this is three years!"


    Accompanied by the sound of this speech, the blue dots once again gathered into a human face.


    is still a very distinctive dwarf appearance, very young in appearance.


    However, it is still recognizable, and the one who said this is the envoy of Kaisadum, Mezeroth.


    "I think the captain is also for the sake of safety. The things in that temple should be really scary."


    The blue dots gathered together into a strange, cowardly face of a dwarf.


    "I think the captain is a bit too conservative. We are independent from the ethnic group and founded Kaiserdom in this crater, not for the sake of a safe life."


    The blue dots converged again into the face of a dwarf with a firm face.


    "The discovery of the relics of the gods in Kaiserdom must be the blessing and guidance of our ancestors, so that we can prosper and become stronger again!"


    "As long as we can defeat the temple, we can get the gift of the relic of the gods! We have nearly 30 strong warriors, powerful magic technology, and the halfling honey, who can see through the weakness of the enemy."


    "Aren''t we prepared enough! Captain Steel Hammer is hesitant and timidly retreating now, there is no way to lead us and lead Kaiserdom!"


    The Meseroth who spoke this time was generous, smug, eloquent, and his tone was very contagious.


    The whimpering wind sounded again.


    Then everything fell silent.


    "Hey! A few more people help! This stone gate is too heavy! I can''t open it at all!"


    Mezeroth��s speech sounded again.


    It sounds like he is taking the risk, arbitrarily leading the supporters of him, trying to open the door of the temple.


    "Mezeroth! What are you doing! Stop it!" Old Steel Hammer ranted furiously.


    then.


    is a dull and heavy door opening when a heavy stone door is pushed open.


    The surrounding sounds became noisy again.


    is mixed with people''s yelling, wailing, weapon collision, and blasting roar. There are also endless, seemingly huge numbers of "Baa��" sheep cry.


    However, these sheep''s calls don''t sound docile at all.


    Just listening to the voice seems to be very malicious and aggressive.


    "Sheep?" Dorne touched his chin when he heard this.


    It seems that I got some information about this [Devil''s Lair] temple.


    There are sheep in the bottom room of the boss?


    The noisy sound of fighting continued, and the fighting seemed to get worse.


    "I''m injured, I need treatment... Mimi, where''s Mimi? I''m so painful, I..." Amidst the sound of fighting, weak people could still be heard.


    The blue dots in the air are piecing together, and the person who said this is the dwarf warrior with a firm face who stood in front of Mezeroth.


    "Hold on, hold on again! I''ll give you... Biller? Biller!"


    The blue dots pieced together the face of a halfling woman. This should be the mimi.


    Gradually, the sound of fighting became smaller and smaller, but the continuous shouting of sheep did not stop.


    "Captain! I saw it! That demon, his weakness is in the heart, the team..."


    This time it was the voice of the halfling Mi Mi, but the words stopped abruptly.


    After ���� there is no more her voice...


    faint shouts, thin weapons chopping and chopping, continuous screams of sheep.


    Finally all the sounds of fighting ceased, only the shouts of the sheep, still boiled back.


    The battle should be over.


    Dorn and the others, even if they only listened to the voice, they were able to experience the horrific level of the battle against the temple.


    "A choice. Die, or surrender, worship me, and worship me as a god." A cold voice that had never appeared before sounded.


    The blue dots formed an antelope head that looked like a human face.


    "This is Baphomet? The demon of sheep''s head? Is this the boss of this ruin?" Hearing this, Dorn speculated in his heart.


    "We people believe in our ancestors and our magic skills. Ha, but we don''t believe in an ugly demon." The voice of the old steel hammer.


    His tone was firm, but his breath was very weak, and he seemed to have been seriously injured.


    Then, there was a burning sound.


    followed by the old steel hammer''s low and painful groan, but he seemed to bite his teeth tightly and didn''t let himself scream out because of the pain.


    After a while, the groan of the old steel hammer was finally inaudible.


    Everything is silent.


    "A choice. Die, or yield."


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 59： Live in a lie

    The wind whimpered.


    "Fool! After spending so long in the temple, you haven''t noticed the evil... Bhavant, are you obviously impatient?" Mezeroth''s voice.


    After Baphomet��s question, someone who can survive.


    undoubtedly chose to submit.


    When death is close at hand, not all dwarves can be like steel hammers.


    "But you can''t leave the bodies of the captains... left there."


    This time speaking, it was the dwarf who had a high probability of standing in line to Mezeroth''s side and looked a little cowardly.


    It seems that he also survived the Temple Raiders.


    "How about you bring the corpse out? There is no way to take the corpse out of the ruins, they can only stay here forever." Mezeroth''s tone came down slightly.


    "At least, at least we want to bury the captain." The cowardly dwarf responded.


    It was noisy, and the wind sounded vaguely accompanied by crying, and then fell silent again.


    "Mezeroth, do you really want to sacrifice nine children to him every year like promised Baphomet? Also, the power he gave you, I think, I think..."


    The cowardly dwarf''s voice sounded again.


    "No, it��s not me, Husto. Don��t push everything on my head, you and you are the same. Everyone succumbed to Baphomet, kneeling before him like a spineless dog, we it''s the same."


    Mezeroth''s voice suppressed his anger.


    "But, nine children..." The cowardly dwarf wanted to say something more.


    but was interrupted furiously by Mezeroth:


    "Enough! So far, do we still have a choice? Husto, don''t stand up righteously and accuse me at this time. If you are noble, if you are great, you should be like when you are in the temple. Everyone else is dead!"


    "Instead of standing here alive and pointing at me! Or, if you still have a backbone, just here, in front of everyone''s, steel hammer''s tomb, accompany them to their burial."


    The sound of the wind whimpered again.


    This time, the cry of the wind can be heard clearly, and the small blue dots in the air are also trembling slightly.


    Then, there was no other sound.


    Dorn''s gaze swept across the grave in front of him.


    Then he saw half of his skull on the ground that was rotten and covered with mud.


    Dorn:...


    Perhaps the cowardly dwarf named Husto finally chose to end himself at the grave of Old Steel Hammer.


    The blue dots in the air gathered again and pieced together like the ghost of the old steel hammer.


    The old steel hammer, or the souls of the dwarves buried here, had to tell the story to the three of Dorn. It was over.


    is like an intermittent radio drama with illustrations.


    Dorn began to sort out and think about the information contained in this [radio drama].


    First of all, after the dwarves'' battle against the temple, Mezeroth finally chose to succumb to Baphomet, and reached an agreement with this sheephead demon to dedicate nine children every time the ruins are opened.


    Moreover, Mezeroth also got an unknown ability from Baphomet.


    Secondly, Mezeroth was only 20 or 30 years old when he participated in the battle of the Temple. And now, according to what Steel Hammer said before, this so-called ambassador is already more than 200 years old.


    The spirits of these dwarves tell a story that happened about two hundred years ago.


    At that time, the dwarven warriors obviously knew a series of information related to the ruins of the gods.


    But up to now, the entire Kaisadum regards the remains of the gods as [the kingdom of God] that enjoys eternal joy and happiness.


    During these two hundred years, Mezeroth used the name of God to distort the cognition of the dwarves in Kaisadum.


    To achieve this, Dorn felt that there was only one way--


    Use some method to get rid of the older generation of dwarves on a large scale, and for the new generation of dwarves, inculcate them with the concept of gods and envoys from an early age.


    During the period, the control of public opinion will be strengthened. Anyone who dares to criticize the gods or envoys will be divided by the felony.


    Wait for a long time, and if you know the truth, there will be fewer and fewer people who can tell the truth.


    In the end, the lie will take on the cloak of truth and become popular.


    "Steel Hammer, in fact, I had a problem before. The dwarves of Kesardumu seem to be the majority of young adults. When I was at the altar, I observed that there seemed to be very few dwarves over a hundred years old. , Did something happen?" Greg Lu suddenly asked in a muffled voice.


    This S-rank adventurer is still very keen in observation.


    The three dwarves headed by the halfling Hogg frequently mentioned [when my grandfather was still] and [when my father was still] in the conversation.


    Even when I got to Ganghammer, he was directly an orphan, and neither his parents were there.


    Several dwarf families that I met casually are all in this situation.


    For the dwarf race that can live up to 300 years, the high mortality rate of the older generation is obviously problematic.


    Greg Lu would ask such a question, indicating that he should have thought of going to a similar place with Donne.


    Steel Hammer watched the ghost of the old Steel Hammer on the mound, gritted his teeth with difficulty:


    "It is said that a horrible epidemic broke out in Kaiserdomuli a long time ago. People who are sick will have fever, vomiting, coughing, bleeding... Many, many people have died."


    "It was at that time that Mezeroth returned to Kaiserdom with the gospel of the gods. He saved... many people. Later, he led the people in the fight against the terrible disease."


    "Until 40 years ago, under the leadership of Mezeroth, the disease was completely controlled. This is also the reason most people will regard him as a divine envoy, admire him, and worship him..."


    At this point, the steel hammer clenched his fists tightly, lowered his head, and couldn''t talk anymore.


    Whether the dwarves�� gods or gods are, it��s a downright, despicable and ridiculous scam.


    The young dwarves of the generation like Steel Hammer have lived in this scam since they were born.


    "Plague?" Don now understood what the power Mezeroth had obtained from Baphomet.


    Greg Lu stepped forward and patted the young dwarf lightly on the shoulder: "I can guarantee that old thing''s lie will not last long."


    After everyone was silent for a while.


    The ghost of the old steel hammer, which was originally floating on the grave, moved once again. He raised his finger to the steel hammer, and then at the grave under him.


    Then, the mound began to vibrate violently, and the mud and rocks scattered to the side, as if something was breaking through the ground!


    The earth tomb eventually collapsed, revealing a pothole.


    Inside is a decayed bone.


    In addition to the bones, there are also some rotten metal and leather materials, which can no longer be distinguished from the original appearance.


    may be the clothing and weapons of the old steel hammer during his lifetime.


    However, there is one other thing that is very well preserved.


    That is a glove.


    Simple leather gloves in line with the practical style of dwarves.


    can survive for two hundred years, there is no sign of decay, it can be seen that this glove is absolutely extraordinary.


    This should be the relic that the old steel hammer wanted to deliver to the small steel hammer.


    After the gloves were revealed, the ghost of the old steel hammer disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 60： Make great contributions

    "When my father was still there, he told me that grandpa has a glove with magical identification ability. Anything with magical power, as long as it is touched by the glove, the item will transmit the corresponding ability information to the user."


    The steel hammer took out the leather glove and held it in his hand, reminiscing like this.


    It seems that this is the glove with the ability to identify.


    Then, the steel hammer began to pile the collapsed dirt back on his grandfather''s bones bit by bit.


    "Do you want us to help, or do you want to be alone for a while?" Dorn asked him.


    Steel Hammer chose the latter.


    "Call us again if you have anything."


    Dorn and Greglu didn''t say much. After leaving such a sentence, they quietly exited the deep forest where a dozen dwarves were buried.


    ����


    The third day of exploring [Devil''s Lair].


    Dorn and his group did not find the temple near the dwarf cemetery.


    Think about it might be those dwarves who succumbed to Baphoint, deliberately burying Old Steel Hammer and others in a location far away from the temple and far from Baphoint.


    noon.


    The three of them were sitting in the woods to rest after eating the dishes made from yesterday��s leftover venison.


    "I have explored the ruins once, and that time I found three rare magic materials in total. However, after leaving the ruins, there was only one of the three materials left on my body. And the last one was made. Become [the last whisper]."


    During ����, as a professional adventurer, Greg Lu told the other two about his previous experience of exploring the ruins of a god.


    However, from Greg Lu''s description, he did not attack the ruins.


    But after enough time, he was kicked out.


    A piece of material that ���� took out should be regarded as a consolation prize given by the ruins.


    And Dorn, who had a ruin strategy experience, sat on the side, silently listening to Greggrew boasting about heroic deeds, without interjecting.


    As the appointed [Relics Raiders] of [Poisonous Relics], Dorn had the authority to bring out anything from the relics last time, even living things.


    This should be one of the rules hidden in the ruins of the gods everywhere-


    For the **** who failed to capture the ruins, a consolation prize will be given, and one person can only leave with the product from the same ruins.


    As for the MVP of the ruins, you can get everything you can take away.


    "In this way, the existence of the ruins really looks like the copy in the game. If the ruins in the land of miracles are really created by the original creator, then what is his purpose?"


    Dorn touched his chin, thinking like this in his heart.


    "However, the valuable things in this ruin at the moment have probably been emptied long ago." Greg Lu sighed after almost talking about it.


    Indeed, during the three days of entering the ruins, no valuable magic materials were found.


    This ruin has been discovered for at least two hundred years, and the good things inside, even if you can only take one piece at a time, should have been moved by Mezeroth.


    "The monsters here are also quite valuable." Only then did Dorne interjected in a serious way.


    Gregor nodded, agreeing with this statement.


    The three sat for a while, ready to get up and explore again.


    The time that can be stayed in the ruins is limited. In order to maximize the income, it must be fully utilized.


    "Wait a minute, do you smell anything?" Greg Lu got up, and then seemed to notice something.


    Dorn and Steel Hammer both shook their heads: "What''s the smell?"


    "I can''t tell, but I think it''s like a girl. Here, come here." With that, Greg Lu was ready to open the way.


    Donn stood there and didn''t move.


    Dwarf Steel Hammer looked at Gregru weirdly, and didn''t catch up immediately.


    Seeing the reaction of his companions, Greg Lu straightened his expression: "The smell I said refers to the breath! The breath! The breath of a girl suddenly appears here, isn''t it necessary to find out?"


    Dorn:...


    No matter what you say now, just the one you just said makes it hard not to think of you as a pervert.


    But after being a teammate for so long, Don knows that Greg Lu still has a set of perceptions about breath.


    If there is any girlish atmosphere in this ruin, it really needs to be found out.


    So, in the end, Greg Lu opened the way, brought Dorn and the Dwarf Steel Hammer, and fumbled towards the dense forest on the right.


    "Weird, like a girl''s breath, but it also feels mixed with some other breaths. We might have to be careful." Lu Gregru said in this way.


    after walking for about five or six minutes.


    The three young men really saw the wild girl sitting on a few huge unknown plant leaves.


    Those are two girls who look like humans, they are very petite, and their hair is a very rare cherry pink.


    However, this is not the point.


    Both girls are naked.


    They hugged each other in the forest, their bare skin was dazzling, and their thin lips pressed against each other.


    panted lightly, groaned, flushed and red.


    Fragrant, beautiful, spring is overflowing.


    Both girls seemed to have spotted Dorn''s trio, but they didn''t panic or scream, but they smiled softly, their faces flushed, and their eyes watered.


    is weak, coy, and... charming.


    This suddenly, fragrant and somewhat weird picture gave Donne a strong sense of shock.


    so that his brain became muddy and unable to think.


    There seemed to be only one thought left in his consciousness, and he kept repeating: "Scented, soft and soft girls should post with Xiangxiang, soft and soft girls! And-they are so beautiful."


    Greg Lu and Steel Hammer, both males, reacted similarly to Donne after seeing the beautiful scenes.


    are walking towards the two girls in the forest uncontrollably.


    The two girls still maintained their previous state, as if they were inviting the three men in front of them to participate in the activities they had just done.


    One step, two steps...


    The three of them are getting closer and closer to these two girls Then there seems to be something dreamy and depressing.


    And just within ten meters of the two girls, Greg Lu''s consciousness became clearer first.


    "No, no! Very wrong! Although these two girls are beautiful, I have no interest in girls with petite figures!"


    With the emergence of this thought, Greg Lu''s thoughts seemed to become more active.


    At the same time, he can barely control the movements of his body.


    So Greg Lu stretched out his hand and grabbed Dorn and the Dwarf Steel Hammer who were still looking forward to moving forward.


    With this, the state of the steel hammer has not changed much.


    And Donn is a shock.


    He finally realized that the scene before him was indeed a bit weird.


    "That''s not right, those two girls, no matter how they look at them, they are all wrong!" Donn also briefly recovered his ability to think.


    Then, he hurriedly pressed his hand on the balance pendant on his chest, and the magic power was transmitted, and a sense of awakeness spread all over his body.


    With the clarity of consciousness, Dorn completely got rid of the abnormal control brought by the two girls.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 61： Strange plant monster

    After Dorne was sober, he quickly tore off the balance pendant that had transmitted magic power and threw it to Greg Lu.


    Then he flicked [spinning] again, entangled the steel hammer, which was still in a strange state, to prevent him from continuing to approach the two girls.


    The steel hammer entangled in spider silk still had a look of longing. Although it fell to the ground, it squirmed firmly toward the location of the two girls.


    But according to his current squirming speed, it will take a while before he meets the two girls.


    With the clearing effect of the balance pendant, Greg Lu finally fully awakened.


    At this time, he finally understood what other things were in the breath he felt before.


    The breath of monsters, and the breath of plants.


    "Dorn, I understand! Those two things are not human at all!"


    Greg Lu quickly took down [the last whisper], aimed and pulled the bow.


    A magical arrow flew out, hitting one of the two strange girls!


    The [girl] who hit the arrow was torn apart on the spot!


    However, there is no **** scene of blood splattering.


    The shot [girl] is more like a crushed fruit in a way.


    The cross-sections of the fleshy pieces of [girl] cracked open. Some looked like yacons that had been cut apart, and some milky white juice could also be seen seeping out.


    And the [girl] who survived saw her companion split in front of her, and did not respond, still maintaining a charming and coy manner, and watching Dorn and the others tenderly.


    �!


    Another magical arrow flew past without hesitation, and this [girl] also fell to the ground.


    Greg Lu��s judgment is correct, these two weird [girls] are indeed not human.


    However, Don didn''t need his reminder.


    Because after regaining his sobriety, he got some feedback through [Intuitiveness of Food].


    Those two [girls], uh... are edible ingredients.


    It looks like they are grown on plants, similar to the existence of a part of the stamen.


    "It''s just like a ginseng fruit in another world." This was Dorn''s first reaction after receiving feedback.


    Moreover, Don didn''t see the blood bars on the tops of the two [girls], but in the depths of the woods about ten meters behind them, he saw a blood bar with more than 1,800 points of blood.


    After two [girls] were shot by Greg Lu, the health bar dropped to 1600 points.


    "Its body is there!"


    Dorn just pointed out that Greg Lu picked up the flame weaver and rushed over.


    When he broke the pieces of meat left by [girl], several thick vines lurking on the ground twisted like attacking pythons.


    waved towards Greg Lu!


    Every vine has a piercing barb!


    Had Greg Lu wake up in time, the three of Dorn approached [girl] unsuspectingly, let alone doing anything furious.


    It must be the three of them who were brutally tied up.


    However, this level of attack is nothing to Greg Lu, who has regained his sober consciousness.


    The flame-burning two-handed giant sword was swung flexibly, and all the vines were chopped off, leaving only a remnant with burn marks.


    Greg Lu rushed into the depths of the dense forest.


    "If you want to charm me next time, make me a mature and intellectual female image!"


    Accompanied by such a roar, and the sound of a few great swords slashing down.


    The remaining 1600 points of blood were cleared.


    System reminder: The battle is settled, the output damage is 0, and the experience gains 130 points.


    Dorn:...


    Being teammates with Greg Lu, it''s really impossible to find a single head.


    This guy started too quickly.


    But there is no way. In terms of physical strength, Gregor is far better than Dorn, who controls the battle with a unique skill.


    With the death of this strange plant monster, the dwarven steel hammer wriggling on the ground finally fully awoke.


    In fact, when the two Huarui girls were destroyed, the steel hammer was already out of control.


    But it may be that the stamina of the charm is a bit big, and the steel hammer has only now fully awakened.


    "Mr. Don, what happened? I just seemed to see and see two girls..." Ganghammer stared at him, and at the same time recalled the beautiful scene he had just seen, at a loss.


    "Don''t say it, it''s over, the two girls have been broken all over the floor." Donn shrugged.


    then untied the spider silk on the steel hammer that was out of the state.


    ����


    After defeating this peculiar plant monster, it is natural to clean up the battlefield.


    In the process again, Don discovered that the body of this plant monster is actually the center where the vines grow.


    Below ���� there is a complex root system.


    However, after being fiercely attacked by Gregru''s [Flame Weaver], the roots and short and thick stems of this plant have been burned and damaged, showing no signs of life.


    Follow the vines of plants, follow the vines.


    Dorn found several other human stamens growing on vines in other parts of this forest.


    "Sure enough, these alien ginseng fruits are stamens. Look carefully at the leaves below, and there are actually less conspicuous petals." Dorn took a closer look.


    Among these stamens, there are the appearance of the girls I have seen before, and some of them are the appearances of Zhengtai or teenagers, all of them are lifelike.


    "Uh, are there any different genders? Stamens and pistils? Human stamens of different genders are surprisingly reasonable to fascinate target groups of different genders."


    Dorn observes and sighs the wonders of nature.


    However, the human figures of these stamens seem to be all younger figures.


    "It''s also due to the pistil that didn''t grow the image of a mature big sister. Otherwise, if Greg Lu was caught and didn''t wake up in time, we might suffer a big loss today." Dorn continued to mutter to himself.


    Because the plant itself is dead, these human stamens will naturally not move and become dead.


    Observed after a meal, this peculiar plant gave Dorn the feeling, a bit like a lantern fish in the deep sea.


    The lantern fish uses the light-emitting device above its head to lure the prey in the dark and deep sea to confuse the enemy.


    This peculiar plant monster uses human stamens to attract humanoids However, it is difficult for it to grow the stamens into human shapes. Obviously, the relics only bloom once a year, and these stamens are hard to come in handy. Right..." Dorn touched his chin.


    It is very likely that this group of people, is the first batch of this kind of plants to be opened with stamens in two hundred years?


    But considering that since this monster is a plant, it is estimated that it mainly survives on sunlight.


    Just like the flytrap, it can survive even if it doesn��t prey on insects.


    After observing the physiological structure of this strange monster with great interest, Don began to collect ingredients.


    "After a battle, it''s time to prepare today''s dinner!" Don''s mood became cheerful.


    First of all, the stamens are all edible, and they have a texture that resembles yacon when cut open.


    Secondly, in the part of the vine where the stamens had already withered, Don found the fruit of this plant����


    A kind of golden, round and round.


    looks like a large pumpkin, smells like a pumpkin to the touch, and even [the ingredients are straightforward] are judged to be the fruit of a pumpkin.


    In other words, this peculiar monster plant actually charms humanoids, pumpkins.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 62： Creamy Pumpkin Pie and Flower Honey Juice

    The pumpkins and stamens collected by Donne are all at S grade.


    As long as the cooking is done, it is basically the kind of skill that must be developed.


    At this time, Greg Lu seized the time and took the steel hammer to the surrounding area to explore again, leaving Donne to cook.


    Take out the butter and cut into small pieces, add sugar and flour, and stir until crumbly coarse grains.


    Beat the eggs, separate the egg whites and egg yolks.


    Add only the egg yolk to it, stir to form a uniform golden dough, and let it stand.


    This dough has the milky sweetness of butter, and the smell of eggs and wheat itself. Anyway, after Don''s careful modulation, even if it is left there, there will be a pleasing feeling.


    It��s just that no one appreciates it now.


    Cut the huge monster pumpkin into small pieces.


    At the same time, Dorn kept the pumpkin seeds very carefully.


    Although he still doesn''t know whether these pumpkin seeds can grow this kind of pumpkin monster, but if they can.


    Then this is the magical seed that can grow several girls in the coming year after being planted in the ground!


    Make a lot of money.


    After harvesting the pumpkin seeds, Donn used [Ruyi] to make a fire as usual.


    Steam the diced pumpkin for half an hour, peel it and press it into pumpkin puree.


    Then, add sugar to the pumpkin puree, add eggs, and then add light cream and mix well.


    Pumpkin filling is complete!


    Turn [Ruyi] into a rolling pin, roll the completely golden dough into a round dough, and place it on the dinner plate. The edges and bottom are compacted by hand.


    This is a crude pie.


    As a result, the pumpkin dinner Donne will make tonight has also begun to take shape-creamy pumpkin pie.


    Use a fork to insert some small holes in the bottom of the pie crust to prevent the pie crust from swelling and swelling due to heat.


    Then, pour the pumpkin filling into the pie crust until it is ninety full.


    Skillfully turn [Ruyi] into an oven, put the pumpkin pie in it, control the fire temperature to about 180 degrees and bake for 10 minutes, and then bake at 150 degrees for another 30 minutes.


    A creamy pumpkin pie is finished!


    "This is the first time I have tried to make sweets since I came here." After holding out the pumpkin pie, Don said in his heart.


    After the pumpkin pie is baked, Don doesn��t need to bother to find someone.


    "Don, is it done right?"


    "Mr. Donne, it''s time for dinner, right?"


    Greg Lu led the steel hammer and found it back after smelling the sweet smell in the air.


    Looking at the two teammates who are so positive about eating, Don can only smile: "Milk-flavored pumpkin pie, taste it while it''s hot?"


    Although Dorn himself thinks that this creamy pumpkin pie will be eaten after refrigeration. The sweets and the ice-cold taste may be a good experience.


    But because he didn''t have the means to cool the ingredients in the wild, he chose hot food.


    Hot, freshly baked pumpkin pie, the flavor is also pretty good.


    The pumpkin pie brought out by Donne is uniform throughout, with the same thickness.


    The exterior is golden in color, and after cutting, the interior is tender and creamy yellow. It feels elastic, fluffy and soft just by looking at it.


    has the sweetness of cream, the milky scent of butter, and the unique sweet and waxy scent of pumpkin, which overflows with the steaming heat.


    Besides pumpkin pie, Donn also prepared a special drink.


    Flower stamen honey juice.


    is to directly squeeze the juice from the stamens of those ginseng fruit models.


    This kind of stamen honey juice has a pleasant sweetness and a slight milky fragrance, but it is sweet and not greasy, but it is very refreshing.


    Drink it in one sip, leaving a fragrance of lips and teeth.


    Greg Lu took a portion of nectar, then took his pumpkin pie directly in his hand, and took a big mouthful regardless of the hot mouth.


    This creamy pumpkin pie is soft and creamy, sweet but not greasy.


    Moreover, you don��t need to chew it at all, it will melt in your mouth, sweet and waxy, and warm, it will turn into a thick creamy flavor between your lips and teeth, and a soft and sweet pumpkin flavor, and then whirl around together. Inside the mouth.


    At the same time, the pie crust at the bottom is perfectly controlled by the heat, and it is very crispy, which further enriches the taste of the pumpkin pie.


    Although it is a sweet treat, it is not at all tiring.


    After tasting the first bite, it makes it difficult to stop taking the second bite.


    At this time, take another sip of nectar. The combination of sweetness and sweetness will not make people feel overwhelmed.


    is the unique milky aroma in the nectar, which adds a lot to the pumpkin pie!


    "Mr. Don, this sweet treat is so delicious, if Le Qi tasted it, she would be so happy and crazy! What a pity..."


    Dwarf Steel Hammer first bitten a few bites of pumpkin pie full of happiness, and after enjoying the sweetness and sugar content, he thought of Le Qi again.


    It would be great if Le Qi could also taste such good things.


    "I know, I know." Dorn shrugged helplessly, "After I go out, everything ends smoothly. You can bring her to my restaurant for dinner, and I will entertain you again."


    "Mr. Donne''s restaurant?" The young dwarf took another bite of the golden pumpkin pie, and the creamy and sweet flavors churned in his mouth again.


    Yup.


    What should the outside world look like?


    If you wait until everything in Kesardom is resolved, you should have a chance to see it, right?


    ����


    The ingredient rating of this monster pumpkin itself is S. Under Don''s careful cooking, the final dish level obtained without any accident exceeded the SS level.


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the mental power attribute is enhanced.


    System prompt: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Charm Lv0] is obtained.


    [Charm]: When the skill is turned on, it will simultaneously take effect on the opposite **** within a small area of ??three meters. The opposite **** affected by the charm will be hopelessly infatuated with you.


    Dorn looked at the [Charm] skill he had just obtained, and he pondered for about three seconds.


    "Why can only be used for the opposite sex? Then the general purpose of this skill is reduced? Why can''t it be charmed by the same sex? Also, can non-human races also be charmed?" Dorn felt sorry for him. doubt.


    Of course, this feeling of regret is purely considered from the level of tactical use of skills.


    Ever since Dorne got [Sweetness] this strange skill last time, and found that this strange skill seems to be surprisingly useful and worth developing.


    His acceptance of various skills has improved a lot.


    And [Charm] This skill is undoubtedly a powerful control skill in combat!


    If used well, it is very likely to have a miraculous effect.


    is the pertinence of this skill, which is a bit too strong.


    If the same **** cannot be effective, it is estimated that those food monsters cannot be charmed either.


    What a pity.


    But then, Donne changed his mind again.


    [Charm] This skill, in some places, has some similarities with the [Sweetness] skill Although these two skills did not trigger the upgrade of that skill, you can consider using them together and play a combo skill!


    At present, Donne��s most commonly used and favorite set of combo skills is actually [Pig rush] + [dexterous].


    ��Pig rush��This skill can provide speed, attack, and defense bonuses. When rushing up, it will sink in a big way. It''s like a pig advancing by leaps and bounds, and its destructive power is extremely strong.


    But there are drawbacks.


    [Pig Tu] When rushing up, it is not very easy to control. If you are not careful, the tragedy of a pig hitting a tree may happen.


    But if it is used in conjunction with [dexterous] to improve physical coordination, the disadvantage of [Pig Tuss] will be well offset.


    not only has a series of attribute bonuses of [Pig Tu], but the momentum of the charge is not reduced, and the speed is even faster.


    And the body is also light and easy to control, and even a Thomas maneuver for two and a half weeks on the way to the charge is not bad.


    Typical 1+1 is greater than 2 combinations.


    "What if I combine [Sweetness] and [Charm]?"


    Dorn touched his chin, and glanced at the pumpkin pie on the side, eating a happy Greg Lu.


    Do you want to do an experiment?


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 63： Love to exercise restraint

    Just do it.


    It is very important to test the practicality of skills.


    But in the end, Donn didn��t choose Greg Lu as the test subject.


    No way, this S-rank adventurer is still very capable of close combat.


    In case the combination of [Sweetness] + [Charm] is really effective, and the effect is still very good, and it stimulates Greg Lu''s animalism, Don is really not sure that he can quickly subdue him.


    Even something big will happen.


    So, he cast his gaze on the steel hammer on the side.


    This young dwarf is much easier to deal with.


    "Gregru, you first stay away and stay a few hundred meters away from here." Donne said to Greg Lu.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I want to do a test. Anyway, you just stay away."


    "Inexplicable."


    Greg Lu looked at Donne suspiciously, but he didn''t ask anything. He just drank the rest of the stamen honey, smacked his lips, and then got up and left.


    Now, in this temporary camp, there are only two people left, Don and Steel Hammer.


    "Mr. Donne? Is there anything wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?" Steel Hammer still didn''t know what would happen next.


    It was the look in Dorn''s eyes, which made the dwarf feel a little shabby.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to do a little test." Donne smiled gently at him.


    then.


    ��Sweetness��Start!


    ��Charm��Activate!


    The steel hammer was at a loss and felt a tempting sweetness, and then...


    Then he didn''t know what happened, he felt that Mr. Donne in his eyes became more and more delicate!


    Although from the aesthetic point of view of the dwarf Steel Hammer, Mr. Donn is also a very handsome and charming person.


    But since entering this relic of the gods, Gang Hammer''s emotions towards Donn are all normal appreciation, worship, and gratitude.


    I don��t know what happened, Steel Hammer felt that at this moment, his feelings for Mr. Donne had deteriorated!


    "If it''s Mr. Donne, I can do anything for him!"


    Such a sudden thought, inexplicably hovering in the mind of Steel Hammer.


    Dorn squinted his eyes and looked up and down his dwarf companion: "Steel Hammer, don''t you say something?"


    Steel Hammer raised his head and his eyes became a little blurred. The dual control effects brought by [Sweetness] and [Charm] made his brain completely unable to think.


    In his heart, a strange emotion is about to spew out!


    So, the young dwarf took a big step towards Donne and said emotionally: "Mr. Donne, I think, I love..."


    slap.


    A bunch of spider silk blocked the mouth of Steel Hammer.


    Then, a few crystal-clear and strong spider silk tied him firmly.


    "If you love me, please exercise restraint." Dorn said calmly while binding.


    The steel hammer tied to the ground completely lost itself under the control of [Sweetness] and [Charm], like a maggot, struggling to sway towards Donne''s side.


    Looking at the current state of the steel hammer, it is more enthusiastic than when I was charmed by those two pistils.


    "It seems that the combination of [Sweetness] and [Charm] really can control the same sex. Moreover, the effect may be much stronger than that of [Charm] alone." Dorn nodded with satisfaction.


    This skill test was a big success!


    Then, he took off his balance pendant, and after losing the magic power, he touched the hammer''s face.


    After a sharp sense of sobriety, the steel hammer still kept the momentum of wriggling towards Donn, but it was not as enthusiastic as before.


    Dorn��s combo skills may have a little too much stamina, and the effect of the balance pendant alone seems to be unable to wake up the steel hammer quickly.


    Of course, part of the reason is that the dwarven steel hammer itself is relatively weak.


    When facing the pistil charm before, he only woke up at the latest.


    "You said you have big eyebrows and big eyes, why can''t you resist the temptation so much?" Donne sighed helplessly.


    It seems that it will take a while to tie more steel hammers, and then take some time, and then use the balance pendant to refresh him from time to time, before the steel hammers can return to normal.


    After a while, Greg Lu, who went out to avoid it, came back.


    "Dorn, I''m back, some of your tests should have been... uh... what are you doing?"


    When Greg Lu came back, he saw a scene that made him incomprehensible.


    The Dwarf Steel Hammer was bound by spider silk to be strong, wriggling on the ground like a huge caterpillar.


    And Dorn squatted calmly beside the dwarf, holding the balance pendant in his hand, and poking the dwarf in the face with the pendant from time to time.


    "I''m lowering the fire on the steel hammer," Dorn replied.


    "What''s up with him?"


    Dorn looked up at this time, his eyes calmly and calmly: "I said he fell in love with me, do you believe it?"


    Greg Lu:? ? ?


    After another ten minutes, the steel hammer fully awoke from the state of being controlled.


    However, it took a long time for his hurt heart to be healed even after Dorne explained it.


    Fortunately, there is no psychological shadow left with a lifetime.


    also did not affect his orientation.


    Everything is happy.


    ...


    The fourth day of entering [Devil''s Lair].


    Temple.


    [Devil''s Lair] This dungeon temple is very different from the original [Poisonous Marsh] temple in appearance.


    Although they are huge, they have gates that seem to be used by giants, and there are also several columns that can''t be surrounded by them.


    But the temple of [Devil''s Lair] is built with black stones with unknown colors, which is more grim and more dilapidated.


    At the same time, the door of the temple is embedded on a cliff.


    is like the mountain behind you, which is part of this temple.


    Dorn and others only found here this morning.


    After finding the temple, the three of them first explored around the temple.


    There are no discoveries that are particularly noteworthy. UU reading


    Moreover, the gate of the temple is also in a tightly closed state.


    About this, Don had already had some speculations before.


    That Mezeroth would enter this ruin every other year or so. He wanted to sacrifice those children, and he must open the temple.


    Then refer to the Boss Bullfrog in the [Poisonous Remnant Marsh]. After leaving the temple, it has the ability to act in all directions.


    After Dorne entered this limited-time instance, he did not receive the Boss guide from the game system on his body.


    In other words, that Ba Feng has a high probability of being locked in the temple.


    The gate of the temple that is now closed completely confirms Don��s previous conjectures��


    When the ruins of the gods are closed, not only the adventurers who enter the ruins will be forcibly kicked out, but the bosses who are released will also be forcibly shut back to the temple.


    Waiting for the next ruins to open, the next challenge for adventurers.


    "So, the rules in this ruin of the gods are completely the same as the copy of the game." Dorn touched his chin, his eyes fell on the black and majestic stone gate of this ruin.


    The Baphomet is behind this door.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 64： The door of the temple, opened

    Dorn stood in front of the dark and tall gate of the ruins.


    Regarding whether or not to open the gate of the temple, he has some considerations.


    For now, neither Dorn nor the fellow Greg Lu, have no intention of challenging the Boss Baphomet of this ruin.


    This is too dangerous.


    Dorn defeated the Boss Bullfrog last time, and it was inseparable from the various rescues of the priests.


    This Bafengt will definitely not be weaker than that Boss bullfrog. If he rashly challenges, I am afraid he will die miserably.


    Therefore, Dorn��s current plan is to collect a large number of monster food materials in the ruins, first brush skills and attribute points, and then improve.


    As for the boss fight.


    Anyway, the Boss can''t get out even if he stays in the dungeon. If he doesn''t fight this year, he can come back next year.


    "Although I have become a lot stronger now, it''s better to get stronger after playing Boss and so on. Should I be confident enough to start?" This was how Donne thought.


    Moreover, those organizations that are committed to attacking the ruins of the gods that I have learned so far, whether it is the group of Apocalypse in the middle, or the team of dwarves led by Old Steel Hammer.


    Exploring the ruins is to be cautious and fully prepared to explore the ruins over and over again.


    "It would be utterly unreasonable if I had a copy of the customs clearance every time." Donn glanced at the closed ruin door again.


    As for the situation of Kaisadum outside, as long as the three of Donne can leave the ruins smoothly, Mezeroth''s lie will be pierced by the facts.


    If the follow-up operation is proper, the problem is not big.


    After exploring around the temple for a while, Dorn and his party briefly discussed and planned to leave.


    The Dwarf Steel Hammer did not object to Dorn''s decision.


    Judging from the memories displayed by those dwarven spirits two hundred years ago, the Bafengt in the temple is an existence that cannot be defeated by more than 20 dwarven warriors.


    Mr. Donn, no matter how powerful they are, there are limits to human abilities.


    If you want to get rid of Baphomet, you have to make all-out preparations for a long time to come.


    "I will avenge my grandfather and the entire Kasathum to Bafengt, no matter how long it takes." Ganghammer made up his mind silently.


    The three people left.


    "Pushing bosses or something is still not as good as catching monsters and cooking."


    When Donne left, he looked back at the ghastly demon temple embedded in the cliff, and sighed like this.


    These days, because most of the time I am hunting with Greg Lu.


    Dorn got a lot of monster ingredients.


    However, the ingredients that can reach the S level are currently only the Shadow Deer and Enchanting Pumpkin that I have encountered before.


    And, because of the hunting of several shadow deer, Don''s current [Stand-in] has been upgraded to Lv1.


    There is not much time left in the limited-time dungeon next.


    Dorn plans to brush more skill levels, or try whether he can explode other useful new skills from other monster ingredients.


    When he left the instance, he brought out the seeds of the charm pumpkin.


    Everything is arranged clearly!


    After Dorn and others left the temple, a long time later.


    The closed dark door of the temple began to tremble on its own.


    This kind of jitter was very slight at first, but slowly, it became more and more intense!


    The area around the temple was originally silent, there was no sound of monsters or animals, it was deadly silence.


    At this time, there was a faint growl inside the door, and the sound of a "baa" sheep, which sounded a bit oozing.


    ����


    That afternoon.


    Dorn and Gregru were hunting about five kilometers away from the temple.


    The target of hunting is the shadow deer.


    In this ruin, there are unexpectedly large numbers of such dark monster deer.


    The two have already had some experience in hunting such monsters.


    The shadow deer that was being stared at was enclosed under a mountain cliff. After using the [Substitute] skill to avoid the spider silk entangled by Donne, it was quickly hit by an energy arrow by Greg Lu.


    Immediately afterwards, the injured Shadow Deer was quickly repaired by the two.


    The hunt is over easily.


    "What should I make of this venison meal tonight?" Dorn took out the [Ruyi] that turned into a kitchen knife, squatted down and gestured up and down on the shadow deer.


    At this time, Greg Lu, who was also happy at first, suddenly changed his face: "Dorn, it doesn''t seem to be right."


    "what?"


    Dorn looked up, didn''t understand what his teammates meant to express in this endless sentence.


    "I can''t tell, but it''s just not right." Greg Lu frowned, unconsciously looking in the direction of the Demon Temple.


    I don��t know if it��s an illusion.


    At a certain moment just now, Greg Lu, who was sensitive, suddenly had heart palpitations, always feeling what was happening, but couldn''t tell.


    Dorn stood up suspiciously, and followed Greglu''s gaze.


    Except for the lush forest vegetation, nothing was seen.


    However, he was stunned in the next second.


    because of a completely unexpected system notification popped up����


    System reminder: Limited time dungeon [Devil''s Lair] The bottom room has been opened, please go to the bottom boss as soon as possible!


    "The door of the temple, is it open?" Dorn looked at the notice and stayed for a few seconds.


    After he reacted, he quickly turned his head and called the name of Steel Hammer.


    The temple suddenly opened, and Dorn subconsciously thought it was the Dwarf Steel Hammer while he was hunting with Gregru.


    Then, the steel hammer poked his head out of the nearby woods: "Mr. Donne, are you looking for me? I''m looking at the sac, nothing was lost."


    This hunting, the steel hammer followed very tightly, and it was always nearby.


    In other words, he didn''t open the door.


    "Dorn, there is danger fast approaching." Greg Lu warned again and pulled out [Flame Weaver].


    This time, his perception became clearer.


    Greg Lu could clearly feel that there was a dangerous and malicious aura that was fast approaching his group.


    "Mr. Donne? Mr. Greggrew?" Seeing the two long-body men who suddenly became serious, the steel hammer also became nervous.


    Dorn did not speak.


    This time entering the limited-time dungeon, logically speaking, there is only the group of three of Donne.


    The people outside Mezeiros didn''t follow up.


    Furthermore, in the four days, Don and others found no trace of other people''s activities in the ruins.


    Now the door of the temple was suddenly opened, and Dorn and the three of them stayed together.


    "So..." Don''s brain is thinking fast.


    Regarding the sudden change, he came up with an explanation that made him feel a little unbelievable.


    But, when all impossible situations are eliminated, no matter how unbelievable the rest is, it��s the truth��


    The door of the temple opened by himself.


    How could this be?


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 65： Devil Baphomet

    There is one thing Donn doesn��t know about the gate of the ruins temple.


    That''s when the cannon fodder cultists who went to push the door when they were in the [Poisonous Remnant Marsh], almost effortlessly, they opened the heavy and abnormal stone door of the temple.


    said that it was pushing the door, but the scene at that time was actually more like-[Poisonous Remnant] the door opened by itself with the help of a little bit of power from the cultist.


    However, the cannon fodder who pushed the door all died under the tongue of the Boss bullfrog, and Dorn couldn''t get this kind of detailed information.


    But for now, Don can still figure out some information by himself.


    Judging from the experience of the old steel hammer more than two hundred years ago, there is no precedent opened by itself in the temple here.


    Also, Greg Lu had previously told about his experience of exploring the ruins of other gods, and he came out without opening the temple.


    Therefore, it is definitely an abnormal situation that the gate of the temple opens automatically!


    The cause of this exception.


    Doen can figure it out with his heels, it is very likely that he is the one with the game system on him!


    ''S game system has almost a complete grasp of the information about the ruins of the gods.


    As a result, the relics of the gods and the self carrying the system will have some wonderful linkages, which is also reasonable... a ghost!


    If you really enter the ruins of the gods yourself, it will cause the temple to open automatically.


    This setting is too cheating!


    Are you afraid of playing with you?


    Although the current situation is extremely urgent, Donne is nervous and has a lot of thoughts in his heart. At the same time, he still has a few thoughts of spitting in his heart at an untimely time.


    This shows that Dorn is not overly flustered at the moment.


    However, if you panic at this time, it won''t have any positive effect.


    "Gregru, the gate of the temple is open, and Bhabant has come out." Donn quickly informed his teammates of the information he knew.


    in order to facilitate subsequent collaborative response.


    Gregor nodded, and held the [Flame Weaver] in his hand tighter: "He, that demon, is getting closer and closer to us, fast. He should know where we are."


    It sounds like Baphomet came directly at his group.


    From this point of view, the perception ability of this Boss is very likely to cover the entire ruins.


    The ability to navigate the entire map to lock the enemy is a bit foul.


    "Steel Hammer, turn your head and run, the farther you run, the better, don''t look back, and don''t stop." Donn said to the Dwarf Steel Hammer again.


    The frontal combat capability of the steel hammer is very weak.


    If you stay on the battlefield, it will basically be of no help. It is a kind of one hundred percent that will die in battle without giving it to a friendly unit.


    Therefore, Don can only let him escape.


    "Mr. Donne, I..." The Hammer hesitated.


    If possible, this dwarf didn''t want to escape.


    "You can''t help much, but will drag us back." Dorn said without any emotion.


    The steel hammer was slightly taken aback, but after thinking about it, he felt that what Donne said was completely reasonable.


    "Mr. Don, you must be careful." After leaving this sentence, Gang Hammer quickly fled the scene.


    Despite the current situation, this young dwarf may not survive the escape.


    If Baphomet attacked him first, it would be a mortal situation.


    But there is no better choice.


    The door of the temple opened by itself, and Baphomet broke through the cage. All this was beyond expectations and plans.


    In the face of such a sudden situation, whether Steel Hammer can live depends on his own destiny.


    Even Don doesn��t know if he can live.


    After ���� the steel hammer left, Dorn pressed his hand on the balance pendant on his chest, letting the awake feeling sweep his whole body, keeping himself calm and best facing the enemy.


    "Huh��" Dorne exhaled, then looked at the S-rank adventurer beside him, "Sorry, Greg Lu. I brought you to this ruin, but I really don''t know what will happen. Become like this."


    If the temple is really automatically opened because of his own reasons, then Dorn feels that he is really sorry for Greg Lu.


    "Hey, don''t underestimate people. I''m a real adventurer. Is there anything more that can be called a great adventure than a ruin?"


    Greg Lu spoke pretentiously, but he held the sword tighter, and at the same time adjusted his breathing rhythm as much as possible.


    Finally, he added the last sentence:


    "However, if I can go out alive. I will definitely go to your restaurant to eat and drink for a long time, otherwise it will be too bad."


    "Ha, you can eat for as long as you want." Donn grinned.


    The two stood side by side, waiting silently.


    ����


    is only three or five minutes later.


    A figure fell from the sky and stayed on the mountain cliff beside Don and Greg Lu.


    Ba Fengte.


    The demon, the final boss of [Devil''s Lair].


    I saw this demon falling on the cliff, with the head of an antelope, a human body, a deer-like lower body, and the feet of a goat.


    And he also has a scorpion tail, and a green flame is burning at the top of the scorpion��s sting.


    At the same time, on his back, a pair of huge bat-like wings grew.


    When Baphomet landed, the wings were folded.


    With the appearance of this demon, a strong smell of burning sulfur filled the air.


    "Mortal, what about the dwarf named Mezeroth? You killed him?" Baphomet spoke directly, his tone cold and dumb, without any emotion.


    Although he asked about the life and death of Mezeroth as soon as he came up.


    But judging from the way he speaks, he shouldn''t care whether Mezeroth is dead or alive, he just wants an answer.


    Neither Donne chose to reply.


    It is unknown what Greg Lu was thinking.


    But on Donne��s side, because of the system and some peculiar skills, as soon as Baphomet came out, he received a lot of feedback.


    First of all, from Dorn��s perspective, Baphomet appeared with his health bars on.


    In other words, this demon will attack both Dorn at any time.


    But to Dorn''s surprise, Baphomet''s health bar is more than 17,000 points.


    is much less than the last boss bullfrog.


    "However, a little less health does not mean that he is weaker Don''s thoughts are fast, and he is not taken lightly.


    Next, it��s Don��s [Intuitive Ingredients].


    After ���� Bafengte appeared on the stage, [Intuitive Ingredients] did not respond.


    "In other words, this demon Boss really cannot be eaten." I don''t know why, with the emergence of this idea, Don felt a little bit of regret in his heart.


    "Mortals, the consequences of ignoring me are very serious."


    Seeing that the two humans didn''t reply, Bafengt spoke again. This time it was not completely emotional, but rather annoyed.


    "He shouldn''t die yet, but he won''t live long after we go out." It was Greg Lu who replied.


    This S-rank adventurer is holding the sword tightly in his hand, and there is a slight sticky sweat in his palm, but his expression when he looks at Bafeng is surprisingly calm.


    Even though Greg Lu is nervous and fearful at this moment, at the same time there is a hint of excitement in his heart.


    This is probably an excellent adventurer, and his courage in the face of danger.


    ��Collect free books��Follow vx��Book Friends Base Camp��Recommend your favorite novels and get cash red envelopes!


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 66： Play it! [Sweetness]!

    Bafengte listened to Greg Lu��s reply and smiled instead, but his smile was dark: "Jie Jie. Go out? Mortals, do you think you can go out?"


    No one answered.


    Baphomet continued: "However, I can give you a choice. Serve me, I can give you strength and ensure you leave safely. After you go out, you can take the place of Mezeroth outside and enjoy what he enjoys. Everything. How?"


    Bhafengte��s whispers, although wicked, but with an inexplicable temptation.


    deceives people''s hearts, trades with people, tempting to degenerate.


    Perhaps, this is the devil''s housekeeping skills.


    "So, choose one. Die, or surrender." Baphomet gave Dorn a choice.


    However, no one responded to him.


    Dorn and Gregru remained in a combat state, confronting him.


    "It seems that you have made a stupid choice. The person who showed me a weapon last time didn''t end up very well." Baphomet seemed to have lost his patience.


    This demon doesn''t want to play deceptive tricks anymore.


    However, he did not directly attack the two of Dorn.


    Instead, it keeps the cold shape with its wings folded, and stands still on the cliff.


    At this time, Dorn heard the sound of animals running around.


    That is the sound of a four-hoofed animal running and stepping on the ground.


    Moreover, there must be a lot of animals galloping over, and this sound is so complicated!


    "���㡪��"


    Immediately afterwards, there was a clear, continuous cry of sheep.


    In the surrounding woods, and on the steep cliff, black goats appeared.


    The whole body of these goats is pitch black, their eyes are red, and they exude an unknown breath.


    What''s more weird is that most of the black goats have dark red flames moving.


    "���㡪��"


    The shouts of the sheep became more intense, and a pair of scarlet beast eyes stared at Dorn.


    From the shape, it can be judged that these black goats are definitely not docile creatures.


    They are demon minions that can eat people!


    Although the appearance of a large wave of demon black goats is a bit shocking and frightening, at this time, Don''s [food instinct] still moved.


    is different from the sheep-headed demon Bafeng.


    These black goats belong to the ingredients of monsters, and a large part of the quality is above S grade!


    However, in the current situation, compared to enjoying the whole sheep feast, Donn and the others are still more likely to be eaten.


    "Jie Jie Jie. Go ahead, nibble on them, my herd." Bafeng laughed again.


    Following his order, this huge group of black goats launched a charge from all directions!


    "This, too much!" Greg Lu tightly held the giant sword in both hands, sweating on his forehead.


    He now understands why the group of dwarves made up of more than 20 people two hundred years ago would be so easily broken in the temple.


    The huge number of black goats alone is beyond the reach of ordinary crusade teams!


    Gregru even had a will to die in an instant.


    In this situation, the battlefield judgment of this S-rank adventurer is to immediately use [Adventurer''s Wings] to vacate and go to fight Bafeng.


    Catch the thief first, catch the king, fight for a ray of life.


    However, before he could act, Don''s actions on the edge disrupted his plan.


    Donne threw something over: "Hey, Greg Lu, go on."


    Gregru subconsciously followed.


    is the balance-shaped pendant of Donne. Gregor knew it. This thing has the effect of clearing the user''s consciousness.


    No money to read novels? Give you cash or point coins within 1 day to receive! Follow the public account [Book Friends Base Camp] for free!


    However, he didn''t understand what Donne wanted to do.


    In a blink of an eye, the black goats charging at the angle have already arrived.


    The chaotic footsteps of four hoofs, and the roar of malicious sheep one after another!


    And at this time, Greg Lu smelled a nice, sweet and unique odor, which quickly spread from Donne''s body to the surroundings!


    Lv2��s [Sweetness] is activated!


    This special smell that can arouse biological **** and reproductive desire swept the black goat herd.


    Those black goats who were still running and roaring "Bah-Bah" stopped their hoofs unconsciously when they smelled the smell.


    The sheep flock began to feel uneasy, the black goat running in front had dull eyes and bleated.


    However, this time the call is not the kind of malicious beast.


    but with some other affection.


    is love, and the instinct and desire of living creatures for reproduction!


    The black goats in the flock began to rub their heads and necks with each other, or directly touch their heads and tails.


    Accompanied by the spread of [sweetness], this phenomenon spreads from ten to ten!


    Even, there are some black goats whose tails are already showing silky mucus.


    Then, the ram chased and climbed across the ewe, while the ewe stood motionless on its hind legs, accepting love in its entirety...


    The scene was very chaotic at one time!


    Although the black goat is Baphomet��s minion, it is a monster in the end.


    At this moment, the flocks are all busy venting their desire and instinct to reproduce. No black goat is willing to restrain the original impulse of oneself, and no black goat is willing to continue to attack the two of Dorn.


    Greg Lu held the balance pendant in his hand, and the sudden change made him never recover for a long time.


    The first time he smelled the sweet smell, Greg Lu also felt obvious heat and body restlessness.


    But he immediately understood Don''s intention of throwing the balance pendant to him, and transmitted magic power into the pendant, causing the sense of soberness to spread all over his body.


    Avoid being controlled by abnormal conditions.


    Greg Lu looked at Don, the culprit of everything.


    I didn''t expect Don, who is always very serious, still has such a hand!


    "Fortunately, this guy Duoen is my friend, not my enemy." Greg Lu thought silently in his heart.


    And this S-rank adventurer made a vow in his heart-no one can fight against this guy in the future!


    Otherwise, maybe there is some surprise waiting for me...


    "After the rainy season, here comes the animals..."


    Looking at the chaotic scene created by his own handDorn''s mind almost subconsciously played a sentence, a very low magnetic male narration.


    Dorn��s [Sweetness] has been upgraded to Lv2.


    The effect of stimulating biological eroticism has risen a lot.


    The current [sweetness] effect of full power, the Qingming Buff of the balance pendant will not be completely removed for a while.


    Moreover, he can also do a preliminary control of the objects affected by [sweetness].


    For example, at this moment, under Don''s control, Greg Lu was affected by [Sweetness] and was much smaller than the herd of black goats.


    Therefore, he can stay awake with the aid of the balance pendant.


    I believe that when this skill rises to Lv5, Don can confidently screen the targets of control and avoid damage from friendly forces.


    In short, the release of [Sweetness] is successful, and the effect is outstanding!


    Dorn raised his head and looked at Baphomet who was still posing on the cliff.


    Facing the herd minions who suddenly started to make colors, the antelope face of this demon turned green...


    "���㡪��"


    And happy, cheerful sheep calls, one after another.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 67： Are they Transformers?

    "A bunch of stupid beasts!" The wings of the bat on Bafeng''s back suddenly spread out, furious.


    The demon who was supposed to dominate human desires, but the minions under his hands were actually dominated by humans. What could be more damaging to Bafengt''s face than this!


    "Cunning bug! You will pay for what you do!" Baphomet vacated and stared fiercely at Don.


    Then, the goat-headed demon in the air waved his hand, and the burning sulfur smell became more intense.


    The movements under the crotch of the flocks on the ground busy with their offspring were stagnant, and I felt something.


    I saw a pair of black goats in a riding state. The fireworks on their bodies suddenly became more violent, and the whole body exuded the smell of black gas and burning sulfur.


    This black aura directly covered the field of vision, and only felt that the two sheep in the black aura seemed to be completely blended together.


    Then the second pair, the third pair...


    The unknown black gas became thicker and thicker, covering the entire herd of black goats, and the burning sulfur smell in the air was very choking.


    "���㡪��"


    The black goats screamed, but the number of these calls became less and less, and a loud roar began to be mixed in them.


    Finally, the sheep''s cry was completely inaudible, and the thick black air slowly dissipated.


    All the black goats disappeared. Standing in front of Dorn and Greg Lu, was a giant demon with a huge body and a height of seven or eight meters.


    This demon has a pair of curved goat horns, and its rough skin like a black rock is covered with countless mysterious patterns.


    Like Bafengte, the giant demon also has a pair of bat wings, and the huge wings stretched out have a strong visual impact.


    The unknown aura surging on its body, lingering in the black scorching flame.


    At the same time, it emits an extremely strong smell of burning sulfur.


    Dorn and Greg Lu both swiftly backed away from the huge demon that suddenly appeared.


    "Will those goats still fuse? Are they Transformers? This is too foul!" Dorn retreated while observing the giant demon fused from the black goat herd.


    The health of the giant demon has more than 26,000 points!


    is comparable to the Bullfrog Boss of the first limited-time dungeon!


    After the goat herd became demonized, I don''t know if the resistance has increased or the demand for reproduction has decreased. In short, Don''s [sweetness] seems to have minimal impact on this giant demon.


    Furthermore, all these demons are flirting with flames, and the temperature of their bodies is also very high, high enough to emit white steam.


    Dorn��s other signature [parasitic spores] was congenitally suppressed here.


    tricky.


    "Roar��" The giant demon roared at a height of seven or eight meters. The huge, obsidian fist smashed towards the location of Dorn and Greg Lu.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the ground trembled!


    However, Dorn both evaded [Pig Tu] and [Smart] while Greg Lu used [Adventurer''s Wings] to evade, and both of them avoided the attack.


    Greg Lu flying into the air holds [the last whisper], opens his bow, and takes aim.


    A few magical arrows were directed towards the giant demon''s body.


    However, the small arrows can cause limited damage to the rock-solid body of the giant demon.


    From Dorn''s perspective, Greg Lu''s burst of shots only scraped more than 100 points of blood from the giant demon.


    Greg Lu himself also realized that the damage of this burst of fire was limited, so he immediately changed his combat thinking.


    He spends more time aiming, and the target he shoots is the eyes of a giant demon!


    �!


    Another magical arrow condenses and shoots toward the huge red eyes of the demon!


    At this time, the giant demon awkwardly raised his hand and blocked the arrow with his arm.


    At the same time, the blood volume decreased by 39.


    Although the damage is still scratching, it at least shows that the giant demon is unwilling to be shot in the eye by Greg Lu.


    With the high mobility of the battlefield brought by the [Adventurer''s Wings], this S-rank adventurer has the potential to contain the giant demon!


    Gregru entered a state of battle, and Dorn was naturally not idle.


    He flicked his wrist.


    ��Poison Frog��Start!


    A five-meter-high poison frog, completely condensed from toxins, joined the battlefield.


    The toxin-condensed tongue quickly protruded and pulled one of the giant demon''s arms.


    Although the largest poison frog is smaller than the giant demon, at any rate these two are huge monsters, and it is still possible to barely maintain a balance.


    Moreover, under the tongue of the poison frog, toxins penetrated into the obsidian-like skin of the giant demon.


    The health bar of the giant demon begins to turn an abnormal dark red


    It is poisoned!


    However, it may be that the resistance to toxins is relatively high.


    Even after being poisoned, its blood loss frequency is very slow.


    The blood grinding caused by toxins can only be said to be better than nothing.


    Taking advantage of the giant demon being pinned down by the poison frog, Greg Lu, who was flying high in the sky, pulled away again [the last whisper], and another energy arrow shot towards the devil��s huge red pupil!


    The demon roared in a low voice, waving his other uncontrolled hand to block it.


    "Some fight! Donn did a good job!"


    The energy wings on Greglu''s back flapped, leading him to hover in the air for two and a half weeks, avoiding the black flames sprayed from the giant demon.


    After ���� poison frog joined the battlefield, it greatly boosted the morale of this S-rank adventurer!


    The situation on the battlefield is anxious.


    Bafeng, who originally spread the bat''s wings and floated in the air to watch from the wall, couldn''t bear it anymore.


    He has to get off the court in person.


    These two humans should not be underestimated!


    The wings of the bat flapped, bringing a strong sulphurous wind.


    Ba Fengte swooped down towards Dorn on the ground!


    This sheep-headed demon did not regard Greg Lu, who also has the ability to fly, as the primary target of attack In contrast, Baphomet felt that the weird black-haired human on the ground was more dangerous. Sex and the possibility of changing the game.


    "Dorn!" Greggrew noticed Baphomet''s movement and wanted to protect him.


    However, the black flames and unknown black qi gushing out of the giant demon blocked his way.


    As for Dorne on the ground, he didn''t panic about Baphomet''s actions, but he was prepared.


    Dorn summoned the poison frog and used his will to roughly control the poison frog and joined the battle, he has not launched an attack on the giant demon for a long time.


    His attention was all on Bafengte in the air: "Anyway, after defeating this sheep''s head demon, it can be considered as a limited-time copy of Raiders, right?"


    As the distance between the two rapidly shortened, Bafengt who swooped down could already look at Donn''s eyes.


    Under the collision of sight.


    Bafengte''s eyes were very angry, while Dorn''s eyes were calm.


    The battle of 1v1 will be triggered at any momentGet red envelopes] Follow the official account [Book Friends Base Camp draw up to 888 cash red envelopes!


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 68： Into the dream! Into the dream!

    Baphomet galloped down and landed on the ground, maintaining a distance of more than ten meters from Dorn, presenting a state of confrontation.


    At the moment of landing, the sheep head demon felt a bit strange.


    It seems that when you just swooped down, you should have launched an attack on this black-haired cunning human?


    At the same time, there are abnormalities.


    The current mountain forest is still the lush mountain forest, and the cliff behind him is also the towering cliff.


    But it was unusually quiet inside.


    His huge demon entourage, the huge poisonous frog condensed by toxins, and another flying human were all gone.


    Only Baphomet and Dorn stood facing each other.


    "This cunning human being deceived again?" Bafeng didn''t attack rashly, but stood still temporarily, looking at the opposite Dorn with those antelope eyes.


    "What are you doing in a daze?" Dorn said, and by the way, he hooked his finger at Bafengt jokingly, "Hit me, idiot!"


    Sheephead Devil is angry!


    Baphomet has never heard of such a request in his life!


    The demon who was supposed to play with human emotions was angered by Don''s provocative tone and actions, and directly launched an attack!


    A group of dark aura surged from Bafengt''s body, and struck towards Dorn!


    Dorn just tried to dodge sexually.


    The speed of the black breath was not fast, but Dorne hid, but didn''t avoid it at all, and was instantly enveloped by the black breath.


    These black breaths surged into his body.


    Afterwards, Donne quickly felt hot on his face, chills on his body, his head was as heavy as lead, and he couldn''t stop coughing.


    "This is the ability to control the disease?" Dorn murmured.


    The disease state brought about by those black qi was very severe. After being attacked, Donne instantly became ill and lost his fighting ability, and then limply fell to the ground.


    "Just... like this?" This tentative attack was smoothly overdone, which surprised Baphomet.


    Afterwards, the sheephead demon Bafeng suddenly felt a strong sense of pain.


    It seemed that the body was pierced by some sharp object, and it was dragged and smashed to the ground!


    At the same time, the entire scene in front of me shook and was no longer stable.


    Everything in front of me collapsed...


    The dream is broken.


    ...


    Baphomet came to his senses.


    He found that he was lying on the ground, and the poisonous frog''s tongue condensed from toxins was wrapping around his body.


    However, after the sheephead demon woke up, the poison frog took his tongue away and ignored him.


    No money to read novels? Give you cash or point coins within 1 day to receive! Follow the public account [Book Friends Base Camp] for free!


    Instead, he turned around to help Greg Lu, who was pinning the giant demon.


    Baphomet quickly got up from the ground.


    And ten meters away from him, that annoying, cunning black-haired human was standing unscathed.


    For Dorn, everything that just happened was still under control.


    Things have to go back to a minute ago.


    A minute ago.


    When the demon Baphomet swooped towards Dorn from the sky, Dorn activated the [Dream] skill.


    [Into the Dream] of Lv5 successfully dragged the Goathead Demon into a dream completely constructed and dominated by Donne.


    However, Baphomet is the bottom boss of this ruin, and his willpower is very strong.


    Although the full-level [Dream] skill can pull him into the dream, Donne must also enter the dream wholeheartedly in order to maintain the dream without collapsing.


    When using [Dream] to control Baphomet, Dorn could not control the enemy while acting freely in the real world like the previous nightmare horse.


    In other words, when Dorn controlled Baphomet, he actually took control.


    Neither party can move in reality.


    However, fortunately, Dorn still left a hand of poison frogs in reality.


    This behemoth condensed by toxins, although it has no self-awareness, completely relies on Don''s thinking and commands to act.


    But Dorn had to leave the poison frog in his consciousness to attack Bhavand and help Gregru''s instructions before [into the dream] Bhavand.


    The poison frog can act roughly, barely maintaining the anxious balance of the frontal battlefield.


    at this time.


    On the nearby battlefield, Greg Lu and the giant demon, who were fighting hard, naturally noticed Dorn and Baphomet who were suddenly still.


    The giant demon wanted to attack Don.


    But Greg Lu didn''t know what tricks Donne was playing.


    But where would he give the giant demon a chance to attack Donne?


    "Don''t underestimate me! Fight with me seriously! You stupid devil!"


    The S-level adventurer flying at high speed in the air consumes a lot of magic power in his body, and shoots two super-sized magical arrows toward the eyes of the giant demon!


    In addition, a five-meter-high poison frog stood in front of Don.


    In reality, the giant demon is constrained everywhere, and can''t find a chance to attack Donne.


    It was the attack that Baphomet had just suffered in his dreams that made him sober.


    It was done mechanically by the poison frog in accordance with the instructions left by Donne between the gaps where Gregru contained the giant demon.


    The toxin condensed tongue pierced Bafengt''s abdomen, dragged him up, and hit the cliff behind him severely.


    All in one go!


    Although the tongue of the poison frog is made of toxins, it is essentially the same as the tongue of the previous Boss bullfrog.


    The front part can be used as a sharp weapon, sharp and abnormal!


    However, Baphomet''s demon''s body defense ability is good. Although the poison frog tongue is submerged in his body, it does not pierce it through.


    This effective attack probably knocked out Baphomet''s nearly 800 points of health.


    In addition, the goat head demon was given an abnormal state of poisoning.


    All in all, the current battlefield situation is just three fights two!


    "Hey, the devil with the sheep''s head. Isn''t it cool to cut my feeling off?" Dorn said with a smile.


    In the tone, there is a strong sense of sarcasm and joking.


    At the same time, Dorne, after leaving the dream, was also observing the blood volume of Baphomet.


    After the goat head demon is poisoned, the dark red blood bar loses blood very slowly.


    The demon''s resistance to toxins should not be low.


    The effect after poisoning can only be regarded as better than nothing.


    Baphomet''s stabbed abdomen came out of a jet black a viscous liquid like oil.


    His antelope eyes glared at Dorn, very angry.


    Although he still can''t fully understand what just happened.


    But this despicable bug dare to injure himself with despicable means!


    "Bug, you will pay a tragic price!"


    The devil who is good at playing with people''s hearts and inciting negative human emotions does not seem to be particularly self-controllable.


    The wings on Baphomet''s back flapped and rushed towards Don!


    The unknown breath surging from his body, the pungent smell of burning sulfur.


    A distance of tens of meters, for this sheep head demon, can be reached in a flash.


    However, Dorn did not give Baphomet a chance to attack him.


    The black and red vagueness that originally belonged to the nightmare horse surged from his body.


    ��Dream��Start!


    One person and one demon once again entered the dreamland.

 v2 Chapter 69： Baphomet, Im here to negotiate terms

    Still lush forests, steep cliffs.


    There are still only Dorn and Baphomet, one person and one demon quietly opposing each other.


    The sheephead devil was once again pulled into the dream by Donne.


    At this moment, he finally realized that this black-haired human has a strong ability to control the will!


    Right now, it is the conscious world controlled by this black-haired human, and it is useless to cause harm to him here.


    "Bafengte, I''m here to negotiate terms." Dorn thought of a line that suits the current scene and said with a smile.


    The demon Baphomet didn''t pay attention to Dorn.


    For this sheephead demon, finding a way out of this consciousness control is the most important thing.


    Seeing that Bafengte hadn''t reacted much, Dorn set his posture and hooked his finger at the goat''s head demon again:


    "You, come here!"


    This playful tone and action once again angered Bafeng!


    After being teased by Donne several times, the goat-head devil''s malice towards this black-haired human has risen to the extreme.


    I want to tear him up on the spot, and eat a few pieces of meat.


    Now Donne put on this kind of extremely ridiculous, extremely undue appearance.


    Baphomet couldn''t bear it, and the dignity of being a demon couldn''t be trampled by mortals like this!


    "Despicable worm! I will tear you apart, even if this is a world you control, I will kill you! No matter how many times, I will make you suffer and die tortured!"


    The sheephead demon roared in a low voice.


    Then, the bat wings on his back flapped.


    The smell of burning sulfur in the air was so strong that it was suffocating.


    In the midair, several flaming black fireworks condensed and smashed towards the location of Donne.


    The speed of these black flames is much faster than the black energy of the previous disease.


    [Reading books to get cash] Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] Reading books can also receive cash!


    Donn still didn''t use his full strength, just a rough idea, trying to avoid it.


    Afterwards, he was directly hit by a group of black flames!


    The turbulent black flame burned on the body, and as if consciously, it drilled directly into the body, as if it had to burn all the internal organs before willing to give up.


    "It hurts to be hit by this thing..." Dorn murmured, and then fell down without losing his vital signs.


    Bafeng, who killed Dorne in his dream, had not had time to recall the pleasure of killing the thorn in his eyes. He only felt a severe pain in his body again!


    In the real world, his body was attacked again!


    The intense pain awakened the demon.


    The world before him collapsed again.


    wake up.


    ��


    After waking up, Bafengt had another pierced wound on his back.


    Dark, oil-like liquid oozes from the wound.


    "Despicable bug! Stop playing with your insidious little tricks, you are fighting me dignifiedly!"


    The sheephead demon was furious, waving his wings to release the spell directly.


    Baphomet will shred this despicable human bug, and he swears that he will do it!


    "Listen, does your statement fit your demon status?" Donn still smiled.


    As the owner of the dreamland, he can leave the dreamland one step faster than Bafengte.


    This means that he can return to reality sooner, and start singing and casting spells faster.


    Therefore, Baphomet''s wings just waved.


    ��Dream��Start!


    ��


    The lush forests and steep cliffs.


    The scene in the dream stays the same.


    "Bafengte, I''m here to negotiate terms." Donne repeated the line for the occasion again.


    "Die me!"


    The sheephead demon flapped his wings angrily, he quickly approached Donne, the unknown black air in his hand, turned into a huge demon claw, and strangled Donne''s head!


    After a dull sound.


    Dorn in the dream died again.


    For demons, the human body is really very fragile.


    It didn''t take long for Donne to be killed, and Baphomet felt a real pain again.


    The picture before him collapsed and shattered, and the dream ended again.


    ��


    "insect!"


    ��Dream��Start!


    ��


    "Bafengte, I''m here to negotiate terms."


    "I want you to die!"


    ��


    After such a cycle, Baphomet suffered more and more traumas in reality.


    The body of the devil, which had been tireless, also began to become heavier.


    So, after not knowing how many times Donne was dragged into his dream��


    "Bafengte, I''m here to negotiate terms."


    "Mortal, tell me your conditions." The sheep-head demon''s eyes were still fierce and angry, but his body began to breathe unconsciously.


    "Huh?" Dorn smiled brightly. "You don''t really think we have any conditions to negotiate, do you?"


    These aliens in other worlds cannot understand the terrestrial stalk, and it really makes people feel lonely as snow.


    Baphomet was stunned.


    The fierce demon never expected and couldn''t understand, this black-haired human being repeated [talking about terms] over and over again, as if it was just talking for fun at all?


    However, the Sheephead Demon could clearly feel that he was being mocked.


    "Bug! I will make you better than dead!"


    Baphomet roared, and directly tore off Dorn''s disgusting face.


    However, after a minute��


    In the same forest, under the same cliff.


    There is also Donne with the same joking expression: "Bhabant, I''m here to negotiate terms."


    ��


    The dreams continue to reincarnate.


    The same scene was reproduced over and over again.


    Even if Bafeng in the dream kills Dorn with various cruel methods, about a minute later, he will be pulled into the dream by the unscathed Dorn in reality.


    Then repeat everything that just happened.


    This is a nightmare, endless reincarnation, a nightmare that can''t wake up.


    Especially the indifferent sentence in the dream, [Bafengte, I''m here to negotiate terms].


    Already making this demon feel physically uncomfortable.


    If you want to negotiate terms, just talk about it!


    There is no doubt that this is an indescribable endless torture.


    The spirit in the dream has been tortured, and in reality Bafeng has also suffered continuous output damage.


    Once he was dragged into the dream by Donne, the poison frog would attack his sluggish body without mercy!


    Moreover, with the accumulation of poison frog attacks, the toxins in Bafeng''s body are also accumulating.


    Therefore, the frequency of toxins dropping blood is much faster than at the beginning.


    There are more and more wounds on his body, and he is getting weaker and weaker.


    In the endless torture, Bafengt''s HP was originally more than 17,000 points, but 12,000 points have been worn away.


    The remaining 5000 points are also constantly falling under the influence of toxins.


    The situation is bad for the devil''s side!


    However, Baphomet is not without the chance to comeback against the wind.


    On the one hand, Greg Lu, who struggled with the giant demon and tried his best to contain it, was already at the end of the battle.


    And the giant demon formed by the fusion of the entire black goat herd, although the movements are a bit slow, but the physical strength is extremely abundant.


    After Greg Lu''s physical and mental powers are exhausted, the poison frog that can only mechanically execute Don''s legacy orders will not be able to perfectly stop the giant demon.


    As long as the giant demon can participate in the battle between Dorn and Baphomet, the situation will be reversed in an instant.


    Don will be instantly obliterated without any suspense.


    on the other hand. UU reading www.uukanshu.c��m


    Although Baphomet said that he was trapped by Donne in endless reincarnation in the tormented nightmare, but he did not do nothing.


    A long illness becomes a good doctor.


    In the reincarnation over and over again, Bafengt more or less found some laws in the world of Dorn''s dream.


    Find a way to rely on his demon''s willpower to directly contend with Dorn''s will to control the dream, tearing the gap between dream and reality.


    It should be possible to forcibly escape this dream without being attacked in reality!


    As long as you break through the dream, complete a spell-casting attack in reality.


    The huge gap between him and Donne''s strength in the real world will make Baphomet complete a wave of lore!


    At this moment, Donne, who is maintaining the poison frog while still casting spells frequently, faces the problem of exhaustion of his mental power.


    The dream began to show signs of instability.


    "Is there a more suitable opportunity to kill this despicable bug than it is now?" The tortured demon Baphomet was a little more excited.


    He took the opportunity!

 v2 Chapter 70： do you remember?

    Grasping the chance that Dorn��s mental power was on the verge of exhaustion, Baphomet��s will really opened a gap between dream and reality.


    Dorn controls the crumbling dream, and there is no time to stop this demon''s behavior!


    The dream is broken.


    Ba Fengte forcibly broke away from the fantasy dream constructed by Donne.


    It was only a dozen seconds since he was drawn into his dream this time.


    The poison frog has no time to attack the goat head demon.


    Because the devil had escaped, Don also left the dream in time, and his consciousness returned to reality.


    "Despicable bug, I said, I will make you worse than death!" The sheep-headed demon who broke through the control of the dream was extremely angry.


    Being constantly humiliated and tortured by Donne makes Baphomet, who is a demon, unacceptable!


    Now, I finally have a chance to tear off this annoying bug.


    Absolutely, it will definitely make him die miserably in wailing and pain!


    The bat wings on Ba Fengte''s back flapped, and a fishy wind with the smell of burning sulfur was set off.


    Then, in midair.


    Several black fireballs condensed and burned, smashing towards the area where Don was standing!


    At this moment, Dorn also made some preparations.


    To be honest, Dorn himself didn''t think that just relying on the skill of "Dream" can be repeatedly tortured and consume Bafengt alive.


    As it is now, it is far beyond Don''s previous expectations that more than 12,000 points of blood of Baphomet have been destroyed by a single skill.


    Because he was prepared to fight in reality in advance, he was not too flustered at the moment.


    And the attack that Bafengt launched at this moment, Don had seen it in his dream.


    Previously, Dorn did his best to ridicule Baphomet in dreams and reality.


    On the one hand, I want to maximize the time it takes for Baphomet to entangle himself in his dream.


    On the other hand, it was actually to stimulate Bafeng to use different methods to kill himself over and over again in the world of dreams.


    It''s not because of Donne''s special hobbies.


    is just a strategy.


    The purpose is to experience the various attack methods of Bafengt in the dreamland as much as possible.


    If you master the enemy''s moves, it means you have won half of it!


    Otherwise, Donne, as the owner of the dream, doesn''t need to suffer in the dream at all. He can even mask in the dream like a blue-fire Gatling, and directly throw Bafeng off.


    It''s just that there is no point in doing that.


    When the black fireball was condensed, Don quickly took out [Ruyi] and turned it into a [Benevolence Spreader].


    This big cross has the effect of enhancing mental power.


    can make Donne, whose mental power tends to be exhausted, barely support him and release a few more skills.


    then.


    ��Pig Sudden��Start!


    ��Smart��Launch!


    dragging [Benevolence Communicator] Dorn rushed towards Bafeng with extremely fast movement speed!


    The black fireball in the air slammed into Donn quickly, with a violent burning sound and a choking sulfur smell.


    "Being hit by this thing, but it will be very painful." Dorn had already experienced this kind of fireball damage in his dream.


    At the same time, I also have a general understanding of the speed and trajectory of the fireball''s falling.


    and so.


    ��Eagle View��Launch!


    Eagle''s eyes!


    Because of the visual improvement provided by [Eagle View], especially the bonus effect of dynamic vision.


    In Don''s eyes, everything around him became denser.


    Moreover, the black fireball falling rapidly in the air seemed to slow down, and the falling trajectory was better captured.


    With the speed and agility brought by the two acceleration skills, as well as the slow version of the black flame running trajectory provided by [Eagle View], Dorn began to try to avoid a huge rain of fire.


    Boom!


    The first black flame hit the air.


    Boom!


    The next black flame was avoided by Donne jumping sideways.


    Next is the third round, the fourth round...


    Dorn kept moving and evading, but the speed at which he dragged [Benevolence Communicator] towards Bafengt did not decrease in the slightest.


    "Despicable bug! You are looking for death!" Bafeng still maintained his endless anger.


    The fighting posture of this black-haired human being in reality is completely different from the weak posture in dreams.


    Sheephead Demon knew that the other party must be playing a dirty trick again.


    But it doesn''t matter, Bafengte has sufficient confidence to kill Don in this final conflict!


    Even after the torture of previous dreams, this sheep-headed demon has been wounded, even though his body has fallen into exhaustion and a certain degree of weakness.


    But Baphomet still believes so.


    Devil, it is impossible to lose to weak humans!


    Dorn, who was dragging [Benevolence Communicator], had already passed the huge rain of fire, and the distance between the two was only a few meters.


    The bat''s wings on Bafengt''s back flapped again, and a burst of intense black air from the epidemic, like a black high wall, struck towards Dorn.


    A similar attack, Don had still seen it in his dreams.


    Black Qi''s speed is much slower than Black Fireball.


    For Dorn, who has three skills, his perception ability and speed have reached his personal limit, he can hide!


    ��Spinning��Start!


    Dorn changed to dragging [Benevolence Communicator] with one hand, and the end of the cross rubbed on the ground, making a sore sound.


    This huge blunt tool with exaggerated shape, because the essence is [Ruyi] changes, there is no hindrance to the use of Donn��s swing.


    A clear and strong spider silk condensed from the left and right palms vacated by Don, and shot at the branches of the tall trees above his head, entangled firmly.


    Dorn leaped hard, and with the help of the spider silk, the jump reached a height of three meters!


    crossed the high wall made up of disease and black air.


    at the same time.


    ��Sweetness��Start!


    ��Charm��Activate!


    "As long as you can control him for a few tenths of a second, even a few tenths of a second!" Dorn, who opened his skills in midair, prayed.


    Bafengt smelled a sweet smell. He had seen this ability before. It was this smell that caused his herd to fall into disorderly reproduction.


    "Bug, this kind of trick is useless to me..." Baphomet said mockingly in his heart.


    But then, for some reason, he suddenly felt that Dorn, who was falling toward his head in mid-air, seemed to become more delicate.


    It was this small change that made Baphomet stupefied for a few tenths of a second.


    In mid-air, the exaggerated and heavy cross was waved and slammed into the head of Baphomet��s antelope!


    "Go to hell!" Dorn''s facial expression was ferocious and exaggerated.


    is just this hideous expression, in the eyes of Bafeng, who is controlled by [Charm], it may be attractive.


    This is the last fight!


    Seeing that Ba Fengte was fascinated, he was about to hit the heavy hammer on his head, but the bat wings on his back suddenly flapped at the last minute, and a black air lingered on his right hand!


    The right hand of the devil with the goat head turned into a black, huge demon claw.


    quickly strangled Dorn in midair who was about to complete a headshot.


    Just like that, Don��s attack failed.


    "It''s a pity, despicable bugs, so many, so many tricks and cleverness. In the end, it was only a little bit close. Jie Jie Jie." Ba Feng Teyin laughed.


    He can finally exhale.


    In Baphomet''s view, this crucial final grip brought the battle to an end.


    is his final victory.


    The huge claws of the sheep head demon began to exert force, but they did not try their best.


    He wanted to appreciate the expression of pain and fear in Dorne held in his hand, wanted to hear this despicable worm wailing and crying, and wanted to slowly squeeze his internal organs together.


    To torture this disgusting, despicable bug bit by bit to death!


    It��s just that Baphomet��s claws just tried hard, and [Dorn], who was squeezed in his hand, turned into a black smoke and disappeared.


    "...fake?" Baphomet was taken aback.


    "Remember? A long time ago, there was a halfling woman. She said, your weakness is in your heart."


    Dorn''s voice rang from behind Baphomet, calmly and calmly.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 71： Ruyis first kill

    The sky above the woodland.


    The air flow is very violent, and the wind blows on the body a bit cold and even painful.


    At this time, the exhausted Greg Lu was almost unable to delay the actions of the giant demon.


    He made a choice, intending to fight to the death in the end.


    With the help of the poison frog to pin down the giant demon, Greg Lu raised the flaming Flame Weaver, and swooped towards the giant demon with the help of the [Adventurer''s Wings]!


    His target of attack is still the eyes of a giant demon.


    The demon felt it and waved his hand to block Gregru''s attack.


    But Greg Lu is not a magic arrow that can''t turn.


    The magical wings on his back flapped, swiftly drawing an arc in the air, crossing the obsidian-hard arms of the demon, and then hitting the face of the giant demon.


    The two-handed giant sword with flames pierced into the pupil of a huge demon!


    In a short time, the burning sound and smell, the touch of the piercing hand, and the stickiness of the serum bursting out of the devil��s pupils, Greg Lu��s various sensory feedbacks were messed up.


    A hit, he was exhausted but extremely excited: "If I can go out alive, this battle will be enough for me to fight for half my life. If I go out alive..."


    The giant demon was so painful that he roared and twisted his arms to grab his face.


    At this time, Greg Lu was physically relieved and couldn''t avoid it. The golden energy wings curled up on his back and completely wrapped him, which was regarded as the last means of protection.


    The giant demon held Greg Lu.


    Click.


    The huge demon''s palm pressed hard, and the wings that shrank into a ball instantly shattered.


    "I still can''t beat it, **** it... It''s a big loss to follow the guy from Donne." Greg Lu thought this way, closing his eyes and waiting calmly for his end, "But, this is an adventure."


    After the energy wings shattered, the subsequent attacks did not arrive.


    Even the giant demon squeezed Greg Lu''s hand, and it began to twist and collapse.


    Thick black smoke overflowed everywhere.


    Then I heard the black goat screaming "Bah-bah-", and the call became louder and louder.


    Greg Lu opened his eyes again in confusion.


    I saw the giant demon that was originally seven or eight meters high, collapsing and turning back into a herd of black goats.


    Greg Lu himself fell from the air.


    The tongue of the poison frog on the side of ���� flew out, pulled his body, and placed him on the ground.


    Then, the five-meter-high poisonous beast also disappeared.


    There are only "Bao" sheep crying all around.


    But at this moment, those demon black goats are not as ferocious and aggressive as they were when they first appeared on the stage. Instead, they all stood in stunned position, bewildered not knowing what to do.


    is like a leader who has lost a sheep, an ordinary flock without independent opinions.


    "Why, Don Don, you won." Gregru let out a sigh of relief and lay on his back on the ground.


    It''s true, still alive...


    ����


    The other side of the battlefield.


    "Remember? A long time ago, there was a halfling woman. She said that your weakness is in the heart." Don''s voice sounded from behind the demon Baphoent.


    Bafengte wants to look back.


    But his demon body, which should have been tough, was unable to exert any force at this moment.


    The consciousness of the goat''s head demon is slowly dissipating.


    He lowered his head, only to see an extremely ordinary-looking long sword blade that had pierced his chest from behind and pierced his heart.


    The sword body of the long sword that shredded his devil''s heart was shaking slightly.


    "This bug, why is he..."


    Bafengte thought that this ability to leave an illusory substitute, and the body flashes within a few meters of the [substitute] ability, seems to be unique to a shadow deer in the ruins.


    Why is this bug too?


    It''s just that the chaotic brain can''t think, and the goat head devil can''t understand such a problem anymore.


    "In contrast, this bug is like a cunning demon." This was the last thought in Baphomet''s mind.


    Then, his vision suddenly went black.


    Everything ends.


    Just now, the combination of [sweetness] + [charm] created a control time of a few tenths of a second.


    Dorn seized the opportunity and opened the [Stand-in].


    It was the tenth-second gap in which [Charm] took effect, making Baphomet completely unresponsive to Don''s small movements.


    In the eyes of the goat head devil, Donn still held up the [Benevolence Communicator], and fell in mid-air, as if he was about to blow his head.


    But in fact, at this time, Dorn had already moved quickly behind Bafeng with the effect of [Substitute].


    His target of attack has never been Baphomet''s head.


    [Ruyi] in his hand quickly became [Pale Justice].


    According to Bafengt��s vest, he gave a severe backstab!


    Sheephead Demon��s physical defenses were originally high, especially his hard demon skin, which can hardly be cut into by ordinary weapons.


    However, after repeated punctures on the front part of the poison frog''s tongue, Baphomet''s back skin was already scarred, and oily devil blood constantly leaked from the wound.


    The defensive ability on his back has been deliberately depleted at the point where he was dragged into the dream tortured.


    Therefore, by copying the [Pale Justice] two-thirds of the sharp and difficult-to-essential [Ruyi], in order to smoothly pierce Baphomet��s chest at the last moment.


    crushed the devil''s heart.


    The halfling Mi Mi, who was more than two hundred years ago, her observation is correct.


    Bafengte��s weakness is indeed in the heart.


    Because of Dorn��s powerful backstab attack, he directly emptied the remaining nearly 5,000 HP of Baphomet.


    is an execution attack!


    Dorn has completed the beheading of the demon Baphomet!


    After piercing Bafengt��s chest, the [Ruyi] who turned into [Pale Justice] trembled with excitement and even made a small metal echo This is [Ruyi] after making kitchenware for so long. This is the first time to kill the enemy as a dignified weapon!


    System prompt: battle settlement, output damage 17468, gain 116387 experience, level increase.


    System reminder: You have a new email, please handle it in time.


    Don didn''t check his panel immediately.


    In this battle to kill Bafeng, because of the frequent release of spells, his mental power was almost drained.


    really disappeared.


    Dorn is too tired.


    Therefore, he simply put on a big font, collapsed on his back, his chest rises and falls, and he gasps for breath.


    From the perspective of Dorn lying down, one can see the spires of trees above the jungle, lush, swaying gently with the forest wind.


    The forest is up again, and it is azure blue, with only a few floating clouds floating in the sky.


    "Is the sky of this relic, originally this kind of azure blue?"


    Dorn exhales freely, and can smell the smell of soil and grass.


    Everything is vivid.


    It feels good to be alive...


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 72： The second exclusive reward

    Limited-time copy [Devil''s Lair] has been attacked!


    Because of your outstanding performance in the bottom-level boss battle (1, the highest output damage to the boss, and the last kill), you are judged to be the dungeon Raider!


    Please go to the boss room at the bottom of the game to receive exclusive rewards!


    Note: After the dungeon Raiders arrive at the boss room at the bottom of the level, they will open the teleportation magic array, and the dungeon can be ended early through the magic array.


    Note: The raiders of the dungeon have the right to take any items in the dungeon (including living creatures) out of the dungeon.


    After a long rest, Dorne''s mental deprivation got better.


    He kept lying on his back on the ground and opened the panel.


    The content received in the e-mail is almost the same as the content after the last guide [Poisonous Marsh].


    "Take another copy of the Raiders. Two time limit time copies, two kills of the boss, to a certain extent, I am really really good." Donn closed the email.


    Of course, two copies of the dungeon can end in victory, and it is inseparable from the strong cooperation of two sets of good teammates.


    Then, Dorn checked his data panel again.


    After ���� killed Baphomet, Dorn��s level was raised from Lv35 to Lv40.


    "It''s getting harder and harder to level up. It''s only 5th level after brushing a boss." Donne sighed.


    After Dorne lay down enough, he sat up from the ground.


    Greg Lu came back with the steel hammer.


    After Baphomet left the temple, Steel Hammer followed Don''s instructions and fled without looking back.


    However, the Goat Head Demon and the herd under his hand did not attack the Steel Hammer in the first place.


    In the process of escaping alone, Steel Hammer also did not encounter a strong relic monster to initiate an active attack on him. Therefore, the young dwarf survived fortunately.


    "Mr. Donne, you are fine, too, great! Really great!"


    After seeing Donne, the steel hammer excitedly shook the hand of his eldest man''s life mentor and shook it vigorously.


    "Tap, tap, it''s going to fall apart." Dorn said in his mouth, but he didn''t shake off the steel hammer and let the dwarf express his joy.


    "Are you treating the two of us differently? Why didn''t you see you so excited when you met me?" Greg Lu on the side shook his head.


    After the three of them expressed their gratitude for the rest of their lives, Gang Hammer noticed the corpse of the sheep''s head behind Donne.


    "Mr. Dorn, that''s Baphomet?" The Hammer swallowed and shrank his neck.


    "It''s dead." Don nodded.


    Steel Hammer Only then dared to look at Baphomet��s corpse, antelope��s head, human torso, goat��s hooves, scorpion��s tail, and bat��s wings.


    and Mezeroth have always admired the image of the supreme and stalwart god, which is far from each other.


    Bafengte''s body was covered with oil-like pitch-black viscous blood, lying on the grass, motionless, completely lost any signs of being alive.


    Is this the devil?


    is the chief culprit who killed Grandpa and instigated Mezeroth to enslave Caesar Dumu.


    Before that, Steel Hammer was determined to take revenge on Bafengt.


    But he didn''t expect that Mr. Don and Mr. Gregrew would complete revenge for him and the entire Kaiserdom so quickly.


    is so fast that it''s a little unrealistic.


    But no matter what--


    "Mr. Don and Mr. Greggrew, really are the great heroes of Kaisadum." Steel Hammer thought in his heart.


    looked at the gazes of the two elders, and became more and more admired and passionate.


    ����


    After a while, the three men went to the temple together.


    Dorn has an exclusive reward to be claimed.


    The demon temple embedded in the mountain.


    The three people walked past the huge black stone pillars in front of the temple, and once again stood at the gate of the temple.


    At this moment, the door of the temple is already open.


    was pitch black inside, only flashing red light from time to time.


    Dorn focused on observing the door of the temple, but he didn''t see any famous ones. She tried to push again, but Shimen didn''t move.


    So Donn turned his head and asked Greg Lu: "Is there any breath left by other people outside the temple?"


    S-rank adventurer shook his head.


    Dorn touched his chin.


    It seems that the door of the temple really opened by yourself?


    Is he really treated specially by the ruins of the gods?


    I always feel that the game system on my body is inextricably linked to the back of the ruins of the gods.


    But what is the specific relationship, Donne seems to have just touched the corner.


    "If this is the case, I wouldn''t dare to rush into the next limited-time copy." Dorne calculated this way in his heart.


    After wandering outside the gate of the temple for a while, the three of them formally entered the temple.


    Inside the temple, it is like a huge cave inside this mountain.


    The dark rocks stand up, and the red light is some surging magma.


    But these magma are nothing compared to the lava river outside in Kaiserdom.


    Most of the previous black goats returned here after Bafeng''s death.


    However, because the leader Bafeng is dead, the black goat at this time has no initial aggressiveness at all. Seeing Dorn and others, only a few sheep launched an attack.


    Most of the others just stood there.


    Dorn and Gregrew easily eliminated the individual black goats who took the initiative to attack.


    During ����, Dorn also ordered two of the goat carcasses.


    The goats selected by Donne are all of the S grade.


    "These two sheep, it''s dinner today." Dorn explained.


    Everyone soon came to the depths of the temple.


    There is more magma here than outside, and the light is more obvious and hotter.


    On a black stone platform, Don saw a small object glowing with golden light.


    That should be the exclusive reward for this time, or in other words, the gift given to the recognized by the ruins Dorn approached the Blackstone platform, and both Greg Lu and Steel Hammer stayed where they were. Didn''t move.


    seems to have acquiesced that the thing belongs to Donne.


    After approaching the little golden object, Dorn could see that it was a golden pocket watch.


    The overall look is simple and majestic, but the carved patterns on the outside are small and exquisite. If you hold it in your hand, it is unexpectedly weighty.


    looks like a lot of money.


    At the same time, Don can feel the mechanical operation of this golden pocket watch, like a beating heart.


    "I have a feeling that the characteristics of this pocket watch are similar to [Ruyi]. They all seem to have certain [alive] characteristics and a certain sense of self." Dorne held the gold pocket watch and muttered to himself.


    As soon as I said this, the pulsation caused by the mechanical operation of the gold pocket watch in his hand seemed to be more intense.


    Even the [Ruyi] who turned into a kitchen knife trembled slightly, seeming to agree with Don''s point of view.


    "So, from now on, you will be my second piece of exclusive equipment, although I still don''t know what your role is."


    Dorn took his pocket watch and returned to Greg Lu and Steel Hammer.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 73： Time of chaos

    After returning to his teammates, Don first asked for his grandpa''s gloves from Steel Hammer.


    According to the introduction of Steel Hammer, his grandfather''s glove, as long as it conducts magic power, it can identify the information of other magic items.


    Although I don��t know that this [other magic items] package does not include the gifts given by the ruins of the gods.


    But I won��t get pregnant if I try it.


    Steel Hammer without any hesitation, handed the gloves of the old steel hammer to Don.


    After putting on this leather glove, he introduced magic power, and then touched the newly acquired gold pocket watch.


    The magical power surging on the leather glove trembles gently, covering the surface of the gold pocket watch. Subsequently, the magical surge on the pocket watch also vibrated slightly, and the vibration frequency of the two gradually became constant.


    At this time, there was more information in Don''s mind��


    The name of the ���� gold pocket watch is [Time of Engraving Chaos].


    The role of ���� is to set aside the clock of life growth and aging.


    Users can use [Time of Engraving] to designate individual or all biological entities within a certain range to make their lives appear to be doubled.


    A certain range refers to a radius of 50 meters that does not exceed [the time of chaos] as the center.


    According to his own thinking, Dorn understood the role of this [Time of Chaos].


    is probably to accelerate the speed of life growth and aging.


    For example, the life span of a human being should have been one hundred years old. If Donne was born from this person, he would use the "time of chaos" twice the speed of life to act on this person.


    Then the growth rate of this person in one day will become the state of two days under normal circumstances.


    When he reaches fifty years old, he will die.


    sounds very powerful at first glance.


    But according to normal thinking, if you use [Time of Chaos] in frontal combat, the effect seems to be minimal.


    But, fortunately, Don''s thinking is relatively broad.


    "Does accelerating the growth and aging rate of living organisms mean accelerating their metabolism?" Donne touched his chin and began to think.


    If this is the case, cooperate with the toxin attack that you are good at.


    Use [Time of Chaos] to speed up the enemy''s metabolism. Does it mean that toxins will invade the enemy''s body at twice the speed?


    Two times faster blood loss?


    "According to this line of thought, [Time of Chaos] can also be used in daily production!" Thinking about it, Donne''s eyes brightened.


    If he uses [Time of Chaos] in Crick��s monster farm, it will affect the growth rate of monsters.


    Does it mean that a monster that originally took two months to mature can now be released in only one month?


    Speaking of production, Donne thought of the vinegar, soy sauce, bean paste and other condiments in his basement.


    The key to making these condiments is brewing and fermentation.


    The most basic principle of fermentation is nothing more than a series of products brought about by the metabolism of microorganisms.


    "If you can use [Time of Engraving] to specify that the microorganisms in the entire basement are metabolized at twice the speed, does it mean that the brewing time of my condiments will be shortened by half?"


    It seems, I found a treasure!


    "I feel that the two of us will get along very happily in the future! Your potential is huge, you have to develop it!"


    Dorn''s eyes turned to [the moment of chaos] became fiery.


    If the role of this gold pocket watch is really like what I have analyzed.


    Then it will become a well-deserved [model worker] under his command!


    24 hours a day, [when chaos] can work for 48 hours!


    If 007 continues to be endless, it will greatly increase the output rate of edible monsters in the monster farm, as well as the brewing rate of condiments!


    And at this moment [the moment of chaos], naturally, it is impossible to guess what Donne is thinking.


    It is just held quietly in Don''s palm, and the internal machinery operates like a mini heart, beating with excitement, joy and simplicity.


    The kitchen knife at Donne��s waist, Ruyi:...


    "But speaking of it, does this glove still convey the name of the magic item?"


    After thinking about the effect of [Time of Chaos], Dorn looked at the leather glove on his right hand again.


    Therefore, he smoothly touched [Ruyi] on his waist with his identification gloves.


    With the magical tremor between the two tending to be consistent, Donne got feedback about [Ruyi]��


    The name of ���� is [Ruyi].


    can become any weapon the user has touched, and inherit two-thirds of the original weapon''s ability.


    The specific effect of ���� [Ruyi] is roughly the same as that of Donne''s mastery.


    "But, is the name my [Ruyi]?" Dorn looked at his kitchen knife with interest.


    He doesn''t think [Ruyi] was originally called by this name.


    The current situation should be that [Ruyi] more agrees with the name Donne gave it, so he gave up the original name.


    "It seems that [Ruyi] recognizes me very much, I know that we get along very happily!" Dorn was in a good mood.


    Greg Lu and Steel Hammer were watching Donne frowning and thinking all the way, then he was ecstatic, and muttering to himself, in short, they were too hilarious.


    "Mr. Donne... should he be okay?" Steel Hammer whispered.


    "Uh, yes, yes." Greggrew replied in a low voice.


    ...


    After Dorne calmed down completely, he began to inform Gregger and Steel Hammer of the evaluation result of [Time of Chaos].


    In any case, they are current teammates.


    Especially Greg Lu, without him desperately trying to contain the giant demon, Dorn would have no chance of defeating Baphomet.


    Greg Lu and Steel Hammer were all at a loss as they listened to Donne��s explanation of words such as [growth rate] and [metabolism].


    This, I don��t understand at all!


    Even the steel hammer can be heard in the mist.


    Because he specializes in magic technology, dealing with machinery, he doesn''t have much knowledge about monsters and creatures, and it is not much better than Greg Lu.


    All in all, after listening to Don��s introduction, what [when the chaos] seems to be very powerful!


    However, even so, neither of these two people have any thoughts about [the moment of chaos].


    Needless to say, the steel hammer, he has self-knowledge, the strategy of this ruin has nothing to do with him, so naturally he doesn''t want to take advantage of the spoils.


    As for Greg Lu, he tried hard to understand what Donne said.


    came to the conclusion that [At the time of chaos] this magical item, although it sounds unclear and powerful. U U Reading


    But to him, there is no use value.


    On the other hand, because Baphomet was killed by Don.


    As a professional adventurer, Greg Lu knows more or less the rules in the ruins��


    Only those who are recognized by the ruins have the right to receive and use the gifts.


    So far, the person recognized by the ruins is undoubtedly Don.


    This result is acceptable to Greg Lu.


    Because for an adventurer, the harvest of adventure is important, but what he values ??more is actually the process of adventure.


    This experience of exploring the ruins of the gods, for him, is a precious and rare treasure in itself.


    Is there anything more satisfying and proud of an adventurer than a great adventure?


    "Also, it would be nice to have Donne owe me a favor." Greg Lu thought this way, snapping his fingers happily.


    From now on, no matter how long you eat and drink for free in the Wishing Restaurant.


    He will not have any psychological burden!


    That''s the decision. From today, Don will be his free meal ticket for the rest of his life!


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 74： Lamb in water basin

    After leaving the temple with the selected S-rated black goat.


    It''s Don''s favorite cooking monster again.


    Before cooking this time, Dorn also deliberately cleaned [Ruyi].


    By the way, he put [Ruyi] into the bonfire and burned it seriously.


    After all, [Ruyi] This kind weapon fired for the first time today, and it also pierced the devil''s chest.


    If you don''t clean it well, and then sterilize it with high temperature, Donne is a bit disgusted and doesn''t want to use it as a kitchenware.


    Although... In fact, after [Ruyi] changed its appearance, nothing would remain on the surface.


    But for a qualified chef, kitchen utensils are too hygienic!


    The black goat selected by Dorn is an S-rated ingredient. The mutton after dissection has little taint, the meat is very tender, and the oil and water are sufficient.


    "It''s very suitable to make lamb in water basin." Donn nodded in satisfaction.


    Just do it.


    Dissect the lamb bones, mutton and mutton soak in water.


    The mutton oil is chopped with a knife to facilitate subsequent oil production.


    The chopped mutton fat is put in the pot with the mutton bones and mutton, and it is brought to a boil over high heat.


    After the fire broke out, all the blood foam came out.


    At this time, control the burning of the bonfire, change to a low temperature, and float all the blood from the upper layer.


    After that, continue to boil on a low fire to ensure the tenderness of the lamb meat and the freshness of the soup.


    In the pot, simmer on low heat, and the boiling clear soup gurgled softly.


    Then, Dorn took out a series of spices he collected, cumin, dried ginger, star anise, cinnamon, Angelica dahurica, grass fruit, nutmeg, white pepper...


    Mix the soul spices needed for the lamb in the water basin in proportion, pack it into a spice bag, put it in the pot and cook the lamb together.


    Cook for about an hour.


    The color of the slow-cooked lamb soup will be very bright and attractive, with only a touch of ester flower oil bleached on the upper layer.


    Add salt to give the mutton a slightly salty base taste.


    Then take the pot away from the bonfire and let the lamb and lamb soup soak together for about forty minutes.


    After soaking for a long time, the lamb in the pot is very cooked and rotten, and you can penetrate it with a single tap with the chopsticks.


    Take the meat.


    Also, don��t throw away the raw materials after cooking, but take them out for later use.


    All the ester flower oil in the upper layer of the ���� mutton soup is also taken out.


    At this time, there is only lamb soup left in the pot. The soup has a light color, which is especially clear and translucent, and it exudes the unique fragrance of lamb and spices.


    The lamb caught naturally let it cool.


    The oil produced by ���� needs to be boiled in the next step to make a spice oil.


    The oil and material pack are re-fired and heated to evaporate the excess water.


    At the same time, the flavor and flavor are blended into the oil in one step.


    After boiling out the flavor of the ingredients, remove all the ingredients and residue from the pot.


    Milky white, rich-scented hot spice oil is poured into the bowl, and the ingredients are soaked together to make the taste more ideal.


    In addition to the spice oil, Dorn also prepared an extra amount of pepper water.


    Pour the boiled lamb broth on the cleaned peppercorns in advance, soak for a while, let the peppery flavor of peppercorns soak into the soup.


    Daoen tasted water basin mutton in Shaanxi during the earth time.


    The portion he tasted was also separated from the seasoning of pepper water.


    Because the pursuit of the taste of peppercorns varies from person to person, add more pepper water if you like it, and less if you don''t like it.


    Therefore, the lamb in the water basin that Dorn is now making is also drawing gourds in the same way, copying this production idea.


    After cooling down, slice the lamb and put it in a bowl.


    The clear soup is brought to a boil, and the soup is poured over the mutton repeatedly to make the crispy mutton hot.


    Sprinkle some salt, add some pepper water, and then pour in the oil to enhance the flavor and fragrance.


    Finally, add a handful of coriander and drizzle with a scoop of hot broth.


    Lamb in water basin, production is complete!


    ����


    "Mr. Donne, we are back."


    "Huh��Dorn, what did you make this time? It smells delicious, I just went hungry."


    During the time that Dorn was preparing for the evening, Greg Lu took the steel hammer to explore the ruins again, which was considered to make full use of the rare time.


    When the two of them came back, Dorne''s lamb was ready.


    "The lamb in the water basin, eat it while it is hot?" Dorn poured out two mutton soup and handed it over.


    In the plain-colored bowl, there is hot and clear lamb soup, with only small oil floating on the surface, and the fresh color coriander is embellished.


    The fat and thin slices of lamb, fully absorbed the soup, quietly sinking into the bottom of the soup.


    Just looking, it makes you appetite!


    Greg Lu thanked him briefly, and took the bowl unceremoniously.


    A piece of full mutton, you can''t feel the slightest mutton taste, the taste is crisp, fat but not greasy, and it still has the unique numb taste of pepper in your mouth.


    Take another bite of hot lamb soup.


    The clear soup taste is not weak at all. The taste of lamb and many spices are well permeated in the soup, making the lamb soup taste mellow, but very refreshing.


    After a bite, not only the dry stomach is moisturized, but also the whole body is warm.


    This taste is addictive!


    "Ha-enjoyable." After taking a sip, Greg Lu let out a big breath, "Dorn, you are really guilty of making the dishes like this."


    Don:?


    "Without these special dishes you make, my life alone and adventure will become very difficult in the future." Greglu added.


    Then he ate a piece of fat and plump mutton slices, and drank a sip of mutton soup.


    Dorn:...


    I''ve always heard similar words before.


    "Mr. Dorn, I have never eaten such a delicious and unique lamb, and this soup is fragrant and numb. If, if happy..." The Dwarf Steel Hammer also began to feel after eating.


    "I know, I know. If Le Qi can taste it too, it would be a surprise." Dorn learned the dwarf accent and interrupted the chanting of Steel Hammer.


    This young dwarf, as long as he eats food made by Donne, always thinks of the halfling girl Le Qi with a look of contentment and melancholy.


    Dorn is used to listening.


    Young man, you may not believe it. In our world, people like you who are too affectionate are called licking dogs...


    "Steel Hammer, I have known you for so long, I should talk about you. There are so many good girls in the world, you should learn to be like me, warm them with a true heart and equal, instead of hanging on a tree Die, cry and cry all day long."


    Greg Lu took a sip of lamb soup, slapped his lips, then cleared his throat, solemnly instilling his own concept of love into the hammerDorn:...


    Dorn glanced at the S-class adventurer who was preaching speechlessly.


    In our world, people like you are called Sea Kings or time management masters.


    Without going to Greg Lu, who was playing tricks, Don began to taste his own portion of lamb.


    The soup is fragrant and the meat is crispy.


    The aroma is overflowing, and the material is heavy and strong.


    The most distinctive taste of ���� water basin lamb is fully demonstrated by Don��s culinary skills.


    This lamb surpassed the SS-level dish rating threshold without any suspense.


    is a rare delicacy in the world!


    However, compared to the most orthodox lamb in water basin, it should be accompanied by crescent biscuits with browned yellow essence, sugar garlic and pickled turnips.


    A bite of fat mutton, a bite of hot mutton soup, and a bite of biscuits, with some refreshing side dishes, that is the authentic Shaanxi taste.


    But because of the limited conditions in the wild, Dorn couldn''t prepare so much.


    "Moreover, the taste like this is already very good." After taking a sip of lamb soup, Dorn exhaled warmly, "I really miss it."


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 75： New priest

    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the attack and agility attributes are enhanced.


    System prompt: [Synchronized Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Demonization Lv0] is obtained.


    [Demonization]: In the process of skill activation, it is embodied as a demon, gaining strong physical strength and fighting ability.


    After eating the SS-level water basin lamb, he developed a new skill almost without any suspense.


    "Demonization? It looks like a skill that enhances melee combat capabilities."


    Duoen thought for a moment, planning to try this skill in detail when he was alone.


    ����


    Same as the last time in the [Poisonous Relic], after killing the boss, Don did not choose to leave the ruins directly.


    still stayed in there until the deadline.


    Since Dorn is already a raider of [Devil''s Lair], he has the authority to bring out all the products in the ruins.


    And this limited-time copy, after a hundred years of searching by Mezeroth, the only valuable thing to bring out is the delicious monsters.


    All, Donn captured the monsters as usual on the last day.


    This time I want to catch alive.


    With the help of Greg Lu, Dorn successfully captured two shadow deer, one male and one female.


    After tying the shadow deer with a rope, he then tied it to his body.


    Dorn masters the Shadow Deer''s [Stand-in] skill, and he still knows this peculiar skill better.


    After ���� Shadow Deer uses [Substitute], it can indeed leave a false substitute in place, and the body flashes for a certain distance.


    But this does not mean that Shadow Deer can break free with this skill.


    Generally, if the Shadow Deer is tied up, after the [Standalone] is opened, it will remain in the original tied state, and the main body will flash with a rope.


    If the other end of the rope that binds it is tightly tied, even if the [substitute] is opened, the main body will still be unable to break free from the restraint.


    Therefore, after the other end of the rope is tied to the body, or pulled tightly, there is no need to worry that this monster will run away.


    This is the same for Don, who has mastered this skill.


    "So, don''t expect the [Substitute] skill to help you get rid of control, but before you are controlled, you must promptly call [Substitute]." This is what Donne himself summed up.


    At the same time, Dorn also captured three and a half black goats, one male and two females.


    In the end, the seeds of the enchanting pumpkin, Donn, did not fall, and he took it with him.


    If these delicious monsters can be brought back to Eaton and handed over to Crick for breeding, it will not only greatly increase the species diversity of the monster farm, but also further enrich the composition of the dishes on the table in Dorn in the future.


    After everything is ready, the time for the copy to close is approaching.


    Dorn handed the bag containing the seasonings and ingredients to the steel hammer, and he led the deer and the sheep.


    As for Greg Lu, he didn''t take anything. He only brought his own weapons, as if he was ready for battle.


    There is no way, to return to the scene of what will happen to Kaiser Dumu.


    "I hope I don''t fight immediately after I go out, otherwise my deer, sheep, etc. will be the same." Dorn said in a broken voice.


    Then, a faint blue light flashed from the three of them.


    ��Demon''s Lair��, the copy is closed.


    ����


    Kaiserdom, the altar.


    It has been five days since the beginning of the God descending festival.


    At this time, the dwarven country will hold a grand finale of the festival.


    Because on this day, the God Envoy Mezeroth will return to the world with the blessings and oracles of the **** Baphomet and spread the gospel to the dwarves.


    But this year''s surrender festival, the atmosphere is very different.


    The altar by the lava river is very deserted.


    Because of Mezeroth��s order, the surrounding area of ??the altar is not allowed to approach today.


    The dwarves below the first silver level were all required to stay at home, waiting for the next step of the Lord God''s Envoy.


    For this somewhat arrogant order, the dwarves of Kesardumu chose to obey it.


    After all, most of them have been living docilely and religiously since they were born.


    They are accustomed to compliance.


    However, most of these dwarves who are ordered to stay at home without going out are more or less confused and confused about what is happening now.


    last night.


    After being attacked at the opening of the festival, Mezeroth, who has never seen his face, once again appeared in the eyes of the dwarves.


    At the same time, this amiable divine envoy brought incredible news to all the dwarves����


    From today, Kesardom will have four envoys created by the grace of God!


    According to Mezeroth, he received an entrustment from the gods last night.


    The **** said that five days ago, the dwarf steel hammer and two elders broke into the kingdom of god, it was indeed ignorant and disrespectful behavior.


    However, the **** Bafengte is benevolent and tolerant.


    He saw the originally beautiful inside of the three.


    So, He gave these three lost creatures a choice, a chance to reform.


    In these five days, the **** Bafengt tried and honed the three who broke into the kingdom of God.


    Through trials and hardships, the three finally abandoned the sin and ignorance of the past and embraced piety and kindness.


    They have been transformed into devout saints beside the **** Baphomet.


    has the same power as the envoy Mezeroth, to act on behalf of the world and spread the gospel of the gods.


    The above set of rhetoric is actually a bit far-fetched.


    Moreover, there are some conflicts with the previous belief theory that [no one except Mezeroth and the chosen servant can enter the kingdom of God].


    But this envoy did not have a choice.


    Because last night, the bedridden Meteros, who was seriously injured, felt that the contract between him and the demon Baphomet had disappeared...


    In short, once this set of remarks comes out, it will more or less shake Mezeroth''s original sacred position in the eyes of the dwarves.


    will also make the beliefs of another part of the dwarves no longer pure.


    However, most of the dwarves still accept this set of rhetoric by Mezeroth in confusion and confusion.


    Because they are accustomed to accepting, accustomed to believing.


    If Mezeroth reinforces this set of rhetoric intentionally or unintentionally, after a period of time, the dwarves will forget their original doubts and confusion.


    Regain the pious faith.


    At this moment, at the home of Le Qi, a halfling girl.


    According to the past time, the grand closing of the festival should begin soon.


    At this time in the past, Le Qi would always crowd in the crowd with excitement, chanting the name of Mezeroth religiously.


    But this year, she was forced to stay at home.


    Leqi��s mother was sitting on her knees, closing her eyes and praying sincerely.


    The halfling girl Le Qi originally wanted to pray to the **** Baphomet and the **** Mezeroth as usual, but the prayer was halfway through, but she stopped.


    She thought of the shocking news that the envoy Mezeroth had told all the dwarves to know last night.


    "Master Mezeroth means that the steel hammer will come back without incident and even become a new envoy." Le Qi thought in her heart.


    Although, she really hopes that the hammer will return safely.


    However, the development of things far exceeded Le Qi''s expectations and imagination.


    "And that Mr. Don, and Mr. Greggrew..." Le Qi thought of the two fierce and terrifying elves again.


    Will people like that really become the supreme and holy divine envoy?


    At the same time, what Donne once said once again echoed in Le Qi''s mind����


    [If we come back unscathed, then you have to think carefully about what kind of existence your so-called God Envoy, God Baphomet is. ]


    That Mr. Donn said a lot of blasphemous things. According to his wishes, the dwarf gods or envoys were all a scam.


    Will those who can say those things really believe in the gods he has slandered?


    Still, those horrible things he said are actually the truth?


    "If the Hammers can really come back today, then, then..."


    Leqi had already prayed unintentionally, and this originally pious halfling girl, her heart was shaken strongly.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 76： Friendly meeting

    on the altar by the lava river.


    God Envoy Mezeroth stood solemnly with a pair of dwarven guards.


    Five days ago, Mezeroth fell to the ground immediately after being hit by an energy arrow from Greg Lu, unconscious.


    After the rich gods wake up from an injured coma, the teleportation array of the ruins has long been closed.


    In other words, Mezeroth was helpless to the Dornman who broke into the ruins of the gods.


    All he can do is to pray silently in his heart, hoping that the people who broke into the ruins will be stupid enough. After blindly opening the temple, they will all be wiped out by the Bafengt massacre group.


    But things did not develop in the way that Mezzeros hoped, but extended in another unimaginable direction.


    Last night, the dwarf who claimed to be a divine envoy suddenly couldn''t feel the contractual connection that had existed between him and Baphomet for almost two hundred years.


    There is only one reason for this situation. One of the two parties who established the contract died.


    At present, Mezeroth can still breathe, so there is only one truth��


    Bafengte is dead.


    The two elders carried the steel hammer and easily accomplished what the **** envoy could not do two hundred years ago.


    "They actually killed Baphomet." Meseroth gritted his teeth and thought in his heart, his face that seemed very charitable was slightly distorted.


    Now that Bafengte is dead, it means that among the two elves and the steel hammer, there must be someone who can leave the ruins.


    Once they came back, the lie of the kingdom of God made up by Mezeroth was completely shattered.


    If you want to continue to stay in the kingdom of dwarves, you can rely on the supernatural status obtained by the gods.


    Mezeroth now has only two options, one is to draw the elders, persuade them to cooperate, and fabricate new lies to continue to push the dwarves of the dwarf country.


    The second is that after the long-bodied people left the ruins and appeared on the altar, they quickly killed them.


    But you know, even Baphomet died in the hands of those elders. How easy is it for Mezeroth to kill them?


    Therefore, he can only choose to win.


    His newly compiled set of rhetoric from [New Divine Envoy] was the first step he took to win over Don and the others.


    I don��t know how long has passed.


    Above the altar, a faint blue light slowly appeared, and then a magical energy teleportation array was outlined.


    Mezeroth made a gesture to the guards behind him at this time.


    The dwarf guards all retreated far to the rear.


    After the light faded, the three of Donne, as well as the monster deer and monster sheep, appeared in the altar.


    The first time it came out of the teleportation array.


    Dorn drove [Eagle View] to observe the surrounding environment.


    It was still a billowing lava river, a gorgeous altar, and the magic horn that had been smashed by a poison frog, still remained damaged.


    It is estimated that in these chaotic five days, no one can care about it.


    Mezerros was standing opposite Dorn and the others, with a gentle smile on his face. There was also a team of dwarf guards standing far from the altar.


    "It seems that I don''t need to go through the battle anymore." Don''t see the situation instantly, and the corners of his mouth raised.


    After all, if he fights now, he really cannot guarantee the safety of these shadow deer and black goats.


    These monsters that are going to be brought back to Eaton for breeding, if they are affected by the battle and lack some parts, it will be a very serious loss.


    "Several envoys, welcome you to return from the kingdom of God. Here, I would like to thank all the residents of Kesardum for bringing back the blessings and blessings of the gods." Mezeroth said with a smile, in a very cordial tone.


    The meaning of this sudden sentence is self-evident.


    Dorn can hear it very clearly, the old Mezeroth wanted to give himself and his group the name of [God''s Envoy] in exchange for a chance to cooperate.


    This development did not exceed Don''s expectations.


    is one of several situations he expected after leaving the limited-time dungeon.


    "Hehe, is it an envoy?" Dorne also smiled, with a gentle tone, but did not comment.


    "Several people traveling to and from the kingdom of God must be very tired and exhausted. I set up a rich banquet in the holy hall to meet the dust for several people.


    Mezeroth still had that kind and gentle smile on his face, and no dark colors were visible.


    Dorn raised his eyebrows invisibly.


    Banquet?


    won''t do Xiang Yu and ask Liu Bang''s suit, right?


    However, his mouth replied: "Does the banquet? Sounds great."


    The first confrontation between the two men did not seem to be hostile, but rather like a pair of good friends who had reunited after a long absence.


    "Mr. Don..." The steel hammer on the side faced the situation in front of him, a little at a loss.


    Why should Mr. Donne be so polite to that **** Mezeroth?


    But not waiting for him to say anything.


    slap.


    Dorn shot a bunch of spider silk and stuck his mouth.


    After preventing the young dwarf from speaking, Don continued to speak to Mezeroth:


    "We will go to the banquet, but before that, I have to place a few monsters on hand. Would you mind?"


    Dorn said, and pointed at the shadow deer and black goat being led by him.


    "Not at all." Mezeroth smiled and shook his head.


    "Go, Steel Hammer. Put them in your house for now." Donn pushed the Dwarf Steel Hammer.


    The young dwarf whose mouth was gagged by the spider silk, although his hands were free, he did not reach out to tear off the spider silk from his mouth, but kept his mouth shut.


    After being gently pushed, the Hammer glanced at Dorn incomprehensibly, then looked at Mezeroth warily.


    But in the end, he listened to Donn and walked towards home.


    As for Don''s other teammate, Greg Lu, he didn''t speak during the whole process, but watched Donn''s operation silently.


    The three of them took a few four-hoofed monsters and walked out a few steps.


    Mezeroth waved his hand, and the team of dwarven guards behind him stepped forward together with the divine envoy, keeping a certain distance and following Dorn''s trio.


    at the door of the steel hammer house.


    Dorn and others entered straight with the monster.


    But Mezeroth didn''t go in at the back, but stayed outside and waited, like an extremely generous and well-educated elder.


    After Steel Hammer participated in the attack on the altar, the house of Steel Hammer was inevitably searched by the dwarf guards.


    So the two guards who had been fished by Dorn were found, and the underground passage of the Steel Hammer''s house was also found.


    At this moment, this underground passage has been ordered to be blocked by Mezeroth and cannot be used.


    After staying at the Hammer''s house for a while, Dorn walked out again with Greg Lu.


    "The dwarf''s temperament is a bit stubborn, he should not be able to participate in the banquet prepared by Master Mezeroth, don''t you mind?" Don said as soon as he came out.


    Mezeroth glanced at the door of the Hammer''s house, then smiled and shook his head, made a please gesture, and then led the way: "We can also eat."


    The threat posed by the steel hammer is not to be feared by Mezeroth.


    It is a top priority to quickly attract these two powerful long-length talents.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 77： Eat before talking about business

    The so-called hall of worship is actually the restaurant of Mezeroth��s residence.


    The furnishings here are different from the pragmatic style of the dwarf. The objects are all inlaid with gold and silver, which is very luxurious and gorgeous. At the same time, there is a cast iron statue in the center of the shrine.


    The image of the ���� statue is not a human figure, but a symbol of unknown meaning.


    "This symbol should be used to refer to Baphomet." Dorn glanced at the cast iron statue and thought in his heart.


    In the center of the living room, there is a long dining table several meters long.


    Four charming halfling girls are busy placing a variety of rich food on the long table.


    Dorn glanced roughly. The staple food and drinks were bread, vegetable soup, and wine, and desserts were cheese, dried fruits, and shortbread, as well as sausages and honey pickled grilled meat.


    "Two, please." Mezeroth sat down on the main seat at the end of the table.


    Dorn and Gregrew were not polite, and both pulled a chair to take a seat, and Dorn even tore off a small half of sausage from the dining table and put it in his mouth.


    Anyway, judging from the feedback from his [Intuitive Ingredients], the food on the table is non-toxic and edible.


    Besides, even if it is poisonous, Don has a passive immunity to toxins.


    Do not eat white, do not eat.


    Chew two bites at will. Don can taste it. The sausage is rich in ingredients. The bacon, pig blood, offal, and fat should be mixed well and all stuffed into the sausage.


    It is also smoked and air-dried, so it has a unique taste.


    Considering that the dwarves in Mezeroth live in the mountains and forests, they are not too picky about the choice of ingredients. The blood and internal organs are eaten in this way, and it can be regarded as not wasted.


    The final ingredient rating of ���� sausage is about B grade, which is not unpalatable, but for Dorn, it is not very delicious.


    After all the food was on the table, after the table was filled, Mezeroth made a gesture, and the halfling girls with the appearance of elementary school students all left the restaurant.


    "My elders, two elders, I haven''t asked for your names." Mezeroth, who was sitting on the main seat, knocked on his cup.


    "Dorn."


    "Greg Lu."


    Dorn and duo responded lightly, and from time to time they took some food from the table and put them in their mouths and chewed them.


    "So Mister Grace, Mr. Greggrew. You are all smart people, and you should be able to understand my purpose. If you don''t speak secretly, I want to cooperate with you..." Mezeroth continued.


    "Wait." Dorn waved his hand to stop him, "If you have any business, you should wait until you have enough to talk about it?"


    Greg Lu next to ���� nodded in agreement: "Dorn is right."


    The wealthy envoy Mezzeros frowned slightly when he heard the words, but in the end he put on a gentle smile and raised his glass to signal: "Then we will eat first."


    Dorn and Greglu did not respond by raising their glasses, but feasting on the food on the table.


    Most of the food at this banquet was of B-level.


    For Dorn, and the wild boar Greglu, who has recently been accustomed to eating fine bran, it is not a delicious treat.


    is the level that barely fills the stomach.


    But even so, the two of them ate with relish, chewing and grasping, making Mezeroth want to say something several times, but in the end they could only give up.


    But the dwarf envoy didn''t pay much attention to this, and tried his best to restrain his emotions.


    Only when these two long-body people have been in the ruins for five days and have not eaten anything delicious.


    This weird private banquet lasted for more than half an hour.


    "Hiccup��" After drinking and eating, Donne leaned back on the chair contentedly.


    At the same time, he reached into the pocket of his trousers, then raised his eyebrows invisibly.


    At this time, Greg Lu on one side also stopped eating, burped somewhat hard, and stopped eating anything.


    Mezeroth saw that the guests were full and realized that it was a good time to talk, so he cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Donne, Mr. Gregrew, can we talk about business now?"


    "I think so." Dorn nodded with a smile.


    "So, let''s talk about it, what do you want?" The smile on Mezeroth''s face faded, and his tone became serious.


    "Before I answer this question, why don''t you ask the Lord God Envoy to answer one of my questions first? The demon Baphomet in the ruins of the gods has already died in our hands. You should know this, right?" En asked.


    Mezeroth''s face became more solemn: "I know."


    "That''s good." Dorn knocked on the long table. "Based on this consideration, my companions and I can do anything we want, right? Because of your lies, what gods, what gods, what gods So, after we come back, we are destined to be unable to stand up."


    "You want to replace me?"


    "No, we want to destroy you." Don shook his head, "I know everything you have done, Master Mezeroth."


    Mezeros didn''t speak, and looked at the long black-haired man in front of him with a sullen expression.


    Dorn continued: "Two hundred years ago, the dwarf Mezeroth betrayed the dwarf squad that explored the ruins. Later, he signed a contract with the demon Baphoent in the ruins, and agreed that every year when the ruins opened, nine children would be brought in. As a sacrifice, it was provided to Baphomet."


    "At the same time, Mezeiros also got a power from Baphomet, the power to spread the disease. With this power, Mezeiros was able to eliminate the dissidents by the disease in the entire Kaiserdom."


    "When all those who opposed him were killed, all the truth about UU Reading was covered up. Mezeroth transformed himself into a divine envoy who spread the gospel of the gods, and began to behave in a hypocritical manner, and began to heal him and spread it with his own hands. Disease."


    "This set of despicable means by Mezeroth was very successful. It took two hundred years. With the help of the gods, he successfully became the king with absolute ruling power in Kaisadumri, and began to enslave and fool all the dwarves as he pleased."


    "Am I right? Lord Mezeroth." Dorn paused and smiled at the dwarf across the table:


    "Look, I understand everything you have done, so I can destroy you easily. Believe me, whether it is physical destruction or status destruction, I can do it easily."


    Mezeroth stared at Dorne, his eyes fluctuating, but finally his expression relaxed and he smiled: "I don''t know how you know these things. But Mr. Dorne, you are obviously not a noble and just. People, isn''t it?"


    "Oh?" Dorn raised his eyebrows.


    "If you are really noble. Why do you tell me so much? Why don''t you just kill me? You can kill even the demon Baphomet. It should be very easy to kill me, right? So, why not directly Kill me?"


    "Yeah, why didn''t you kill you?" Dorn repeated the other party''s words with a smile.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 78： However, I refuse!

    "Because you need me to live, don''t you? You will be invited to the banquet, and you will talk so much to me. It''s nothing more than putting your own bargaining chips on the negotiating table, right?"


    Mezeroth said this, his expression became more relaxed, and he felt that he could see through the mind of the long black-haired man in front of him:


    "Mr. Donne, you are a smart man. So you understand that to take over Kaiserdom, you can''t do without my help, don''t you?"


    "Indeed." Dorn nodded his head appreciatively. "As an outsider, if you want to rule here. Cooperate with you and fabricate new lies to maintain the dominance of theocracy. It is sure that it is a convenient and easy way. "


    Mezeroth felt that he had finally caught the initiative in the negotiation, and continued to speak:


    "I have already announced in the entire Kasathtum that you who have left the kingdom of God are the new envoys. So as long as you stay with me and maintain the supreme status and image of the gods, everyone in Kaiserdom will be like Serve you just like before."


    Dorn sat in the position and didn''t move: "Just want us to cooperate with you and make up new lies? But, are the dwarves of Kesardumu really so good to lie?"


    Mezeroth laughed: "You can rest assured, Mr. Donne. The people here are much better than you think. In other words, people everywhere are just as easy to cheat.


    "It is much easier to make a group of people stupid than to make a person. With some reasonable means, they will become emotional, non-objectionable, and low IQ mobs. Whatever you say, they will believe what , I am obedient to you."


    "After we cooperate, you will look at the problem from my current perspective. I believe it will not be long before you will have a deeper understanding of what I am saying now."


    "Hmm." Dorn nodded, his mouth raised, "Any more?"


    "Also? Isn''t the terms I offered, isn''t there enough?" Mezeroth asked rhetorically:


    "As long as you cooperate with me, all the resources of Kesardom are available to you. There are women, yes, women... Have you seen the previous halfling girls?"


    "As far as you are concerned, although their figures are a bit smaller, they are very slender and beautiful, aren''t they? Besides, they are very obedient and well-behaved, like harmless lambs. No matter what you do to them, They will not resist, they will only endure silently."


    "Also, it''s not just these girls, but other women in Kaiserdom, as long as you look at them, as long as you speak, they are all yours, how about?"


    Mezeroth said such a long string of words, his tone was agitated, and he could see that he had a strong desire to survive.


    "Although your conditions sound very good." Dorn nodded his head unexpectedly, then put his hand into his trouser pocket again and took out something, "But, I refuse!"


    The thing that Dorn took out was a round, half-fist-sized metal object with a steampunk style.


    Then, Dorn continued to add: "Master Mezeroth, the dwarves of Kaiserdom, how sad it would be to hear what you just said."


    "What are you talking about, they won''t be able to hear..." Mezeroth''s originally more relaxed expression finally changed, "What do you mean?"


    The dwarf envoy''s gaze fell on the metal object in Donne''s hand.


    That thing looked like a product of magic technology, but Mezeroth had never seen it before, and didn''t know what it was for.


    Dorn did not directly answer the other party��s question, but said to himself with a smile on his face:


    "Steel Hammer told me earlier that your residence is very gorgeous, and it uses a lot of expensive building materials that other dwarf buildings don''t use at all. So, the sound insulation effect here is very good."


    "After experiencing it for myself, I think the steel hammer''s words are really not exaggerated at all. The sound from the magic amplifier on the side of the altar, we really can''t hear it here."


    The hall of God where Donne is now, in fact, in addition to being the residence of Mezerros, the entire Kaiserdumulli is similar to a church.


    The building of the Hall of God was instructed by Mezeroth himself, and indeed a lot of soundproofing materials were used. On the one hand, it was to show the difference of the house of the gods.


    On the other hand, I want to create a quiet atmosphere inside and maintain a sense of religious mystery.


    "What the **** are you talking about, the hub of the magic amplifier is not here!" Mezeroth said, but looking at the strange magic technology creation in the opponent''s hand, he was inexplicably uneasy.


    "Well, it''s not here indeed. But I have a portable one in my hand, Lord Megaros, the times are going to improve." Dorn shook the metal object in his hand again:


    "Kuresi Steel Hammer, who did not come here for dinner, is the grandson of your captain two hundred years ago. You should know this? Although it is not clear whether you are out of guilt for Old Steel Hammer, or you want to satisfy yourself. The evil taste. In short, the small steel hammer has survived smoothly under your rule."


    "And he inherited his grandfather''s talent, and grew up quietly into an excellent magic craftsman. Let me introduce to you, this one in my hand is the representative work of the small steel hammer, a small microphone!"


    The dwarf **** envoy looked at the round metal object, and the anxiety in his heart became stronger.


    Steel Hammer is secretly studying the matter of magic technology. Mezeroth also learned about it after the guards searched the underground passage of Steel Hammer''s house a few days ago.


    However, this small microphone has been carried by a steel hammer.


    Therefore, Mezeroth did not know the existence of this magic technology product.


    "Steel Hammer said that its magic circuit is the same as that of the magic amplifier in the square. Press this button here, and after the red light here lights up, the sound can be transmitted to the amplifier." En continue to talk.


    The small microphone in his hand was flashing red at the moment.


    According to Donne��s own understanding, the relationship between this small microphone and the amplifier on the altar is the same as the relationship between the microphone and the broadcast.


    "What are you talking about? The loudspeaker on the side of the altar has obviously been broken by you!" Mezeroth looked at the red light of the small microphone, and felt cold all over his body, but he still had a trace in his heart. Silk''s fluke.


    "Ah, I broke it, yes." Don tapped the dining table with his finger:


    "But, do you know? I asked him when I was at Hammer''s house just now how long it would take him to repair the magic amplifier. And the answer he gave me was half an hour at most."


    "Do you know how much time it took us to eat just now? My Lord?"


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 79： Mr. Donn saved everyone

    "It just ate for about half an hour." Greg Lu, who was sitting on the side, snapped his fingers.


    From just now until now, Don has been talking about it. The S-rank adventurer finally found the opportunity to interject.


    At this moment, Mezeroth felt his heart stopped beating.


    He understood that he had been in the suit of these two elders.


    "What are you trying to do? Why do you do this? Telling the truth to the people here, is there any benefit to you? You could have enjoyed a lifetime of service with me! Everyone here will worship you, admire you, and you can do what you think Anything you do! So why do you do it like this!?"


    Mezeroth was furious, and he broke the jar and roared.


    His voice no longer has the slightest taste of kindness, his voice is hoarse, and because of the previous injury, his breathing is still heavy, like a wild dog being forced to the end.


    "Why do you do this? Because I don''t plan to stay in Kaiserdom." Don shrugged. "And Mezeroth, as far as I know, succumbed to Baphomet with you two hundred years ago, and then left together. There are still several people in the ruins. Where have all these people gone?"


    Mezeroth stopped speaking, just staring at Donne viciously.


    "Look at your reaction. I guess they all died later, didn''t they? Only you survived." Dorn smiled, "If I agree to your request for cooperation, it is likely to follow their old path. "


    Mezeroth still didn''t speak, but his expression was distorted. At this point, he probably has nothing to say.


    "Greg Lu, what do you think?" Dorn looked at his companion.


    "My words. Although the conditions offered by the God Envoy of Mezeroth are really attractive, I have no plans to stay in Kaiserdom. This is not suitable for me." Greg Lu snapped his fingers, and then changed his position. Stand up:


    "First of all, the food here is not good. I''m sorry, but my tongue has been nurtured a lot recently. So, the food I just ate was very boring to me. If it wasn''t for delaying time, I am Wanwan. It is impossible to eat so much."


    "Also, the halfling girls here are so cute, but they don''t meet my personal aesthetics. Because I like wives the most!"


    Dorn:...


    Beyond this cooking villain, can you speak more seriously?


    Although the word [person wife] seems to have been taught to Greg Lu...


    After Greg Lu stood up from his position, he found out [the last whisper], he held the cyan light wooden bow in his hand, aimed and pulled the bow.


    aimed at the ferocious Mezeroth.


    "Stupid! Stupid out of reach! You will regret your choice today! Absolutely! Absolutely!" Mezeroth couldn''t help but mutter something, but his eyes were completely desperate.


    When he was at the altar earlier, Mezeroth was shot down by Greg Lu.


    The situation is similar now.


    As long as Greg Lu wanted to attack the dwarf envoy who was once aloof, the opponent would be inevitable.


    Then, the right hand pulling the bowstring was released, and a shining energy arrow shot out.


    This is the last sight Mezeroth can see.


    ����


    Altar by the lava river.


    The steel hammer is standing on the side of the magic amplifier.


    The steel hammer originally stayed in his own home.


    It took a while for both Dorn and Mezeroth to leave before he came out of the house.


    Speaking of it, Mezeroth had left a few guards at the door of Steel Hammer''s house.


    But after the hammer came out, I told the guards directly that I wanted to repair the magic amplifier on the side of the altar.


    In response, the guards did not stop.


    After all, Mezeroth had previously explained that the steel hammer and others who returned from the kingdom of God would be the new envoys.


    Since it is a new envoy, it is impossible to be regarded as trespassing by contacting the magic technology.


    Although the guards who stayed behind are extremely loyal to Mezeroth. But they all believed that the fact that Steel Hammer asked to repair the magic amplifier itself did not pose any threat to Lord Megaros.


    So, the steel hammer came to the side of the magic amplifier smoothly.


    This columnar magic technology creation that was originally smashed by a poison frog was repaired with a steel hammer in more than 20 minutes.


    Moreover, I also calibrated the magic circuit to ensure that this magic amplifier can resonate better with the current small microphone in Donne''s hands.


    What happened after that was a matter of course.


    The conversation between Don and Mezeroth, through the magic amplifier, resounded through the entire Kaisadum.


    Except for the parties who stayed in the hall with very good sound insulation, everyone else could hear it clearly.


    Even the guards who accompanied Steel Hammer at the scene were dumbfounded after hearing the conversation.


    Some of them want to stop the magic radio immediately, and some want to continue listening.


    The two groups of people were in conflict, and they fought immediately. The final result was that the two groups of guards were defeated, and the magic amplifier was not turned off in the end.


    This extremely shocking conversation ended with a crisp arrow bursting through the air, and Mezeroth''s terrible wailing.


    The things in the Hall of God should be over.


    The steel hammer stood quietly in front of the loudspeaker, his fists clenched, thinking about something.


    Steel Hammer, whose thoughts have changed in a short time, knew that the Mezeroth incident was now over, but the Kesathum incident was far from over.


    Without Mezeroth and without theocracy, the kingdom of dwarves, Kaisadum, also needs to continue to develop.


    Towards an unknown future.


    "What will Kesardom become? If it were Mr. Donne to lead us, what would he do?" Steel Hammer thought in his heart.


    However, it is a pity that, listening to Mr. Donne��s dialogue in the loudspeaker, he seems to have no intention of staying in Kaiserdom.


    After the sound in the loudspeaker fell silent, some dwarves began to come around the altar and looked around.


    Although most of the faces of the dwarves are shocked, terrified and unbelievable.


    But these dwarves who were originally ordered by Mezeroth to stay at home today are the first time they violated the Supreme Divine Envoy''s order because of their own subjective wishes.


    As time passed, more and more dwarves gathered near the altar.


    Among them, Gang Hammer also saw the halfling girl Le Qi.


    "Le Qi!"


    "Kuresi!"


    The two young subhumans gave each other a hug. During the five days they were apart, they were worried about each other''s safety.


    Until now, I really see each other, this kind of worry will really disappear.


    "Just now, those words in the amplifier...?" After Le Qi released the steel hammer, she first looked at the magic amplifier.


    The conversations that shocked the faith that I just heard made the halfling girl unable to calm down completely.


    "Well, it''s all true. There is no kingdom of God. Baphomet is a demon with an antelope head. Mezeroth deceived all of us, and Mr. Donne saved all of us." Steel Hammer paused. , The tone is affirmative.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 ~： Let’s talk about this 2 days update

    Didn''t I go for an exam on Saturday?


    After passing the exam, today I have to go to several departments to stamp and issue certificates (harm, inter-county departments).


    Then I will come back early tomorrow morning for the medical examination.


    So, the past two days have been a bit busy, and I don��t have any manuscripts on hand. Let me update everyone twice a day!


    Then the update time in these two days may not be too stable.


    There is one more update tonight. The early morning chapter is the third update of yesterday in my time concept, hahahaha.


    After the 28th, I will give hxd three more changes.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 80： Change, dream

    The death of Mezeroth brought a huge change to Kaisadum.


    The envoy is dead, and the truth is made public.


    The old class system based on the theory of gods is bound to be impacted, and the new rules in the country of dwarves will sprout silently.


    The demise of the old order will definitely bring about the establishment of a new order.


    The angry black iron and the first-tier bronze people began to unite, while the first-tier silver dwarves either stood in line immediately, or waited and watched, to protect themselves.


    In this revolution, the golden class, which represents the old order, possesses magical technology, and relies on the previous set of theories of gods, is the main target to be impacted.


    Even if this class controls magic technology, it cannot stop and reverse the wave of this revolution.


    In the end, some of the golden people with the fewest number of Kaiser Dumli, adhering to the principle of joining if they can''t beat, stand in the team of change.


    Some of those who tried to resist, chose to surrender, and some of them desperately wanted to defend their vested interests, and they did not end well.


    Kaisadum fell into a brief period of chaos, and disputes continued.


    In the Hall of God.


    "Mr. Don, outside, there is already a mess outside. The black iron people and the bronze people unite to attack the golden people, they, they..." The hammer talked about what happened outside in a panic.


    The young dwarf was very upset.


    Originally, he only wanted to get rid of Mezeroth, and only wanted to tell the truth of the matter to Kaiserdom, so that the dwarves could not be fooled, deceived and oppressed.


    But he didn''t expect things to turn into this.


    Dorn patiently waited for Steel Hammer to finish speaking. Although his expression was a bit solemn, it didn''t change much, as if he had known that everything would happen now.


    Then he did not appease the anxiety of the steel hammer, but asked the other party a question: "Steel hammer, do you like this set made by Mezeroth, from black iron to gold, which divides your life''s high and low system?"


    "How could I like it? These are part of Mezeroth''s lies, so that he can enjoy himself." The hammer shook his head.


    "In other words, you also want to overthrow this old system, right?" Donne continued to ask.


    Steel Hammer did not speak, but solemnly nodded.


    Dorn thought for a while before speaking:


    "So you want to change, you want a revolution, right? But revolution is never a treat. A golden dwarf is a vested interest in the old order established by Mezeroth. You want to break this old order. , It will inevitably infringe on their interests."


    "If Kaiserdom wants to establish a new order, for those old classes who would rather die than give up their wealth and power, they have no choice but to clear away these obstacles. Revolution will always shed blood. "


    The young dwarf frowned: "Mr. Donne, I don''t quite understand."


    "You will understand after all." Dorn said, and then patted the hammer on the shoulder, "I hope you can become a good leader in the future, the hammer."


    "Me, me?" The hammer was stunned.


    "Of course it''s you, you didn''t realize that, are you now in Kaiserdom with a high voice and authority?" Dorn asked rhetorically.


    Steel Hammer is one of the three who brought the truth back to Kaisadum.


    From the outbreak of change to the present, although Steel Hammer has not taken the initiative to do anything, his authority and appeal in the dwarf community still cannot be underestimated.


    "Mr. Donne, but I don''t have such plans or preparations." The Hammer was trembling.


    "You have to have it. If you want Kaiserdom to end the change soon and stop chaos, you have to have it." Donne said solemnly, "An authoritative and appealing leader is very important for change. The role of the company is very important. Otherwise, the change will continue, become uncontrollable, and become long-lasting chaos."


    Steel Hammer was silent. After a while, it seemed as if some determination had been made: "But I don''t know what to do."


    Dorn spoke, and pointed a direction to the young dwarf:


    "Go out. You should not stay in the hall of worship right now. You should go to the transformation to lead and guide the dwarves outside. There are also good people or people who are not guilty of sin in the first gold and silver tiers. ."


    "If you want to reduce bloodshed and conflict, you should participate in the change, and then do your best to save the lives of these people."


    Steel Hammer didn''t speak, and there were complicated changes in his eyes.


    In the end, a certain will rose in his eyes and burned: "I will try my best, Mr. Donne."


    "You are the grandson of the first leader of Kesathtum, aren''t you? Just like your grandfather, lead Kesadum, and save Kesadum as I said when I first met you. You are needed here, Steel Hammer. ."


    The young dwarf listened carefully to Don''s words, and finally nodded, turned and walked outside the hall.


    After taking a few steps, the steel hammer stopped and turned back: "Thank you, Mr. Donne. Well, and you, Mr. Greggrew. Thank you for everything."


    After the steel hammer left.


    "I just remembered at the end, is there still such a person as me?" Gregor smiled bitterly.


    Then, the S-rank adventurer looked up and down Donne with a suspicious look: "Don''t be honest, are you really just a cook?"


    "Otherwise?" Dorn grinned.


    ����


    That night, after the turbulent Kaiserdom experienced riots, it calmed down a bit.


    Dorn and Greg Lu left Kaiserdom.


    And the new young leader of the dwarves, Steel Hammer, had a strange dream.


    He dreamed that he was in a strange, dreamy, and shocking world����


    In his dream, he saw skyscrapers lined with bright lights.


    saw the [Big Beast] made of steel on the road, whistling and sprinting.


    And among the moving frames of [Steel Behemoth], we can still see the grotesquely dressed long people sitting in it, seeming to be performing some kind of operation.


    Then, the screen in the dream changed.


    The steel hammer seems to be standing above the sea, and in front of them are magnificent steel ships, lined up in an orderly queue, riding the wind and waves, magnificent!


    In the sky.


    There are also [strange birds] made of steel, roaring and swooping down, making huge waves of air and noise.


    The scene in the dream switched again.


    This time Steel Hammer seems to be in a battlefield.


    On the battlefield, long-body people in weird costumes are shouting and charging.


    The weapons in the hands of these long bodies are very strange.


    is still made of steel, obviously not too big, but it contains huge energy and terrifying lethality.


    Above the battlefield, there was a roar of blasting everywhere, and the smell of gunpowder was filled.


    The flying dust smells of heat and blood.


    "Are these all products of Magic Technology?" The steel hammer in the dream was shocked by the scenes before him.


    Then, the dream woke up.


    Steel Hammer struggled to sit up, sweating profusely, and he found himself still lying on the small bed at home.


    However, the scenes I saw in my dreams are extremely real and clear, and they are still vivid.


    Steel Hammer couldn''t understand what those things he saw in his dreams were, and he didn''t know what they saw in his dreams, which were suspected to be the operation principle of the [Odd Long Body Demon Technology Product].


    But this strange dream planted a seed in the heart of the young dwarf.


    takes root and sprouts, unstoppable.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 81： Identification Gloves of the Old Steel Hammer

    The border town to the west of the Dona Empire.


    Dorn and Gregrew retrieved the carriage here and started the return journey.


    The shadow deer and black goat brought out from the ruins are chained in the carriage.


    This time the limited-time Raiders dungeon took a total of more than forty days. The winter has ended, and the outside world is already in the early spring.


    The snow on the road has initially melted. The snow and the yellow mud on the road are mixed together, making it a bit muddy, and the carriage is also a bit bumpy when it drives.


    This time the returning carriage, Donne tried to drive it.


    Having been in the land of miracles for more than half a year, Dorn can be considered to have basically mastered the common skills of driving a carriage in this different world.


    Greg Lu also sat in front of the carriage, like a coach who instructed trainees as a co-pilot.


    "Speaking of it, Don. Last night, what did you go back to Kaiserdom again quietly?" Because of boredom during the journey, Gregru casually asked for a topic.


    "Guess?" Donne responded casually.


    "Guess I guess?" Greg Lu snapped his fingers and didn''t continue the topic.


    Because Donne obviously didn''t want to talk about it.


    Actually, Dorn quietly returned to Kaiserdom last night, of course he went to [Dream] Dwarf Steel Hammer.


    In the dreamland, Dorn showed Steel Hammer the tall buildings, cars, ships, airplanes, and firearms of the earth.


    Especially the thermal weapon firearms. Dorn used his memories of war films and documentaries he had watched to depict a modern battlefield full of artillery for Steel Hammer in detail.


    "I don''t know if the dwarf''s magic technology will bring me unexpected surprises." Dorn held the reins in his hand and meditated.


    This is also the main purpose of Dorn''s [Dream] Steel Hammer.


    Since the dwarves are the easiest race to climb the technology tree in the land of wonders.


    Then show the steel hammer to see the scientific and technological products on the earth, maybe it can greatly stimulate his creative desire and inspiration?


    However, this is just an idea and experiment.


    After all, Dorn himself did not know the detailed principles of the operation of cars and airplanes, so he could only show the hammer a conceptual physical display.


    What to do in the follow-up depends on the hammer himself.


    does not rule out the possibility that Steel Hammer still cannot innovate and create in accordance with the earth''s technology blueprint after dreaming.


    Furthermore, the Land of Miracles is a fantasy world where magic exists, which is different from the earth civilization that takes the route of pure technology.


    But... I still have to look forward to it.


    Dorn''s thoughts surged in his heart, and he reached out and touched the waist that turned into a kitchen knife [Ruyi].


    "Firearms like hot weapons are also weapons." Donne thought.


    This is why he focused on depicting the human battlefield for Steel Hammer.


    If the steel hammer is really inspired, in the other world of Miracle Land, based on magic power, create weapons similar to firearms.


    After I have been in contact, does it mean that [Ruyi] can copy the ability of that new weapon in a complicated way?


    "Shooting is a man''s romance." Donn took his hand from [Ruyi].


    "By the way, Don." Greg Lu next to him couldn''t see the rich psychological activities of his companions, but just set his eyes on Don''s right hand and began to find new topics to resolve the boring.


    Dorn wears a simple and practical style leather glove on his right hand.


    "You can really take this glove away without any pressure." Gregor said.


    "Why can''t it?"


    "Uh, probably because... this is the relic left to him by Grandpa Steel Hammer?"


    "I said so, but it was the steel hammer who actively asked to give it to me. You can see his appearance at that time. If I don''t take it, he may have to hit the wall with his gloves."


    The leather glove in Donne''s hand is the one in the old steel hammer grave. It has a magical glove with the ability to identify other magic items.


    Before the two of Dorn left Kaiserdom, the Hammer insisted on giving it to Dorn.


    This young dwarf would do this, mainly because when he was in the ruins, he was impressed with the joy of Donne''s use of gloves to identify [Time of Chaos].


    After ���� obtained this magical item, Dorn temporarily named it [Old Steel Hammer''s Appraisal Gloves].


    "Okay... you are right." Gregor nodded.


    "No, I was right." Dorn winked at the S-rank adventurer, "I''m going to tell you a story about this."


    Greg Lu:?


    Although I don��t know why Donne started to tell the story, it seems boring to listen to the story during the journey, it seems acceptable?


    Dorne held the reins in his hand and began to say:


    "A long time ago, there was a great scholar and teacher who taught many outstanding students throughout his life."


    "In the era when this teacher existed, in his country, there was such a law-if a country''s nationals were captured by other countries and become slaves, those who spent money to redeem these slaves could receive a bounty from the country. "


    "A student under the teacher redeemed a slave, but refused to receive a bounty from the state. After the teacher knew about it, he scolded the student."


    "Because after his deeds are spread, people in the country will be ashamed of receiving bounty. Gradually, no one will be willing to spend money to redeem the captured slaves."


    Gregru frowned slightly as he listened to Don''s account, but he felt very reasonable and could not say anything to refute it.


    Dorn continued: "This teacher also had a student who saved the victim who fell into the water. Afterwards, the victim gave his cow to the student, and the student was happy to accept it."


    "After the incident, the teacher praised the student. Because after his deeds are spread, people will follow the example All the victims who fall into the water in the future will be saved."


    "So, Greg Lu. After doing good things, it is not shameful to receive rewards, but it will bring a good atmosphere and lead others to do more good things! This is a virtuous circle!"


    Greg Lu was taken aback, this theory of Donne, for him, was unheard of, a bit too new.


    But thinking about it, it makes sense.


    Compared with Dorn, is his vision and pattern too small?


    "But, Dorn, the great teacher you are talking about, I seem to have never heard anyone else talk about it." Gregg Ruth thought for a moment.


    Don just laughed.


    thought to myself: Of course you will never have heard of it. Because this is the story of Confucius and his students Zi Gong and Zi Lu.


    Feel the fear of being shackled by the culture and wisdom of the celestial dynasty thousands of years ago!


    Stupid alien natives!


    After a long time, Greg Lu recalled: "Even though the story you tell Donne is very reasonable, but in fact you just want to give yourself a steel hammer glove, find a reasonable reason, right?"


    "That''s right!" Dorn snapped his fingers as Gregrew.


    Greg Lu:...


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 82： At least for now, we are free (end of this volume)

    Eaton Town.


    Creek��s monster manor.


    Today is a sunny day, the snow in the manor has completely melted, and poison frogs and newly hatched poison feather chickens also appear to have more vitality than in winter.


    Everything is thriving.


    In the living room of the manor, the local aristocratic lady of Eaton sat alone as usual, drinking tea with bitterness and helplessness.


    Crick stayed in those rooms where monsters were bred.


    At this moment, this noble young master is carefully observing the activities of the poison frog and is making certain records.


    "It grows out and completes the limbs...the tail disappears...the cheeks disappear...Let me see..." Crick recorded and read, "The growth cycle of these poisonous frogs is faster than I expected. what."


    After he recorded all the points of observation and drew some simple illustrations, Crick stopped his work.


    Currently, Crick has lived in Eaton for almost three months.


    During ����, the observation and record of the three relics of the monsters in the manor have been relatively complete.


    "Let''s take a look..." Crick, who had just stopped, flipped through his thick notes again, "Excluding the growth of the poison feather chicken, there is no research record yet, and the other two monsters are about to come to an end."


    The period of raising monsters in Eaton Town is a rare life experience for this monster scholar.


    Moreover, his breeding is very successful!


    Double happiness!


    "In a while, I will apply to Mr. Donne and try to dissect and understand the body structure of these monsters in detail. After two months at most, the affairs here should be almost done." Crick said to himself. "However, speaking of Mr. Donne..."


    Chef Dorn of the Wishing Restaurant has been away from Eaton for almost two months.


    During this time, not only the employees of the Wishing Restaurant, but also the diners in Eaton and surrounding towns miss Don.


    Creek also often thinks of him.


    "Mr. Donne''s insights on monsters always make me feel new and interesting. During his absence, no one can talk to me about monsters." Crick said to himself with regret.


    Actually, this noble young master did not try to talk about magic with Miss Xia Lin.


    But every time Crick talked about related topics, Charlene always couldn''t keep up with his topics and thoughts, and would only nod and express surprise "Uh-huh".


    The conversation without you coming to me makes Crick feel extremely lonely.


    Sure enough, talking to Mr. Donne is more interesting...


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Donne is going to the border of Donaghy. It may take about fifty days to go back and forth, um... Counting the time, he seems to be almost time to come back." Crick thought, mentally. Slightly excited.


    "Creek."


    Someone behind the noble boy was calling his name. It was a familiar, calm male voice.


    "It sounds like Mr. Donne is calling me..." The noble boy didn''t immediately turn his head. The first reaction in his heart was that he might want Donne to come up with a hallucination.


    "Ah, Crick?" Don''s voice came from behind again.


    "Huh?" Crick fully reacted at this time and turned around.


    I saw Dorn standing at the door of the shack where poison frogs were raised, holding a few strong hemp ropes in his hand. On the other end of the rope, there were several strange monsters that looked like deer and sheep.


    After Crick''s gaze fell on these two monsters, he couldn''t take it back again.


    are two monsters that have never been seen before!


    "Mr. Donne, this, this is...?" Crick was startled.


    "Well, the monsters in the ruins." Donn didn''t sell them. "Then, I still want to ask you to breed them."


    "But why, why is there a new one?" Crick''s mind was a little bit overwhelmed.


    The relic monster that is rarely seen even with the materials produced on his body, in Mr. Donne��s place, why is it like the cabbage sold in the market, one after another?


    "That''s it, I have a friend." Donn still opened his mouth.


    "Is it the friend who got the [messenger] material before? There is news about him? Can I see him?" Crick became excited.


    "Oh, it''s not that friend, this time it''s another." Dorn''s expression remained unchanged, serious, "However, this time the friend you can see directly, his name is Greg Lu, an S-level adventurer from the Adventurers Association. "


    "Gregrew?" Crick repeated the somewhat familiar name.


    During the time I lived in Eatontown, Crick seemed to have heard Miss Charlene talk about it, saying that Mr. Donne met an S-level adventurer from the Association.


    "Yes, Greg Lu is a great adventurer. This time he walked through a ruin and brought out these monsters. However, don''t make any public statements about Crick, otherwise there will be a lot of bad guys attacking him. ." Dorn said sensibly.


    Regarding the attack on the ruins of the gods, Dorn had discussed with Greg Lu on the way back.


    This S-rank adventurer doesn''t mind Donne''s giving full credit to him when he talks about this experience with an individual.


    "Oh, oh." The simpler-minded Crick nodded, without delving into Don''s words.


    Moreover, at this moment, his attention is all on the relic monster, and he has no energy to think about other things.


    Just as Crick wanted to get closer to observe the two new relic monsters, Donne took out another small cloth bag from his arms.


    "By the way, Crick. Will you plant it?" Dorn opened the cloth bag, which contained seeds similar to pumpkins.


    "This, this won''t be..." Crick opened his mouth wide, to the extent that he could swallow half a poison feather egg.


    "Well, yes, it is still a monster in the ruins." Don nodded, "Moreover, after planting it, it is a strange monster seed that can grow a beautiful girl in the coming year. It''s just... a bit subtle danger."


    Creek:?


    With the return of Donne, this aristocratic young master who has almost completed the research of monsters, is afraid that he will have to work overtime.


    However, for the sake of monster research, he is willing!


    ����


    At this time, Kaiserdom was far away from Eaton Town.


    Still on the edge of the hot lava river, the Dwarf Steel Hammer stood on the clearing of the demolished altar, holding his portable small microphone in his hand.


    Around the clearing, there were dwarves.


    The degree of enthusiasm is comparable to the previous surrender festival.


    "Kuresi Steel Hammer! Steel Hammer!" A dwarf shouted the name of Steel Hammer.


    It has been some time since the turbulent changes in Kaisadum, and the situation has finally stabilized.


    The steel hammer, who had a good reputation, listened to the guidance of life mentor Donne, participated in and led the change, and became the new leader of this dwarf country without any suspense.


    At this time, Steel Hammer made an important speech before establishing a new order in the kingdom of dwarves.


    "That, please be quiet, everyone." Ganghammer cleared his throat, and said quietly.


    The audience fell silent.


    This kind of responsive situation, Steel Hammer has not been able to adapt well until now.


    So, after the audience was quiet, he suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    The young dwarf leader looked around slightly disturbed.


    In the crowd below ����, Gang Hammer could see Le Qi, Le Qi''s mother, and many familiar and expectant faces.


    "Everyone is waiting for me to speak." Ganghammer cheered himself up in his heart.


    Then, he took a deep breath and spoke, and the voice came out through the magic amplifier:


    "Everyone, the chaos in Kaiserdom has been completely controlled today. The chaos is not good...well, there are conflicts, which are also very bad."


    Steel Hammer��s opening remarks were not very good, lacking in momentum, and a little uncomfortable.


    But the other dwarves on the scene still stared with bated breath and listened carefully.


    This gave Steel Hammer a certain encouragement, so he continued:


    "And the source of this chaos and conflict is Mezeroth''s deceit to us, it is the false **** Baphomet, the deceptive gods and envoys, it was established by Mezeroth, it is unfair and unreasonable. Hierarchy."


    "But from today, what we can confirm is that all this in the past no longer exists."


    "We don''t have to kneel and pray to a false **** day and night. No one will be caught by the guards because of a wrong sentence."


    "No more children will be sent to the ruins to raise demons. There will be no more girls, because [Serve the Gods] ~ www.novelhall.com~ was forced to be sent to the bed of the golden people and the gods!"


    "Even, from now on, there will be no more gods, no more golden people, and no black iron people."


    "We can do whatever we want. Anyone, anyone can become a guard, a cast iron craftsman, and a craftsman invented by magic technology."


    "Here, no one is born to be inferior to others, and no one is destined to be enslaved by others for a lifetime."


    Steel Hammer talked, perhaps it was the real feelings that showed off, and the momentum began to become sufficient.


    "Everyone, to be honest, I''m not sure if I am a qualified leader. Ten days ago, I was still perplexed by the destruction of my old life."


    "I don''t know anything about the future. I don''t know what Kesardom will become in the future, and I don''t know where fate will push us."


    Steel Hammer''s tone paused, and something flashed in his eyes, with strong longing and hope:


    "But there is only one thing, I can be 100% sure-at least for now, we are free."


    "Steel Hammer! Steel Hammer! Kaiserdom! Kaiserdom!"


    The dwarves on the scene raised their arms and shouted, and the lava on the side was boiling hot.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 1： The first monster

    After returning to Eatontown from Kaiserdom, Dorn spent a peaceful month and a half.


    For the return of the owner and chef, the restaurant staff are naturally very happy.


    It is the same for both old and new employees. After meeting Donne, their enthusiasm for work has risen a lot.


    The tongues of Eaton��s townsfolk have already begun to be used up. During the period when Don is away, they can only survive on hot pot.


    Now, everyone finally has the opportunity to taste the special dishes in the Wishing Restaurant.


    Everyone is happy.


    Dorn��s life after his return is very everyday, and everyday is a bit laid back.


    During the day, he cooks in the Wishing Restaurant, and occasionally goes to the hot pot restaurant to instruct the employees on their work and beat them up.


    In the evening, I went with Vivian to take a bath in Mrs. Mijiti''s bath, and then took a walk home with the evening breeze.


    "As a chef, plainness is true." Dorn himself exclaimed.


    This kind of daily life, he still prefers.


    Apart from these daily tasks, Donn recently ran to Crick��s monster farm more diligently.


    After all, with the addition of the three new monsters, the Shadow Deer, the Black Goat, and the Charm Pumpkin, to the breeding sequence, the affairs of the farm began to become busy.


    even ushered in an expansion, the development is thriving.


    Dorn ran to the farm frequently, not only to care about the breeding situation of the monsters inside, but also to experimentally use the new exclusive props [Time of Chaos].


    According to his previous analysis, [the moment of chaos] is likely to accelerate the metabolism of organisms, thereby speeding up the growth rate and accelerating the growth of organisms.


    In order to verify this analysis, Donn used a poison feather chicken in the monster farm to try.


    [Time of Engraving] When using it, you can select the target object so that it only affects individuals within the scope of the effect.


    And as long as the target of the influence is selected, as long as the [When the chaos] is left next to the target object, the effect of [Disorder Time Flow Rate] can be maintained.


    No further operations are required.


    From this point of view, it is more convenient to use.


    The poison feather chickens in the farm were hatched shortly after Dorn went to Kaisadum, two males and one female.


    After he came back, the three poisonous chickens have grown naturally for more than a month.


    Dorn��s test subject was one of the young roosters, and the remaining pair was kept as breeders, undertaking the great mission of breeding and growing the offspring of poison feather chickens.


    [At the time of chaos] Dorn had informed Crick about the existence of this item.


    After all, the monster farm is inseparable from the management of this noble young master.


    However, Donn did not elaborate on the specific function and effect of this golden pocket watch, but simply explained it��[this is a prop that can speed up the growth of magical energy to a certain extent].


    As a monster scholar devoted to academic research, Crick showed an extremely strong interest in [Time of Chaos].


    But, it''s just interest.


    On the one hand, after getting along for so long, Donne has a better understanding of Crick��s character.


    This young master from a noble background has a simple mind and abides by the traditional and decent aristocratic spirit in his behavior.


    Such as being upright, respecting and pitying weak chivalry, as well as self-control, self-denial, and a sense of social responsibility for dedication. These good qualities should come from his own family education.


    And then add to the hard work, serious and meticulous academic spirit.


    Dorn felt that it would not be an exaggeration to give this young master an award of [four excellent five beautiful model youths for nobles].


    "If the nobles in the land of miracles are the same as Crick, it is a wonderful world where no one will be hurt." This is what Donne said of the noble young master.


    According to Crick��s own nature and the strong family capital behind him, he would not engage in the behavior of tainting other people��s property.


    And, on the other hand, [Time of Chaos] is an exclusive reward given to Don as a limited-time copy.


    is the same as [Ruyi], only Dorn has the permission to use it.


    Even if Crick really got it, to him, it would be nothing more than a gold pocket watch that could tell the time.


    Anyway, [When the chaos] stays in the monster farm, Don will not worry about it.


    At this time, [Time of Chaos] has affected the experimental **** for a whole month and a half.


    In other words, the growth of this little rooster was pressed the fast forward button, and it has actually grown for three months.


    And more than a month of natural growth before.


    The little **** at the beginning has grown into a cockscomb on the head, the image of a magnificent big cock.


    is a few laps older than its other two Poison Feather Chicken companions!


    During ����, Dorn would come to the Monster Farm from time to time to observe and inquire about the growth of Crick��s experimental rooster.


    As a result, whether it is the food information feedback from [Intuitive Ingredients] or the observation records of Crick��s side, it shows that the [ripening] rooster is very healthy and there is no problem!


    For Donne, this is undoubtedly an exciting news.


    [At the time of chaos] Probably you can really show your skills in the field of monster breeding!


    ...


    Inside the chicken coop of the Monster Farm.


    "Judging from the feedback from [Intuitive Ingredients], this poisonous feather chicken seems to have grown to a stage suitable for consumption." As usual, Dorn looked at the experimental poison feather chicken up and down, thinking like this.


    At present, this poison-feathered rooster, whose actual age is more than four months, is about the size of Don''s thigh, and the feathers are colorful and gorgeous.


    , it''s so beautiful.


    However, compared with the one I met in the ruins earlier, the poison feather chicken raised on this farm is still a lot smaller.


    "Crick, you said, is this poisonous chicken ready to go out?" Dorn took his gaze away from the rooster and looked at the nearby Crick.


    The red-haired noble young master was writing observation notes carefully, and after hearing Don''s question, he stopped writing.


    "This poison feather chicken is mature and has the ability to reproduce. If it is going to be sold, it is also possible." Crick put the end of the pen under his lips and gave his professional advice.


    "Is it so fast?"


    "Well, although the lifespan of monsters is generally longer than that of ordinary creatures, it does not necessarily take longer to mature than ordinary creatures. UU reading " Crick explained.


    Don nodded.


    This sounds super suitable for farmed meat, doesn''t it!


    "Then, can we eat this rooster out of the slaughter?" Dorn asked.


    Creek thinks for a moment:


    "The other two poison feather chickens are also growing very well, and the vitality of the monsters is much stronger than that of ordinary lives. I am confident that they can reproduce the next generation smoothly. Therefore, if Mr. Donne wants to, it is okay. "


    Dorn''s eyes became excited and enthusiastic.


    [At the time of chaos] The effect of the edible evaluation is also very important.


    For Dorn, rest assured is the most important thing!


    This is an indispensable and important step in this [Ripening] experiment!


    "By the way, Mr. Dorn, if you want to dissect this poisonous feather chicken, can I observe and record its body structure on the side? I won''t disturb your cooking." Crick tried to propose one. Small request.


    "Of course you can." Dorn accepted readily.


    was so happily decided!


    The first generation poison feather rooster is out!


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 2： Hibiscus chicken slices

    Dorn will take back the [Time of Chaos] who was in the Poison Feather Coop.


    When Dorne held this gold pocket watch in his hand, he only felt that the heartbeat-like mechanical rhythm inside it was full of exhaustion.


    "How do I feel that you seem to be tired?" After weighing [the moment of chaos] in his hand, Donne said to himself.


    Actually, it''s more than tired.


    has a certain degree of self-awareness, has been hanging in the chicken coop for a month and a half, working day and night, working endlessly.


    "It should be my illusion." Dorne touched his chin, and began to preach to [the moment of chaos]:


    "Well, or your own illusion. As a watch, you shouldn��t be tired. Just cheer up, okay? I recently made another batch of condiments in the basement, and I need it in the afternoon. Go and try to see if you can speed up the progress of fermentation."


    When chaos:...


    And Dorn��s [Ruyi] trembling like a kitchen knife on his waist expresses his sympathy.


    ����


    That night.


    After the Wishing Restaurant closed, Dorn started cooking poison chicken in the kitchen.


    Because the gorgeous feathers on the Poison Feather Chicken are poisonous, Dorn did all the handling work in the early stage.


    During this process, Crick stood on the side all the way, carefully recording and drawing the body structure of the poison feather chicken with the notes.


    After the poison feather chicken was processed into a whole plump chicken, Crick finally closed his pen.


    "Mr. Don, these feathers, and the poison glands you just removed, can I take them away?" Crick asked.


    "Of course you can, but you have to be careful."


    Creek nodded, and then took out his azure blue crystal stone.


    After slightly transmitting the magic power, the crystal stone emits blue light, and then Crick calmly packed all the feathers and venom glands of the poison feather chicken into the empty bag.


    It seems that this blue crystalline stone can eliminate negative effects and also resist toxins to a certain extent.


    "Then, I take these things home first?" Crick said.


    Donn nodded.


    I just thought in my heart, this young master also has a lot of good things in him.


    is the son of a rich family after all.


    The red-haired noble young master walked two steps toward the door of the kitchen, then stopped again and looked back at the whole piece of plump chicken on the table.


    Creek recalled the Dongpo elbow that Donn had previously made exclusively for them.


    Moreover, the meat quality of this poison feather chicken seems to be very good, if it is cooked by Mr. Donne himself...


    Thinking like this, Crick couldn''t help but swallowed.


    "When I make the dishes, I will let hyenas and bear paws call you." Dorn laughed.


    "There is Mr. Laudon." Crick left contentedly.


    After the noble young master left, only Don and a few of his culinary disciples were left in the kitchen.


    Vivian, Amy, and the little chef Aisha from the back kitchen of the hot pot restaurant.


    Essa, the little chef, became a student under Donne, and that''s what happened in the past few days.


    Earlier, when Dorn went to Kaisadum, he once taught five chefs at a hot pot restaurant how to fry hot pot ingredients.


    Among them, Esha is the best performer among the five.


    After returning from Kaiserdom this time, Donne focused on observing the performance of Esha''s kitchen work.


    He discovered that this little chef girl has a very good culinary talent, and she has a match with Vivian. Especially the knifeman''s control and sensitivity to fire temperature, this little girl can do very well.


    If Donne wants to build a gourmet city, his staff will inevitably need a group of excellent chefs who can be on their own.


    So after the inspection, it was logical for him to accept Esa as his apprentice.


    At the same time, Dorn also told Esha about Vivienne''s existence by the way.


    The day before yesterday, Esha carefully asked Dorn for instructions and asked if she could tell her good friend Hana about the existence of Miss Fairy.


    Dorn agreed.


    So, Esha and Hana became the first among the new employees to know that [there is an invisible fairy lady in the restaurant].


    Although the two little girls were very surprised about this matter, they both accepted this fact out of their unconditional trust in Donne.


    "Teacher, this chicken... is so big! What are we going to do tonight?" Esha asked actively.


    Compared to Amy, this little chef girl is a lot more lively in character.


    "To make hibiscus chicken slices, remember to write down the process of this dish. This dish is a bit difficult to make. If you want to practice later, you can use ordinary chicken." Dorn explained.


    hibiscus chicken slices.


    is another dish with a weird name that has never been heard before.


    But everyone is used to it.


    Essa and Amy both nodded obediently.


    There is only Vivienne, standing on the side, blinking the lake-blue eyes, watching Donn quietly, not knowing what he is thinking.


    Dorn:...


    To be honest, among the three current students in Dorn, Miss Fairy is the one who has invested the least time in cooking.


    She belongs to the kind of student who is gifted but doesn��t care about cooking...


    "Okay, you can prepare food for me to help me cook, then watch and learn." Donne entered the state of cooking.


    The girls nodded earnestly.


    After Crick, who was engaged in pure academic research, left, the atmosphere in the kitchen was a lot more active.


    ����


    The tight chicken **** were cut off neatly, the fascia and grease were removed, and they were cut into small pieces.


    then repeatedly beat the chicken breast with the back of a kitchen knife.


    Hammer broken, hammer broken.


    In this process, all the tendons in the chicken must be removed.


    After carefully removing the meat tendons, cut them into fine pieces to make the chicken meat soft and smooth.


    All small muscles must be completely removed, and the steps of beating also need to be repeated.


    Otherwise, the hibiscus chicken slices will have a rough grainy taste, which will affect the taste experience.


    Beat and chop the minced meat into a bowl and add water to prepare.


    This process is also very cumbersome, and a little bit of water must be added.


    Wait until the minced meat has eaten through the water, and after it is completely uniform, add water, then stir and eat thoroughly, and so on.


    Then, add egg white to the well-mixed minced meat and mix well to enhance the umami and tenderness of the chicken.


    Add salt and pepper.


    Add some cooking wine brewed in the basement.


    Then add potato starch and stir, so that the bowl of chicken and the sauce has a certain degree of tension and tension.


    Finally, a bowl of fine and sticky minced chicken sauce is complete!


    These tedious processes above are the key steps in making hibiscus chicken slices. Just to complete these, it may take more than an hour to do it.


    However, Dorn has always been very patient in cooking. As a chef, he knows that to make a complicated dish, you must strive for perfection.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 3： Supper

    The solid lard boiled by the bristle pig is heated in a pot.


    When the lard has just melted, it is almost 40% of the oil temperature.


    At this time, add the minced chicken sauce.


    Pour the sauce carefully from the edge of the pan and let the sauce flow down the edge of the pan. After the shape is set, use a spatula to shovel it into the pan.


    The fried chicken slices like this will be more layered.


    After the large pieces of minced chicken sauce float on the oil noodles, they will become pure white hibiscus chicken pieces. Use a colander to remove them.


    The chicken slices should be soaked with boiling water to wash off the oil on the surface, so that it will be more refreshing when eaten.


    Furong chicken slices are only semi-finished products. After the final braising, they are finished products.


    Put a spoon on the heat, add the broth, salt, cooking wine, and **** juice. Use starch to make colored glaze, and set aside.


    Restart a pot, add green onions, bamboo shoots, shiitake mushrooms, tomatoes, and ham, and stir-fry them to create a fragrance.


    Add water, salt, pepper, and cooking wine, and then pour in the glass.


    Finally, lower the chicken slices into the pot, stir-fry it, and start the pot.


    hibiscus chicken slices, done!


    In the plain plate, chicken slices are white, tomatoes are bright red, green onions are bright green, white, green and red, and the colors are mixed together, which can arouse people''s appetite.


    Especially the shape of the chicken slices, thin, with a little curl, really like hibiscus petals, white and delicate, smooth and full, which fits its name quite well.


    "Teacher, this hibiscus chicken slices smell so good!" Aisha looked at the chicken slices on the dinner plate, her eyes lit up, and she swallowed heavily.


    "Well, did you write down the process of making it? You can practice this dish by yourself afterwards." After all, he was teaching apprentices now, and Dorn said more.


    Vivian and Esha both nodded.


    There is only Amy, pitifully on the edge of the table.


    Even though, she was also looking at the scented hibiscus chicken slices on the dish and swallowed.


    But recalling the tedious process of making this dish when my elder brother just made this dish, the little blond girl felt a little frustrated.


    So, Amy frowned slightly, staring at the hibiscus chicken slices on the plate with embarrassment, shaking her head gently, the golden hair swaying in her ears: "It feels a little hard."


    "This dish is a bit difficult to make, but practice it a few times, Amy, you will always master it." Dorne rubbed Amy''s head with a smile.


    Then, Dorn called the hyena and the bear paw, and asked them to go to the restaurant to taste the new dishes in the restaurant.


    Speaking of Greg Lu.


    Since Kesadum came back, he has been stranded in Eaton Town for a month and a half.


    In addition to eating at the Wishing Restaurant every day, he just goes around Mrs. Mijiti.


    Dorn saw him every time he went to take a bath in Madame Mijiti''s bath. Seeing Greg Luna''s posture, he wished to live in the bath.


    , as he himself said before, [in the entire Eatontown, only one mind for Mrs. Mijiti].


    Use affection and regional specificity...


    "Okay, there are a lot of chicken slices. The store manager, hyena, Greg Lu and others will make them later. Now we will eat this plate first." Dorn said.


    The girls in the kitchen waited for Don''s words, and all raised their chopsticks skillfully.


    Aisha waited until everyone else moved their chopsticks before picking up a slice of hibiscus chicken.


    When I was an apprentice in the Silver Shield Harbor restaurant, there was a first-come-last-comer who paid attention to identity. The junior students not only listened to the teacher, but also obediently listened to the university students.


    Although Dorn does not emphasize this kind of predecessor culture here, Esha still subconsciously complies with it.


    In short, the teacher should eat before her.


    And Amy, although this little girl is younger than Esa, she is much earlier than Esa, so she should eat first.


    Also, in an empty position beside Donne, a pair of chopsticks floated out of thin air, and then skillfully picked up a piece of hibiscus chicken slices, and finally the slices disappeared in the air.


    Esha knew that this was the invisible Miss Vivienne.


    Although he has accepted this setting, Esa is still a little surprised whenever he sees something floating out of thin air.


    "But, the teacher is handsome and gentle, and that Miss Vivienne must be like this. When I was in Silver Shield Harbor, I heard something about... things gather together!" Esha thought this way.


    So, surprise comes back to surprise, but she will not panic and fear.


    After everyone else had eaten it, Esha put the jade-white hibiscus chicken slices into her mouth.


    The chicken is delicious, tender, and fragrant.


    You don��t need to chew, just squeeze it in your mouth, and the chicken slices will melt in your mouth, thin and waxy, tender and juicy, and become a salty taste.


    is another piece of fresh bamboo shoots, which is sweet and crisp, with the natural mountain atmosphere of spring, adding a little wild feeling to the already delicious chicken.


    The two are fused and complement each other.


    "Well-as long as the dishes are made by the teacher, no matter what it is, it is very delicious!" Esa sat on the high stool in the kitchen, rubbing her thighs together, looking at Dorne with contentment and admiration. .


    For this little cooking girl, since she became a student of Donne, she can start a small stove in the kitchen of the Wishing Restaurant every night.


    In addition to learning cooking skills, you can also taste all kinds of delicious foods made by Donne himself.


    Don��t have a good life like this!


    Giving up the life in Silver Shield Port, it was really the right choice to come to Eaton Town!


    "Eat more if you like, and then practice one week later and make one for me, I want to check." This is how Donne responded to his female student.


    "Oh..." Aisha stuck her tongue out and nodded, then reached out her hand to pick up a piece of chicken.


    Practicing cooking skills, this little cooking girl will not slack off.


    She doesn''t want to disappoint her teacher''s expectations.


    After the chefs in the kitchen finished a plate of hibiscus chicken slices.


    System prompt: [Predator] effect is triggered, attack, mental power, and agility attributes are enhanced.


    The hibiscus chicken slices made with S-grade ingredients, poison feather chicken, the final dish grade is SS grade.


    Furthermore, it gave Dorne an increase in attributes of 1 point of attack, 1 point of agility, and 2 points of mental power.


    "Judging from the final effect of the dishes, there is no problem with the ripened monsters [At the time of chaos]! At least there is no problem with eating."


    Duoen was satisfied and gave a thumbs up to [Time of Chaos] who was still hanging in the basement to accelerate the rate of condiment brewing.


    After the tasting inside the kitchen, Greg Lu and Crick have also arrived in the hall of the restaurant.


    "Dorn, I''m here for supper again!" the S-rank adventurer yelled indifferently.


    The word ����[night snack], Greg Lu also learned from Donne.


    At this moment, Greg Lu is full of spring breeze and refreshed, as if he had just returned from the bathhouse.


    Dorn smiled and shook his head, put all the remaining chicken slices in the pot, and stir-fried them into a big plate.


    Inside the Wishing Restaurant, under the warm yellow light.


    Greg Lu, Crick, the Hyena Brothers, and the shopkeeper Gonzalez sat together. A large plate of hibiscus chicken slices was placed on the table, accompanied by several side dishes.


    Afterwards, Greg Lu took out a barrel of rye from the restaurant again familiarly: "Oh, Gonzalez, the same, all counted on Donne''s head."


    As for the girls, they were already full in the kitchen and did not participate in the second supper.


    Drinking and eating, talking and laughing.


    Listen to Crick talking about the current situation of monster farming and previous academic careers, listening to Greggrew boasting about his legendary adventures and tragic past, listening to Gonzalez looking ashamed to recall his obsessive first love...


    Dorn unexpectedly found the familiar feeling of having a late night snack with three or five friends before.


    "Ha��" swallowed a piece of smooth chicken, drank a sip of ale, and Duoen comfortably tapped the table top with his fingers.


    It''s not bad to have friends in this other world.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 4： Hyena and bristled pig

    With the arrival of spring, the hidden forest east of Eaton Town has regained its vitality and vitality.


    After the beginning of spring, hyenas will take their bows and arrows to walk around the forest every morning.


    And if you are lucky, you can occasionally hit one or two less aggressive monsters in the periphery of the forest and take them back to Dorn.


    The hyena, carrying a bow and arrow, walked aimlessly along the yellow mud road outside the forest.


    The early spring morning breeze here is a bit cold and steep, but with the smell of mud and forest, this boy likes it very much.


    "When the weather gets warmer, I will find some free time to go hunting in the forest. Track the prey and camp for a night." The hyena said to himself as he walked.


    But, who should I go with?


    Bear Claws, Brother Donne recently handed him the task of purchasing the restaurant.


    As the scale of the restaurant becomes larger, the amount of ingredients consumed every day is also amazing, and other sundries are often needed to be purchased. Bear''s claw is actually quite busy, but he is not tired of it.


    Fat fox, let alone, most of the management tasks of the hot pot restaurant are in his hands.


    It��s hard to imagine that, in the past, the hyena was long and the hyena was short, and he managed a whole restaurant.


    There is also Big Brother Donn. If you can hunt with your big brother, it seems to be very good.


    However, Big Brother Donne seems to be busier than Bear Claw and Fat Fox.


    Since he came back, there are too many things to worry about every day.


    "It''s okay to be busy..." The hyena scratched his messy hair, feeling guilty inexplicably, "How do you feel that I am the only one who is more free?"


    walked along the Huangni Road for a while.


    The wind in the forest blows out again, which is refreshing and refreshing.


    However, in the sound of the wind, there seemed to be other sounds mixed in.


    Hyena''s hearing has always been very keen, so he caught the sound sent by Lin Feng.


    is a faint human voice.


    "Help, help."


    Someone is calling for help.


    "Something happened?" The hyena looked forward.


    There is a corner of this yellow mud path in front of me. The trees are lush and you can''t see anything.


    just hesitated for less than a second, the hyena took the bow and arrow on his back, and ran towards the source of the sound in front of him.


    ����


    the corner of Huangni Road.


    A horse-drawn wooden cart rolled over on the ground.


    Apples, oranges, pears and other fruits rolled all over the ground, and a large part of the fruits were smashed to pieces.


    Apparently, there has just been a tragic accident here.


    The culprit of this accident was a sturdy, grown-up monster mane pig.


    "Hoo����Hoo����"


    This huge monster with bristles, jets from its nose, and huge pig eyes, are full of riot colors.


    The black-haired short-footed horse pulling the wooden cart is lying on the ground at the moment.


    The horse''s belly was pierced by the sharp fangs of a bristle pig, blood and internal organs ran all over the place, and he died on the spot.


    "Help! Help!"


    Under the overturned wooden cart, a voice came out. This is the source of the call for help that the hyena heard earlier.


    When the hyena arrived here, he saw the bristled pig stepping towards the wooden cart.


    The huge black hoof stepped on the dense fruit on the ground, only the flesh of the fruit was broken and the juice splashed.


    "Uncle Lucas?" After arriving here, the hyena can already tell who is calling for help.


    Uncle Lucas who sells fruits in the town.


    Every morning, Uncle Lucas will bring fruit back from outside the town. When walking here before, the hyena could occasionally run into him.


    "Why do bristled pigs appear here?" The hyena''s thoughts surged.


    The range of activities of this monster bristles is generally in the depths of the hidden forest. Even if it is early spring, the bristles should not appear in the outer forest.


    However, there is no time for the hyena to think about these things now.


    The hill-like bristled pig may have noticed the appearance of the hyena, but it has no desire to attack the hyena for the time being.


    It came straight to the side of the wooden cart that it turned over, seeming to be trying to lift Lucas out below.


    The hyena opened its bow and took aim.


    At this time, the boy realized that his hands were shaking uncontrollably.


    In fact, it''s not just hands, but his feet tremble very much.


    The hyena is scared.


    Facing a bristled pig as big as a hill, he was instinctively afraid.


    "Damn it!" The hyena forced himself to take a deep breath.


    But it didn''t have much effect, and my hands were still shaking.


    In this state, there is no way to aim.


    Finally, the trembling bowstring was loosened, and the feather arrow shot out and landed at the feet of the bristles.


    Facing such a big target, the hyena shot away.


    Although this arrow missed a hit, it attracted the attention of the bristles.


    The monster turned his head, the pig''s nose blasted, and dirty saliva hung from the corner of his mouth. Those riotous eyes looked straight at the hyena.


    At the moment when the bristled pig was watching, the hyena felt the threat of death, and the whole person shuddered even more.


    However, the bristled pig just looked at the hyena, but in the end it did not change the current target of the attack. It turned its head back, as if it wanted to poke its pointed fangs into the underside of the wooden cart that it overturned.


    "It will die, it will definitely die." The hyena began to back away.


    In his mind, he finally remembered the hunting experience he had told when his father was still alive����


    If you encounter a mad mane pig, you must run! As for whether it can run away in the end, it depends on what the original God meant.


    The hyena''s feet trembled terribly.


    He wants to run.


    The attention of the bristled pig is still on Uncle Lucas under the wooden cart. If he runs now, it is possible to escape, right?


    The hyena knew very well that he could not save Uncle Lucas.


    Escape is the right choice right now.


    So he turned his head, perhaps driven by his survival instinct, and his trembling feet seemed to regain some strength.


    Let''s escape, let''s escape.


    Hyena''s chest is stuffy and its throat is dry.


    "Help! Help!" Lucas''s cry for help grew louder.


    And after hearing this familiar, heart-piercing cry for help, the hyena''s original action of escaping was stagnant.


    His relationship with Lucas is actually very good.


    When I was a homeless kid in the town, Lucas would always share some unsold fruits to the three of their brothers.


    The hyena''s brain was blank, and the ghost looked back again and picked up his bow and arrow again.


    Open your bow and aim.


    My hands are still shaking, even worse than the first time.


    Even the line of sight ahead seems to be blurred, unable to aim...


    Finally, the arrow shot.


    Before the bristled pig opened the wooden cart, the feather arrow hit it.


    It''s just that the arrow hit the thick skin of the bristled pig, and it couldn''t cause any damage at all, and it fell to the ground weakly.


    The monster that was as tall as a hill was finally annoyed by the hyena''s behavior.


    It turned its head, four-hooves galloped, raised its sharp fangs, and charged towards the hyena pig regardless!


    It''s impossible to avoid it.


    The hyena is desperate, just feels stupid and overpowering.


    "It''s really ridiculous to die like this." In the hyena''s mind, a mess of thoughts surged.


    The bristle pig suddenly came in front of his eyes.


    At this time, behind the hyena, something cut through the air and whizzed over!


    Those are two arrows with dazzling light, condensed by pure magic...


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 5： Adventurers heart

    is different from the weak arrow shot by the hyena.


    These two magical arrows that roared are very powerful.


    One of them shot precisely on the forehead of the bristled pig.


    The thick skin of the bristled pig and the hard skull looked extremely fragile under the attack of this arrow.


    The sound of a broken skull is chilling.


    The arrow sank into the head of the bristled pig, leaving only an exaggerated blood hole.


    Warm blood splashed all over.


    Another arrow aimed at the roaring mouth of the mane.


    The magic arrow shot directly from the pig''s mouth, penetrated into the body of the bristled pig, and crushed its internal organs.


    The aggressive charge of this behemoth was interrupted by two magical arrows.


    The huge body crashed to the ground and stopped moving.


    Hyena looked back at a loss.


    Not far behind, standing is Greg Lu holding a light blue wooden bow.


    The mane pig is deadly to most people.


    But for this S-rank adventurer, hunting is as easy as cutting melons and vegetables.


    After all, Greg Lu is a man who can smash a giant demon with a height of seven or eight meters in front of the ruins of the gods.


    "Greg Lu... Sir?" The hyena was surprised.


    "Ha, it''s good to catch up, otherwise I really can''t explain to Donne."


    Greg Lu was obviously relieved, put away [the last whisper], and walked to the hyena.


    "Mr. Greggrew, thank you." The hyena quickly thanked, "But why are you here?"


    "Huh? Why can''t I appear here?" Greg Lu asked, "Or, where do you think I should appear?"


    "Uh, Mrs. Mijiti''s house?" The shocked hyena blurted out the answer without thinking too much.


    Greg Lu:...


    What do you mean by this kid?


    Why do you always think he is taunting me?


    How does he have the same virtue as his elder brother?


    The expression on Greg Lu''s face changed wonderfully, and finally he scratched his cheek with his index finger: "Actually, I came out with you."


    "Follow me?" The hyena was even more confused.


    It was no coincidence that the S-rank adventurer suddenly appeared to the rescue.


    But, what do you have to follow Mr. Gregrew?


    "Ah, it''s like this, your elder brother Donn previously asked me to pay more attention to you, and by the way, see if you have the possibility of becoming an adventurer."


    As Greg Lu said.


    Dorn is actually more concerned about his little brothers.


    Especially the hyena who intends to become an adventurer, Donn spends extra energy to pay attention to the child''s growth.


    In Dorn��s view, the hyena really wants to become an adventurer and must improve its combat strength.


    But who will teach the hyenas to fight has become a big problem.


    Don��t do it himself.


    He relied on the game system on his body to increase his combat power. Obviously, he still couldn''t be a qualified teacher.


    Then, although Miss Fairy claims to be a mage, she has a very strong frontal combat ability.


    But the problem is that the hyena can''t see Vivienne, so there is no way to learn from Vivienne.


    Originally, Dorn intended to entrust Captain Albert to conduct some basic combat training for the hyena.


    But now, there is a better candidate-the S-rank adventurer of the Adventurers Association, Greg Lu.


    So, after returning from Kaiser Dumu, Dorn asked Gregrew to ask him if he could help train the hyena.


    This request, to Greg Lu, sounds a bit similar to accepting disciples.


    In other words, it means accepting disciples.


    This S-rank adventurer and Dorn are also considered a life-and-death acquaintance, of course they will not directly refuse.


    But accepting apprentices is not a trivial matter after all, Greg Ruo has to observe the hyena for a while before he can make any plans.


    So, during Greg Lu��s stay at Eaton, on the surface, apart from eating free food, he just wandered around Madame Mijiti.


    But behind the scenes, he has been doing one thing very reliably-observing hyenas.


    This is why Greg Luneng appeared in time and saved the hyena.


    Because early this morning, he followed the hyena slowly and went out for a walk near the forest.


    However, it was Don''s concern for his younger brother that saved his younger brother''s life.


    "Your eldest brother Don said to me, you have an adventurer''s heart."


    After explaining the cause and effect, Greg Lu snapped his fingers and added and concluded.


    Hyena was silent for a while after listening.


    His dark face showed a look of disappointment, and his sharp eyes were a little apathetic: "But Big Brother Donne misunderstood me."


    "Huh? Why do you say that?"


    "I... When I saw this bristle pig, I was terribly scared. My hands were shaking and my feet were shaking. I am still scared even now. I want to run away. I''m a coward."


    Recalling the summary of the performance just now, the hyena was a little frustrated.


    Becoming an adventurer or something is really just a naive idea.


    When facing real danger, he couldn''t even hold the bow firmly.


    "I can''t be the same as Big Brother Donne and Mr. Greggrew you." The hyena''s tone was light and weak.


    "Huh?" I don''t know why, Greg Lu laughed easily after hearing what the hyena said.


    Then, his tone was rarely serious in a frivolous tone: "Boy, what do you think a true adventurer should be like?"


    The hyena lowered his head and said nothing.


    So Greg Lu continued:


    "Do you think that adventurers should face danger without fear and never move forward?"


    "You know? More than a month ago, I had a fight with your big brother and two demons. When the seven-eight-meter-high demon stood in front of me, do you know what my mood was like? Actually, I''m as scared as you, too scared, and want to run away."


    "But I still consider myself a qualified and excellent adventurer. Because in the end, I didn''t run away. The same is true for you. To save people, you didn''t run away just now, did you?"


    "Mr. Greggrew?" The hyena raised his head.


    "Listen, kid. It''s not shameful to be afraid. As long as you are a human, you are afraid. However, the person who is obviously too scared and trembling with hands and feet, but still moves forward tremblingly, and in the end refuses to shrink, that is What a brave man."


    "So The difference between a person is brave or cowardly, it is not whether he is afraid or not. It is whether or not he succumbs to the fear in his heart. Little devil, your eldest brother is right. You have a brave heart, an adventurer''s heart."


    After these words, the hyena was obviously excited a lot.


    Greg Lu snapped his fingers cheerfully.


    It seems that after getting along with the guy Donn for a long time, his preaching ability has improved.


    But I have to say that Don''s set of things sometimes works well.


    "Little devil, to be honest, I like you very much. Your elder brother wants you to be my apprentice. If you still want to be an adventurer, follow me. Of course, being an adventurer is very dangerous. You can refuse." Greg Lu said so.


    For the last sentence, the hyena is a little unbelievable.


    But his eyes finally returned to their usual sharp color.


    The hyena was about to speak, at this moment--


    "Help! Help! Anyone! Help!" Uncle Lucas''s voice came from under the overturned wooden cart again.


    Greg Lu:...


    Hyena:...


    I almost forgot, there was a person under the wooden cart.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 6： See also parasitic mushrooms

    Hyena and Greg Lu opened the overturned wooden cart.


    Uncle Lucas came out from below.


    The fruit seller did not seem to have been directly attacked by the bristles, only some minor scratches on his body.


    should have been made when the car was overturned, it is not a big problem.


    "Hyena? And this one, this is...?" Lucas looked at the two people in front of him, then looked at the monster mane, which was not far away, lying on the red blood.


    Actually, Lucas knows Greg Lu.


    Because he knew that this gentleman seemed to be a friend of Brother Donne, and he appeared frequently in the Wishing Restaurant recently.


    There is also a recent gossip in the town that there is a young man who looks very romantic and Mrs. Mijiti who is pursuing the bath. The relationship between the two people is very close.


    In a small town like Eaton, such things spread quickly.


    And this gentleman in front of him is the protagonist in this romantic affair.


    "My name is Greg Lu." The S-rank adventurer introduced himself.


    "Oh, Mr. Greggrew, and hyenas. Thanks to you, I got my life back!" Lucas said with grief and indignation. "The **** mane rushed out of the forest, all of a sudden. I overturned my car. And my little carrot head, little carrot head!"


    Lucas went to look at the short-footed horse named [little radish head] on the ground and was very sad:


    "The original **** is on! The little carrot head is only three years old!"


    Greg Lu and the hyena didn''t know how to comfort them and save their lives, but Uncle Lucas, who had lost his love to the horse, could only stand silently on one side.


    Then, the hyena returned to look at the mane that was killed by Greg Lu.


    One thing is strange.


    As a hunter familiar with hidden forests, hyenas know well that monster bristles rarely appear in the outskirts of the forest.


    Therefore, it is rare for Eaton to have bristles attacking passers-by.


    The bristle pig in front of him is obviously a bit weird.


    After inspecting the carcass of the bristled pig, the hyena really found the clue.


    Under the black bristles on the back of the pig, he found two gray patches on which clusters of tiny hyphae appeared to grow.


    The hyena recognized it at a glance. The source of this gray patch was the kind of weird mushroom monster with parasitic ability that had been seen in the hidden forest before!


    "Did this bristled pig rush out of the forest because it was parasitized by that kind of mushroom?" The hyena came to a conclusion.


    Brother Donne had analyzed it before.


    The parasitic mushrooms they destroyed and collected to eat may not be the only cluster in the forest.


    Maybe there are other animals or monsters, carrying mushroom spores, and settled in other parts of the forest.


    It now appears that Brother Donne��s original assumptions and concerns were completely correct.


    "Did you find anything?" Greg Lu came over.


    "A strange mushroom monster. I encountered Big Brother Donne in the forest before." The hyena nodded.


    After ����, Lucas, who had survived the disaster, once again thanked the two of them, and then he took some fruits that were picked up on the ground, and the corpses of small carrot heads, and went back to Eton Town in sadness.


    As for Greg Lu and the hyena, they are searching for the traces of the bristles rushing out of the forest, looking for parasitic mushrooms.


    Parasitic mushrooms are relatively dangerous monsters for ordinary people.


    can''t let it multiply in the hidden forest.


    As an excellent hunter, hyenas are very good at hunting down their prey.


    Moreover, a monster as big as a bristled pig rushed out frantically. The traces of its activities left behind, in the eyes of the hyena, it was like an abrupt grease stain on a white shirt.


    So the hyena led the way, and Greg Lu followed behind.


    In fact, Greg Lu, who has a good sense of breath, can also trace the traces of the previous bristles.


    But he didn''t do that, letting the hyenas use his talents.


    Finally, following the traces left by the bristles, the two went all the way to the middle of the hidden forest and found the cluster of parasitic mushrooms.


    The gray-brown group of mushrooms, the largest one stands in the center of the whole mushroom, about 30 cm high.


    is a bit smaller than the one I found last time.


    There are many small gray-brown mushrooms growing around the big mushroom in the center.


    "That''s it." The hyena stood in a safer position and motioned to Greg Lu.


    The S-rank adventurer stared at the cluster of mushrooms for a long time, and finally asked: "Boy, is this mushroom delicious?"


    After spending a while with Dorn, Greg Lu''s first reaction when he saw the monster had already unconsciously changed to judging whether it was edible.


    "Uh... Brother Donne made this mushroom soup last time, it tasted very good." The hyena answered truthfully.


    "Oh, what are you waiting for? Go back to Don."


    "Ok."


    Hyena thought about it, and there was nothing wrong with it when he went back to find his eldest brother.


    The two left the hidden forest following the traces of the bristles along the way.


    ����


    After knowing that there are still parasitic mushrooms in the Secret Forest, Dorn felt a little excited.


    , you know, his [parasitic spores] skill is still stuck in Lv2.


    Now, it is a chance to fill it up!


    So Donne immediately contacted Crick, took Greg Lu and the hyena, a group of four, and went to the hidden forest to pick mushrooms.


    Secret Forest, a newly discovered parasitic mushroom.


    Compared to the first encounter with this mushroom, Don''s mood at this time has undergone tremendous changes.


    The cluster of mushrooms in front of me has blood bars on top of their heads, more than 600 points.


    There is less blood than the original cluster of blood.


    Now that his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, Dorn is not what he used to be, confident that there are at least nine ways to deal with these mushrooms.


    nine kinds!


    However, Donn didn''t do it directly, but looked at Crick beside him.


    "I seem to have seen this mushroom in a book. It is a very rare and rare fungus monster."


    The red-haired aristocratic young master carefully observed for a while from a safe distance, and then based on the introduction of Dorn and Hyena on the road, roughly judged this monster is also a very delicious fungus Monster. "Dorn added this way.


    "I am not particularly clear about this." Crick scratched his head.


    "Is it possible to breed them?"


    "I can try." Crick said, taking out the ruby-like crystal.


    After the magic power was conducted, the air around the red-haired noble boy became hot.


    Dorn couldn''t help taking two steps back to the side, but Crick himself didn''t have much reaction.


    "Although I am not good at fighting, with the help of these crystal stones, I can use some spells more or less. Of course, if my sister comes, she can be perfect." Crick explained.


    Parasitic mushrooms are not resistant to high temperatures.


    Under too high temperature, spores will lose vitality.


    Don��t talk about this kind of thing on the way here, and it��s also mentioned in Crick��s own book.


    With the help of ruby-like crystals, Crick, who had turned into a human-shaped furnace, approached the parasitic mushroom.


    Sure enough, this cluster of mushrooms has no ability to launch spores to attack.


    So, the collection became a matter of course.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 7： Adventurers are always on the go

    The matter of collecting parasitic mushrooms was handed over to Don and Crick.


    And the hyena and Gregru stood far away, just watching.


    "I don''t know what these mushrooms taste like." Greg Lu looked at the gray-brown mushrooms and thought.


    "Mr. Greggrew," the hyena said, "I want to learn from you."


    "what?"


    "That''s what you asked me just now. I think I still want to be an adventurer." The hyena''s gaze still fell on the two Dorn who were busy picking mushrooms, but there was something different in the sharp eyes. firm.


    Obviously, this is the answer given by the hyena after serious consideration.


    "You have a good momentum." Greg Lu smiled, "Little devil, I think you will become a good adventurer, so you can mix with me in the future. However, you have to say hello to your eldest brother Donn first. Of course, I think he has no reason to refuse."


    Regarding the follow-up of parasitic mushrooms.


    Dorn commissioned Greg Lu, the hyena, and Crick to conduct a large-scale search of the hidden forest.


    The ability of the parasitic mushroom is a bit peculiar, and it is fatal to ordinary people who are unprepared.


    If this kind of peculiar monster is thriving in the hidden forest on the edge of Eaton Town, it is obviously undesirable for everyone to see.


    The combination of the Crick trio has expertise in monsters, excellent breath tracking skills, and a good understanding of the hidden forest.


    If this matter is left to them, Donne basically doesn''t need to worry about it.


    After exploring the hidden forest for more than a week, Crick and others found two clusters of parasitic mushroom communities.


    After disposing of these two clusters, Crick judged based on his professional knowledge that there should be no other parasitic mushrooms in the forest.


    It was originally a crisis of small foreign monsters secretly fermenting on the side of the small town of Eaton, and it was disappeared invisible by the people in the restaurant.


    Another day of peace!


    As for the parasitic mushrooms collected from the forest, some of them are cultivated in Crick��s monster farm.


    The other part enters the kitchen of the Wishing Restaurant and becomes a delicacy for everyone to enjoy, along with Dorn��s personal attribute points and [Parasite Spores] skill experience points.


    That is, the farm with more and more exotic monsters seems to be becoming more and more dangerous...


    Therefore, Dorn spent some time in the follow-up, with the advice and assistance of the monster scholar Crick and the senior adventurer Greg Lu, to carry out a comprehensive transformation and reinforcement of the monster farm.


    ��


    Some time passed.


    In the small town of Eaton in spring, the weather has become warmer and pleasant.


    The Association��s S-rank adventurers have stayed in Eatontown for a long time.


    During his stay at Eaton, Greg Lu ate happily in the Wishing Restaurant.


    The relationship with Mrs. Mijiti has also progressed very well, and has successfully won the favor and heart of the town flower from the small town ten years ago.


    "There are no regrets in Eatontown." Greggrew was satisfied.


    At the same time, during this period of time, Greg Lu''s combat training for his newly recruited little apprentice hyena was also proceeding step by step, and the overall results were satisfactory to him.


    With that said, it''s time to leave Eatontown.


    As an adventurer, Greg Lu''s life has always been on the road.


    Go to all kinds of places, meet all kinds of people, see all kinds of scenery, and experience all kinds of events.


    This is the charm of travel and adventure.


    An adventurer who is young and vigorous and still loves adventure in his heart, it is impossible for a place to stay in the footsteps of travel for a long time.


    The same goes for Greg Lu.


    But this time leaving Eatontown, he will not be alone.


    Greg Lu was ready to take away his little apprentice hyena.


    Adventurers always need real adventures to grow and experience.


    Dorn had already known about the fact that the little hyena was about to leave with Greg Lu, and he had no objection.


    As parting, Greg Lu and Dorn stood on the side of the yellow mud road outside the town and had a conversation before parting.


    "Guide the hyena well, don''t let him go wrong." Donne ordered.


    "Don''t worry, I like that kid very much. He is not just your little brother, he is also my apprentice now." Gregru said in a relaxed tone.


    "Actually, what I mean by walking the wrong way is not to teach this innocent little boy to be like you, lingering on the beds of several mature ladies."


    "This kind of thing depends on talent." Greglu shrugged indifferently.


    Dorn:...


    I always feel weird and worrying...


    "By the way, Greg Lu, I thought of one thing that I haven''t asked you before." Donne remembered something again, "In Kaiser Dumu, the kind of transformation potion we used, you are from Where did it come from?"


    Don is more concerned about potions that can change their appearance at will.


    If possible, he also wants to get a few copies.


    Of course, he will use this magic potion where it can play its value.


    "Oh, that. There is an alchemist near Golden Oak City, Favna, and I get all my alchemy potions from her." Gregor replied.


    "She?" Don''s gaze became suspicious and wary, "This Favna, won''t you have any emotional disputes with you?"


    "Huh? Of course not, um, no. After you find her, just say you are my friend." Greg Lu smiled.


    Although he felt suspicious, Don nodded.


    "That''s right." Greg Lu added, "You can also ask Favna about the invisible Miss Vivienne next to you. Favna is still quite knowledgeable, plus it''s researching. The alchemist of the occult, UU reading maybe she can know something."


    Greg Lu had also learned about Miss Fairy from Dorn.


    So since it was talking about Fafuna, she raised a mouth in passing.


    Donne stroked his chin.


    Originally, because of the magical transformation potion, I could visit the alchemist in Golden Oak City, and now I added Vivian''s thing that Dorn had always cared about.


    A trip to Golden Oak City seems to have become necessary.


    "Furthermore, with this as an opportunity, I can travel with Vivian." Dorn thought in his heart.


    "Go, don''t miss me too much. The little devil is too inked, so I won''t stand here, so that the big guy and the little fat guy think that I am the villain who took the little devil away. Tell him to catch up with me quickly."


    Greg Lu said this, and patted Donne on the shoulder:


    "Also, I guess it won''t be long before I will come back to eat with you. Hey, after all, there is no need to spend money. In the days to come, I will miss your cooking very much."


    Afterwards, he turned around, leaving only a dashing wave of his back.


    Among the people who came to see off today, there was no Mrs. Mijiti.


    As far as Dorn knew, Greg Lu spent the whole night at Mrs. Mijiti''s house last night. It is estimated that everything to say and do before parting is over.


    "Take care, bastard." Dorn watched Gregru walk away. Jumping to the beginning of another world, all points of cooking Chapter 7 Adventurers are always on the journey green reading-all points of beginning of different worlds of cooking-Novel Reading Network..., if there is no automatic jump, please click [Jump]


    Sometimes there is no automatic jump because the chapter corresponding to the novel site has not been generated yet, or the site is slow, not because the adjustment function is invalid. Please be patient, ^_^.

 v3 Chapter 8： Home

    At the same time, the farewell between the hyena and his companions is still in progress.


    Except for the old employees in the restaurant, including Gonzalez and Amy, the new employees, represented by Essa and Hana, are also in the farewell queue.


    Everyone talked to the hyenas some things that were cherished separately.


    Among them, the bear paws and the fat fox, who have the deepest relationship with hyenas, are the most reluctant. One round face and the other honest face are full of sadness before parting.


    Hyena''s condition is better than the two of them, and his dark face deliberately didn''t have much expression:


    "Come up, it''s not that I won''t come back. You two should help Brother Donn build a food city."


    Bear Claw and Fat Fox both nodded. Both of them had a tendency to cry, but they both stubbornly resisted.


    Little boy, it''s mostly like this.


    After hugging and saying goodbye to his two little brothers, the hyena walked up to Don.


    "You are finally about to start your own adventure, are you excited?" Dorn smiled and looked at his little brother.


    "Brother Donne..." The hyena couldn''t say anything, and after being silent for a while, he took the initiative to embrace Donne for the first time.


    Then, Dorn took out a horn about 20 centimeters long with a ring of purple gold inlaid on the tail.


    This [Horn of Courage] is the spoils obtained from the followers of the Apocalypse Order during the [Poisonous Remnant Marsh].


    After ���� was acquired, Don had only used it once in the battle against the Nightmare Horse.


    But afterwards, I felt that it didn''t match my fighting style. The usefulness was not obvious, so I never used it again.


    "Adventurers must have suitable equipment. I call this [horn of courage]. Now it seems that it suits you well." Dorn handed the purple and gold horn to the hyena.


    Hyena took the ��Horn of Courage�� down without hesitation.


    The things that my most respectful brother handed over should be kept properly. If you push back and forth, it is disrespectful to Brother Donne.


    For Donne.


    ��Horn of Courage��It didn''t have much effect on him.


    Moreover, he has acquired a series of full-level insect skills, all thanks to the help of hyenas.


    When the hyena is about to embark on an adventure, it is also necessary to give him a piece of equipment to defend himself.


    This is the love of Big Brother!


    "Go ahead, Greg Lu is waiting for you." Dorn reached out and touched the hyena''s messy head.


    The hyena nodded and turned to chase Greg Lu.


    The people behind him said their final farewell to the hyena.


    "Little hyena, you have to eat and dress warm when you go out, take care of yourself. Woo-"


    "Brother Hyena, come back often to see us!"


    Dorn didn��t say anything, he just thought in his heart:


    "There is a master who can beat Greg Lu, and a big brother like me. The hyena''s start is not because of the script of the protagonist."


    Hyena didn''t look back either, all the way forward.


    He was afraid that if he looked back and saw everyone''s faces, he would lose the motivation and courage to move forward.


    After walking forward for a long time, the hyena saw Greg Lu waiting under a big banyan tree with his back.


    "Boy, are you finally finished saying goodbye to your companion?" Greg Lu stood up straight.


    Hyena nodded.


    Then, the dirty red-haired boy turned his head and looked in Eaton''s direction.


    At this distance, Don and others outside the town can no longer be seen.


    can only see the faint red sunset on the horizon, a group of returning birds, the outline of the town, and a few places of smoke above the town.


    "Don''t look at it, this is your home, you are going to come back after all. After the adventurer has finished a journey, he also wants to go home." Greg Lu took photos of the hyena that was still tranced like this.


    "Home." Hyena murmured.


    Yes, Eaton and the Wishing Restaurant are my home, and I will go back after all.


    "Go," Greggrew greeted.


    The hyena hurriedly followed, and at the same time asked casually: "Mr. Greggrew, where is your home then?"


    "Am I? The place where the mature ladies are is my soul harbor, my home. Being with them can wash away the exhaustion of my adventures and bring me comfort."


    "Hey." The hyena twitched the corner of his mouth.


    shouldn''t ask yourself this question about Master.


    "Boy, it looks like your elder brother gave you a very good item." Greg Lu''s attention fell on the [horn of courage] in the hand of the hyena. "Let��s do it, I will also give you a piece of equipment. You are officially a gift for adventurers."


    Hyena didn''t reply, just looked up at Greg Lu.


    "You have a good bow and arrow control, and recently you have learned swordsmanship skills from me, how about giving you a weapon? The quality of the weapons built by the dwarves is very good." The S-level adventurer continued.


    His idea was to take the hyena to visit Kaiser Dumu first and find the Dwarf Steel Hammer.


    After the death of the God Envoy Mezeroth, he left a rich legacy, including materials suitable for building weapons that he obtained from the ruins.


    "Dorn also said that after doing good deeds, it is a reasonable thing to be paid, and it will promote a good atmosphere. I didn''t get anything before I came back last time, which is not good." Gregger gave a cheerful slap. Snap your fingers.


    Hyena didn''t understand what Greg Lu meant, so he didn''t answer the conversation at all.


    The two left side by side.


    The afterglow sunset stretched their shadows on the Huangni Road very long.


    A few returning birds landed on the big banyan tree, and after chirping for a while, they calmed down.


    ����


    After the hyenas left, everyone in the restaurant also went back.


    Dorn and Vivian were far behind the crowd.


    "Vivian, do you want to travel together?" Dorn said softly.


    When we went to fight the Nightmare Horse together, although it was not a serious trip, Vivian was still very excited when she arrived in Windmill Town.


    If you invite her to travel together, she should be happy, right?


    "Huh?" Vivian on the side raised her head.


    "Go to Golden Oak City... well, we two will be together."


    I don��t know why, it��s a normal invitation, but when it comes to [two people together], Donne jumps up inexplicably.


    In this case, it can be regarded as a date invitation, right?


    Vivian opened her mouth but didn''t speak, and finally just blinked her blue eyes.


    "Don''t you want to go?" Dorn asked tentatively.


    "Dang, of course I want to go!" Vivian said hurriedly, then her tone softened again:


    "I''m just thinking, this is the first time Donne has invited me to travel. I am very happy. I want to prepare well. Although I don''t know what I should prepare, I just think I should prepare well."


    "Oh, oh." Don nodded.


    It seems that Vivian has agreed.


    "Vivian, have you been to Golden Oak City before?" Dorn asked again.


    "I''ve been to many, many places alone." Vivienne replied, and then added quietly, "However, I haven''t been with Dorn yet. So I''m looking forward to it."


    Vivian��s last sentence was very serious.


    The afterglow of dusk fell on the girl''s long silver hair, shining brightly.


    The girl''s cheeks were slightly crimson like the sunset.


    Looking at the silver-haired girl next to him, Don only felt that his heart was beating harder: "Cough. Then, let''s go together."


    Okay to go together.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 9： Mulberry and Slime

    Dorn was planning to go to Golden Oak City with Vivian, and soon told the others in the restaurant.


    The acceptance of this matter is still quite high.


    After all, this is not the first time that the chef has left the restaurant business to go out.


    Even the diners at the Wishing Restaurant are a little used to it.


    The diners have been taken by Dorn Pigeon too many times.


    You are a pigeon when everyone thinks you can dove. It is also a kind of non-pigeon.


    In short, Dorn expected to neutralize the solo trip with Miss Fairy, and it went well.


    The night before the two planned to leave for Golden Oak City, Crick came to the Wishing Restaurant to find Don.


    "Mr. Donne, I heard Miss Charlene say that you plan to go to Golden Oak City?" Crick was straight to the point.


    "Yes, we will leave tomorrow morning."


    "Can you send me a letter to my sister?" Crick asked next.


    The sister of this noble young master is a red-haired Miss Veronica who loves to wear black silk.


    Donn still has an impression of this: "Yes, of course it is possible, but your sisters and others, are they still staying in Golden Oak City?"


    Dorn remembers that Miss Veronica and the dignified Miss Anrietta went to Golden Oak City to see a concert by a female artist named Barbasa.


    The concert is held at the end of the last month of winter.


    And now it has been a long time since spring.


    "Well, the letter my sister sent me said that Ms. Barbasa''s concert has been postponed, and it seems that it has not been held. Therefore, they are still staying in Golden Oak City." Crick explained.


    Don nodded, not paying too much attention to it.


    I just thought that Ms. Barbasa was just like himself, an old pigeon.


    "Although the letter can be sent to the station. But if you happen to be going to Golden Oak City, Mr. Donne, you can stop by to see what''s happening with my sister and Miss Anrietta." Crick continued.


    Dorn nodded: "It''s just a matter of raising a hand, I will help you deliver the letter."


    It sounds like the relationship between Crick and Veronica, the siblings of the noble family, is still more harmonious.


    And for such a small favor, Don will naturally help.


    "It''s Mr. Laudon." Crick thanked him, then took out a sealed letter and handed it to Don.


    On the pure white envelope, there is a line of address written in a neat and magnificent Dona letter. On the red ink pad, there is an image of a flying firebird with its wings spread out.


    Dorn glanced at the address, and carefully put the letter away.


    ����


    Early the next morning, after a brief farewell to everyone in the restaurant, Dorn and Vivian embarked on a journey.


    To go from Eaton to Golden Oak City, it would take about ten days to travel all the way south.


    The one who drives the carriage is Dorn himself who has just mastered this skill.


    As for Vivian, instead of sitting in the carriage, she held her ebony staff and sat beside Don.


    As usual, Dorn brought a series of condiments and ingredients that he often used.


    Anyway, there is a carriage, and these things are not troublesome to carry.


    "It is the charm of traveling to be able to encounter some unique monsters in the process of traveling, and to cook the monsters into monster dishes." Dorn himself thought so.


    drove the carriage all the way south.


    Speaking of it, this is the first time Donne has traveled without following limited-time dungeons and crusades against monsters since he came to the miracle land.


    And, Vivian''s company is still there along the way.


    Purely enjoying the state of the journey, both Dorn and Vivian were very interested.


    Happy time always flies quickly, and eight days passed in a flash.


    In the evening of this day, Dorn and Vivian came to a town called Tiansang Town to make some repairs.


    Tiansang Town is relatively large, much larger than the small town of Eaton.


    Moreover, it is very close to the Golden Oak City. From here, you can see all kinds of bards, down-and-down or growing young artists.


    The Golden Oak City, which has the name of the city of art and the city of philharmonic music, has a strong artistic atmosphere that has more or less affected and radiated the neighboring towns in Zhoubie.


    "Dorn, Tiansang Town is called Tiansang Town because it is rich in mulberries. It is just spring, we have the opportunity to taste it. Last time I came here... I didn''t have it."


    Before entering the town, Vivian pointed to the large mulberry forest along the way, and started to introduce it like a little tour guide on the side of Dorn.


    A bunch of oily black and red mulberries hung on the branches, especially conspicuous against the green leaves. Just looking at it makes people unconsciously think about the sweet and sour taste, and secrete saliva.


    "When I enter the town, I will buy it." Donne laughed.


    "Also, besides the mulberries, the slime is also a specialty here." The fairy lady said again.


    "Slimes...fuck?"


    Slime, which seems to be a very common novice-level monster in the fantasy world, has never seen Donne since he came to the land of miracles.


    I didn''t expect that there would be around this sweet sang town.


    It sounds like this thing is edible?


    Besides, the people of Tiansang Town have found the corresponding way to eat it?


    I can only say that one side of the soil raises one side...


    "Yes, I knew that Dorn would be more interested in this." Vivian laughed, and the lake-blue eyes turned into two gentle crescents:


    "There are a lot of slimes around Tiansang Town. When it''s late spring, people here will start drying slimes. It''s a very strange sceneUh, Sly What does it taste like?" Dorn came with interest.


    "I haven''t eaten it either, but it is said that the slimes in Sweet Sang Town grew up eating mulberries, so they are sweet and sour?" Vivian answered not very sure.


    Dorn touched his chin.


    Sweet and sour?


    Dare to love dried slime is similar to the existence of candied fruit?


    "Then, let''s try it after we enter the town?" Dorn asked.


    "Hmm!" Vivian nodded vigorously while holding her ebony staff.


    It seems that Miss Fairy is not resistant to this kind of peculiar monster food.


    Probably to her, slime is a real monster that has been divided into the ranks of [edible] by the natives in the land of miracles.


    On the contrary, Don''s mood is a bit subtle.


    Because he has never seen a slime, and for this monster that may be jelly-like, Don can''t compare it with any kind of food in his mind.


    But even so, for Dorn, who is determined to research and develop various monster dishes, since he has already met, there is no reason not to taste it.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 10： Beggar

    The carriage drove into Tiansang Town.


    Dorn found a tavern called [Sweet Slime] to park the carriage, and booked a room to rest in the evening.


    It''s already evening, but it doesn''t hinder the fun and sightseeing of the two of Dorn.


    They plan to stroll around the tavern, appreciate the local customs, and buy local specialties such as mulberries and dried slimes.


    Finally, I will find a good restaurant for dinner, and then go to the baths to take a bath in the evening.


    Perfect travel arrangements!


    Tiansang Town is a big town that has existed for a long time, and the floor tiles on the road are mottled and thick, with a breath of time.


    At the corner of the main road, although it is evening, the flow of people is not small.


    There is a bard in an old gown playing and singing against the wall.


    This is a middle-aged man with a haggard face, and the stubble that has not been trimmed can be seen in his chin.


    An old hat was placed upside down in front of the man, with only a few sparse copper nars inside.


    was holding a plucked instrument with seven strings in his arms, covered with old leather, pressing the strings with his left hand and plucking with his right, making a gentle and melancholy sound.


    According to Vivian��s introduction, this is a poem, one of the instruments commonly used by bards.


    This somewhat down-and-out troubadour first played a short prelude with Shiqin, and then began to play and sing with a few continuous notes.


    Donne stood by and listened.


    The content sung by the other party is about the love between the down-and-out knight and the pure shepherdess, which also contains some feelings of the hometown of wanderers.


    The lonely sunset is reflected on the mottled floor tiles.


    The melancholic sound of the piano, combined with the gentle singing of the man��s vicissitudes of life, really smells like weeping.


    makes people who hear the song feel a sense of emptiness in their hearts.


    After playing a song, Dorn and Vivian applauded.


    "I feel like a person with a story." Dorn thought in his heart, and put all the six bronze nars on his body into the opponent''s hat.


    "Thank you for your generosity, sir." The man nodded.


    There are not many people who stop to listen to him, and they give even less money.


    Don just nodded and didn''t say anything.


    There seem to be a lot of street artists like this kind of downfall in Tiansang Town.


    all came here after carrying a passion to pursue artistic dreams in Golden Oak City.


    After listening to the singing on the street, Don and Miss Fairy prepare to leave and go to a more lively place in Tiansang Town.


    just stepped out a few steps, and a slightly immature voice sounded from the side: "Good-hearted sir, can you reward some coppers? I haven''t eaten for several days."


    Dorn lowered his head slightly and saw a young beggar standing beside him.


    is a little boy with stains all over his face. He wore a rag clothes that could not completely cover his body, showing thin arms and thighs.


    After entering the town of Tiansang, Dorn was aware that apart from the down-and-out artists, there seemed to be an unusually large number of beggars.


    Dorn did not speak in a hurry, but turned on [Eagle View] silently.


    With the visual enhancement of this skill, the surrounding colors have become denser.


    looked around slightly, Donn noticed a stronger figure, a man in coarse cloth and trousers, who was squatting in a corner not far away.


    With the blessing of [Eagle Kan''an], Don can keenly perceive that the man''s attention and gaze fall on his side from time to time.


    "Similar to what I thought." Dorn thought in his heart, and closed [Eagle View].


    When the hyena was still at Eaton, Dorn had heard of such things from his little brothers--


    In some larger towns, there are organizations that control beggars and beggars.


    These forces are generally not too small, and there are many beggars under their control, and the beggars have to hand in the same amount of beggar income every day.


    At the same time, the scope of begging for each beggar is also stipulated. There will be an adult within the organization called [Snake Head] who is responsible for stalking and controlling several beggars within a certain range every day.


    The strong man squatting in the corner is probably a snake head.


    Dorn looked at Vivian next to him again.


    found that Miss Fairy was looking at the beggar with more sympathy.


    "If you are hungry, eat this."


    Dorn took a small step to the side naturally, just blocking the sight of the snake''s head, and then took out a piece of dry bread and handed it to the beggar.


    This dry bread was prepared dry food for Dorne and Vivienne during their journey. It was not a valuable thing, and Dorne and Vivienne were basically eating well along the way, and they basically did not consume much.


    Qier looked at the dry bread Donne handed over very unexpectedly, and found that the position of the snake''s head had been blocked by the friendly gentleman in front of him.


    too late to thank, he took the dry bread and gobbled it down.


    When the beggar finished eating the bread, before he could say anything, there was a sudden change in the street.


    "Catch her! Don''t let that **** thief run away!" someone shouted.


    Then there was the sound of chasing, and the crowds on the street evaded to the side.


    The beggar who had just finished eating the bread also seemed to be frightened, bowed slightly to Dorn, and ran away to the side of the street.


    "This sweet mulberry town...isn''t it so uneasy?"


    Dorn and Vivian stood on the side of the street, without much movement, they just looked towards the source of the riot.


    On the other side of the long street, a 16 or 17-year-old girl with short hair ran up, holding a bulging cloth bag in her arms.


    Behind her, followed six or seven big men aggressively.


    "Don''t run!" A vicious man headed by continued yelling.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? You told me not to run, I won''t run?"


    The girl who was being chased was very dexterous With that seemingly heavy cloth bag, she dodged from the left to right in the chase and interception of six or seven men, and it seemed that it would be difficult to be caught for a while.


    At the same time, Dorn also noticed the snake head who had been squatting in the corner before, and rushed over, actively joining the group of people besieging the girl.


    It seems that the snakehead is in the same group as the men.


    The girl fled all the way, and finally came to Donn.


    Afterwards, Don noticed that the girl''s eyes seemed to stay on his body for a few tenths of a second.


    The two eyes met each other.


    Dorn:...


    Seems... not quite right?


    I saw that the girl threw the swollen cloth bag in Dorn''s arms and shouted: "Boss! I can''t hold on! There are too many of them, and these bad things will be handed over to you first! "


    The girl who threw away the cloth bag, speeded up faster, and continued to rush forward.


    And Dorn did not pick up the bag that the girl had thrown over, but turned slightly to his side.


    slap.


    The bag fell to Don''s feet.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 11： Trouble

    The girl with short hair quickly ran away.


    The vicious men who chased her really slowed down beside Donne.


    The one headed by ���� looked up and down Donn with a bad eye.


    I don''t know if they consciously couldn''t catch up with the girl, or if they really believed that Don was the so-called boss of that girl.


    "The thief you are chasing ran over there, and the property you want to recover is here. So, what are you doing looking at me?" Dorn spread his hands and looked at each other calmly.


    "Boy, you let the thief come to us to cause trouble?" the man headed said.


    "Are you an idiot? You also believe such a lame lie?" Dorn frowned.


    "Stop talking nonsense, I say you are you, obediently go back with me, you can suffer less!" The man continued to yell.


    Dorn:...


    These men look unreasonable.


    And, judging from their appearance, it''s likely that they just consciously couldn''t catch up with the real thief, and want to catch someone and go back on business?


    I''m so unlucky...


    Vivian, who could not be seen by others, held the ebony staff tightly in one hand, and gently pulled the corner of Radoen''s clothes with the other hand: "Blow their heads?"


    "It''s okay, I can handle it by myself." Dorn squeezed Vivienne''s hand with his backhand, "Then Vivienne, you lean a little to the side."


    "Oh, oh." Miss Fairy nodded obediently, and trot not far away with the ebony staff in her arms.


    The surrounding crowd saw that the atmosphere was not right, and they all stayed away from Don and the evil men.


    "Boy, when I look at you, I seem to want to suffer a bit, so let me interrupt one of your hands and legs..." The man in the lead continued to yell.


    However, his words were not complete.


    Dorn did not give him a chance to continue speaking.


    A thick purple poisonous mist diffused from Don''s side, like a living creature, and instantly swallowed all the men in front of him!


    Because of the [Poison Frog] skill, Donne is very comfortable with the use of toxins.


    Even, Donn also turned on the [Corrosive Acid] skill by the way, allowing the small acid to diffuse out along the poisonous mist.


    These purple poisonous mists are not only poisonous but also corrosive.


    The men wrapped in the thick fog wailed because of the corrosive damage caused by the acid. The screams were overwhelmed, and there was no arrogance that had just been clamored.


    "This group chose the wrong opponent. The black-haired gentleman seems to be a powerful alchemist. Only an alchemist can instantly release this degree of poisonous mist."


    "Actually, someone should have taught that group of domineering **** a long time ago."


    "����"


    The emergence of ���� poisonous fog caused the crowd onlookers to consciously retreat. At the same time, besides being surprised, many people were whispering and talking.


    The seven red blood bars in the poisonous mist all have more than 400 points, and the man in the lead has only more than 600 points of blood.


    After the poison and acid consumed more than a hundred points of their blood, Don waved his hand and dissipated the poisonous mist.


    Because of the powerful [Poison Frog] skill and the [Corrosive Acid] skill that has reached Lv5, Don''s control of toxins and acid is very accurate.


    So just now, he deliberately controlled the detoxification and acid properties, greatly reducing the damage, causing injuries and not death.


    The current encounter is nothing but a street fight.


    still in front of so many passers-by, there is no need to kill these big guys.


    After the poisonous mist dissipated, only the seven big men were still rolling on the ground holding their heads.


    Although the damage caused by the acid solution is not fatal, the pain caused by the corrosion of the skin is firm.


    "How about it, do you still plan to make me suffer?" Dorn said with a smile, with a polite tone, "I suggest that you should hurry up and find a way to remove the toxins from your body."


    The man headed by ���� got up from the ground in a panic, his blood volume was more than 500 points, and his blood bar was dark red in a poisoned state.


    However, because of Don''s control of the toxin dosage, blood loss is very slow after being poisoned.


    On his face and arms, there are red spots left by acid burning. The more serious areas have been dehydrated and carbonized and turned black, which is quite embarrassing.


    The man climbed up from the ground with difficulty, took his little brothers and prepared to retreat and escape.


    The bulging cloth bag on the ground is not ready to be taken anymore.


    while running, he was ready to slap her up: "You will wait for me! I will definitely let you..."


    However, his words were still not finished, because two crystal-clear and strong spider silk shot out from the palm of Don''s palm and wrapped directly around his feet.


    Then, the spider silk pulled back.


    The man fell to the ground again.


    "You know, I, I don''t really like to hear people say harsh words to me. So, what you said will definitely make me?" Don walked to the man''s side, holding his vest with one hand .


    [Corrosive Acid] Launched!


    A group of acid liquid glowing with dangerous green water, condensed in the palm of Don''s hand.


    The man swallowed and the corners of his eyes twitched: "Absolutely, it will definitely make you have a comfortable and happy life in Tiansang Town. I, my name is Soba, Mr. Follow-up, if you have any instructions, you can come to me directly."


    was pressed by Donne to the ground, the man named Soba directly recognized the counsel.


    Dorn shook his head with a smile, and dissipated the acid group in his hand: "Soba, right? Remember what you said."


    Probably, villains like Soba have similar personalities, bad and scary.


    Donn let go of the opponent.


    Soba didn''t stop at the scene more, and quickly fled with his men.


    Only a crowd of onlookers who ate melons remained, still whispering and talking.


    Miss Fairy trot briskly back to Dorne holding the ebony staff: "Dorn, you have become a lot stronger again! However, I always feel that those people will not let go."


    "I think so too." Don nodded.


    "However, even if they come to trouble us, we are not afraid." Vivian waved the staff slightly.


    seems to have a little regret because he didn''t participate in the battle just now.


    After Soba and the group ran away.


    Earlier he accepted a few coppers from Donne, the downturned bard looked around for a while before he hesitated and walked to Donn��s side: "Sir, you should leave Tiansang Town quickly, you Got in trouble."


    "I know."


    "No, sir, you don''t know the seriousness of the matter yet. Those people are thugs who do despicable and dirty things. You anger them, and they will definitely do everything possible to avenge you afterwards." The bard Speaking again, the tone became a bit eager.


    "I see, thank you for your reminder." Donn nodded.


    After the bard tried to persuade and warn, he stopped saying anything, looked at Dorn with a worried look, then returned to the wall and continued to play with his Shiqin.


    Dorn bent down, picked up the bulging cloth bag on the ground, and opened it for inspection.


    I found that the contents were all sundries, like silver table knives, dinner plates, silver-plated candlesticks, etc. Dorn:...


    Did that female thief steal these things?


    I don��t always feel very promising.


    "Dorn, what should we do next?" Vivian glanced at the contents of the bag.


    "Hmm..." Dorn touched his chin.


    Actually how to do it, Dorn already had a plan in his heart.


    The man named Soba will certainly not be as honest as he said when he admitted.


    will definitely run back, report to the organization behind him, and then step up efforts to find trouble for Donne.


    And Donn didn''t want to listen to the bard''s advice, so he left Sweet Sang Town.


    After all, with the strength of him and Vivian, he is not afraid of the other party asking for trouble.


    is only traveling with the two of the fairies. If you are always disturbed by annoying flies, it would be disgusting to think about it.


    Since I am in trouble, in order to protect the good time of the two traveling, there is only one solution!


    Before that Soba ran back to inform the organization behind him and asked Dorn to trouble him, wouldn��t it be better to go ahead and find their entire organization��s troubles?


    Once and for all.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 12： Its a slime!

    The farce on the street ended, and the crowd of onlookers gradually dispersed.


    At this time, Vivian pulled the corner of Ladorn''s clothes again: "Dorn, over there."


    looked in the direction the fairy lady pointed.


    Dorn saw the short-haired female thief before, and she probed her head behind the crowd.


    Did the thief run far?


    Still saying you are back again?


    The eye contact of the two.


    "Huh!" The female thief panicked, turned around and ran away again.


    "...Catch her first, let''s talk about it." Dorn said this, and picked up the cloth bag on the floor at the same time.


    Vivian nodded.


    This female thief was the culprit who got Donne into trouble, so she ran away like this for no reason.


    ����


    Ling grew up on the streets since childhood.


    There is no father, no mother, no brothers and sisters, only one master who brought her up.


    The name [bell] was also given to her by her master.


    The master of ���� Ling is a thief.


    Under the influence of Master, Ling grew up in begging and pickpocketing on the streets.


    So after growing up, Ling naturally became a thief, and has excellent stealing skills.


    At the same time, under the training of Master, Ling has also mastered the escape ability far beyond ordinary people. She can run very fast, and her movements are very dexterous.


    Three years ago, Ling''s master passed away.


    This girl wandered around the Dona Empire alone.


    In short, because of the escape ability she learned from her master, Ling was just able to escape under the chase of six or seven big men.


    Just, right now...


    "Why can he chase so tightly! It''s dying!" Ling ran as hard as he could, but Dorne still chased after him.


    Dorn, who doubled [dexterous] and [Pig Tu], is far different in speed from those of Soba.


    Even Vivian, who Ling can''t see, is dragging the staff and following her closely.


    The three of them chased and ran out of Tiansang Town all the way.


    After ���� Ling escaped from the town, he made a small decision.


    It��s definitely not enough to run on the road all the time, and the black-haired guy at the back is not slower than her.


    Moreover, there is also a gap in physical strength between the two sides.


    Ling has run out of breath and is about to retching, but Donn is still in a calm state.


    If you continue to run on the road, you will definitely be thrown to the ground by the black-haired guy behind!


    Absolutely!


    So, Ling plunged into the mulberry forest outside the town.


    She knows that only with the help of the terrain and trees in the mulberry forest can it be possible to get rid of Dorn.


    Sure enough, after the three of them entered the mulberry forest, they ran away after a while.


    "It seems, lost it?" Vivian slowed down.


    "Hmm... I didn''t expect her to run that way." Dorn also stopped, and looked around at the situation in the mulberry forest.


    Don''s tracking ability is not too strong.


    [Eagle View] The visual bonus brought by the skill is very limited in the mulberry forest where the line of sight is blocked by trees.


    Moreover, the female thief hadn''t displayed a health bar, and could not be traced through the conspicuous health bar.


    Miss Fairy��s situation is similar.


    Although she can perceive a certain breath, it is still insignificant compared to Greg Lu''s ability to chase people thousands of meters away with her breath.


    "what--!"


    Just as the two were discussing the next step, they only heard a loud scream not far away.


    The girl''s scream.


    is probably from the female thief.


    Dorn and Vivian looked at each other, holding weapons in their hands, and rushed towards the source of the sound.


    In the mulberry forest, Dorn once again saw the female thief with short hair.


    However, this time the opponent''s state seems to be unable to escape anymore.


    On the head of female thief bell, there is a huge, blue and transparent monster that looks like a jelly.


    is slime!


    This huge slime stuck to Ling''s body and wrapped her head and body above her chest. No matter how Ling waved her arms, it wouldn''t help to pull the slime.


    "Uh...Slimes can eat people?" Dorn rushed to the scene a bit dazed.


    "It should be, it won''t." Vivian replied.


    "Oh����"


    Also, the current scene doesn''t look like the slime is eating people.


    "Hmm..." Ling continued to struggle, but the vague voice in her mouth could not be heard through the slime''s body.


    "Dorn, she seems to be about to...suffocate." Vivian pulled the corner of Radon''s clothes.


    Dorn:...


    was smothered by the slime on his face and suffocated.


    This kind of death is kind of stupid...


    After shaking his head helplessly, Don turned Ruyi into a kitchen knife.


    Based on the feedback from [Intuitive Ingredients], this slime is indeed an edible ingredient. Moreover, there is actually an A level of food ingredients.


    In other words, not only can it be eaten, but it may be a bit delicious unexpectedly.


    At the same time, through feedback from [Intuitive Ingredients], Dorn also directly grasped the body structure of a monster like slime.


    This kind of monster is more like a soft creature in Don''s cognition.


    Moreover, the slime''s body doesn''t seem to be purely composed of that kind of jelly-like glue. On its surface, there are mouths and respiratory tracts that are so small that they are invisible, as well as eye points that provide vision.


    Inside the body, there are also the esophagus, intestines, the genital nests wrapped inside, and the small brain nuclei.


    "To some extent, the slime''s body structure seems a bit like a jellyfish." Dorn thought in his heart.


    Then he squeezed the big slime on the bell with one hand, and the other hand turned into a kitchen knife [Ruyi] and pierced into the slime''s soft body.


    ��Ruyi��Under the operation of Donne, the tiny brain nucleus of the slime was crushed accurately.


    is like a clean slaughter of ingredients.


    The slime, which was still extremely strong on the bell, died instantly and fell to the ground.


    "Whew - ha - call - on the original God, was saved I thought was going to die, but I just saw the Master toward me waving ah ......" bell gasping.


    The **** moistened by slime mucus rose and fell as she breathed.


    "Thanks, brother, you are such a wonderful person! I will repay your life-saving grace if I have the opportunity! Then I will do this for the first time today, bye bye!"


    Ling waved to Dorn, making a move.


    "It''s better to report it on the spot if you have grace." Dorn grinned.


    ��Spinning��Start!


    Several spider threads shot out and tied the bell that was about to slip firmly.


    "Hey! Hey! Let me go!" The bell, which was bound by the spider silk, couldn''t stand, fell to the ground, and had to twist helplessly, "Tie the girl like this, brother, are you perverted!"


    "If you don''t cooperate next, I can be." Dorn winked at the female thief, and then threw the swollen cloth bag in front of the other party:


    "You have lost a lot of trouble on me. Let''s talk about it, about the gang chasing you."


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 13： If you can do anything

    Facing Don''s questioning, he was tied to the ground like a maggot-like bell, which was quite cooperative.


    The general information she can provide is that the group of Sobba are under the iron hand Jack.


    And this iron hand Jack is a local snake in the big town of Tiansang Town.


    According to Ling''s introduction, Jack Iron Hand controls the snakeheads and beggars in Tiansang Town and several surrounding towns.


    At the same time, he also does some human trafficking activities in private.


    Iron Hand Jack��s men, under his sign, took back women and children from various places through forced buying at low prices and kidnapping.


    The children who are captured by him are generally trained as professional beggars, controlled by the head of a snake under his hand.


    As for the women caught by him, they usually go through inhumane training and sell them to rich people for fun, or sell them directly into flea dens or red houses.


    And Ling, when he sneaked to Jack the Iron Hand to steal today, he was accidentally spotted and fled out in a panic.


    What happened later, Dorn had already seen it with his own eyes.


    "By the way, you sneaked over to Jack the Iron Hand and stole these things? You robbed his kitchen? Great." After listening to Bell''s account, Dorn pointed his finger at the silver fork, silver plate and Objects such as silver-plated candlesticks.


    This female thief is not good either.


    "Uh...that bad thing''s house is so easy to enter! It''s great that I can sneak into the kitchen, okay! Then, if the thief doesn''t go empty, he can take whatever he sees." Ling''s tone seemed a little bit proud.


    "You are all a thief after all." Donne touched his chin, "Stealing is not a good act. Cut off your hand as punishment. How about being a good man in the future?"


    "Hey! Brother, you are too cruel!" The tightly tied bell, trying to wriggle away from Donne, "Furthermore, I am a righteous thief! Righteous thief! Thieves have the right way, only going. Steal the bad things like Jack the Iron Hand!"


    "Who knows." Don shrugged.


    Ling stared at Don''s face for a while, feeling that this black-haired boy didn''t really want to chop his hand, so he tried to continue to communicate:


    "Brother, brother, listen to me. You just angered the running dog Soba. He will definitely complain to the dog owner Jack when he returns. By then, brother, you will be in danger! Their gang of bad guys will never do bad things. , Will chase to the end of the world and retaliate against you!"


    "Then, brother, you are a powerful alchemist, there must be that kind of alchemy potion that can blow Jack Irons and his lackey into the sky with a bang!"


    "So, I think before they retaliate against you, how about the two of us working together to deal with the bad things together? Otherwise, brother, you won''t have a safe life for the rest of your life."


    Dorn:...


    This female thief, what can''t she do, she has a good way of arching the fire.


    "Actually, I think there is another way to prevent me from being harassed by the traffickers." Dorn raised his eyebrows.


    "what?"


    "Aren''t you already controlled by my five-flower tie? So, as long as I give you to that Soba, they won''t trouble me anymore, right?"


    "Huh? Brother, you can''t be lucky to the bad guys! They will definitely not let you go!" Ling yelled in a panic, "Furthermore, a weak woman like me with a certain appearance fell into that group of bad guys. It will be miserable in your hands! Brother, you have to be a little sympathetic!"


    This is the first time Donne has heard someone use the word "just and confident" to describe himself.


    However, from a male aesthetic point of view, this female thief named [�] looks really good.


    "How about the patrol that sent you to Tiansang Town?" Donn continued to ask.


    "Don''t wow! There are bad guys in the patrol team here who colluded with Jack the Iron Hand!"


    Although Ling can''t tell if the black-haired brother in front of her really intends to send herself out, she is already begging seriously: "As long as the brother doesn''t give me to those bad guys, I can do anything for you! "


    "Oh? Can anything really work?"


    "Uh... Actually, it''s not okay. There are some things, probably, it shouldn''t be... Even if you look good, you can''t." Ling tried to move away from Donne a few times. .


    "It''s late." Dorn approached the female thief on the ground and squatted down.


    Ling swallowed, her chest is still wet because of slime mucus. Coupled with the tight binding of spider silk, her heart rate is a little bit uneven.


    Vivian, who also opened her lake-blue eyes, looked straight towards Dorn, seemingly concerned about what Dorne would say next.


    Dorn approached the female thief, spoke, and said in a serious tone: "If you can do anything, why don''t you just wash your hands with the golden basin and be a good person from now on?"


    Miss Fairy heard this and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The bell expression on the ground also changed from fear at the beginning to doubt: "Just, is that it?"


    "Otherwise, what do you want?" Dorn frowned.


    "Ah, it''s nothing, that''s good. I must be a good man, so let me be forgiven." Ling twisted on the ground twice, speaking like this.


    But in my heart, I feel like I am quite unattractive. What''s the matter of being a little bit disappointed inexplicably?


    Dorn stopped entangled with Ling any more, and got rid of the spider silk on her body.


    I asked everything I could ask, and it didn''t make much sense to tie this female thief.


    "In the middle of the night tonight, I will visit the iron hand Jack, and then you will lead the way." Dorn confessed to the female thief like this.


    Dorn had originally planned to take the initiative to find the door before the Iron Hand Jack gang were making trouble for him.


    makes them lose the ability to find trouble later.


    to protect the happy travel time of the two with Vivian.


    And Ling thought that her previous remarks had worked, and she nodded happily: "No problem, leave it to me!"


    "How does it sound, you seem to want to get rid of Jack the Iron Hand?" Donn touched his chin.


    "I... I actually have a bit of private enmity with that group." Ling explained.


    Dorn shrugged and didn''t care too much. Then he set his gaze on the slime on the ground: "It''s still a while before dark. Before that, you can do something else."


    "Are you going to blow up that bad guy into the sky?" Ling got even more excited Sorry, I don''t have that kind of thing. Donne shook his head, and then asked Vivienne, "Speaking of which, this slime shouldn''t be raised by someone else? "


    "There seems to be no precedent for farming slimes in Tiansang Town." Vivian shook her head.


    Ling didn''t know the existence of Miss Fairy, so she only thought that Don''s sudden words were asking her.


    Moreover, she also felt that the black-haired brother''s tone of the next sentence was obviously much gentler than the previous one.


    Although a little confused, Ling still replied: "The slimes in the mulberry forest are all wild."


    Don nodded.


    Since ���� is wild, there is no problem with the cooking.


    Can the chef''s matter be considered a steal?


    "That''s great. Have a good dinner first. You can do things only when you''re full." Donne was serious.


    I can��t find a good restaurant for dinner in the town leisurely tonight. I have to settle the dinner affairs myself.


    Bell:?


    How do you feel that the black-haired boy''s thoughts are a little jumpy?


    and Vivian nodded happily, her silver hair shaking: "Eat! Eat!"


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 14： Chowder noodles

    Thanks to the harvest of an A-level monster ingredient, Donne is currently very interested in cooking by himself.


    So I simply went back to the [Sweet Slime] tavern and took out my own food bag.


    During the ���� period, the female thief Ling did not try to escape, but followed the same steps and carefully followed Don.


    She was very concerned about Don''s desire to deal with Jack the Iron Hand.


    During the period of taking the ingredients, Dorn kept driving [Eagle View] to make sure he was not followed by Jack the Iron Hand before returning to the outside of the town.


    A secluded place not far from Tiansang Town.


    Dorn built a simple campfire camp.


    "Brother, do you want to try to eat this slime? My best is slime syrup wine. Everyone who drank it said yes, do you want me to help?"


    In the simple camp, Ling first watched Dorn''s work, and then tried to set a wave of closeness.


    "The best? Are you also a monster food lover?" Dorn raised his eyebrows.


    "Well... this word is so strange, it can''t be regarded as it. But for people like me who often eat up and not down, it is normal to hunt some less dangerous monsters in the wild to eat. Slimes are just fine. It��s not aggressive and it tastes good."


    "Isn''t it aggressive? Who nearly died in the slime''s hands just now?"


    "...Who, who made you chase so tightly! At that time, I was avoiding you wholeheartedly, and this big slime suddenly fell from my head, how could I have time to flash!"


    Dorn shrugged, and instead of continuing the topic, he asked, "How long does it take to brew the slime syrup wine you mentioned?"


    "It will take a long time, more than a month."


    "Then there is nothing wrong with you, I plan to cook this slime tonight, sit down."


    "Oh." Ling sat down by the bonfire again, but after a while she stood up again, "Brother, my cooking skills are actually very good. Do you really need my help?"


    "sit down."


    "...oh." Ling sat down again.


    Vivian sat quietly by the bonfire, holding the ebony staff, watching Donne quietly.


    Miss Fairy knew very well that Dorn seemed to only ask the chef to help when he was cooking in the kitchen.


    For a picnic, he seems to prefer to do it alone.


    This is probably a small habit of Donne.


    After the bell dropped, Donne carefully examined the harvested slime.


    Through the feedback from [Intuitive Ingredients], Dorn feels that this kind of monster does not seem to be suitable for being a staple food.


    Therefore, the staple food to fill my stomach tonight is to rely on the ingredients I bring first.


    But it doesn��t matter!


    Dorn brought out a lot of seasonings and ingredients from Eaton Town, and on the way to travel, he also habitually purchases them at various markets.


    Enough food tubes!


    Dorn first took out small walking mushrooms and parasitic mushrooms from the cyst.


    These two kinds of monster mushrooms, before they grow up, seem to be not much different from ordinary monsters, and they don''t have the ability to release sweetness and spores.


    is more convenient to carry.


    This is the advantage of having a monster farm. The monsters that are bred can be used as standing ingredients one after another!


    Then, Don took out another piece of raw silver noodles.


    This was hand-made by Donne when he was at Eaton. The reference is the silver noodles in Jiangsu and Zhejiang cuisines.


    is made of flour, egg white and rice noodles. The finished silver noodle is as thin as its name, as thin as silk and white as silver.


    For rice noodles, Dorn went to the west of the Dona Empire. After he found the rice, he returned to entrust a merchant who was familiar with the restaurant to open up a shipping channel.


    Currently, the Wishing Restaurant already has rice as an ingredient!


    On the way to travel with Vivienne, Dorn would often use this kind of fine silver noodles when cooking by himself, because the cooking of noodles is more convenient even during the trip.


    This time is no exception.


    Next, I purchased some good quality ingredients along the way, including smoked fish, seasonal vegetables, and eggs.


    Dorn is going to make a chowder noodle.


    "It seems to be quite rich and well-balanced." Dorn nodded satisfied as he looked at the series of ingredients presented.


    Because there is a female thief who hasn''t figured out the details yet, and because she is driving a carriage, she has a complete set of things.


    This time, Don didn��t use [Ruyi] for cooking.


    "I don''t need you this time, but don''t worry about not having a chance to behave. There will be more opportunities to cook in the future." Donn lightly patted the kitchen knife on his waist [Ruyi].


    [Ruyi] trembling slightly, it seems that he doesn''t agree with the master''s words very much.


    The pot is on the bonfire.


    First add the lard, then add the ginger, chili, and shallots and saut��.


    Then add two kinds of sliced ??magic mushrooms into the pot and stir fry.


    The mushroom slices are hot-fried with a sizzling sound, bringing out a peculiar smell of mushrooms after being fried.


    After ���� fry for a while, the moisture in the full mushroom slices seeps out and turns into miso soup.


    Add some soy sauce and salt to taste at this time.


    After being fried, the mushrooms are stained with thick sauce and the aroma is tangy.


    First pick out the mushrooms, and leave a portion of the sauce in the pot.


    After adding water to the pot, boil it for a while, and it is the noodle soup for today''s chowder noodles.


    Noodle soup for spare.


    Take another side of the spare pot and put it on the bonfire, and the white water in the pot on one side is silver silk noodles.


    Additional toppings such as cooked smoked fish and seasonal vegetables on the other side.


    When the smoked fish came out of the pot, and after it was cut, the silvery white noodles on the other side just floated up.


    Take the silver noodles with chopsticks, put them directly into the bowl of hot noodle soup, top with mushrooms and other toppings, and add a fried poached egg.


    The noodle soup is hot in a bowl, hot noodles, hot soup, and hot toppings.


    To make a good noodle soup is actually a test of the chef''s skill.


    However, for Dorn��s full-scale cooking skills, there is of course no problem in dealing with noodle soup.


    After serving the noodle soup, top with a little sauce at the end.


    The aroma of the sauce slowly rises with the steaming heatBrown red and oily smoked fish, full-bodied mushrooms, tender green vegetables, golden omelettes, these are full of ingredients for toppings, It''s piled up sharply in the bowl.


    From the two points of color and fragrance, the noodles made by Donne are simply impeccable!


    "Hey." For the first time seeing Don''s cooking bell, he swallowed heavily.


    From just now, this female thief was shocked by the amazing cooking skills that Dorn showed.


    Why would someone cook, as if they were carving a work of art, and so beautiful and pleasing to the eye!


    This Donn brother and his wife are too amazing!


    Ling, I don��t dare to presume anything in Don-myeon anymore, [Actually, my cooking skills are very good].


    This is totally insulting oneself.


    Besides, the food made by Brother Donne is so delicious! I want to eat!


    Even though it was Vivian, who was used to seeing Dorn cooking, she was looking forward to it at the moment. She opened her lake-blue eyes and stared straight at the hot noodles.


    As long as it is a dish made by Don, it won��t be too much no matter how many times you watch it or eat it!


    "Chowder noodles, eat while it''s hot," Dorn said.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 15： This is too delicious!

    Dorn poured out three portions of chowder noodles, one bowl per person.


    "Thank you, brother, I''m welcome!"


    Ling took her own bowl, first took a deep sniff, and the hot scent penetrated her nose, making the female thief look excited and intoxicated.


    Vivian didn''t take the initiative to take her own bowl, her eyes were reluctant to move away from the chowder, and she looked at the bell on the side: "It doesn''t matter? Will it scare her?"


    "It''s okay, this female thief can''t be that vulnerable." Donne waved his hand indifferently.


    "Hmm." Vivian didn''t insist on anything anymore, and reached out to take her noodle soup.


    After all, it doesn��t taste good when it��s cold!


    On the side of Ling, I was holding a bowl happily, and I was preparing to taste the noodle soup that smelled very delicious.


    At this time, from her perspective, only the opposite side of the bonfire, a bowl of soup noodles full of toppings, floated out of thin air!


    "Wow!"


    Ling was taken aback by the sudden sight, her body leaned back unconsciously, and fell down on her back.


    However, even if he fell, Ling''s hands still held the bowl tightly.


    During the whole process when she fell back to the ground, the chowder noodles in her hand didn''t even spill any noodle soup.


    Dorn:...


    Should I say that this guy is clumsy? Is dexterity better?


    "Brother Don! Have you seen it! Have you seen it! Haunted!" Ling held the bowl and bounced from the ground, backing several steps.


    "Don''t make a fuss, it''s normal." Dorn held his bowl of chowder noodles and sat down beside Vivian.


    Bell:?


    Is this... normal?


    But looking at the calm look of Brother Donne, he seems to be accustomed to everything in front of him?


    "It''s like this, although in your opinion, there are only two of us in this camp, but in fact, there are three people." As Dorn explained, he raised his chopsticks and prepared for noodles.


    The sun has set, and the surroundings of the simple camp are quiet, and only one or two weak crows can be heard occasionally.


    The only light source in ���� is the bonfire in the camp.


    is now an atmosphere suitable for telling ghost stories.


    "Brother, don''t scare me, I''m so afraid of this." Ling felt a chill on her back and swallowed, but she still kept the bowl in her hand tightly.


    "Vivian is a cute girl, not scary at all. But, she has the ability to hide her figure, so you can''t see her." Dorne explained casually.


    He didn''t directly explain the physique of Miss Fairy with zero presence.


    also didn''t make it clear whether Vivian''s [hidden figure] ability was controllable or uncontrollable.


    "Hidden body?" Ling repeated the keyword, not so scared anymore.


    As long as it is not caused by ghosts.


    Moreover, Ling is also a thief who has been wandering around the empire for a long time. He has a certain experience, and has seen many weird things.


    This companion who can [hidden body] mentioned by Brother Donne sounds a bit surprising, but it is not unacceptable.


    "Isn''t that a born thief..." Ling whispered, holding the soup noodles, and sitting back by the campfire. At the same time, I did not forget to say hello to the floating bowls and chopsticks opposite, "Miss Vivienne, how are you, hello?"


    "Vivian said, so do you." Dorn conveyed the meaning of Miss Fairy on his behalf.


    "Oh..." Ling nodded.


    does not seem to be terrible.


    Now, Ling can finally turn her attention back to the hot and fragrant noodle soup in her hand.


    Of course, before she started eating the noodles, she did not forget to complain: "Brother Dorn, why didn''t you tell me about Miss Vivienne earlier? People''s noodles almost spilled!"


    "Who knew you had such a big reaction?" Don just shrugged, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    After the ���� episode, the exciting dinner time finally officially began.


    Ling didn''t want Dorn and Vivian to use chopsticks proficiently, so she could only eat with a fork.


    However, although the tableware is not easy, it does not affect her enthusiasm for eating noodles.


    Take a bite of noodle soup first.


    Dorn��s soup base this time is made with two kinds of mushrooms. The soup is bright in color, but it is not tasteless, but with the rich sweetness of Shanzhen.


    A mouthful of hot noodle soup slips from the tip of the tongue into the abdominal cavity. Not only does the body feel warm from the inside out, but the desire and expectation for the whole bowl of noodle soup is once again raised to a new level!


    "Huh-delicious!" Ling shook her head happily.


    Then, she used a fork to pick up a piece of red-brown oil, smoked fish soaked in broth.


    The entrance of ���� smoked fish is obviously smoked fish, but after Dorn��s processing, the taste is not dry at all, but rather plump and tender.


    It only needs to be squeezed lightly, the fish will become dregs, the sweet and crispy smoked fish taste will churn in the mouth, and the soup soaked in the fish will be fully diffused.


    The light fish flavor and the mushroom sweet flavor in the soup blend together, harmonious and wonderful!


    Forked another piece of green cabbage leaf entrance.


    Fresh seasonal vegetables are tender, so they have a unique sweetness when chewed.


    There are also those mushroom slices, not to mention, after frying, it reveals an oily golden color, and the sauce on the surface is very rich.


    After you have eaten it, chew it twice, a light oil is secreted from the tender mushrooms, and the plump soup contained in it bursts out!


    "Hmm!" The invigorating and sweet taste that has never been experienced swept the taste buds, making Ling want to stop.


    After tasting the toppings, Ling began to work hard to roll up the thin noodles in the bowl with a fork.


    The silver silk surface is soft and smooth, and it is elastic. Moreover, the umami flavor of the noodle soup and toppings is well soaked into the noodles.


    A good bowl of hot noodle soup requires not only the soup but also the toppings, but also the noodles.


    And Don��s chowder noodles are not only fresh soup, fresh toppings, but also noodles!


    "Shoot." In the mouth of the smooth noodles, I would drink a mouthful of hot and delicious noodle soup from time to time.


    As an indigenous person in the land of miracles, it is the first time that Ling has come into contact with noodle soup.


    But after only a few bites I took a look at the look of Donn''s noodles, and the female thief quickly mastered the most correct and fun way to eat noodles!


    A bowl of delicious hot noodle soup, every time the bell eats the bottom.


    However, she didn''t even plan to let go of the rest of the noodle soup. She held the bowl and drank the bowl with the bottom upside down, clean.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, this is so delicious


    As for Dorn and Vivian, after all, they have eaten a lot of good things, and they haven''t gobbled them up like Ling.


    After having a bowl of hot chowder noodles.


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the mental power attribute is enhanced.


    System reminder: [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] effect is triggered, skill [Parasite Spore Lv3] experience increases, skill level increases.


    System reminder: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] effect is triggered, skill [Sweet Lv2] experience is increased, and skill level is increased.


    [Predator] and [Synchronous Stomach] both bloom.


    In addition to gaining 3 mental power attributes, Donn also raised the level of two skills spawned from mushrooms.


    "Thanks to Crick, it will be sooner or later that these two skills will be fully used." Dorn was happy.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 16： Frosted Slime

    After eating the chowder noodles, it just arrived at 7pm.


    For Tiansang Town, a big town, there are still many people on the road at this time.


    If you want to [visit] Jack the Iron Hand, you will have to wait until later.


    It''s best to do it after midnight and the whole Tiansang Town is quiet.


    So, Donne set his sights on the slime.


    It''s time to try cooking this strange monster!


    Just do it.


    Don first untie the slime, and remove the eye points, mouth, and respiratory tract on the body surface.


    The esophagus, intestines, genital nests and other organs in the body are also removed.


    Only the slime is left with a thick layer of jelly-like transparent glue.


    Cut the slime gum into small pieces for later use.


    Then Dorn looked at the bell sitting on the edge of the campfire, his face intoxicated with the delicious taste of chowder noodles.


    "Hey, crappy thief, give me the one on your waist."


    "What is a crappy thief? I have a name, okay? And, as a thief, I am obviously quite powerful." Ling''s delicious memory was interrupted, slightly dissatisfied, but she did not dare to do anything to Dorn, just Whispered.


    Then, Ling looked down at her waist, feeling a little confused: "Brother, what do you want, my... belt? No, okay?"


    "Can your belt be put in the pot?" Donne glanced at her helplessly, "I want the bag of lime hanging from your waist. I''ve already noticed this thing."


    "Huh? But this thing can''t be cooked, right?" Ling was even more confused, but still untied the small bag of lime around her waist and handed it to Dorn.


    As a thief who has been walking alone on the Dona Empire for a long time.


    Apart from dexterity and fast running, Ling still has some other means to defend himself.


    For example, the lime powder she always keeps. As long as this thing is sprayed on the enemy''s face, it is a powerful blinding effect!


    Donne took the lime powder.


    Lime powder, of course, cannot be eaten directly.


    However, there is also such a thing as [edible lime powder] in the celestial dynasty.


    Its main function is to prepare lime water to precipitate and harden certain specific food materials. For example, foods such as wheat green dumplings and wormwood dumplings from the Jiangnan region of the Tian Dynasty are used in the production process.


    The lime powder carried by ���� Ling is of high purity, so it is not a problem for Dorn to prepare lime water with it.


    Lime powder is added with clear water, after precipitation, only the upper suspension is taken.


    The prepared lime water is added to the slime stick.


    After soaking for more than an hour.


    The originally soft slime stick became stiff under the action of lime, and it could even be broken when it was lightly broken by hand.


    At this time, remove the slime sticks and rinse them with clean water repeatedly.


    Then put it in clean water and soak for one hour.


    During ����, the water was changed three times repeatedly until the surface of the stiff slime bar no longer smelled of lime.


    After this step, the lime remaining on the surface of the slime stick is completely washed off, and there is no problem in eating it afterwards.


    Slime sticks into the pot.


    Add water and cook for about five minutes.


    Remove, let cool, and fully drain the water on the slime sticks.


    Then, take the bowl and place a layer of slime sticks on the bottom of the bowl, then sprinkle a layer of white sugar, then spread a layer of slime sticks, and sprinkle a layer of white sugar.


    Repeat this step until the whole bowl is covered.


    Let stand and pickle for two full hours.


    After ���� pickled, the slime sticks become more crystal clear and transparent, and the bowl also contains a lot of sugar water.


    Slime sticks are put into the pot with sugar water, boiled and stir-fried.


    The sugar water is slowly boiled dry, and the air is filled with a sweet and greasy aroma.


    When the tainted sugar slowly precipitates out, it will look like a little bit of frost and snow, covered with slime sticks.


    After ���� was fried, a little bluish-blue was revealed between the crystal clear and white frosting sugar.


    A frosted slime independently developed by Donne, complete!


    "Brother, I have never seen anyone deal with slimes like this." The bell on the side has long been attracted by the whole process of Donne''s cooking.


    But this time, she didn''t interrupt her production.


    After all, after tasting Don''s chowder, this female thief has put Don''s cooking skills at the highest and strongest position in her mind.


    So, she didn''t speak carefully until Don was finished.


    "Now you see it." Dorn replied.


    "Can you taste a piece?" Ling looked at the frosted slime on the plate.


    "Let it cool and eat it later."


    "Oh��"


    After the icing slime is completely cooled, it looks more edible, each one is crystal clear, with a blue color, and the surface is covered with white icing.


    The three of them each took a piece and tasted it.


    After the entrance, the appearance is the sweetness of the icing.


    After biting it, it is waxy again, with a gelatinous texture and elasticity, some resembling very Q-flavored soft candy.


    As for the taste, it seems to have the taste of mulberry, sweet but not greasy, and it also has a little bit of suitable sourness, and a unique special refreshing taste.


    This makes the whole frosted slime richer, refreshing and pleasant.


    "It''s delicious!" After Ling swallowed one, she hurriedly pushed another one into her mouth.


    Vivian seems to like this kind of peculiar sweets, or candies, and also ate several of them.


    In Dorn��s view, this raw material is an A-grade slime. After his cooking, it barely crossed the S-grade threshold.


    is regarded as one of the dishes with the worst effect in improving the quality of the finished products.


    However, there is no way, after all, he has never cooked a strange monster like a slime before.


    After having this experimental experience, try again later, it will definitely be able to make improvements and make better ones.


    After eating a few frosted slimes casually.


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the physique attribute is enhanced.


    System prompt: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Soft Body Lv0] is obtained.


    Slime is a monster food material, UU reading only provides Dorne with a physical bonus of 1 point.


    But what surprised him a little was that he even had a skill.


    ��Soft Body��: After the skill is activated, any part of the body can become soft like a gluey substance, and it has no shape.


    "It sounds like you will get the same soft body as a slime after you use the skill?" Dorn checked the description of this skill in the panel.


    Talk is better than nothing. In some specific scenarios, such as when controlled by binding, it should be able to play a miraculous effect.


    But it''s a skill that comes from a weak monster, so you can''t demand too much.


    After eating a small plate of frosted slime, most of the remaining sugar cubes were put into the bag by Don.


    These sugar cubes made by Donn can be stored for a long time as long as they are placed in a dry and cool environment.


    I''m not in a hurry to finish eating.


    And, after finishing the icing slime, the time finally came to midnight.


    The original lively Tiansang Town has also been quiet.


    Moon, black wind and high night, when murdering and setting fire.


    Is there a better time to visit that Iron Hand Jack than this time period?


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 17： Serious people, who overcame the wall?

    Sweet Mulberry Town.


    Dorn and his party returned to this big town.


    It''s already midnight, and no one can be seen on the street.


    Only part of the horseshoe lamp hanging outside the building emits a faint light.


    At this point in time, basically only the night patrol team is still active in the town.


    However, under Ling''s leadership, Dorn and others avoided the night patrol route.


    Dorn is driving [Eagle View] the whole time. This skill comes from Xiaoxiong, which can greatly enhance the ability of night vision. It allows him to clearly distinguish whether the traces of his pedestrian have been discovered.


    South of Sweet Sang Town.


    Not too far from the street where Dorn and Vivienne wandered in the evening, it was the slums of this town.


    It is clearly not far apart, but here and the outside are like two completely different worlds.


    Different from the center of the town, the construction of this area is dilapidated and messy.


    There are low-rise houses everywhere, and there are hardly any lights in sight.


    The road is not paved with stone bricks, but muddy yellow mud. The air is filled with the smell of urine and rot.


    Dorn stepped on the muddy yellow mud and looked around with the night vision ability provided by [Eagle''s View].


    just thought: "Unexpectedly, the slum area of ??this big town is worse than the slum area of ??a small town like Eaton. At least the slum area of ??Eaton is still paved with stone bricks."


    Perhaps on this land, the larger the scale of urban development, the greater the gap between the rich and the poor among the residents living in it.


    Behind ���� bright and beautiful, there will always be dark and dark corners full of maggots.


    Under Ling''s guidance, the three of them came to the outside of a towering high fence.


    This large-scale high-walled building covers a very large area and is very conspicuous in this slum area, and it is also the only area with lights on.


    "Is Jack the Iron Hand living in such a conspicuous place?" Dorn looked at the wall, which was about two meters high, and asked.


    "He was in collusion with the patrol team in the town. According to legend, the noble lords in this area have been accepting bribes from him. Therefore, no one here can control this bad thing." Ling explained.


    Then, the female thief was eager to try against the high wall, and began the pre-war deployment:


    "Brother Don, and Miss Vivienne, let''s go over the wall from this position. I went in once during the day, so I won''t have a problem following it."


    "There is a three-story building, which is huge. Then, Jack Iron Hand may be on the second or third floor. I haven''t been there during the day."


    "Also, at the gate of this wall, there is a wooden simple guard tower. Although there is only one guard on it. The view from that high place is very good. Although it is night, we still have to be careful."


    Ling Xuxu talked about his diving experience, and then prepared to take the lead in climbing the wall.


    But at this moment, Dorn pressed her head and turned the bell 180 degrees, changing from his back to facing himself:


    "Who is serious about going over the wall? They said it was [visit], let''s go through the door."


    "Huh? You can''t get through the gate. There are several guards there, and the tower is also there. We will be spotted as soon as we get closer!" The bell was a little dazed, but her tone was a bit eager.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as the guards are overturned, we won''t be able to find us sneaking in." Donne said naturally.


    Then, he winked at Vivian.


    Miss Fairy nodded knowingly, and squeezed the ebony staff in her hand: "Just hit her head, right?"


    "Hmm..." Don nodded.


    I always feel that Miss Fairy has a fascinating enthusiasm for beating the enemy''s head with a staff.


    After such a brief exchange, the two followed the wall and leaned toward the gate.


    stood there just leaving the bell full of question marks.


    "Wait, wait for me!" After hesitating for a while, the female thief chose to follow in Donne''s footsteps.


    ����


    The residence of Jack Iron Hand.


    Wall gate.


    At the gate, five guards were sitting around the campfire.


    "...You are nothing. The day before yesterday, the one I played in the dungeon was awesome! The face and body are all good, and the cry is amazing! What a pity, she will be sold in a few days A wealthy businessman is at home, such a good product, I can never play again."


    A guard with a scarred face is bragging about something to the other four.


    "Didn��t there be a few more new items that were delivered yesterday? I took a look from a distance. Several of them were obviously young and they were chicks. They cried so badly. It''s a pity that all the chicks have to After the boss has used it, it will be our turn." Someone preached like this.


    "What are you anxious about? It''s just these two days."


    As the guards talked, they all burst into laughter, and the wretched expressions on their faces were not hidden.


    Next to the gate is a simple wooden guard tower, on which stands a guard, looking bored at everything below.


    The change happened in an instant.


    The body of the guard tower who was relatively awake suddenly fell softly, his original posture changed to a sitting posture, leaning on the guard tower railing, tilted his head, and seemed to fall asleep deeply.


    And this change that didn''t make much noise, none of the five guards on the ground noticed it for the first time.


    They are still the same as before, using dirty and cheap vocabulary, chatting on nasty topics, and they are always happy.


    was talking, the scar face in it suddenly smelled a sweet fragrance.


    This smell is very good, but after smelling it, his body and mind are inexplicably hot and restless.


    Then, he saw a man walk out from the shadow under the outer wall.


    It seems that he is indeed a young man, and although he can''t see the man''s appearance in the night, Scarface firmly believes that the man has a fatal attraction to him!


    "I want to go to his side, want to follow his words want to..." Scarface''s brain can''t think, only such thoughts are left to circle around.


    The other four guards were in the same state as him. They all stood up and walked in the direction of the man in distraction.


    At this moment.


    boom!


    There was a muffled sound, and one of the guards seemed to have received a heavy blow in the back of the head for no reason, and fell heavily to the ground.


    boom!


    Another guard fell.


    But Scarface doesn''t care about the strange changes that happen to his companion.


    He just wants to walk to the man''s side now.


    In his eyes, that man is like a firefly in the dark, so bright, so outstanding...


    After a few breaths, the other four guards all fell to the ground and stopped moving.


    But Scarface was still not close, beside the man who suddenly appeared in the shadow.


    boom!


    Scarface''s head hurts, and his eyes turn black...


    "If I can, I really don''t want to betray my hue to these goods." The man who appeared in the night looked at the fallen guard and exclaimed.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 18： Unforgivable evil

    Dorn''s [Sweetness] + [Charm] skill combination, even the demon Baphomet can control a few tenths of a second.


    Not to mention these influential things that only rely on the lower body to think.


    After the five guards were all controlled by Dorn, Vivian moved the staff under his head, and threw down one staff, neatly and neatly.


    This is much simpler than playing moles.


    Miss Fairy now dragged the ebony staff in one hand and the balance pendant in the other, and returned to Don''s side with an expression of [Quickly praise me].


    Dorn has just developed two skills, among which [Sweet] has level lv3, which can better control the impact of the target, and has little impact on Vivian.


    And [Charm] This skill hasn''t been upgraded much yet, and it''s basically in a state where we are all enemies.


    However, Miss Fairy herself has very strong willpower, and seems to have a good resistance to these spiritual controls, and there is also the blessing of the Qingming effect of the balance pendant.


    So she was basically unaffected. It is estimated that when Dorn��s skills were turned on, she was in a trance like the original Bafengt.


    can only say, worthy of a mage with more than 6,500 blood points!


    After a while, Ling also rushed over from a distance.


    Under Don''s orders, this female thief has been staying out of the influence of [Sweetness] and [Charm].


    Looking at the guard who fell to the ground, Ling was a little at a loss.


    Although she thought that Brother Donne was a very good person, but this is a bit too good, right?


    "Go, go in through the front door," Dorn said.


    "Oh." Ling nodded, but her eyes fell unconsciously to those on the ground, not knowing whether it was a faint or dead guard.


    She knows very well what these guards usually do for fun.


    The female thief''s face became a little serious, and her eyes became decisive.


    Then, she took out the dagger she carried, leaned down, pulled up the head of a fainted guard, and deeply slit the opponent''s neck.


    Warm blood splashed onto Ling''s hand, and on the dagger, it flowed onto the yellow mud ground, and it was red...


    "Huh." Ling''s breathing became sharp and heavy.


    This female thief does not seem to be used to killing.


    But after she executed one of the guards, she pulled up the head of the second guard with blood-stained and trembling hands...


    Dorn glanced back at Ling, and then at the guard who was killed by her mending knife. He didn''t say anything, and didn''t mean to stop him at all.


    Judging from the conversations of the guards just now, there is really nothing to stop Ling''s current behavior.


    Dorn calmly walked into the gate of the wall, climbed up the simple guard tower, and by the way used [Ruyi] to make up the knife to dispose of the guard tower that was controlled by him to fall asleep [Dream].


    With the eyesight bonus and night vision ability provided by [Eagle''s Eye View], the scene inside the surrounding wall is unobstructed on the tower.


    There are also a certain number of guards inside the wall.


    However, the distribution of guards is not as concentrated as the doorway. In most areas, there are only one or two people.


    "Such a distribution of guards is useless to Vivian and me." After making a simple judgment, Dorn climbed down the guard tower.


    The operation of sneaking into Jack Iron''s residence tonight went smoothly.


    After entering the inside of the wall, when encountering a single guard, give it to Vivian and knock it down with a staff.


    There are pairs of guards, so Dorn��s [Dream] sleeps one, and Vivian knocks down one.


    There are so many people, the big deal is that Donne��s old trick is repeated, [Sweet] + [Dream], sacrifice the hue, and then knock down one by one by the fairy lady.


    The three of them quickly arrived in front of the three-story building, as if they were no one on the way.


    In this silent, perfect sneak operation that no one has discovered, only guards and minions are left.


    ...


    A three-story building inside the wall, here is the residence of Jack the Iron Hand.


    After the three of them invaded here, Dorn calmly dealt with the two guards in the corridor.


    At the waist of one of the guards, Ling touched a bunch of iron keychains.


    "Brother Don, that Iron Hand Jack should be somewhere upstairs. It must be easy to deal with him by the means of you and Miss Vivienne. As for me, just go to the dungeon. There are many poor girls. Was locked there."


    Bell shook the iron keychain in his hand, and said.


    It seems that the first purpose of this female thief was to target the dungeon here.


    Infiltrated Jack Iron Hand��s residence during the day, probably because of this.


    It was only during the daytime when Ling did not sneak in too smoothly. When she hid in the kitchen, she also committed an occupational disease, so she took away some silver tableware...


    Dorn looked at Ling''s face and didn''t answer immediately.


    "I, I won''t run away." Ling realized something, her tone lowered, with a hint of pleading, "When I let those girls out, I will come back and accept your punishment from my brother. Those girls are very pitiful. of��"


    "Did you have a companion who was taken away by them?" Donn finally spoke.


    "It''s not a companion, right." Ling''s tone became a little low, "There is a little girl I know, who is obviously very young, but was sold to this group by her **** father."


    This should be what Ling said earlier, the reason why she and the Iron Hand Jack group had private enmity.


    Dorn exchanged glances with Vivienne next to him, and then said: "Let��s go to the dungeon together."


    "Huh?" Ling stared at Donne''s face a bit unexpectedly for a while, then the female thief smiled on her face and nodded, "I knew you were a good person, brother!"


    Jack the Iron Hand''s residence is down to a huge basement.


    After dealing with the few cabbage guards along the way, with the help of the set of iron keys, Dorn and his party quickly came here.


    The scene in the dungeon is a bit unbearable to look directly at.


    The air here is humid, mixed with excrement and rotten smell.


    In the huge dungeon, the iron fence is divided into many iron cages. With the oil lamp on the wall, you can see several women in each iron cage.


    These women are not very old, the youngest is only twelve or thirteen years old, most of them do not cover their bodies, or there is no clothing to wear at all.


    They curled up and huddled on the haystack in the iron cage. Most of them did not respond to the arrival of Donne and his party.


    looked dull, with dull eyes.


    is like a helpless beast imprisoned in a cage.


    Here, UU reading www. uukanshu. com and they are just goods, they are the private property of Jack the Iron Hand, and they are the objects of the beastly desires of the guard minions.


    The dignity and humiliation of human beings, together with their bodies, has been trampled on by those traffickers, and it has long been out of shape.


    Don''s face is heavy.


    Although I had long thought of what the dungeon would be like, the impact I saw with my own eyes was definitely far greater than imagined.


    Because of the modern thoughts and soul of the earth, Donne is born with a strong aversion and resistance to such things as human trafficking.


    regards living people as goods transactions, and wantonly tramples on the personality and dignity of others.


    No matter what world you are in, no matter what you think, it is a sin that cannot be forgiven.


    "Jila!" Ling fixed her gaze, waited around in the dungeon, and finally ran to an iron cage in the corner.


    "Sister Ling?" A twelve or three-year-old girl in the cage responded to Ling.


    This little girl named Jie La looks very haggard, but her clothes are still intact.


    She was sent here only these two days. She belonged to the chicks mentioned by the guards and had to be enjoyed by Jack the Iron Hand first.


    Just now, it is not her turn to serve Jack the Iron Hand.


    don''t know if this can be called luck.

 v3 Chapter 19： The wicked should be dedicated to the devil

    The third floor of this tall building.


    Jack the Iron Hand is sitting behind a dark hardwood table in the study.


    This is a man in his thirties with short brown hair. He looks ugly, but a pair of wolf-like eyes can make a deep impression.


    Jack the Iron Hand��s entire right hand was lost because of an early battle.


    Now, on his right wrist, he wears a hand with an iron hook glowing with cold.


    For Jack Iron Hand, this iron hook is both a living tool and a weapon. His current name is also derived from this hooked hand.


    Opposite Jack the Iron Hand, Soba was kneeling on the ground with his head down.


    This boss, after being repaired by Donne in the afternoon, he took a few of his subordinates to remove the toxins and acid burns from his body, and it was not until midnight that he came back to report the situation to Jack the Iron Hand.


    "Soba, at this time, I should have been on the big bed in the bedroom, enjoying two chicks. So, you''d better tell me that the female thief who sneaked here has been caught by you, and is now hanging meticulously. Wait for me in the dungeon. Otherwise..."


    Iron Hand Jack sits behind the hard wooden table, and wipes the iron hook on his right hand with a piece of gauze.


    His wolf-like eyes scanned Soba viciously.


    "Old, boss." Cold sweat broke out on Soba''s forehead, trembling, "That female thief has a very powerful backing."


    "Really? What kind of backer is it?"


    Jack the Iron Hand dropped the gauze on the table, got up, and walked to Soba.


    "A black-haired and dark-eyed kid who is an alchemist who can use toxins and acid. He not only injured us, but also threatened to get rid of you, the boss." Soba trembled, roughly describing Donne. Appearance and clothing.


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to add oil and vinegar to raise Don''s hatred value.


    "Get rid of me? Gee, alchemist. That''s amazing."


    Iron Hand Jack said so, but Iron Hook Hand got close to Soba''s left ear, and his sharp hook instantly pierced his auricle.


    There is blood flowing down the hook.


    Soba was in pain but he didn''t dare to say a word, allowing Jack the Iron Hand to hold his **** ears.


    "But you didn''t do what you asked you to do. I obviously value you very much, Soba. So, what should I do with you now?" said Jack Irons.


    Soba trembled and did not dare to reply.


    "Humph."


    Iron Hand Jack pulled the iron hook hand, and a small piece of blood-stained meat fell on the ground.


    Soba''s left ear was bleeding, so he could only raise his hand to cover it.


    "The kid who knows alchemy sounds like a lot of trouble. Order to go down, let all his men know his appearance, and search for his traces around the town. Cut off his head and send it to my table. reward."


    Jack the Iron Hand returned to the table, wiped off the blood on the hook hand with gauze, and then glanced at Soba who was still kneeling on the ground and daring not to move:


    "If you don''t do it well this time, I am not the only one of your ears. Your right hand and even your head will be placed on this table, understand?"


    "I must bring back the head of that kid who knows alchemy! And the female thief, I will strip her naked and hang her in the dungeon!" Soba covered his **** ears, gritted his teeth, and screamed.


    "Go down. Stop by in the dungeon and bring two chicks I haven''t played with to my room... Oh?"


    Jack the Iron Hand stopped as he spoke, and even the action of wiping the hand of the Iron Hook was stopped, staring at the door like wolf eyes.


    The door of the room was not closed, and a figure came out from the shadow in the corridor.


    "I heard you want my head? But don''t bother to find it, because I delivered it to the door intimately." Dorn swaggered into the room from the shadow of the corridor.


    The behavior is calm and calm, like a guest invited by the host here.


    "Boss! That''s the **** kid!" Seeing Donne on the ground, Soba hurriedly crawled towards the feet of Jack the Iron Hand.


    "Soba, you are now like an incompetent dog sheltered by the owner." Donne sneered when he saw it.


    Jack the Iron Hand looked up and down Donn with his wolf-like eyes, and the killing intent in his eyes was very strong.


    At the same time, the blood volume on the top of his head has also been revealed.


    What surprised Dorn was that the trafficker''s head had more than 2,000 HP.


    was the first little boss cult silver lizard he encountered.


    has risen to lv40, and has nearly 60 points of physique points bonus, the current blood volume can be worth more than 1,900 points.


    Judging from the blood volume of the two, it seems that they are at the same level.


    The battle is on the verge.


    "It seems that to be a terrible snake, you really need some strength." Dorn thought in his heart, not taking the enemy lightly.


    "Boy, do you know you are dying?" Jack the Iron Hand fixed his eyes firmly on Don''s face.


    "If you saw a guard falling downstairs, you wouldn''t think that way." Dorn smiled, "By the way, the girls in the dungeon are all released by me now."


    "Boy, I will chop off your head, your right hand, and your annoying tongue!" Iron Hand Jack glared at Don, really stunned.


    This black-haired alchemist can appear in the room, which shows that the two words he said are true.


    Don just smiled.


    then.


    A burst of purple poisonous mist swept away from Don, and swallowed it towards Jack the Iron Hand.


    This poisonous mist also contains [corrosive acid].


    But this time, he didn''t keep his hands anymore. Whether it was toxins or acid, they were all lethal!


    Jack Iron Hand also moved.


    Boom!


    The hardwood table beside him was overthrown, and the floor of the room trembled. The one-armed man stepped on the table that he turned over and jumped up high, avoiding the terror poisonous mist with acid.


    His iron hook whizzed and brought the wind straight to Don''s neck!


    moves swiftly and fiercely, like a hungry wolf rushing to eat.


    is going to succeed!


    Jack the Iron Hand��s combat experience gave him an excellent foreboding that this blow would surely hit!


    is just a young brat after all.


    Even though there are some weird methods, it is estimated that I have never experienced any decent fighting with strong men.


    The iron hook of Jack the Iron Hand is within easy reach of Don''s neck.


    And at this time, the room suddenly filled with the smell of burning sulfur.


    This taste is very strong and choking.


    At the same time, Don''s body shape is changing rapidly.


    His body swelled rapidly, reaching nearly three meters in height, and his body size grew several laps.


    stretched out a pair of huge barbed bat wings on his back, with curved goat horns on his forehead, and black and red flames around him.


    His skin is also undergoing changes, becoming pitch black and hard, like a layer of rough, hot black shining rock.


    Dorn��s original silk shirt and trousers shattered under the expansion of his body and then burned to ashes by the flames all over, floating in the air.


    This is a skill spawned from the black goat that will fuse and transform from the [Devil''s Lair].


    [Demonization]!


    Furthermore, before leaving [Demon Lair], Dorn deliberately brushed this skill. The current skill level has reached lv2.


    clang.


    The sharp iron hook that originally aimed at Donne''s neck hit Donne''s abdomen at this moment.


    The tip of the hook hit the rocky skin and failed to penetrate the opponent''s armor!


    Instead, the hook itself was bent smoothly.


    Jack the Iron Hand was overwhelmed by this sudden change. Even though he had a lot of combat experience, he suddenly saw a demon whose ordinary person had become three meters tall, he would still have to be stunned.


    And in the two seconds that he was at a loss, Dorne was pitch black and huge, with fiery hot demon claws, already grabbing his throat.


    A strong burning and suffocation sensation hit.


    Jack the Iron Hand struggled with the iron hook on his right hand, but it didn''t help at all.


    "The wicked should be dedicated to the devil, right?"


    Dorn said, his originally gentle and calm voice became dumb and chaotic at this moment, full of evil.

 v3 Chapter 20： Where can I buy Hulk pants?

    Under the capture of the huge devil''s claws, the iron hand Jack''s body floated in the air, his hands and feet struggling desperately.


    But after the demonization of Donne, there is no human emotion on his face, so he choked the fragile throat of Jack the Iron Hand, and continued to increase the power on his claws.


    The blood volume of more than 2000 points drops rapidly, and it will be cleared in a short while.


    And the iron hand Jack in his hand has stopped moving either.


    The fiery heat of the devil''s claws has burned the skin around his neck, emitting a scorching smell.


    Dorn let go and threw the dead Iron Hand Jack on the floor at will.


    Then, he cast his gaze on Soba who was shrinking in the corner of the room.


    The boss was so frightened that he curled up in the corner of the room and shivered, and under his crotch, there was a foul-smelling liquid flowing out.


    was scared to incontinence directly not all because the boss was too courageous.


    Normal people who have seen real demons!


    And even his tough boss, Jack, was easily crushed to death by the opponent like a bug.


    "I just heard that you want my head too, don''t you?" A smile was drawn on Don''s demon''s face, "Remember what we said in the evening?"


    "Don''t come over, spare me, spare me. Please, please..." Soba begged in tears.


    "But you didn''t abide by our agreement. I think you should have heard of it. Anyone who violates the agreement with the devil will end up miserably." Dorn, who is three meters tall, walks towards the boss. go with.


    The wings of the bat on his back flapped, and a fishy wind came. This fishy wind was accompanied by a strong smell of burning sulfur in the air.


    This is the last smell Soba can smell when he is alive.


    This is the smell of death.


    ����


    After the Iron Hand Jack and Soba were eliminated, Don''s goal tonight was completely achieved.


    Snake and Iron Hand Jack in Tiansang Town, and his minions will not trouble him anymore.


    Dead people are always less likely to cause trouble.


    And he rescued the poor girls in the dungeon and did a good thing.


    great ending.


    As for Vivian and Ling, they did not follow Dorn to the third floor at this moment.


    After entering the dungeon, ���� Ling was busy rescuing the girls in the iron cage, and was fleeing here with the poor girls at this moment.


    And the guards outside were basically dealt with by Dorn and Vivian.


    But just in case, the female thief is an expert in fleeing, but the frontal combat ability is really a bit worrying, and she brings such a large group of ordinary people.


    So, Dorn asked Miss Fairy to follow them and leave.


    After eliminating the [demonization] state, Donne changed back to his original appearance.


    However, all the clothes on his body were shattered and burned by the dark red flame on his body when he was just transformed.


    So, now I am completely naked.


    "[Demonization] This skill is easy to use, it is easy to use, that is, you have to burst your clothes when you turn it on... Fortunately, Vivian has not been able to follow up, but I am not ready to be honest with her."


    Dorn looked down at his body, and picked up Ruyi, who had fallen to the ground after being transformed.


    I feel that I really need a pair of pants that look like the Hulk wears, no matter how you transform it, it won''t be broken, and it can just cover the private parts.


    I don��t know where to buy...


    Dorn was naked, and he explored the third floor casually, and found the bedroom of Jack Iron Hand.


    In the bedroom, he chose a slightly large but barely fitting clothes, and he also walked along with a hat.


    As for the underpants, I have to leave them alone...


    Wait till [Sweet Slime] Tavern.


    After all, he and Jack the Iron Hand are not so good that they wear the same underwear.


    After getting dressed, Donne went downstairs.


    and took out [Ruyi], becoming Greglu''s [flameweaver] appearance.


    Under the conduction of magic power, this two-handed sword full of magic runes ignited a raging fire.


    ����


    The time has passed midnight.


    Joseph was lying on the bed with a slightly damp pillow, making it difficult to sleep.


    The bright moonlight outside poured into the window of the room, and it shattered into silver on the ground.


    Joseph is a bard, a down-and-out musician.


    When he was young, Joseph had a dream, which was to hold a concert of his own in Golden Oak City, the city of music.


    So, when he was twenty, he went to Golden Oak City and started chasing his musical dream.


    It��s just that the sky is unsatisfactory.


    Even though Joseph''s musical talents and talents are very good, Golden Oak City has never lacked artistic genius, even the genius of extreme hard work.


    In this big city where genius shines, he is too mediocre, without personal connections and financial resources.


    Ten years have passed in a blink of an eye, and Joseph has reached the age of thirty, and his original dream has not been realized.


    He is poor and down, and he has done nothing.


    Reality has eroded Joseph''s sharpness and edges. For ten years, he and the music scores he composed were all unknown.


    The frustrated Joseph left Golden Oak City and came to the surrounding big town Tiansang Town.


    The daily expenses in the town are much less than those in the big cities. I no longer chase the illusory dream of music. Living here will be relatively easier.


    There was snoring in the room.


    However, Joseph was already used to this. He was lying on the bed, looking at the bright moonlight that spilled into the room, and then looked at his poem by the bed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The room he rented is on the outskirts of the slum of Tiansang Town.


    And the room is shared by four people, so the rent is very cheap.


    Four beds are placed in the big room, and then some personal belongings are randomly placed by the bed, which becomes a shelter.


    Joseph��s three roommates, like him, are artists who have returned here from Golden Oak City.


    Among them is a musician, like Joseph, a painter, and a young writer who writes stage opera scripts that no one cares about all the time All four of them are the same, the same poor, and the same. Dreams are hopeless.


    In Tiansang Town, there are many down-and-coming artists like them.


    Joseph lay down, unable to sleep for a long time. To be honest, he always feels a little...unwilling when the night is quiet.


    He felt that the twenty-year-old boy in his heart had not completely died yet.


    Joseph still wanted to go to Golden Oak City.


    want to write a piece of music that is loved and sung by people.


    I want to play my own music in a packed concert.


    I want to hear everyone applaud him and praise him for being a good musician.


    However, I can only think about it.


    Joseph turned around, closed his eyes, trying to get rid of the complicated thoughts in his mind.


    I don''t know how much time passed before, the originally peaceful night was disrupted by a loud noise.


    There are messy human voices shouting loudly outside����


    "Fire! It''s on fire! It''s on fire!"


    Joseph got up from the bed and looked out the window.


    Somewhere in the slum, a flame is rising to the sky, tearing through the dark night.

 v3 Chapter 21： Anthem of Heroes in the Fire

    Joseph''s roommates were also awakened by the noise outside, and all four of them gathered around the window to look at the fire.


    Outside the house, someone was already walking and putting on clothes, clamoring and rushing to the fire.


    "Look, that direction, isn''t that where the mob boss Jack Iron Hand lives here? God has opened his eyes?" said the young writer among the four.


    "Have you been dizzy when writing a script recently? Who would dare to go to the house of Jack the Ironman." The painter smacked his lips.


    The four discussed at the window for a while.


    The fire outside seems to be getting bigger and bigger, and there seems to be more and more people going to the fire point to check the situation.


    The four down-and-out artists in total, in this noisy situation, I feel I can''t sleep anymore, so I plan to put on my clothes and go to the fire place.


    ����


    The residence of Jack the Iron Hand.


    Outside the fence, a large group of people surrounded Wuyangyang.


    The crowd gathered together, watching the fire inside the wall, but no one was willing to set out to fight the fire.


    On the contrary, people seem to be happy to see this scene now, and there are even a few brave ones who have already hid in the crowd and clapped their hands.


    Moreover, Jack Iron Hand��s residence was relatively independent, and there was a wall around it. The fire could not spread out. Even the residents living in the surrounding area did not worry about being affected by the fire.


    "Innocent really opened his eyes?" When the painter walked outside the wall, he looked in disbelief, just whispered like this.


    Other people in the crowd are also talking about it.


    "This fire has been burning for so long and I haven''t seen anyone escape. Are all that group..."


    "It''s good if you haven''t escaped. It''s a retribution for the wicked."


    "But, there are still many girls caught in this wall, right?"


    "Eh? Haven''t you heard of it? When I just rushed over, I heard someone talk about it on the way. It seemed that I saw a large group of girls and went out to the outside of the town."


    "You mean, those girls all escaped?"


    "Probably so. Maybe there was a passing formidable adventurer, a hero, who couldn��t understand that traffickers bullied men and women, rescued the girls who were caught, and then fired all the bad guys. It burned a clean mile."


    "����"


    Joseph listened to the heroic story of a brain-filling idea by the neighbor, and watched the fire in the surrounding wall intensify, feeling inexplicably refreshed in his heart.


    I have lived in Tiansang Town for a while, and this down-and-out musician also has a certain understanding of the evil deeds of the Iron Hand Jack gang.


    These thugs will kidnap children and women from everywhere.


    The children take control and become beggars to beg and make money for them. Women will be locked up and subjected to their inhumane torture, and then sold to some wealthy people or sold into flea dens.


    Joseph knew these things, just as the other residents in the town knew these things.


    But they are ordinary people, they just want to live their lives well, no one has the ability to compete with Jack the Iron Hand.


    And since they are ordinary people, they will look forward to it a little bit, hoping that one day, a certain hero will come out to fight on their behalf, to defeat the darkness and evil they cannot resist.


    Perhaps today, this hero really appeared.


    The fire in the wall is still, the sound of burning and peeling keeps on, and the hot air is pouring out wave after wave.


    The air is full of the smell of burning wood, the smell of smoke and dust, and there is also a faint smell of burnt meat.


    Joseph retracted his gaze from the fire and turned to the surrounding crowd casually.


    And at this time, about three positions away from him, Joseph saw a somewhat familiar person.


    Although the other party was wearing a hat, Joseph barely recognized his face.


    It was a young and handsome gentle face. Under the light of the fire, a pair of rare black pupils appeared extremely deep.


    Joseph remembers that it was this gentleman who rewarded himself with some bronzes in the evening. Afterwards, conflict broke out in the street with Soba and others under Jack the Iron Hand.


    Finally, the wicked Sobha gang were severely repaired by this gentleman.


    "This gentleman did not leave Tiansang Town?" Joseph thought in his heart, and looked at the black-eyed gentleman a few more times.


    The more I look at it, the more Joseph feels wrong.


    Although this gentleman is standing in the crowd, watching the skyrocketing flames inside the wall like everyone else, he seems to be obviously different from others.


    Other people watching, their expressions are either surprised or cheerful. Although they are different, their expressions are very rich.


    Only this gentleman, he has no expression.


    He just watched the fire in the wall very calmly, just watching that, letting the blazing fire reflect in his black eyes.


    The fire inside the wall has not diminished at all, but in the rioting crowd, some people have already turned and left.


    Joseph noticed that the young and mysterious gentleman was also among the first people to leave.


    However, before he turned and left, he kept his eyes on Joseph.


    The young gentleman raised his eyebrows at Joseph and nodded slightly, then lowered the brim of his hat with one hand and walked out of the crowd with ease.


    "That gentleman, he seems to have noticed that I was looking at him a long time ago." Joseph thought in his heart.


    The down-and-out musician also turned around slightly, not knowing why, he had a strong urge to watch the gentleman leave.


    So Joseph saw--


    The young gentleman has a tall and straight back figure.


    Behind him, Dan Hong''s fire was shining, and in front of him, there was no lighted, pitch-black slum block.


    The hot airThe rising firelight and the sound of the building decayed and collapsed, did not attract the gentleman to look back, even if he looked back.


    He walked calmly and calmly into the darkness ahead, and sank into the darkness.


    "A real hero, he never looks back at the sea of ??fire he made." For no apparent reason, such a sentence popped out of Joseph''s mind.


    Joseph did not know whether there was a connection between the fire tonight and the young gentleman.


    But he couldn��t help himself. Using the image of that gentleman as the prototype, he made up a story like this����


    The lonely hero, alone, has gone through countless twists and tribulations, shaking the dark and evil forces in the place where the clouds and rain can be turned with his hands, and finally washed away all the evil with a fire under the dark sky. In the dark.


    A thrilling hero story!


    Joseph turned his head, the fire behind him was still prancing.


    The thoughts in his heart also leap again, inspiration emerges, and the already exhausted creative desire is tumbling strongly and pouring out!


    He wants to create a hero''s hymn born in the fire!


    Under the dark night, the fire in the house of Jack Iron Hand is still rising, rising, until everything that is visible and invisible in the surrounding wall is burnt to ashes, then it will fall into silence.

 v3 Chapter 22： Do you want to eat candy?

    This is an extremely special night for the residents of Tiansang Town.


    That night, it wasn''t just Jack Iron Hand''s house that caught fire.


    In the other direction of the town, the dilapidated house where the iron hand Jack''s snake head controlled the beggars also caught fire.


    Among them, none of the snakeheads survived the fire, but the beggars disappeared without a trace.


    This is of course Don��s handwriting.


    "I heard that Jack the Iron Hand seems to have several strongholds where beggars and girls are imprisoned in several smaller towns nearby." So Duoen thought after a busy night.


    He plans to drop by the strongholds in other towns in the past two days.


    Regarding these things, either simply stay out of the matter, but now that he has already taken action, he has stepped in. With Don''s character, he likes to take care of it directly.


    There is beginning and end.


    Before Dorne destroyed the Qier stronghold in Tiansang Town, he met Vivian and Ling once.


    Ling, the female thief, did not run away again, and honestly came back to look for Dorne.


    looks like accepting punishment sincerely.


    However, she did not come back alone, she also brought five young girls.


    That little girl Jela was among them.


    According to Ling, the girls who were rescued from the dungeon, those who have grown up, and those who live nearby, have all left together or left alone.


    As for these girls, they are all too young. Except for Jela, they were all forcibly taken from far away by Jack the Iron Hand.


    Ling can only bring them by her side temporarily.


    After the beggar stronghold in Tiansang Town is destroyed by Don.


    Among the beggars rescued by ����, those who are older and have certain survivability also chose to leave after thanking them.


    As for the younger ones, they followed Ling again.


    Just like this, after the three surrounding towns have been pulled out of the strongholds, Ling has followed a whole bunch of eighteen children.


    And don��t know why, these kids seem to like Ling.


    Dorn felt that this female thief was about to change her job as a babysitter.


    ����


    Wait until the last stronghold is destroyed.


    Ling took the initiative to talk to Donne.


    "Brother, I want to send those children home as much as possible." Ling said.


    Dorn stared at the female thief''s face for a while, and did not speak.


    was thinking: Does this guy mean, she wants to be a salesman for the baby from another world?


    "That''s it, what exactly is the punishment you said? If I don''t finish it, I always feel like I can''t go..." Seeing Dorne didn''t speak, the female thief continued to preach.


    When he was on the street before, it was because of Ling''s behavior that Dorn was directly involved in this trouble.


    And after catching the bell, Donn made it clear that he had to punish the bell to calm down.


    The female thief seems to have always been willing to be punished.


    Only so far, Don has not given her any substantial punishment.


    And I''ll give her some delicious food...


    "Actually, I didn''t think about how to punish you better." Donne touched his chin.


    "Huh? Then think about it! I''m leaving soon!" The female thief became a little anxious.


    Dorn:...


    To be honest, this is the first time I have seen someone so proactive and eager to be punished.


    I don��t know, I thought this guy was in the alphabet circle...


    "Ah, do you mean that whatever you ask you to do?" Dorn narrowed his somewhat divergent thinking.


    "Huh!" It was another familiar conversation. When I heard this last time, Ling had a slight rate of change.


    Obviously it was not **** this time, but it felt like it was...almost?


    I don��t know what was thinking of, the female thief��s face was a little crimson, and her voice became a whisper:


    "Some things, some things... you still have to wait until the relationship has developed to a certain level before you can do it..."


    However, Ling said this sentence too softly and too vaguely. Therefore, Donn did not hear clearly, he just spoke to himself:


    "Is that right? Didn''t you say that you can make slime syrup wine? I''m quite curious about this, brew a certain amount of sweet syrup wine for me, if I am satisfied, even forgive you. "


    "Just, that''s it?"


    "Well, there is a wishing restaurant in Eaton Town on the edge of Silver Shield Harbor. After you have finished your work, go there and make amends for me."


    "Oh..." Ling stared at Dorn for a long time, and nodded slightly frustrated.


    "Then, here''s this for you." Dorn said, handing the swollen cloth bag to Bell''s face.


    is the silver tableware that Bell had previously touched out of Jack Iron''s kitchen.


    is worth a few dollars.


    "This is?" Ling took the cloth bag in confusion.


    "You need a certain amount of funds to complete your baby''s home plan," Dorn said naturally.


    "What baby is coming home......?" Ling was confused.


    "I mean, you want to send those children home, it will cost a lot of money, don''t you?" Dorn explained, and then took out two Kinnar and handed the bell.


    These two Kinnals are not Donne��s own money.


    was found from his residence after he killed Jack the Iron Hand.


    As a terrible snake, Jack the Iron Hand still had a lot of money in his residence. Before he burned it down, Donne found 20 Kinnars after a simple search.


    is a windfall.


    And Ling is also a participant in the Night Attack on Jack the Iron Hand, and it is reasonable to give her a bit of loot.


    "With this money, you should be able to send those kids home more calmly, but don''t steal things in the middle and get caught, crappy thief." Dorn commanded.


    "Who''s a crappy thief!" The tambourine trumpeted his face, and then his tone changed to a low voice, "And... Besides, I promised you that I won''t steal things anymore."


    Dorn raised his eyebrows when he heard the words.


    Couldn''t, this female thief is accidentally the kind of person who must do what she says?


    "Don''t, don''t think too much! I just think what the long-winded little brother said, occasionally I can listen to That''s it, that''s all!" Ling accepted the two Kinners, angrily Bulgingly turned and left.


    ����


    Early the next morning, Dorn and Vivian embarked on a journey again to Golden Oak City.


    And Ling, with a lot of children, began the long journey of sending the children home.


    The two groups officially separated.


    "Do you want to eat candy?"


    On the way, Ling took out a small bag and distributed some crystal clear white sugar bars to the children.


    The little girl Jela put the candy bar into her mouth, chewed and swallowed.


    The sweet and sour taste made this little girl fascinated by this special candy.


    "Sister Ling, where did this candy come from?" After taking down a candy bar with great care, Zela looked up and asked Ling.


    "The long-winded brother did it." Ling waved her hand.


    "Is that black-haired brother? It turns out that he is not only very powerful, but can also make delicious sweets?" There was a little admiration in Jela''s eyes.


    "Brother is he? He is a...very strange person!"


    Ling said this, and then he took out a candy bar and put it into his mouth. After chewing and swallowing, he smacked his lips.


    Frost candy slime, it is really sweet.

 v3 Chapter 23： Men should wear stockings and high heels

    Golden Oak City.


    The art capital that almost all artists yearn for.


    Dorn and Vivian''s two-person travel, although they have experienced some twists and turns, they still arrived at this final destination smoothly.


    Come to Golden Oak City, Donne has two things to do.


    One is to visit the great alchemist that Grigro said, Favna.


    There is also to send letters to Crick, by the way, learn about his sister Veronica and the recent situation of Miss Anrietta.


    In Dorn''s view, there is no need for these two things to be in order.


    Because in theory, it won''t consume too much time.


    Even though the Golden Oak City is large, it can be done in at least one day.


    After the two things are done, you can have fun with Miss Fairy for a few days in this artistic city!


    This is the charm of travel!


    After entering the city, on the streets, you can see musicians performing, as well as street painters, and open-air small stage plays.


    Announcements of small concerts and small painting exhibitions are all over the streets.


    Dorn and Vivian walked side by side in the street, stopping and walking.


    "From the address Greg Lu gave, the alchemist lives in the outer ring of Golden Oak City. Let''s visit her first." Dorn preached.


    "Hmm!" Vivian first nodded holding the ebony staff, then took his gaze away from the street artist, and pulled the corner of Ladorn''s clothes:


    "Dorn, when the things to be done are done, shall we go to the concert? Let''s go together."


    "Does Vivienne like concerts?" Dorn looked at the silver-haired girl beside him.


    "Yeah." Vivian blinked her blue eyes, and said in a rather regretful tone, "I wanted to see it when I came to Golden Oak City, but I couldn''t get a ticket."


    Donn hadn��t learned about it before, and Miss Fairy still has such hobbies.


    But more often than not, staying in a small town like Eaton, this kind of hobby can''t be shown.


    But in fact, if you really want to see Vivian, it doesn��t matter if you don��t buy a ticket...


    "After that, let''s go and watch together. You can watch as many times as you like." Dorn replied with a smile.


    For this request of Miss Fairy, of course Donne gave unconditional satisfaction.


    Look!


    We have money! Until you see it!


    ����


    After following the address given by Greg Lu and asking the passers-by for a few times, Dorn successfully found the residence of the alchemist Favna.


    The two stood for a while at the door of the address they finally found.


    "...Dorn, we didn''t find the wrong thing, did we?" Vivian held the ebony staff and looked inside the door again.


    "It should be... that''s right."


    It��s no wonder that Dorn and Vivian are both confused, because what you see in front of them is really not like an alchemist��s residence.


    This is a clothing store, a big clothing store.


    Also, it seems that it only sells women''s clothing.


    In the window, Don can see a set of female hunting outfits with long leather boots, and even a black and white maid outfit...


    "The women''s clothing sold by this shop owner has a bit of taste." Dorn thought silently in his heart.


    Since it''s all here, I naturally have to go in and check it out.


    So Donn opened the shop.


    A string of copper wind chimes hung inside the door. When the store door opened, it hit the bells and made a clear and sweet sound.


    After ���� entered the door, there were two main points that attracted the most attention from Donne.


    One is a lady standing in front of the counter.


    She is the only one in the huge shop, so it seems that she should be the boss here.


    This is a lady with a mature and capable temperament, tall and curvy, with big wavy yellow-brown curly hair.


    On top of her slender legs, there is a pair of thin black silk fabrics. Under the silky silk fabrics, the fleshy color of the skin of the legs is faintly revealed.


    is black silk!


    This lady in black silk has a slightly barren chest. I don''t know if it is for this reason, her capable and high-cold temperament is even stronger.


    Seeing her at the first glance, Dorne inexplicably thinks of the ol-like office women on the earth.


    In the clothing store, the second notable store is behind the counter, the wall of light silk fabrics.


    black, white, and skin tones are available.


    Yes, there is almost a wall of... stockings in this clothing store.


    Dorn couldn''t help thinking of Vivienne''s previous little science-silk stockings, in this different world, were made by alchemy.


    He glanced at the fairy lady next to him, and both of them nodded lightly.


    Just relying on the stockings on this wall, combined with Greg Lu''s intelligence, can be basically convinced that this must be the residence of the alchemist!


    "Welcome." The female boss in front of the counter greeted, "Oh? A handsome gentleman? Very few men come to my store alone. Are you choosing gifts for ladies?"


    "No." Don shook his head, "I''m here..."


    However, his words were interrupted by the female boss.


    The female boss showed an intriguing expression on her face, her vermilion lips curled up, and she looked up and down Dorn, excited:


    "That''s it, that''s it, are you buying it for yourself? Stockings or high heels?"


    Don:?


    What the hell?


    Seeing that Dorn was silent, the female boss continued to introduce, and by the way, she took off a pair of white silk stockings from the wall behind the counter:


    "Although men have gradually given up their enthusiasm for stockings and high heels in the past two years, occasionally there will be people who are like you, pursuing the retro trend. By the way, I personally think that regardless of the stockings Or long high heels, you are very suitable."


    Dorn:...


    Hold on, let me take a moment.


    Why did you suddenly decide that I came to your store to buy women''s clothes for wearing!


    "Dorn, in fact, high heels and stockings seemed to be worn by aristocratic men at first. It wasn''t until a few years ago that they had a tendency to change like women''s dresses." Vivian on the side said like this.


    The black line at the end of Don.


    However, Dorn knew a little about the development history of the West during the earth time.


    He knew that high heels and stockings were indeed men''s exclusive clothing on the earth.


    At the beginning, when I first saw the oil painting of Louis XIV.


    This western monarch with long hair, high heels, and a pair of large white silk legs with long white silk legs, has left an indelible depth in his young mind. impression.


    But, why did these two pieces of clothing in another world follow this trajectory?


    The development of civilization leads to the same goal by different routes?


    This is worth complaining too!

 v3 Chapter 24： Give you 12% off

    Donn didn��t spend too much time exploring and researching the development of clothing in a different world. He chose to directly understand his intention: ��I��m not here to buy clothes. In fact, it was a friend of mine who said that Miss Favna here is amazing. The alchemist."


    But in the process of speaking, his eyes did stay on the white silk stockings in the other party''s hands for a while.


    "I am Favna." The female boss put down the white silk fabric in her hand, "Yours, friend?"


    "Well, Greg Lu." Don nodded.


    "Excuse me, please repeat it again, who is your friend?" Miss Favna smiled, but her eyes were staring.


    "Uh...Gregrew?"


    "Okay." Favna lowered her head, and then started rumbling through the cabinet at the counter.


    Dorn and Vivian looked at each other, a little at a loss.


    Then, I saw that the alchemist girl took out a small glass tube containing silver liquid and threw it out coldly.


    Boom!


    The glass tube fell to the ground three or four meters away from Donn, and after it broke, it blasted loudly!


    also set off a wave of anger by the way, raising the skirt corners of the complete set of women''s clothing on the side.


    Dorn immediately opened [Harden], and by the way activated the [Stay Protection] in the Mithril ring.


    The fairy lady beside ����, after putting a shield on herself, holding a heavy ebony staff, her small body bowed down, as if she would initiate a charge at any time.


    However, nothing happened next.


    The female alchemist had no follow-up actions, but leaned on the counter with one hand and looked at Don. Even the blood bar did not show up on the top of her head.


    Dorn lifted the two abilities on his body, and at the same time waved to Vivian to signal her not to act rashly.


    He kind of understands what the situation is now.


    After the silver potion just fell on the ground, it seemed that there was nothing special except that the sound was a bit loud and caused a little air wave.


    just heard a sound, not aggressive.


    In other words, the behavior of the female alchemist just now was more like an attack than an attack.


    As for Miss Fafner, who had a very good attitude just now, why she suddenly wanted to demonstrate with Donne? You can think about it with her heels. It must be because she heard Gregor''s name!


    "Greg Lu, I really believe in your evil! I now have reason to suspect that there is a big emotional dispute between you and this female alchemist! The kind that will harm the pond fish and accidentally hurt the innocent!"


    Dorn groaned in his heart, silently waiting for the female alchemist''s next move, preparing to react accordingly.


    "Go out, I don''t welcome that **** and his friends here." Miss Fafuna finally spoke, her tone indifferent.


    This tone and attitude further verified Don''s conjecture in his heart just now.


    There must be something between this Miss Favna and that guy Greg Lu!


    big thing!


    Vivian at the side of ���� was finally no longer on guard at this moment.


    Perhaps it was the woman''s intuition that made her realize something from Favna''s words. Miss Fairy embraced the heavy ebony staff, and put on a relaxed expression of eating melons and watching a play.


    "Ah, Miss Farfner. Let me clarify, in fact, I and that **** are not particularly familiar." Dorn coughed twice and preached in a serious manner.


    "Really?" Favna behind the counter put her cheek in one hand, "I ask you, is Gregru dead?"


    "what?"


    "I said, Greg Lu, is he dead?"


    Favna''s question was very tough, a bit confusing, she wanted to hear a positive answer, or a negative answer.


    "...Judging from his physical condition when I saw him for the last time, if nothing goes wrong, he should not die in a short period of time." Donn chose to answer truthfully.


    "That''s a shame." Favna shook her head, and then she looked in a daze, wondering what she was thinking, "Let''s talk, come find me what''s wrong. Hurry up and finish talking and leave, don''t disturb my business."


    Don noticed that Miss Alchemist''s attitude had softened.


    It seems that the emotional contradiction between her and Greg Lu should not belong to the kind of unreconciled and endless death because of love and hatred.


    I am a little curious about what happened between them...


    It��s just that Don��t take the initiative to step on thunder. Don��t always do it well, so he simply stated the purpose of his visit:


    "That''s it, I heard that you have a lot of magical alchemy potions, such as transformation potions."


    "So I want to buy potion, right?" Favna took out a piece of parchment from the secret compartment under the counter, and put it on the counter, "Let''s see for yourself."


    Dorn leaned over and took a look at the parchment paper. What was written on it were the names of several alchemy mixtures and a brief introduction to their uses, such as����


    [Cat]: Increase the vision in the dark for a certain period of time.


    [Owl]: Full of energy for a certain period of time, pay attention, there is a risk of fainting after the effect is over.


    [White Honey]: To detoxify and eliminate the effects of all potions.


    [Maribo Forest]: Activate renin and maintain excitement.


    ����


    "Choose whatever you want, for the sake of Greg Lu''s face, I will give you a 12% discount on the original price of the potion." Dorn looked at the gap in the parchment, Favna said.


    Dorn:...


    12% off, is that still called a discount?


    "By the way, the transforming potion you mentioned is called [Fish]. The few that were made before were all taken by Greg Lu. And I can''t make it if I can''t get the raw materials now." Favna Added.


    "What are the raw materials?" Dorn raised his eyes slightly.


    "A fish that lives in stormy seas and can transform into the shape of any living thing that has been touched. The preparation of [fish] medicine requires the body fluid of this deformed monster."


    "Fish in the stormy sea? Wait a minute, I have a question." Dorn raised his hand.


    "Ok?"


    "Since that kind of deformed monster can transform into the shape of any living thing, why would you confirm that it is a fish?"


    Favruna frowned, and gave Donn an angry look: "Because it was born as a fish at first! Moreover, after the deformed state is removed, it will be returned to the fish."


    "Oh, that''s all right."


    Dorn looked at the alchemy potions on the parchment for a while, and it felt like most potions, he didn''t use them specially.


    Moreover, the functions of some potions overlap with those strange skills that burst from monsters on him The effect is estimated to be far less than those of his skills.


    "Ms. Fafner, can I buy alchemy potions from you when I need it in the future?" Donn didn''t know what medicine he needed to buy now, so he tried to open up a long-term medicine channel for himself.


    "Yes." Facing Dorn, who had been watching for a long time, but hadn''t bought anything, Favna didn''t show how angry she was, just stretched out two slender fingers and shook her, "12 percent off. "


    Dorn:...


    Think for the good, think for the good.


    What if you don��t report Greg Lu��s name, you can��t even buy an alchemy potion?


    Thinking about it like this, thanks to Greg Lu... a ghost!


    Don''t let Lao Tzu pay extra for your love debt! Bastard!


    ����


    And beyond the far west border of the empire, a quiet mountain forest.


    Greg Lu is trekking towards Kaiser Dumu with the hyena.


    "Aqin����!" When the s-level adventurer who used [Adventurer''s Wings] to explore the sky fell back to his little apprentice hyena, he sneezed heavily.


    "What''s the matter." Greg Lu rubbed his tall nose. "Is the wind over the sky too big? Or is some mature lady missing me?"

 v3 Chapter 25： I really look forward to it

    After reluctantly opening a long-term alchemy potion purchase channel for himself, Donne changed the topic.


    He is also going to try to inquire about Vivienne to see if he can get any effective information from Favna.


    So, he said: "Miss Fafna, I would like to consult a little more."


    "Oh? Don''t give anything, just want to ask for it from me?" Favna''s red lips were hooked.


    Dorn:...


    See what you said.


    "I will buy something from you." Dorn preached, and his eyes were not visible on the pair of white stockings on the counter for a while.


    "Hehe, you can ask."


    "That is, if there is a girl, no one else can see her or hear her voice, her sense of existence is zero. Only certain people know her existence... What do you think about such a false situation? And opinions?"


    Dorn asked what he wanted to ask.


    "Let me ask a question, do you mean yourself by this [specified person]?"


    Favna did not directly answer Don��s question, but stretched out a slender index finger, and after shaking the animation circle in the air, she asked back.


    "Uh...you can understand that."


    "Then I know. My suggestion here is to stop thinking about girlfriends or partners that are fantasizing in your head. It is better to live positively and optimistically in the present reality, sir." Favna sneered slightly.


    Dorn:...


    There is an inexplicable sense of sight at these words.


    "No, it''s not a fantasy, it''s really something like this happened." Donne''s tone increased and he was serious.


    Favna looked up and down the black-haired man in front of him suspiciously.


    It doesn''t feel like the other party is joking, or is unconscious and talking nonsense.


    The female alchemist concentrated again and looked around her women''s clothing store, but she didn''t feel anything unusual.


    Afterwards, after thinking for a while, Favna said again: "I have never heard of this situation before. I can only make rough guesses based on my own occult knowledge."


    "You said." Don nodded.


    Vivian on the side of ���� also leaned forward slightly, leaning closer to the counter, waiting intently for the next step.


    "According to my guess, this is what you said. It''s a bit like a powerful gift or curse has been imposed on the individual." Farfner said seriously.


    "So is there any way to eliminate the effect of this gift or curse?" Donne touched his chin.


    Favruna just shook her head: "I don''t know. Maybe... you can try to strengthen your friend''s sense of existence in this world, so as to break the balance of her original effect."


    "Strengthen the sense of presence?"


    "Yes. As it is now, introduce her to me, let me believe that there are people like her in the world. In short, let more people know and believe in her existence. However, this is just My unfounded guess, whether it will work or not is yet to be known."


    Favna made a suggestion that she could try based on the mystery knowledge she had mastered.


    After listening to it, Donne fell into thinking.


    Miss Fairy pressed her hand on the counter, slightly propped up her body, and blinked the lake-blue eyes twice at a faster frequency, also thinking about what she had just heard.


    Favrena: "If your friend, what will change in the future. If possible, I hope to let me know. I am a little curious about this matter."


    Don nodded.


    "Well, if there are no other questions. Sir, what do you want to buy?" Favna said again, with a very commercial smile on her face.


    Dorn��s gaze drifted across the white silk stockings on the counter and the silk fabric on the wall, and then turned his face to look at Miss Fairy with some embarrassment:


    "Vivian, can you go out first?"


    "Oh." Miss Fairy nodded, holding the ebony staff, she turned around and went out.


    and Favna squinted and looked at the counter: "Your friend, has been here since just now?"


    hasn''t waited for Dorn to answer.


    Jingling����


    The door of the clothing store opened automatically, and the door hit the copper wind chime hanging outside, making a crisp and sweet sound.


    Then, the door was closed gently.


    It seemed that there was no need to answer anything, and Favna believed the fact that Don had an [invisible friend].


    "Oh, what." Dorn tapped the counter lightly, drawing the boss''s attention back, "How do you sell this pair of white stockings?"


    "Oh, look good. It''s not expensive, as long as you fifteen silver nars." Fafner smiled.


    Don:?


    is not expensive?


    A pair of silk stockings sells fifteen silver nars, is it not expensive?


    You might as well grab it, it''s easier to grab!


    Also, this black-hearted female alchemist will not super double the price of the goods sold to her!


    "Huh, sir, this kind of silk stockings is a by-product of alchemy. The price is very high. The price of fifteen silver nars is very fair. I bought it for the noble ladies and ladies in the city, It''s the same price."


    Favna seemed to read something from Dorn''s shocked expression, and took the initiative to explain.


    Dorn frowned, looked at Bai Si on the counter, and shook his head, but still maintained his final rationality.


    Even if the king of heaven is here today, your price is too expensive!


    ����


    Fafuna''s women''s clothing store entrance.


    Vivian is standing alone holding the ebony staff, waiting for Don to come out.


    "Dorn seems to want to buy stockings, but he is embarrassed to buy it in front of me." Miss Fairy muttered to herself like this.


    Earlier, when Donne saw the stockings for the first time in Eaton.


    Vivian has noticed that he seems to be particularly concerned about this kind of alchemical by-product silk.


    Originally Miss Fairy thought that Dorn liked to see women wearing stockings.


    But after talking to Miss Fafna today, I reminded Vivian that there is a second possibility!


    "Maybe Donne wants to wear it himself." Vivienne thought.


    It is normal to like and pursue beautiful things!


    Jingling����


    The copper wind chime was hit by the store door again, making a crisp sound.


    This time, Don came out of it.


    Inside the store, you can still hear Favna��s enthusiastic farewell voice: "Thank you for your patronage! Welcome to come again next time!"


    Dorn��s status after leaving the women��s clothing store is--


    Money, minus fifteen silver nars.


    A pair of brand new light and smooth white silk, start with.


    And this pair of white silks, Dorn chose to take it directly into his arms, so as not to be seen by others At the door of the store, after looking at Vivian��s smiling eyes, Dorn moved a little bit at a loss. Opened his eyes.


    Speaking of it, the purpose of his purchase of this pair of white silk is actually very simple.


    Cough, I just want to see what Miss Fairy looks like.


    But, this kind of thing seems a bit hard to tell.


    [I admit that you have a bit of beauty, I hope you don''t know how to praise, immediately show me wearing white silk! ]


    Similar to this, it is only possible to speak out when the Internet is anonymous in the earth age when lsp is used?


    If you face each other, you can��t even think about it!


    stood for a while, and the two people at the entrance of the store looked at each other again, and then they all giggled for unknown reasons.


    Dorn: Hey, what would it look like when Vivian put it on? It will be cute, I really look forward to it.


    Vivian: Hey, what would it look like if Donne put it on? It will be very special, I really look forward to it.


    The warm spring breeze on the street blew over and bumped against the string of copper wind chimes hanging in front of Favna��s door.


    made a crisp sound of "Dingling����dingling����", and it kept shaking.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 26： Missing incident

    Even though Dorn didn��t figure out in the end, what the love and hatred between Favna and Gregrew was.


    But the visit to this alchemist lady is over, it''s time to send a letter to Crick and visit the two noble ladies.


    Speaking of it, after Dorne bought the white stockings, before leaving the women''s clothing store.


    I don��t know if it is for the face of Greg Lu or the face of those 15 silver nars, Favna took the initiative to say a few more words to Dorn����


    "Mr. Donne, right?" Miss Alchemist accepted a clinking handful of silver coins. "Something to remind you. Recently, something strange happened in Golden Oak City. When you and your friends were here, Maybe it should be more mindful."


    "What''s the weird thing?" Dorn was busy squeezing Beth into his arms.


    Favna stretched out a finger and gestured in a circle in the air: "Someone is missing."


    "Missing?" Dorn raised his head and raised his eyebrows.


    Under the background of the current era, ordinary disappearances, objectively speaking, may not be regarded as special strange events.


    But Favna nodded, her tone serious:


    "Well, disappearances have occurred frequently in the past few months. According to the information I have, the missing list includes a wealthy businessman Nizhama, the city��s deputy patrol team Yevakinki, the deputy The captain is also a knight."


    "There is also the female artist Barbasha who came here a few months ago. Although this news has not been made public, at least from the information I have, this lady has also disappeared for some time."


    Miss Fafuna is so eloquent.


    As a native of Golden Oak City and an alchemist mastering the power of the mysterious side, her news channels seem to be very smooth.


    After listening to these words, it is hard for Donne not to pay attention to it.


    Whether it is a wealthy businessman, a knight, or a female artist, these people all have a certain status and influence in society.


    If these people disappeared one after another within a short period of time, then this is really a strange thing worth paying attention to.


    There is also the female musician named Barbasa.


    Her name Dorn has been heard several times.


    Previously, Crick��s sister Veronica and the Miss Anrietta came to Golden Oak City for the purpose of listening to Ms. Barbasa��s concert.


    Then, Donne got news from Crick that the concert of the Ms. Barbasa was postponed.


    Now based on Favna��s information, this female artist, probably before the concert began, mysteriously disappeared.


    "Is there anything else you should remind me of these disappearances?" Dorn asked.


    Favna shook her head: "No, I''m just telling you. At present, many forces have noticed these disappearances, such as the nobles in charge here, the music association, and the adventurer association. No useful clues were drawn."


    Dorn nodded, and noted down the kind reminder of Miss Alchemist.


    However, these disappearances are endless, and even if Donne wants to keep an eye on it, he doesn''t know where to start.


    ����


    After leaving Favna, Dorn followed the address on the envelope given by Crick and found the current residence of his sister and Miss Anrietta.


    This is the wealthy area in the center of Golden Oak City, the residence of a local earl.


    Dorn had no surprises about this.


    The gate of the Earl��s mansion was guarded by a team of guards. Dorn showed them the envelope and explained his purpose.


    The guards behaved politely after seeing the red mud poke of the Firebird emblem on the envelope.


    The captain of the guard asked Donne to wait for a while, and sent someone inside to pass a message, and in a short while, he brought out a middle-aged woman with a dignified manner.


    Dorn guessed that this middle-aged woman should be in the house of the earl, resembling a maid.


    Under the leadership of the maid, Donne officially entered the mansion.


    Earl''s mansion, even the corridors and garden decorations outside the house, showed a strong sense of elegance and luxury.


    "Tsk, hedonism, extravagant style." Donne walked in it, sighing in his heart.


    The head maid brought Dorn and her invisible lady fairy through a bright, beautiful, small garden in the courtyard of Diwu Yingge, and came to an exquisite two-story building.


    "Miss Phoenix and the others live here." The maid introduced politely and politely.


    This exquisite building is tall and thin, with pointed arches, and exquisite rose windows divide the light inside and outside, creating a strong light and shadow effect, which is very Gothic architecture style.


    On the second floor of this alien Gothic-style building, Dorn and Vivian spent a while on the soft sofa meeting guests, and they met Crick��s sister Veronica.


    wears a long mopping coat with a slightly transparent texture, red and black, embroidered with rose patterns, and lace decoration.


    , as always, wears a pair of black silk stockings on her legs, which highlights her straight legs and outlines a beautiful soft curve.


    Maybe it was because I thought that spring was here, or it was because I was looking forward to being indoors during this period of time.


    Anyway, Veronica''s outfit is much bolder than the last time I saw her.


    "Ha��" Veronica lazily raised her arms above her head, yawned, and then sat down on the solo sofa opposite Donne, "Mr. Donne, good afternoon."


    When Veronica spoke, her eyes were sleepy, as if she had just been woken up from a nap.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Veronica, I''m here to send you a letter for your brother." Dorne said, and delivered the letter with the firebird mud stamp.


    Veronica took it, unwrapped, and then leaned back, her whole body was embedded in the soft sofa, and the long legs wrapped in soft black silk stretched forward, overlapping on the side. On the sofa bench.


    The red-haired aristocratic eldest lady seemed to be satisfied with this unsuspecting comfortable sitting posture, and after a pleasant and disgraceful hum, she began to read the letter.


    Creek��s letter is a very ordinary letter from the family.


    responded to my sister''s last letter, and then talked about some of his recent life trivia, saying that everything is well, and finally cares about the current situation of my sister and Anrietta, and looks forward to replying to the letter.


    The board is upright.


    Veronica read the letter in one breath, then put down the letter, and looked up and down at Donne with a weird look:


    "Crick told me that he was going to stay in Eatontown for a while, saying that you brought a new monster for him to study? Are you not going to let him go?"


    "It''s just a coincidence that I got a new batch of monsters. It''s just a coincidence." Don sneered.


    "Forget it, anyway, that idiot would like to keep studying all kinds of monsters." Veronica sighed So, what he is doing in detail recently, he didn''t say too much in the letter. "


    "He''s trying to grow pumpkins." Dorn replied very positively.


    also added in my heart: And it is a special pumpkin that will be able to harvest beautiful girls and beautiful boys in the future.


    "Grow...pumpkins?" Veronica was confused.


    I always feel that I can''t see through my younger brother. What''s the matter?


    During the conversation, the head maid entered the reception room again and brought a pot of scented tea.


    The transparent glass pot is soaked with blooming flowers and various fragrant slices, which makes this tea look beautiful.


    After placing the scented tea on the coffee table, the head maid did not immediately pour tea to both the host and the guest, but approached Veronica first and whispered.


    At these words, Veronica frowned and her face was confused: "Ms. Carmen, what do you mean... In the mansion, Ann Lier was not found?"


    Dorn came to visit Veronica and Anrietta on behalf of Crick.


    It stands to reason that the little queen girl, Anrietta, should also say something, and meet with Dorn to meet the rules.


    However, the current situation is that the head maid did not find Anrietta for a while.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 27： Alices bedtime reading

    "Have Mr. Bishop asked? And, have you ever been to Mr. Colin?" Veronica got up from the sofa in confusion.


    Mr. Bishop is the owner of this earl��s mansion.


    And Mr. Colin, who is the loyal middle-aged knight next to the little queen, Anrietta, has been with him this time.


    "I have asked the Lord Earl to ask, and I haven''t. Mr. Colin also said that I haven''t seen Miss Anrietta." The maid replied with a relatively normal volume this time.


    "Ann Lier never said that she is going out in the afternoon. And if she is going out, it is impossible not to bring me or Mr. Colin."


    Veronica muttered to herself like this, the original lazy look on her face disappeared, becoming a bit solemn.


    Then, the red-haired noble lady seemed to quickly enter a state of staring with breathlessness.


    At the same time, the temperature of the air around her has increased a bit.


    Veronica kept this state, waiting around in the reception room, but her eyes seemed to be able to see through the surrounding walls.


    Finally, she set her eyes on the wall on the right.


    To be precise, it was in a room behind the wall on the right.


    "Mr. Donne, please feel free." Veronica left the meeting room quickly after leaving such a sentence.


    Doen, who was staying in the reception room, made his face dumbfounded.


    "Dorn." Vivienne pulled the corner of Ladorn''s clothes, her eyes fell on the place Veronica was watching just now, "There seems to be a strange force in that direction."


    "Let''s take a look?" Dorn whispered.


    Miss Fairy held the ebony staff and nodded eagerly.


    So the two also left the meeting room.


    The head maid originally planned to stop Dorne, but he hesitated, and finally chose to let Dorne act.


    On the right side of the living room, across a long corridor, is a spacious study room.


    has a lot of books in it, so it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a small library.


    The door of the study is open, and Veronica is standing in it.


    Then, Dorn and Vivian also entered the study one after another.


    Veronica of course noticed that Dorn had followed, but she didn''t say anything, and acquiesced to this behavior. At the same time, staring at the table intently, reading a book spread out.


    That seems to be a book of a few years old, and the pages are a little yellowish. However, on the two pages that were spread out, no handwriting could be seen.


    After entering the study, Vivian''s attention also fell on the book.


    Dorn��s perception ability is not as sharp as the other two people. Even if he knows that the book is likely to be a problem, he can��t see anything.


    Veronica hesitated, stepped forward and picked up the old book on the desk.


    Nothing happened.


    She flipped through it a few more times, but nothing happened.


    The pages of this old book are all yellowed and there is no word on it.


    The cover is dim red, there is also no text on it, only a symbol is printed.


    The symbol ���� is round, and there are several staggered geometric figures made up of straight lines put together, which seems unclear.


    Veronica''s intuition told her that there should be a connection between the sudden disappearance of the little queen and this old book.


    However, from this book, other than a strange magical surge that can be sensed, there are no other clues.


    Dorn looked at Vivian on the side.


    Miss Fairy also shook her head.


    After thinking for a moment, Dorn took out a very simple-looking leather glove from his arms and put it on: "Miss Veronica, can you show me this book?"


    The red-haired noble lady glanced at Don, and then handed over the old book.


    Wearing [Old Steel Hammer''s Appraisal Gloves] holding the book in his right hand, with the conduction of magic power, the magic surging on the leather gloves and the old book began to gradually converge.


    The appraisal is successful.


    Under the influence of the glove, some information about this old book burrows into Don��s mind����


    Mysterious blank reader, there is a certain ability of self-activity.


    The reading book contains a real story world.


    There are two ways to enter the story world:


    either accepted the invitation to read the book, and was forced in by the reader''s willingness. Or it is to silently recite the full name of the reader in the heart, and forcefully break into the world of the story in the reader with personal will.


    And the real full name of the reader, the glove also feedback to Don''s mind-[Alice''s bedtime reading].


    Accompanied by the last one, information feedback about the full name of the reader appeared in Dorn''s mind.


    On the cover of the dark red reading book, the symbol of unknown meaning flickered.


    Then, Don''s figure seemed to have been erased by an invisible eraser, and quickly disappeared.


    Snapped.


    The yellowed reading book fell on the ground.


    "Dorn?!"


    "This����?"


    Vivienne and Veronica, who had witnessed the entire process of Don��s disappearance, looked astonished.


    Immediately after that, the reader on the ground automatically turned the pages and came to the first page. On the yellowed pages, writing began to appear.


    This handwriting is beautiful and beautiful, although it is a stroke, but it is outlined at a very fast speed����


    [This is a story about a brave man defeating the devil and saving the beautiful princess...]


    ����


    Consciousness is very clear.


    There is no problem with physical activity.


    Dorn checked his body, and there was no problem.


    Then, I looked at the surrounding environment again.


    The original Gothic large study room has now been transformed into a very ordinary small residence.


    There is a small bed in the corner. Near the door, there is a table and two chairs.


    On the table is a plate of black bread and a pot of water.


    "I am, I have entered the real story world in that reader?" Donne understood his current situation almost instantaneously.


    But, why did I come in?


    was invited by the reader?


    Still saying... When the identification gloves put the name [Alice��s bedtime reading] into my mind was directly judged as the prerequisite of [read the full name silently in my heart]?


    If it''s the latter...


    Then this is not cheating!


    At the same time, Dorn also understood, as the alchemist Favna had reminded earlier, what happened to the weird disappearance in Golden Oak City recently.


    Bacheng is related to this [Alice''s Bedtime Reading].


    Judging from the information just obtained from the appraisal, this book has a certain amount of activity.


    Then the wealthy merchants, knights, and even the female artist Ms. Barbasa, and Ms. Anrietta who disappeared in the city before, may have entered this story world.


    Dorn turned his attention to the brown bread and clear water on the table again.


    Judging from the feedback from [Intuitive Ingredients], there is no problem with water and bread.


    So Dorn took a sip of water and broke off a small piece of bread to chew.


    Although the taste is very weak, the water and bread feel very real.


    "Clean water and food are real." Donne made a judgment.


    In other words, those who are caught in the story world have a high probability of not dying of thirst and starvation in this strange story world.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. The fastest mobile version update URL:

 v3 Chapter 28： Cute and charming villain

    Although he was in this story world for some reason, Donn did not waste too much time on complaining, but quickly adjusted his mentality, collected information as much as possible, and analyzed the situation.


    Wait until he explored the ordinary civilian hut he was in.


    suddenly heard such a voice.


    It was an obvious female voice, the voice was crisp, but it didn''t seem to have any emotion.


    What I have to say is a bit like reading the background narration in a stage play.


    Female voice narrator: This is a story about a brave who defeats the devil and saves the beautiful princess.


    Narrator: And you, you will play the role of Lyon, a young man in the royal capital. You are ignorant and unlearned. After seeing princess Mia Mora at the parade, you will start to covet the beauty of the princess...


    Narrator: Please follow my instructions to start this grand story performance.


    After hearing these narrations, Dorne stroked his chin.


    It sounds like this [Alice��s bedtime reading], the purpose of arresting people into the story world in the book is to act out the story?


    This is too casual, right?


    But, I can��t just take it lightly.


    After all, the narrator didn''t say what will happen after the story is finished.


    also did not clearly tell how to successfully leave this story world.


    "The current level of danger in this place is still unknown." Dorn warned himself in his heart like this.


    Oh, right. Speaking of one more thing, did the narrator just post a character to himself...


    Lyon, an unlearned young man in the royal capital, still covets the beauty of the princess.


    Dorn frowned: "So, the princess and the brave are the protagonists of this story, and what I am assigned is the supporting role... or the kind of supporting villain who can''t live a few chapters from the perspective of the plot."


    This is wrong!


    How can an excellent young chef who is kind-hearted and always doing good things like me be assigned a villain?


    It must be that the book is inaccurate.


    "Well, first try to be a cute and charming villain and watch the changes." Don shook his head, smiled bitterly, and stopped thinking about it.


    At this time, the female voice narration sounded again.


    Narrator: In the royal capital, the annual float parade will be held this morning. It is said that Princess Miamora, the pearl of the royal capital, will also attend this float parade.


    Narrator: Lyon got up early today, and after a quick meal of water and brown bread, he rushed to the Royal Avenue to join in the fun.


    Dorn heard the voice and instructions of the narration, but he stood there thinking for a while, so he didn''t move immediately.


    The voice of the narration sounded again, but this time it was different from the previous non-emotional reading, and there was obviously some confusion.


    Narrator: Huh? Why doesn''t it move? Cough, try again. Leon got up early today and hurried to Wangdu Avenue to join in the fun.


    Dorn raised his eyebrows invisibly.


    The tone change of the narration just now, and the words spoken, are too noteworthy.


    First of all, this [narration] was obviously emotional, and it was based on Dorn''s [Follow] reaction that was correspondingly confused.


    In other words, there must be self-consciousness in the narration.


    "So this narration may be something similar to the self-consciousness of this book." Dorn speculated in his heart like this.


    Secondly, the sentence the narrator said, [Eh? Why doesn''t it move? ] It is also worth noting.


    It feels like a statement.


    "Is it in the consciousness of [Narrator], I will definitely act meticulously in accordance with what she said and the instructions given? So she noticed the anomaly that I was [not moving] after listening to the instructions. Just got confused?"


    Donne analyzed this in his heart.


    Although he thought of a lot of things for a while, it was actually a thought activity completed within a few seconds.


    After speculating and analyzing, Don intends to follow the narration''s instructions for a while and see what happens next.


    So he walked out of the house, opened the door, and came to the street.


    "This is..." The outside scene made Donne start to wonder.


    First of all, outside is a neatly paved street with blue bricks. The pavement is spacious and there are neatly lined buildings on both sides of the street.


    It is the street view of the big city at a glance.


    But this street gives Donne a sense of sight when he comes to Hengdian Film and Television City inexplicably.


    The reason is very simple. Although this street is spacious, it is only about 100 meters in length. Moreover, at the left end of the 100-meter long street, there is a very abrupt forest.


    At the end on the right, it��s better, it��s a magnificent palace.


    However, the palace was just blocked at the end of the road, and it seemed a little uncoordinated.


    And this sense of separation between the scenes, for Donne, is like coming to a certain film and television base.


    In other words, this street can be completely understood as a very highly restored setting, which may be used to tell stories and complete specific scenes in the story.


    When Donne came to the street, the voice of the narration sounded again.


    Narrator: The parade of floats has already begun, and there are crowds of onlookers standing on both sides of the street. People want to see the most dazzling jewel in the royal capital, Princess Miamora''s prosperous appearance.


    Dorn:...


    After listening to this narration, Donne was speechless immediately.


    On this set street, it��s right to see people. But, if Donne himself is counted, there seems to be six people in total.


    Among them, there is a tall young man wearing armor and a sword at his waist.


    Dorn guessed that he was the missing patrol deputy, Yavakinki.


    There is a middle-aged fat man in gorgeous clothes on the side of the road.


    It is estimated that it is the missing wealthy businessman Nichama. UU reading www. uukahnshu.com


    In addition to the two of them, there was a young girl in a more ordinary dress standing on the side of the road.


    The girl seems to be only eighteen or nine years old, so it must not be the female artist who is nearly thirty, Ms.


    may be the civilian girl who was forcibly pulled into the story by [Alice''s bedtime reading].


    These three people, including Donne himself, should be the [Ren Shan Ren Hai] mentioned in the narration.


    "It seems that this performance in the story world is not a one-to-one comparison of the scene to restore the story. I am afraid it is not half by acting, half by imagination." Donne said helplessly in his heart.


    Excluding these few people on the street, in the middle of the street, there is indeed a beautifully decorated copper carriage. The carriage is open, and it is very beautiful.


    This should be the prop for the parade mentioned in the story.


    There is no horse in the float, but there is a middle-aged man dressed as a coachman in the front row.


    And above the float, standing is a girl wearing a pure white dress, seemingly dignified and elegant.


    Miss Anrietta.


    "She has entered the story world as expected." Donn was not too surprised.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 29： The narrator is not very smart

    The few people who propped up the word [��ɽ�˺�] on the street noticed the appearance of Donne, and looked over slightly unexpectedly.


    At this time, the voice of the narration sounded again.


    Narrator: The crowd cheered and greeted Princess Mia Mora.


    As soon as these words came out, the wealthy businessman, the knight, and the civilian girl all moved, no longer paying attention to Don, but looking scorchingly at the little queen who played the princess on the float.


    "Princess Miamora! The shining pearl of the royal capital!" They waved and cheered.


    Very hard working atmosphere group.


    The corners of Dorne''s eyes twitched slightly, and he only felt that he was incompatible with them.


    It feels that when these people look at themselves, they should have done their actions out of their own will.


    However, after the narration''s instructions were given, these people were working hard and fanatical, desperately making the atmosphere.


    In combination with previous guesses, Dorn estimated that the narration instruction might really have a coercive effect for these people.


    But I don��t know why, this kind of compulsion did not take effect on my body.


    At the same time, Anrietta on the float also noticed Don.


    "That Mr. Chef from Eaton Town who cooks very deliciously? Why does he appear here?" Xiao Wangnv was a little surprised.


    Anrietta entered the story world after flipping through [Alice��s bedtime reading] in the real world more than an hour ago.


    In this strange reader world, she stayed no longer than Dorn.


    And after coming in, she has been trapped in the big palace at the end of the street.


    It wasn''t until just now, after hearing a series of reading prompts from the female voice narration, that the body left the palace on its own as if uncontrollably, and boarded the float.


    Therefore, the few people on the street who play [Ren Shan Ren Hai], Xiao Wang Nu, like Dorn, has just come into contact with it.


    In short, the only person Anrietta knew among the people on the scene was Don.


    Although not too familiar...


    However, in the current paradoxical environment, the appearance of someone you know can undoubtedly give people a sense of security.


    It is not impossible to bring the suspension bridge effect even further.


    The female voice narration that pushed the story forward sounded again.


    Narrator: Leon, who is unlearned and skillless, after seeing the princess''s face, he coveted the princess''s beauty. Standing among the jubilant crowd, an evil and bold plan slowly took shape in his heart...


    After this narration, everyone on the scene once again shifted their attention to Don.


    Some have weird eyes, and some are sympathetic.


    At this moment, everyone heard the same narration.


    I didn''t know the people of Donn, and I thought the same thing in my mind-did this newly-appearing black-haired boy get the role of a villain when he came up?


    Bad luck...


    The little queen **** the float looked at Dorn with a little more worry.


    Although she doesn''t know what will happen next, this young chef is the only one she knows among everyone on the scene.


    Anrietta really didn''t want anything to happen to Don.


    Narrator: In order to realize the evil plan to capture the Pearl of the King��s Capital, Leon needs to go home and make a little preparation.


    Narrator: And Daraben, the brave in the crowd, seemed to have noticed Leon''s slightly strange expressions and actions.


    Narrator: The story between the brave man and the princess will begin here. At this moment, Leon, who is stupid and wicked, doesn''t know that his evil plan is doomed to fail, but he will give the brave and the princess a chance to meet and create a romantic encounter.


    After reading a narration, the scene fell into silence.


    There was an awkward silence.


    Because according to the instructions of the narration, Leon, the villain played by Donne, should return home at this time to prepare for his bold evil plan.


    then promotes the development of the story and promotes the encounter between the brave and the princess.


    Dorn, the key key to advance the plot, did not move at this moment, but stood still and touched his chin.


    "I have tried just now. I have followed the narration''s instructions for a while, and maybe I should try to rebel now." Dorn thought in his heart.


    In such a strange world, I can��t grasp my own actions and listen to [Narrator]��s instructions and actions. This is not a good feeling.


    And more importantly, if Donn takes a positive role that can live to the end, forget it.


    It happened to be sent to the villain''s supporting role. If you follow [Narrator]''s instructions to promote the plot, and finally the arrangement is dead, how can you make sense?


    Therefore, rebellion is necessary.


    Narrator: Why doesn''t it move anymore? Cough! In order to realize the evil plan to capture the capital of the Pearl, Lyon needs to go home and make a little preparation.


    The voice of the narrator once again brought confusion.


    Donn still didn''t move.


    Narrator: What''s the matter? This person is so strange.


    Narrator: Cough! In order to realize the evil plan to capture the capital of Mingzhu...


    Dorn finally moved, but instead of turning around to go home, he turned his head and took the initiative to shake hands with the middle-aged man dressed as a wealthy businessman, and warmly asked him if he had eaten.


    "Uh, I ate it." At this moment, the narrator didn''t give any clear instructions to the wealthy businessman, so he really answered Don''s greeting with a little surprise.


    Narrator: ...Leon needs to go home to make a little preparation.


    Dorn still didn''t go home, but turned around and patted the knight''s shoulder armor. The praise is very hard! Very strong!


    Narrator: Wow! You don��t want to look like this, the story can��t go on! Why would you not listen to my control!


    Dorn stopped harassing the people around him I feel that even if she doesn''t listen to the narration''s instructions, she seems to be unable to take what she has done...


    Moreover, there seems to be a possibility of communication in this narration.


    "I have no obligation to live with you here. How can you answer me first, how can you return to reality from this story world?" Dorn had a formal conversation with the narrator.


    Narrator: When the story ended, the warrior rescued the princess from the devil''s castle. At that time, after you meet me at the castle, I will send you back to reality.


    "Do you mean that after seeing you in the Demon King''s castle, you can be sent back to reality?" Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    It sounds like the body of this narrator seems to be in the Demon King��s Castle.


    just don��t know what it will look like.


    is a book? Or is there a girly figure?


    is a little curious.


    Narrator: Huh...? Don''t just follow other people''s words!


    Dorn:...


    It seems that you said it yourself, right?


    I always feel that this narrator is not very smart.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 30： The supporting role knocked down the protagonist

    "By the way, how long will it take for the story you want to perform? Will the actors themselves die if the characters are set to die in the story?"


    Dorn continued to maintain negotiations, and tried to grasp more information about the world.


    Narrator: Tell you, will you cooperate with me to continue the story?


    "You can think about it." Don nodded.


    Narrator: After the character in the story dies, how could something happen to the actor himself? Also, if the whole story is performed, it will take about three months.


    Dorn just shook his head when he heard the words: "I''m sorry, I don''t have so much time to play with you."


    Narrator: Wow! Too much, I have prepared this story for a long, long time!


    The voice of the narrator is a bit pitiful this time.


    I feel that the other party is really not very aggressive.


    Maybe there is really not much danger in this story world?


    "To pull people into the book without knowing it, to force others to accompany you to act out the story is also an excessive behavior, right?" Dorn said.


    Narrator: But, you came in by yourself.


    Dorn:...


    So I really came in by myself...


    "Ah, I''m here to save them." Dorn recovered his seriousness and looked at the people around him.


    At this time, the few people onlookers next to you are almost stunned!


    Why can this new black-haired boy be free from the control of that strange sound and do whatever he wants?


    Why can this little brother bargain with that strange voice, and still have an advantage in momentum?


    Why can he easily accomplish what we can''t do! ?


    And, listen to what he meant, is he here specifically to save himself and the group of people trapped in the book?


    finally saved!


    Under the admiring gaze of the audience, Don first boarded the float, and grabbed the wrist of the little queen.


    "Please follow me, Miss Anrietta."


    Now that I have come to this weird world of stories, I met Miss Anrietta after all, and there is a relationship like Crick.


    Anyway, I still have to pay close attention to her and take her out safely.


    "This...Mr. Donne?" The little queen still remembers Donne''s name clearly.


    Originally, the narrator''s instruction to Enrietta was to stay on the float. Until she gets the next paragraph of narration guidance related to her, she has no way to leave the float on her own will.


    But under the pull of Donne, she got off the float smoothly.


    Xiao Wangnv looked at the tall, black-haired man holding her wrist, surprised.


    This Mr. Donne... is amazing.


    Moreover, maybe it is really the suspension bridge effect. When Don was pulling Anrietta''s wrist, the little queen obviously felt her heartbeat twice faster.


    People will mistakenly attribute the excitement and tension of crossing the suspension bridge to being attracted by the people around them.


    This is why, if you ask your favorite girl to play activities such as escape room, you can often effectively heat up your feelings afterwards.


    It��s just that, as an indigenous person who grew up in a different world, she doesn��t know these little psychological tips on earth.


    "Okay. Anyway, you just stay in the castle and don''t move, I''ll come to you now. Where is your castle? Is it in the forest over there?" Dorn pulled down Anrietta, and then directed at the narrator again. sermon.


    Narrator: Wow! Don''t take away the princess! You let her go! Also, don''t come over!


    Dorn:...


    It sounds like the castle is really in the forest.


    "By the way, there is a female musician, Ms. Barbasa. She was also captured by you in this story world and came to play with you? Why didn''t I see her?"


    Dorn took the little prince and walked across the 100-meter street towards the forest, chattering as he walked.


    Narrator: Why should I tell you? You are a badass, badass!


    The narrator spoke back, but her voice was a little bit dull when she spoke emotionally before.


    Although the voice is still female, the voice feels a lot tougher.


    "Substitution?" Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Tough narration: You first disrupted the story advancement process and spoiled this great story performance! So don''t blame me!


    Then, there was the sound of turning over the book.


    A bit dumb narration: Wow! Do you skip so many stories?


    Strong narration: Is there any way! Humph, this is it.


    Strong narration: Leon��s evil plan has unexpectedly succeeded, and just as the villain took the beautiful princess Miamora and fled in the underground passage... Hmph, when he fled in the street, the righteous brave Daraben appeared. !


    Tough narration: Dalaben showed the sword of justice, and with his superb swordsmanship, he defeated the villain Leon and saved the princess!


    Dorn:...


    how to say, it is really a somewhat clich��d hero saving the beauty plot.


    Then, someone in the crowd moved. It was the young knight in armor.


    In the story told by the narration, he is responsible for playing the hero, the brave Daraben.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, my body is out of control..." The young knight looked at Dorn in astonishment, realizing what would happen next.


    Before the knight had finished speaking, a solemn and enmity-like expression suddenly appeared on his face.


    He drew his sword.


    It''s not a refined steel sword at the waist, but a hardwood sword that seems to hurt people.


    "Cunning villain!"


    [Dalaben the Brave] waved his sword and charged [Leon the villain]!


    The wooden sword was moved vigorously by him.


    In order to rescue the princess who was kidnapped by the wicked!


    A young knight in armor, even if he wields a wooden sword, he feels oppressive when he charges.


    The distance between the brave and the villain is rapidly shortening When there is about seven or eight meters away, [the villain Leon] suddenly rises with some unknown and hideous red and black aura.


    ��Dream��Start!


    Under the influence of [Dream], the young knight''s steps slowed down, collapsed to the ground, and fell into the sweet dreamland that Dorn had built for him.


    "Have a good dream, Lord Brave. When you wake up, I may have taken you out." Don shrugged.


    His skills can still be used normally in the story world. Before using the [Intuitive Ingredients] to judge Shimizu and brown bread, Dorn had already understood this.


    Then, Don, who played the villain, continued to pull Enrietta to the forest ahead.


    The little queen who played the princess was very submissive.


    A little narrator: Wow! What should I do if the bad guy''s supporting role defeats the protagonist?


    There was another sound of flipping books.


    Tough narration: Yes, yes, here!


    A little narrator: Jumping into such a big plot again? Moreover, there is no part of the bad guy Lyon here!


    Tough narration: What can I do!


    The female narrator cleared her throat, ready to read the next episode.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 31： Crabs overwhelming

    Tough narration: At this moment, the evil entourage of the Demon King swarmed over, and they wanted to take Princess Miamora!


    The little queen who was held by Donne''s wrist cuffs, although the storyline read by the narrator did have her role in the scene, she did not clearly indicate what she should do, so her behavior was relatively free.


    Anrietta''s attention fell on the forest in front.


    There seemed to be something in the woods, and it rushed towards the two of them!


    "Mr. Don, something seems to be coming." The little queen''s tone was a little flustered.


    Suddenly in this weird world, the only person she can rely on is a man who is not too familiar. Even if she is a little queen who always maintains a dignified and elegant high-ranking temperament, she also behaves a little at a loss.


    She is not good at fighting.


    The thing rushing over in the forest, Donne, who has the skill of "Eagle''s View", actually needs to see more clearly than Xiao Wangnv.


    That seems to be a strange group of crabs.


    is probably the so-called demon entourage in the story, there are only four in total.


    Considering that the [��ɽ�˺�] in the narrator��s mouth is four people, it is also very reasonable that there are four [overwhelming] Demon King''s entourage.


    These crabs themselves seem to be dark green, but most of their bodies are covered with dry mud, only a pair of crab eyes on the crab shells are exposed.


    Therefore, the overall look looks awkward and unreliable.


    These crabs are very big, almost as big as tortoises. Judging by this head alone, they are definitely monsters.


    Although they are big, their actions are very agile.


    One by one, big crabs rushed out of the forest rampantly. After a while, they flared their teeth and claws and wielded huge tongs on the 100-meter long street.


    These crabs rushed out directly with their blood bars on. The blood volume of each crab is about 600 to 800.


    At the same time, Don��s [Intuitive Ingredients] also responded. These four monster crabs are all edible ingredients, and their grade is B.


    Looking at the monster crab whose head is huge and its claws are exaggerated to amputation, the little queen girl unconsciously moved closer to Dorn.


    "It''s okay, Miss Anrietta." Dorn casually calmed the emotions of the girls around him.


    At the same time, Dorn also noticed that these monster crabs with bright blood bars did not directly rush towards him or Anrietta after they rushed to the street.


    Instead, he waved his tongs and stood not far away, ready to go.


    This is abnormal.


    Dorn has rich combat experience against monsters.


    According to his experience, those monsters whose IQs are not too high, if the health bars are displayed, then they will definitely not stand to observe the situation of the battle.


    often click is dry.


    The crabs in front of him were clearly classified by Donne into the category of monsters with a low IQ.


    The reason why the monster crab did not immediately attack, and the health bar was on, as if waiting for an order, could only be -


    In the story world, even the actions of monsters will be affected by the narration of the narrator.


    At this time, the narrator seemed to have turned two more pages, and finally started to recite the narration again.


    Tough narration: The devil''s entourage swarmed up, Daraben...huh, the villain Leon, fighting hard.


    Tough narration: He held the princess''s hand tightly with one hand, and swung his sword desperately to resist with the other. In any case, even if he sacrifices his life, he must protect... No! Must occupy Princess Miamora alone!


    A bit dumb narration: Wow! The plot here is not like this, right!


    Tough narration: But Leon is not a good person, is it reasonable to change this way?


    a bit dumb narrator: ooh��it��s obviously very touching here...


    Dorn:...


    I feel that these two narrators have a heavy obsession with storytelling.


    Thinking like this, the little queen, who was originally pulled by Dorn''s wrist sleeve, suddenly broke away from Dorn''s hand, and then naturally backhanded Dorn''s hand directly.


    Annrietta:! ! !


    Don:?


    Oh, right.


    In the plot just mentioned, it seems that the two protagonists are holding hands at the moment.


    However, Dorn, [the villain Leon], somehow replaced the hero Daraben''s role.


    Because it was clear that this was not Miss Anrietta''s own wishes, Dorn was actually not embarrassed or embarrassed, but calmly opened the other''s hand.


    Then...


    The little queen who was let go, once again actively and stubbornly held Dorn.


    "I''m sorry!" Xiao Wangnv lowered her head to apologize for her uncontrollable right hand, and her white cheeks quickly turned crimson.


    As a lady who was raised in the royal family, she took the initiative to hold the hand of a young man she didn''t know well, and she also held this kind of thing twice... originally for the little queen, it was impossible for her to happen anyway.


    "There is no need to apologize." Donn did not let go of Xiao Wang''s hand this time.


    let the delicate and smooth touch feel, pinch it on his left hand.


    Because of the influence of the narration, if you let go of the opponent, it is estimated that you will take the initiative to pull it up again. In this case, it will only make Miss Anrietta even more embarrassing.


    Moreover, after the narrator finished reciting the narration, the four monster crabs had already rushed up with their teeth and claws.


    Although these four low-health crabs can''t pose any threat to Dorn, it is really not the time to consider whether they should hold hands or not, such minor issues.


    Don shook his free right hand.


    ��Poison Frog��Start!


    has been close to three meters tall, a poisonous frog made of purple toxins, condensed out of thin air on Don''s side!


    "Moo����Moo����"


    The poisonous frog''s toxin air bag is inflated, making a loud chirping sound.


    "Crush them Dorn ordered in his consciousness.


    Fighting broke out on the frontal battlefield.


    At this moment, the narrator is still reciting the plot dutifully and professionally����


    Tough narration: The villain Leon is outnumbered. Even if he fights and kills several demon king''s followers, his physical strength is gradually lost, making it difficult for him to sustain it any longer.


    Tough narration: The hands he and the princess were holding tightly together gradually loosened...Finally, Leon was exhausted and fell to the ground and fainted. And he fought hard to protect, bah! The princess Miamora who struggled to possess was eventually taken away by the demon king''s entourage.


    A bit dumb narration: Uh-even if it is changed to this, this paragraph is still a bit touching.


    Dorn and Xiao Wangnv are here.


    Because of the changes in the narration reading the plot, Anrietta can finally blush and take the initiative to release Don''s hand.


    And the battle between the poison frog and a few monster crabs did not develop according to the script at all, and the battle situation was one-sided.


    The poison frog almost hangs four crabs on the ground.


    Dorn even used the ability of toxin control to force the poison frogs to keep their hands, not to spread the toxins to the crabs, but rely on their huge size to fight hand-to-hand.


    After all, these four crabs are more or less B-rated ingredients.


    It''s already worthy of being killed by Donne.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 32： Pan-fried crab is very suitable

    a bit dumb narration: Wow wow! The land crabs have been knocked down! How to do? What should I do?


    Tough narration: Mu Mu Mu Mu Mu! Hmph... At the last moment, the villain Leon exploded with amazing fighting potential, driving a terrifying big purple frog and defeating all the demon''s entourage.


    Tough narration: Sure enough, the despicable villain will master some despicable fighting skills!


    Tough narration: However, the villain Leon and the princess Mia Mora only managed to escape. The devil and her men are still ready to move, and they will make a comeback at any time!


    A bit dumb narrator: Hmm��isn��t the plot like this?


    Tough narration: What can I do! It��s already like this, and all the following plots need to be changed...


    Then, there was the sound of turning over the book, and the rustle of the pen across the paper.


    Immediately afterwards, even these trivial sounds disappeared.


    The narrator seems to have been offline, and it is estimated that she has seriously changed the plot behind it.


    Dorn:...


    How persistent these two narrators are for acting stories.


    is like this, and I still don��t forget to round up the development of the storyline.


    At this moment, the battle is over.


    Poison frogs still easily solved the four monster crabs without using toxins to attack.


    With the narrator''s off-line, the few people on the street before finally fully recovered their ability to move freely.


    At the same time, Dorn also lifted the [Dream] effect, causing the young knight to wake up.


    These people have been in the story world for a while.


    However, in the follow-up conversation, Donn did not get much information from them.


    First of all, according to these people, since they entered the book world, they have never left this one hundred-meter-long street.


    Because the narrator told them, she must not leave the area of ??Long Street.


    In the story world, the words of the narrator are utterly unobtrusive. At present, except for Donne, there is no way anyone else can violate it.


    But fortunately, the buildings in the Long Street have complete facilities, and there are plenty of food and fresh water reserves.


    Wealthy merchants, knights, commoner girls, and coachmen, even if they are trapped here, they can complete their daily lives without any problem.


    It was the first time they encountered the situation of story performance like today.


    In other words, the level of their understanding of the story world is not much different from the newcomer Donne.


    may not even be as good as Don.


    Finally, Dorn asked if everyone had seen the female musician Ms. Barbasa here.


    got the negative answer.


    "If the female musician''s disappearance was also due to [Alice''s bedtime reading]. It is very likely that she, like me, has also been classified as a villain." Dorn guessed this way. Tao.


    When I heard the narrator Bai Niang talk earlier, she used [she] to describe the devil.


    If this female demon is not played by the narrator herself, there is a high probability that it is the lady Barbasha.


    After roughly exchanging information with several other people trapped in the story world.


    Everyone tried their best to Donn, and expressed their sincere gratitude and expectations for the boundless rescue, and then they all went back to their houses to rest.


    It''s not because these people are indifferent and ruthless.


    The main reason is that when people like them respond to the words of the narrator, it is really a model of saying no with their mouths, but their bodies are very honest.


    is even honest in the mouth sometimes.


    Since they are all controlled by the narrator, they can''t help much.


    It''s better to go back to each house honestly and wait quietly, so as not to trouble Donne''s actions.


    On the empty and spacious one-hundred-meter-long street, only Don and Anrietta were left.


    "Mr. Don..." Xiao Wangnu said softly in a crisp and dignified voice.


    She felt that she should be like everyone else, waiting quietly in this area, so as not to add extra trouble to Dorn.


    The sight of the little queen stayed on Dorn, and Dorn��s sight stayed on the crabs on the ground.


    With that preoccupied look, he obviously didn''t hear Anrietta whispering his name.


    B-level monster ingredients, should we just cook them directly?


    Although, the most important thing to do now is to find the two narrators who control the story world in the forest.


    But the two narrators currently give Donne the feeling, how should I say, they don''t always feel particularly dangerous.


    One is dumb and silly, and the other doesn��t seem to be clever...


    And, even if the monster crab was driven to attack Don just now, when they narrated the narration, the end of the arrangement for Don was still [fainting], not real death.


    "I feel that the two of them don''t seem to have any harmful thoughts. Maybe they really just want to control the people who enter the story world and perform a story show?" Dorn touched his chin, thinking in his heart.


    So, it takes a short period of time to fix it, and it��s not too much to eat a full meal, right?


    Thinking like this, Don''s stomach reacted a little, as if he was churning slightly.


    "It''s okay if I don''t want to. When I think about eating, it seems that I entered Golden Oak City in the morning and it is almost afternoon. Haven''t I eaten any decent food?"


    Thinking of this, Don only felt that the hunger rolling in his stomach became stronger.


    Sharpen the knife without accidentally cutting wood.


    If you don��t eat enough, you can��t have the energy to do business!


    eat first! That''s it!


    "Moreover, I will choose a more time-saving cooking method to process these crabs. It won''t take too much time." Dorn said to himself, "Looking at the quality of the ingredients of these crabs, pan-fried crabs are very suitable. Looks like."


    So, UU Reading silently walked forward, lifted the four crabs whose blood volume had been cleared, and then turned to look at Xiao Wangnv:


    "Miss Anrietta, you said you stayed in that palace when you first came to this book world, right? Is there a kitchen inside?"


    "It seems to be there."


    The little princess who had been ignored by Dorn for a while, remembered it seriously, and then nodded.


    "Then it will be easy."


    Dorn picked up two tortoise-sized crabs in one hand and swayed towards the big palace at the end of the long street.


    Xiao Wangnv opened her mouth when she saw it, but in the end she didn''t say anything, she just stood in place, a little surprised, but she still maintained her dignified and steady manner of being a superior person.


    Seeing what Mr. Donne meant, he seemed to want to go first and cook those monster crabs?


    Although Anrietta knew that Mr. Donne��s cooking was very delicious, and his skill even surpassed most palace chefs.


    But I always feel that now, it��s not time to cook slowly...


    Xiao Wangnv thought so, and at this moment, Don had already gone far.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Don, please wait for me." After a while, Anrietta chose to follow Don''s footsteps and rushed towards the big palace on the corner.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 33： 18 chopped sizzling pan-fried crab

    The kitchen in the palace.


    There is a full range of kitchenware, and even a certain amount of fresh ingredients, as well as basic condiments such as oil and salt.


    Dorn observed for a while in the kitchen in the palace with [Intuition of Ingredients].


    There is no problem at all. The fresh ingredients and condiments are all real and edible.


    In fact, Dorn had certain considerations when he first saw Shimizu and brown bread on this issue.


    "This book named [Alice''s Bedtime Reading] should not only pull humans in the real world into the story world. Monsters, and other inanimate objects, may also be loaded in." Speculate.


    Like a monster crab, as well as these fresh ingredients, I feel that there is a high probability that the two narrators were also pulled into the story world from the real world.


    "If that''s the case, this book can be used as a portable storage space! I really want to start..." Donne touched his chin.


    But if you want to get [Alice''s bedtime reading], I guess you have to get the two not-so-smart narrators first.


    I don��t know where to do it yet.


    "Let''s take a step and take a step, let''s cook first." After thinking for a while to no avail, Don''s attention returned to the crabs.


    A few monster crabs were washed with the dry mud on their bodies, revealing the elliptical and regular deep blue crab shells.


    The body is unexpectedly plump.


    Furthermore, the four crabs were just hunted and killed, so the meat is still extremely delicious.


    Dorn turned all the monster crabs over, two are pointed umbilicuses, and two are round umbilicuses.


    Two males and two females.


    Dorn picked up the kitchen knife and dissected a female crab.


    After cutting the crab shell, the most eye-catching thing except for the plump, transparent texture of the crab meat, is the full of female crab crab roe.


    "It''s obviously spring now? How come the crab roe is so full? If it''s autumn, it would be fine?" Dorn was surprised, "Or, this monster crab itself breeds long cream in the spring?"


    Because the monster crab is very large, Dorn referred to the method of handling crabs in Ningbo local dishes����


    Eighteen cuts.


    After cutting a crab for eighteen knives, after removing the inedible internal organs and gills, each piece of crab meat cut open is symmetrical and plump, and has plenty of red paste.


    This kind of pleasing appearance can be maintained until the final serving.


    took out [Ruyi], turned it into a large flat-bottomed iron plate, and placed it on the fire.


    I found it from the kitchen, shredded ready-made **** and shallots, and sliced ??garlic and shallots.


    Heat oil in an iron pan, add the chopped green onion, ginger, and garlic until fragrant.


    The cut crab meat is also put into the iron plate, and fried slowly.


    The boiling hot frying boiled the crab meat and crab shells, exuding a peculiar, fresh scent mixed with a slight oily taste.


    Make another small pot.


    At the same time, Dorn took out a half-sized sealed glass jar from the small cloth bag tied around his waist.


    As a chef, it makes sense to carry a little condiment with you.


    And the most essential and unique condiments that Donne brought after he went out were packed in a small cloth bag around his waist.


    This semi-large glass jar is specially made in the basement of our own, and the brewing time is accelerated by [Time of Engraving], an exclusive flavored black bean sauce!


    Pour all this small pot of fermented sauce into a small pot and heat it up.


    After the bean paste is gurgling and bubbling and exuding a unique flavor, scoop a spoonful of thick and fragrant bean paste and pour it on the crab meat in the iron plate to increase the flavor and flavor of the crab.


    After the sauce is completely melted into the crab meat, start the pot.


    Chop some green onions, minced green and red peppers, and sprinkle on the crab meat.


    Finally, Dorn��s personal favorite is the most soulful cooking step of this whole dish!


    Raise the pot and heat the oil.


    Then choke a spoonful of boiling oil onto the crab meat. Accompanied by the sound of babble, the boiling oil bubbling on the crab meat, the flavor substances instantly dissolve in the fat, and the fragrance is sprayed out along with the rising heat.


    A fragrant pan-fried crab on iron plate, complete!


    ����


    The restaurant of the palace.


    The facilities here are also complete. In addition to the magnificent dining table and the crystal hanging candle holders hanging from the ceiling, there are green plants planted in large pots in the corners, and hardwood red velvet couches for people to rest.


    The breath of wealth.


    Little Queen Anrietta had been sitting in the dining room, and Dorne let her wait here after entering the palace.


    Waiting and waiting, Xiao Wangnu suddenly smelled a special hot and delicious fragrance coming in from outside the restaurant.


    first smelled the smell, and then saw Dorne walk in with a huge iron plate.


    ��.


    The iron plate is gently placed on the dining table.


    The little prince looks over to this freshly baked, fragrant dish.


    On the thick large iron plate, there are snow-white crab meat, golden orange crab yellow, and red and green mixed green onions and green red peppers. These rich colors are intertwined, which can stimulate people''s appetite.


    Moreover, there are pieces of well-proportioned and plump crab meat neatly placed, and each piece is filled with plump female crab yellow or thick male crab paste.


    Fat and attractive.


    The scent sprayed from the thinly sprayed crabmeat pierced straight into the nose of the little queen woman.


    I can''t stop smelling it.


    In the Dona Empire, the acceptance of the nobles'' ingredients for monsters actually varies from person to person.


    Some nobles believed that if a monster had a surge of magic power , if it was used as an ingredient, it would attract unknowns.


    But there are also nobles who don��t shy away from this, thinking that some of the monster��s ingredients have unique flavors that can��t be replaced by ordinary ingredients.


    Xiao Wangnv lived in the freezing north since she was a child. Due to the relative lack of material, the nobles in the north basically belong to the latter.


    However, for these nobles who have a high degree of acceptance of monster food materials, in fact, they can only accept the small part of monsters that are currently classified as edible by humans.


    And the monster crab in front of him, not to mention eating, has never seen Enrietta.


    "But, it smells good." The little Wang Nu was shaken in her heart.


    "Sizzling crab on iron plate, Miss Anrietta have something to eat together?" Dorn sat down at the table with a grin.


    Xiao Wangnv looked straight at the crab meat in the iron plate, and finally nodded.


    When I was in Etontown earlier, after tasting Don''s hot pot and the Dongpo pork elbow. Among other things, Anrietta''s mouth and stomach had actually unconsciously become unconditional trust in Donne.


    [As long as Mr. Don, the great chef, says he can eat it, he will definitely be able to eat it, and it will be delicious! ]


    If Xiao Wangnv''s mouth and stomach have her own thoughts, that''s probably it.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 34： Crab meat, crab roe, crab paste

    Pan-fried crab with slices, the most convenient way to eat, in fact, is to start directly.


    Like Don, picking up a shiny tile, the crab meat is white, and the golden crab cubes are eaten directly in the mouth, and eating is the most enjoyable.


    But as a lady who has been raised in the royal family since she was a child, she certainly can''t eat like this.


    The cumbersome, decent etiquette of the nobles, for Anrietta, is the shackles that cannot be broken away from her body since she was a child, even if her identity is the little prince who stands on top of the nobles.


    But, fortunately, the monster crab is very big, so the crab pieces after the eighteenth cut are also very big.


    Take a piece into the plate in front of you, and keep it elegantly cut and fork. Although it is a little troublesome, it is not impossible to eat.


    The white crab meat is firm and tender, and very full and full.


    One bite, full of dangdang, the unique sweet and fresh taste of crab meat is in the mouth, and the rich sauce is perfectly integrated into the crab meat, fresh and salty.


    The crab roe on the crab meat of the female crab is fat to scum.


    The minced green and red peppers on the top, after choking over the hot oil, the flavor flows along the fat to the crab roe, the red can be fragrant and hot and spicy, the fresh fat is enjoyable!


    A whole piece of crab meat was quickly hollowed out, but Xiao Wangnu''s movements did not stop.


    Anrietta is not a person like Donne, who can deal with it calmly in an unknown dangerous environment and eat with peace of mind.


    But even so, after tasting a piece of crab meat, the only thing left in Xiao Wang''s mind is��


    good to eat!


    delicious!


    As expected, Mr. Donne who has conquered his mouth and stomach!


    Xiao Wangnv took another regular piece of male crab meat and put it on her plate.


    Crab meat is still the same, sweet and fresh with a salty taste. The thick crab paste on the male crab is another taste when compared with the female crab yellow.


    This kind of translucent, gummy-looking gelatinous substance, because Dorn cooked it properly, the taste was unexpectedly refreshing.


    Soft, glutinous, it melts with one squeeze, turning into a slightly fresh and sweet taste, mixed with the salty taste of sauce, and the spicy taste of green and red peppers. Such a rich and layered taste combination. Together, not only does it not appear abrupt, but it is more harmonious.


    After eating several huge pan-fried crabs in one go, Xiao Wangnu was satisfied and her face was full of happiness.


    Sure enough, the food made by Mr. Donne still brings smiles and happiness to people!


    "It''s delicious, thank you for the hospitality, Mr. Donne."


    After ���� Xiao Wangnv ate her knives and forks gracefully, folded her hands, lightly placed on the table in front of her chest, and nodded to the opposite Dorne.


    And Don, was grabbing the last piece of crab meat, eating freely, his mouth filled with oil, so he just nodded to the little queen.


    After eating so wild and free and easy, in the eyes of ordinary nobles, it is very rude and not polite.


    However, Xiao Wangnv does not reject this.


    Although she always observes the cumbersome etiquette of the nobles to eat, but there is always a maverick noble Veronica around her who is not ritualistic.


    So... I''m used to it.


    Even sometimes, the little queen felt that maybe Veronica and Dorn are eating so freely and happily now that they can taste the delicious food more.


    On Donne''s side, the last piece of crab meat is also eaten and wiped clean.


    This meal of pan-fried crab on iron plate.


    Although Dorn did cook all four crabs, he actually only served one third of the crab meat for himself and Miss Anrietta.


    On the one hand, the monster crab is too big, two people definitely can''t eat as many as four.


    On the other hand, because eating too much crab seems to cause stomach pain...Through the feedback of [Intuitive Ingredients], the nature of this monster crab is also the same.


    So, eat moderately and fill your stomach roughly.


    The rest of the crab meat, Dorn does not intend to waste it, and can be distributed to other people trapped in the story world later.


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the attack, physique, and agility attributes are enhanced.


    Pan-fried crab is almost ready, and the system prompt pops up at the right time.


    When serving the pan-fried crabs, Dorn deliberately included the crab meat of each crab, so the combination of four crabs is four in a row.


    This dish has an ingredient grade of B, and the final product grade is A.


    The four monster crabs did not explode skills, but added 3 points of attack, 3 points of physique, and 2 points of agility to Donne.


    is barely acceptable.


    "This monster crab is much better than Eaton''s skinny river crab. If you have the opportunity, you can ask the two narrators where they caught it." Dorn thought this way, and used the small tablecloth on the table. Wiped the oil stains from the corners of his mouth.


    ����


    After a delicious crab meat lunch, Dorn asked Miss Anrietta to stay in the restaurant to rest and wait.


    , he first washed his hands carefully and washed away the smell of crab, and then put the remaining sizzling crab on a plate and distributed it to other people trapped in the story world.


    And when Donne returned to the palace restaurant, he and Xiao Wangnu once again heard some familiar, crisp female voices��


    Tough narration: Oh my god! It is hard to imagine that the villain Leon actually cooked the devil''s entourage and distributed the evil dishes made to the princess Miamora and other people in the city.


    Tough narration: The dishes cooked by the devil''s entourage bought the princess and other people in the royal city, and even bought the brave Daraben. Look, the villain''s evil conspiracy has been achieved!


    a bit dumb narrator: Uh, it''s done! But, uh-that crab just now looks so delicious...


    Dorn:...


    Are these two narrators online again?


    In other words, did the words of the narrator who had a bit of a tough voice just hurt himself?


    "The script behind you has been changed so soon? Has it become a tailor-made story for me?" Dorn calmly responded to the narrator''s appearance.


    A bit dumb narrator: No, I haven''t finished the change at all, and I don''t even know where to start.


    A bit dumb narration: Hmm��Bad Lyon You cooperate with me to finish the story, I will let you be the brave in the story, OK? In this way, the following story does not need to be changed.


    The tone of Bai Niang talking with Donne, revealing a sense of humbleness.


    "So you really just want to finish this story?" Dorne touched his chin, thinking a little.


    Because after the first round of confrontation with the narrator, he has mastered the logic and purpose of the two narrators.


    After thinking on the basis of times, Don has a certain intention to get the two narrators, and he also has the idea of ??starting with the magical [Alice''s bedtime reading] as a portable space.


    Therefore, his attitude towards the two narrators has also changed to a certain extent.


    I have to find a way to fool them!


    So Donne spoke again as gentle and friendly as possible, sincerely:


    "How about this, you put all of us back to the real world first. Other people here may not want to accompany you to continue the story."


    "And I am different, I am a kind, enthusiastic and good person. Therefore, I am willing to accompany you."


    "But even a good person like me still has a lot of things to do in the real world. Therefore, I will return to this story world from time to time in the future, intermittently accompany you to perform the story until the end, how about ?"


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 35： The narrator wants to tease

    Dorn��s words were extremely sincere.


    And if his suggestion is listened to, it means that everyone else in the story world will leave, and Donne himself can return here from time to time.


    How can I return from time to time?


    Of course, I have [Alice''s bedtime reading]!


    And, when I return here, I bring something in for storage, isn��t it too much?


    When leaving, take away the things you previously stored, isn''t it too much?


    Even after the story of the warrior princess by the narrator is finished, Don can voluntarily accompany them to perform the next one, and he can provide the script himself!


    In this way, won��t you be able to hold [Alice��s bedtime book] for a long time!


    All the arrangements are clear, and the wishful thinking is beating!


    People directly earn hemp.


    When the little lady next to ���� heard these words, how could he keep up with Dorn��s jumping thinking and see through the dwarf intestines in his stomach?


    In addition, she has a very good impression of Don.


    So I believed it, thinking that Donne wanted to sacrifice himself in exchange for others to leave safely.


    "Mr. Donne, has a noble quality." The little queen''s eyes changed when she looked at Donne.


    A bit dumb narrator: Hmm-but I finally found so many people, and if you are alone, there is no way to act out the story, right?


    Tough narration: Also, I won��t be fooled by your good words! The villain who spoiled the story! Badass! con man! puff! slightly!


    Dorn:...


    The voice is a little harder, and the ending tone is so rich, it should be making faces at yourself...


    Tough narration: And, hum, I''m not here to talk to you and talk about it!


    a bit dumb narrator: Huh? Isn''t it?


    Tough narration: Of course not! It''s a trick! Make fun of it! He spoiled the grand performance of the story, and he had to be teased in the story to relieve his anger! Get ready to suffer! The villain Lyon!


    a bit dumb narration: Oh! Tease him!


    "Well, my name is Don, actually."


    Tough narration: I don��t care about that much!


    is the sound of pages turning again.


    Strong narration: Humph~ This is it, I just wrote you a new plot, now it��s too late even if you beg me for mercy~


    Dorn frowned, he didn''t know where the two narrators were going to do it again.


    However, considering that their term is [trick].


    So even if they do something next, it may be of the level of a little girl prank.


    "So, is it only this level after doing it for a long time?" Don''s heart is not disturbed, and he has even begun to consider how to fool the two narrators next to be the most effective.


    Anyway, your narration doesn''t affect me. I''m not afraid of someone at all.


    Tough narration: After having lunch with the villain Leon, perhaps because of Leon''s performance in repelling the overwhelming demon king''s entourage at noon, the kind and simple princess was less alert to him.


    Tough narration: Poor princess Miamora may have subconsciously ignored, the villain in front of her, but just committed the evil act of cheating and kidnapping her on the street!


    A bit dumb narrator: Ah, it''s not good, it''s really a very bad story unfolding.


    Dorn:...


    This is, is it as reasonable as possible to re-assemble the plot that happened at noon and was broken by oneself?


    But, has this changed from the original orthodox love story between the brave and the princess to the love-hate relationship between the evil maniac villain and the simple good princess?


    I feel that because of my appearance, the conflicts and contradictions of the plot, and the follow-up expectations have become richer!


    is that the style of painting may be a bit crooked compared to the beginning...


    Tough narration: But ah, the villain is a villain after all. When the princess begins to trust him a little bit, and when she relaxes, when she reveals her true self in front of him, Leon will be ready to move.


    a bit dumb narrator: Oh! The fox''s tail is showing!


    When Donne heard this, he started to look at him with a question mark.


    I didn��t talk about it for a long time, but I didn��t even understand where the plot was to tease myself...


    These two narrators are now talking about the state of the narration and pushing the plot, which is absolutely weird!


    How did ���� suddenly become a mode of teasing and teasing! ?


    Where is the kind of serious storytelling before!


    Just as Don was spitting out the two narrators in his heart, he kept his graceful posture, and the little queen who was sitting on the side of Tingting moved.


    "Huh-I feel tired sitting like this."


    Xiao Wangnu stretched her slender white arms upwards and stretched her waist like a thirsty and lazy cat.


    It is impossible for a lady who grew up in the royal family to make such an unsightly behavior in front of others.


    Anrietta would act like this, completely because she was called by the narrator.


    That is, I was influenced by the line [relaxing and revealing my true self in front of him].


    Although the narrator''s words didn''t actually mean anything, it still drove Anrietta to move.


    I saw the little princess who always maintained a noble, dignified and aristocratic manner. While yawning, she walked to the red velvet couch in the corner of the restaurant.


    "Hey."


    Xiao Wangnv sat down and took off her crystal high heels to reveal her small, white bare feet.


    Then, he lay on the red velvet couch with a salty fish face.


    "Ha-life." The little queen woman still has a salted fish-like face, panting and sighing.


    After lying down for a while, Anrietta wiggled a few times on the couch, which was fairly large for her: "This dress is so uncomfortable to wear, if it can be changed to a large, not so tight-fitting dress. Up."


    The original lying flat has also become an unsuspecting curled up positionwhoop����"Perhaps the new posture made the little queen feel comfortable and satisfied, and the expression on her face changed from salted fish to contentment. :


    "By the way, Lyon, I was so thirsty to eat crabs just now. Can you get me some fruit? It''s better to cut it. Also, if there is that kind of illustration, it��s a love story to pass the time. Better, I want to watch."


    Dorn:...


    Leon should be calling himself right.


    So Miss Anrietta should still be immersed in the role of the story.


    But the narrator didn��t make it clear that Miss Anrietta would become a salted fish?


    Should not, this is the expression of her true feelings after being affected by the narration, right?


    "Huh? Leon, why don''t you still move? Fruits, and a picture book of the story, give it to me! I want it now!" Xiao Wangnv rolled her face on the couch twice as if she was coquettish. .


    Dorne''s eyes twitched.


    It feels like I saw something amazing.


    Can it be said that Miss Anrietta, who always maintains a dignified and elegant posture, is actually a salted fish girl in her inner essence?


    This contrast is a bit too big!


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 36： I just failed to resist

    A bit dumb narration: Wow! What should I do! Princess Mia Mora has become a idle waste!


    Tough narration: This, all of this is still under control!


    It seems that even the two narrators did not expect that Miss Anrietta would be like this when she revealed her inner true self.


    Tough narration: That, that, by the way, the villain Leon showed his true face. He wants to force Princess Miamora to do something she doesn''t want to do!


    Don:?


    Are these two narrators really trying to tease themselves?


    How do you feel that so far, they are all outputting to Miss Anrietta...


    Tough narration: Leon, the villain, took out the pair of white silk stockings from his arms, and he wanted to force Princess Miamora to wear them to satisfy his evil desires!


    Hearing this, Don was finally not calm.


    These two narrators seem to know clearly what they have brought into the story world.


    A normal man wears two thin white silks. In this era when stockings and high heels have been transformed into women''s exclusive clothing, it is not a normal thing to think about it.


    Don''s slightly flustered expression made the narrator very useful.


    Tough narration: Humph~ I''m scared, it''s not over yet!


    Tough narration: The villain Leon threatens the princess, he must put stockings on the princess himself, otherwise...otherwise, the princess''s dress will be taken off!


    A bit dumb narration: Wow! Obviously there is no such writing! Also, things about **** are not allowed here, right!


    Tough narration: I can''t control that much! You must let this bad guy know how good it is!


    A little narrator: Wow! It''s not possible!


    Then there was another page turning.


    The movement of turning the book this time is much larger than before.


    is more like two narrators vying for a book to record the plot of the story than flipping a book.


    And the little queen girl who was lying on the red velvet couch once again moved.


    She was sitting up from the sofa.


    put his hands together on his thighs, tightly pinched the skirt of the white dress, blushing, and looked up at Don.


    Those eyes that are always dignified on weekdays, with a superior temperament, are flashing with unspeakable emotions.


    At this moment, two narrators are busy grabbing books.


    Dorn was at a loss.


    Only Xiao Wangnv was alone, and honestly, she dutifully carried out the narration instructions of that section of the story.


    She stopped her red cheeks, opened her mouth, and spit out a vague word.


    "Huh?" Don didn''t hear it clearly.


    "I said, yes!" Xiao Wangnv looked a little irritated, then she lowered her head and continued speaking in a very small voice:


    "Yes... you can let you put on stockings for me. If you like it, after all, you just saved my life and resolved the crisis in the capital, Lyon."


    She sits upright, her right foot is slightly raised a little high, her bare toes are close together, shaking slightly.


    It goes without saying what ���� is saying.


    And Don, his face almost turned green.


    Good fellow, listening to what Miss Anrietta said, she was obviously still immersed in the role of the princess.


    At this time, you can press and ignore things like carrying white silk with you, which is enough for social death. The key is the current appearance of Miss Anrietta.


    The way she is now...


    Which chef can withstand such a test! ?


    "Lyon, why are you, why..." The little lady looked at Donne for a long time, shy and annoyed, the crimson on her face was so thick that it was about to drip out, "You don''t really want to watch me take off my skirt. Right?"


    Xiao Wangnv said so, reaching out to caress the straps on her shoulders, and then she revealed her smooth shoulders and collarbone.


    Don:! ! !


    I remember the narration didn��t say let you take it off!


    Seeing that things are getting worse and worse, Donne must do something.


    On his body, a red and black evil and unknown aura rolled.


    ��Dream��Start!


    The target of influence is of course Anrietta.


    Anyway, sleep with her first and stop her from taking any further action!


    Under the influence of "Dream", the right hand on her shoulders loosened, and the whole person softly fell back on the red velvet sofa, falling into the sweet dreamland that Dorne had built for her.


    "Good risk..." Dorn let out a sigh of relief.


    Tough narration: Humph! Do you think it''s over! The same trick is useless a second time!


    The scramble on the side of Bai Niang has just come to an end now, and it seems that the tougher one wins.


    Tough narration: Look! Princess Miamora, who was asleep, resumed her actions in a sleepwalking manner. Today��s affairs must be over!


    The narration fell, and the little lady who had fallen asleep sat up straight again, stretched out her hand again, trying to untie the shoulder straps on her shoulders.


    Dorn was surprised, but his relatively rich combat experience allowed him to react very quickly when dealing with emergencies.


    ��Spinning��Start!


    A few crystal threads shot out, wrapped around Anrietta''s body, tied her tightly, and prevented her next move.


    Tough narration: Humph! Don''t struggle anymore! The villain Lyon!


    Tough narration: Oh my god! The knife on the dining table and the kitchen knife in the kitchen, I don''t know why, they flew out of thin air and flew towards Princess Miamora, cutting away the seemingly strong white threads!


    Say it''s too late, then it''s fast, and after the voice of the narrator fell, there really were kitchen knives and kitchen knives flying, quickly separating the spider silk that should have been very strong!


    A little narrator: Wow! This is too dangerous!


    Tough narration: Where is it dangerous? These things will only act according to instructions, and I didn''t say that the knives would hurt people.


    A little narrator: Hmm��it seems, too.


    Seeing the spider silk that he shot burst, Donn understood.


    In this world of stories, not only animate individuals will be controlled by the narration instructions, but even inanimate individuals will still be at the mercy of the narrator.


    This kind of ability is simply cheating!


    In order to prevent the narrator from doing something on Miss Anrietta again, Donne stopped resisting and cancelled the [Dream] effect imposed on Anrietta.


    Xiao Wangnv woke up instantly.


    She blinked her violet eyes, the blush on her face was still red.


    Then, still very entertaining, sat down on the red velvet sofa again, and slightly raised the toes of his right foot:


    "Really, really, I''m already very shy. Leon, don''t tease me anymore..."


    Not only is Xiao Wang Nu entering the play, showing affection, at this time the narrator is also continuing to fan the flames.


    Tough narration: Hurry up and help her wear it, otherwise, Princess Miamora will take off her skirt again.


    A little narrator: Although I feel that such a thing is not good, it is a bit lustful. Um-but I still want to see...


    Dorn thought for a moment, looked at Miss Anrietta, inhaled, and then exhaled.


    I feel that my current mood is almost the same as when I was playing the dungeon boss.


    "Isn''t it just wearing silk stockings? Just wear them."


    After making up his mind, Donn simply went out and squatted down in front of Miss Anrietta.


    took the pair of thin and silky white silk out of his arms.


    Because the narrator was clearly prepared this time, Dorn rebelled to no avail, so he could only consider following the other party''s wishes for the time being.


    Isn''t it just putting on stockings for a beautiful girl by myself.


    For a masculine man, it��s no big deal!


    Right, that is it!


    Dorn looked in front of him, Miss Anrietta raised the white, small, barefoot that could be held.


    "It''s not that I have never resisted, but I failed to resist. I''m sorry, Miss Anrietta."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 37： The smile of the great sage

    �O�O�@.


    The silky white silk was pinched in the hand and wrapped around the girl''s toes.


    Dorn was awkwardly putting white silk on the right leg of the little queen.


    Speaking of which, how do you wear silk stockings?


    directly like a boy wearing socks?


    Or roll it into a small circle in the direction first, and then roll up the leg?


    Don don��t know, he has no such experience.


    He is good at cooking and cooking ingredients. It is the first time he does things like stockings and girls'' legs.


    "Calm down, calm down, it''s like putting a plastic bag on the white radish in the supermarket, it''s not difficult." Dorn thought to himself.


    I can��t manage that much, just pull it all the way up like this.


    However, Miss Anrietta��s legs are still very different from the white radish.


    Although it is indeed very fair and straight.


    But this [white radish] is soft.


    is soft, smooth, elastic, and warm.


    No matter how you want to ignore it, you can''t change the fact that it is a girl''s white and tender straight legs.


    �O�O�@.


    The white silk sock has been pulled over the knee, and the girl''s calf is covered in the thin white silk, which has slightly outlined the curve.


    Go up, but it''s the thigh.


    Inside the restaurant at the moment, it''s exceptionally quiet.


    Dorn didn''t speak, and Xiao Wangnu just used extremely restrained, extremely small voice meow twice.


    Even, the two narrators who were originally noisy also kept quiet at this time.


    may be covering his eyes with his hands, watching everything happening on the red velvet sofa through his fingers.


    The mouth of the socks is slightly tightened to Miss Anrietta''s thigh.


    Dorn��s fingertips were also in the process of pulling the white silk, unavoidably touching the smooth and warm skin of the other party.


    This caused Anrietta''s whole body to tremble slightly.


    The atmosphere is a bit ambiguous.


    As a youthful young man who is full of vitality and good youth, when faced with such a scene, Don inevitably has a strong physiological reaction.


    This is normal.


    It seems abnormal if there is no response, the kind of abnormality that needs to see a doctor.


    But, it''s obviously not a good time to let youth restless, and hormones run wild.


    Not only the already wronged Miss Anrietta is looking at herself, but the two annoying narrators are also looking at herself.


    More importantly, this kind of hormonal restlessness continued. The primitive impulse and animal roar in his body, Dorn worried that he would do something extraordinary if he didn''t grasp it.


    For example, throwing Miss Anrietta on the red velvet sofa...


    No, that''s absolutely impossible.


    This idea is too dangerous.


    "I am a person of sound personality and the ability to think independently. Therefore, even in the face of the current situation, I can control and keep my bottom line..."


    Dorn constantly builds himself up in his heart.


    Then under the fingertips, the soft, smooth, elastic and warm touch continued to come back.


    Even, the opponent''s body trembles slightly, which he can clearly understand.


    There is also Miss Anrietta''s expression, her face is flushed transparently, although her face is turned away, but through her profile, she can clearly experience the feeling of being half ashamed and half annoyed, but she doesn''t refuse.


    Dorn:...


    Keep a fart, I keep!


    Who can stand this ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!


    Not everyone can be Ryuxiahui!


    It��s always easier to think about it than to do it! Bastard!


    As the mouth of the stockings slowly rises, the original impulse in Don''s heart and underneath is constantly rising.


    That is a kind of impulse that can burst out at any time and cannot be contained!


    "Wait, that, maybe you can use that!" At this time, the humanity and animalistic villain in Donne''s heart were fighting fiercely.


    Fighting, fighting, the human villain suddenly reminded Donne.


    Use that trick on the monster villain!


    So, [Soft Body] Start!


    ��Soft Body��, a skill that bursts out of a weak monster like a slime.


    The effect is that after the skill is activated, any part of the body can become as soft as a colloid, and it has no shape.


    Donne chooses the [soft and uncertain] object, of course the most uncontrollable part of his body at the moment.


    The skill takes effect.


    After a brief sense of misunderstanding, Dorne had a fascinating smile on his face.


    It is a smile that seems to have seen through all the complicated things in the world, all the secrets of the world, and even the essence of the universe.


    This is the smile of the Great Sage.


    With this holy smile, Don looked at Miss Anrietta again.


    The girl has long black hair with purple sheen, elegantly curled on top of her head, and the shyness of refusing to welcome her face will sink anyone who catches a glimpse of it.


    Yes, the girl is very beautiful, and very beautiful.


    But, what about that?


    There is also the touch from the tip of the finger, soft and elastic.


    Looking down, the girl''s legs are long and straight, and her white skin is looming under the silky white silk, and even the defense of the absolute area at the bottom of the skirt is not strong.


    is beautiful, really beautiful, so beautiful that it looks like an impeccable artwork.


    But, what about that?


    The smile on Donne''s face was undiminished, his eyes calm as if there were no impurities.


    He has now crossed the first level of [Look at the leg is a leg], over the second level of [Look at the leg is not a leg, but a white radish], and officially came to the third level of [Look at the leg or leg] realm.


    "It''s all pink skulls." Dorn smiled slightly, "I don''t have those worldly desires."


    As for why there is no...


    I''m self-casting of his meow!


    bastard!


    and it was very successful!


    After finishing the work here, I have to take a good look, after using the [soft body], do I have any functional problems...


    With a pure gaze looking at the beautiful artwork, Dorn gently lifted the silky white silk onto the girl''s thigh.


    almost ready to wear.


    In fact, at this time, in order to put on the stockings, a large part of Donne��s hands have been stretched under Xiao Wang''s skirt...


    "It''s a little bit closer to the last." Donne continued.


    At this time, Xiao Wang''s legs suddenly clamped, and the plump thighs sandwiched Don''s right hand, shaking slightly.


    "Leon, just wear it here... it''s all right? Mu, Mu, I''ll do it myself next, can I?" Anrietta''s chest was up and down, her body was so hot that she was sweating slightly.


    Maybe it��s because the narrator hangs up for too long or it��s what Donne is doing now, which is in line with what the narrator said [putting on silk stockings for the princess], and Anrietta has a certain degree of self-control The authority of the body.


    "Of course it is possible." Dorn showed his great sage smile again.


    "Don''t look at me anymore, can, can you?" Anrietta asked again.


    "Of course." Dorn stood up and turned his back.


    Xiao Wang Nu quickly reached into her skirt and pulled the last fold of the stockings.


    quickly picked up another white silk and couldn''t wait to put it on his left foot.


    It seems that this is just without Don''s help.


    Tough narration: Huh... lustful.


    A bit dumb narrator: Hmm, yeah, horny.


    The two narrators who hung up for a while finally spoke again.


    "So, who is to blame for all this!" Dorn, who had relieved his soft body, let out a masculine roar.


    and the narrator did not respond.


    They seem to be offline.


    Ran����


    "Don''t let me catch you!" Dorne gritted his teeth with anger.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 38： Badass brave

    is temporarily offline again because of the narrator.


    Xiao Wang Nu was finally able to regain complete control over her body.


    She sat on the red velvet sofa, her face seemed even more red than before.


    Xiao Wangnv''s legs are clamped, her hands are on her knees, and she clings to her skirt tightly.


    The pair of thin and silky white silk is still lingering on her lap. As for the crystal high heels that she took off when she was lying down, she has not put it on again.


    The thin feet wrapped in white silk stepped on a cotton carpet in front of the red velvet sofa.


    Looking at Miss Anrietta maintaining a shy and shocked look, she didn''t move for a while, and Dorne knew what he should say: "I''m sorry, Miss Anrietta."


    "M..." When the little queen heard Dorn''s opening, her mouth first squeezed out the cat whimpering sound.


    Then he raised his head slightly and tried to look at Don.


    In the etiquette education Xiao Wangnv received, when speaking, it is only considered polite to look at the other person.


    But at this time, in her violet-colored eyes, it is temporarily difficult to restore the usual dignified superior temperament, but her eyes are like water, with a strong color of shame.


    "Mr. Don, there is no need to apologize, you did nothing wrong." Xiao Wangnv said in a low but clear volume.


    Don nodded.


    Indeed, he did nothing wrong, he tried hard.


    "I will not tell anyone what happened in the story world, this is the secret of the two of us." Dorn thought for a moment, and promised.


    Xiao Wangnv heard these words, her violet eyes flickered, and she finally suppressed her shyness and surging violently.


    [The secret of two people] is too ambiguous in the current atmosphere!


    "Don''t make fun of me, Dorn..." Xiao Wangnv, then she might think that the name [Dorn] seemed too close, and she was too busy to make up, "...Mr. Don...Mr. Donne ."


    On the soft and white cotton carpet, her small feet are surrounded by white silk, gently rubbing.


    Because the atmosphere between the two is ambiguous and embarrassing, Donn did not stay in front of Miss Anrietta for too long.


    is the feeling of [leave her alone to calm down].


    And Don, there are other things to do, he has to find the two narrators.


    As for Anrietta, she couldn''t help much after she went, so she simply stayed at the palace and waited.


    After Donne left, Xiao Wangnu still sat on the red velvet sofa without moving.


    However, my face doesn''t burn so much when I''m alone.


    Anrietta''s mind began to recall what had just happened, first according to the narration prompt, the link of [Exposure of inner true self].


    To be honest, even if Xiao Wangnv really feels in her heart that the cumbersome etiquette of the nobles is a burden and a shackle, but because she grew up in this environment since she was a child, she has already begun to get used to that kind of burden.


    Even in the solitary situation, because of these etiquette constraints, Xiao Wangnu will show more restraint.


    It''s impossible to appear in the state of lying on the sofa, rolling and acting like a baby.


    "But I just did this just now. And, Don... sir, he saw it all." At the thought of this, Xiao Wangnu''s face started to burn again.


    And there is Don... Sir, it''s really very embarrassing to squat and help myself put on stockings.


    "M... his hands were so nasty just now, they stretched under my skirt, how could he do this to a girl! But, it seems that there is no way to blame him." The little Wangnu bulged her cheeks slightly. Expressing resentment.


    Speaking of which, he, Don, does he really like the alchemical by-product of silk stockings?


    Xiao Wangnv lowered her head to look at the silky white silk that clung to the skin of her legs.


    Otherwise, why would he carry one with him?


    And when he first saw him, he kept staring at the black stockings on Veronica''s legs.


    As expected, Don him, horny...


    ����


    After leaving the palace, Donne crossed the 100-meter-long landscaped street alone and entered into the fairly dense forest.


    A bit dumb narration: During the time with the princess, Leon the villain occasionally feels uneasy. Although he couldn''t say why, the simplicity and kindness of the princess always gave him an extremely dazzling and beautiful feeling.


    Narrator: And after the two people had some more intimate interactions during this period of time together, their relationship has also warmed up. The icy heart of the villain seemed to be slowly melting away.


    Narrator: When Leon could face his heart directly, he found that he had fallen in love with the beautiful and innocent princess. Hmm-a little touching.


    Narrator: Leon wants to protect that dazzling and beautiful.


    Narrator: He realized one thing, the devil was still watching the beautiful princess. As long as the demon king still exists for one day, the princess and the kingdom will not have a real peaceful life.


    Narrator: So, in a sunny afternoon, Leon the villain quietly left from the princess, he was going to the depths of the black forest where the devil was alone...


    The entire narration summary above was all finished alone by the narrator with a little dull voice.


    Probably after Dorne stepped into the forest, the narrator suddenly went online and started working.


    A bit dumb narrator: Look, Leon. This is the new plot I just added to you. Your identity has changed. You are no longer a simple bad guy, but another kind of brave, a bad guy. Like it?


    "I don''t like it." Dorn put on a blind eye and shook his head indifferently.


    Since just now, he hasn''t paid much attention to the narrator, and it''s almost the same now.


    After experiencing something like that with Miss Anrietta, he just wanted to catch these two narrators and fix them again!


    A bit dumb narration: Wow! It''s so fierce... Obviously I added the plot to you so seriously Tough narration: I said there is no need to give up on him, bad guys won''t appreciate it!


    The forest in the story world doesn''t seem to be too big. After walking through it for a while, Don saw a blue lake.


    This lake is not big either.


    After turning on [Eagle View], Don can clearly see that there is a small area of ??bare lake in the center of the lake.


    On the island, there is a lonely big castle that is somewhat gloomy.


    It seems that this should be where the Demon King��s castle is in the story.


    A bit dumb narration: The villain brave successfully passed through the terrifying black forest, perhaps because Lyon wiped out a large number of demon king''s entourage when he was in the capital, and there was no hindrance along the way.


    A bit dumb narrator: But, is the road to challenging the devil really so smooth? Is there something waiting for him ahead?


    finished with the narration.


    Dorn, who was still driving [Eagle View], noticed that there was a sudden flash of water on this blue lake, and at the same time, a huge black shadow flashed past underwater.


    There is something in the lake.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 39： Take off your clothes and fight again

    The shadow in the lake disappeared in a flash.


    Dorn stood on the shore, and after thinking for a while, he took out [Ruyi] and became [Pale Justice].


    Then, he squatted down by the lake and reached out to touch the water.


    "This is salt water." Donne made a quick judgment.


    This small lake in front of me is a salt lake. I don''t know what the two narrators have raised in it.


    But the thing in the lake must be a link in the story of the narrator.


    will definitely jump out and prevent him from going to the Demon King��s Castle.


    So Donne stood up straight again and waited.


    A bit dumb narration: The villain brave saw the black shadow flashing by in the lake, and he was wary. There must be a big monster in the lake!


    A bit dumb narrator: Just as he was thinking about what to do, the dark shadow appeared again. This time, the black shadow shook the lake, rolled out of the water, and made a huge noise. The villain brave could see clearly that it was actually a��


    The actual situation in the story world is exactly the same as that described by the narrator.


    During the recitation of her plot, the black shadow in the lake really reappeared, and it was surging, and a huge wave appeared.


    A long, tapered slender body, huge eyes the size of a basketball, and the two long and eight short tentacles that have been attached to the shore of the lake, with ten arms and legs with suction cups and sharp teeth.


    A bit dumb narrator: It''s actually a terrible, terrifying, giant squid!


    Yes, yes, squid, there is a high probability that it is a monster.


    Dorn was watching this giant squid, with its health bars on, drilled out of the salt lake.


    There are more than 2400 points of blood.


    Moreover, the size of this squid is really huge. If you count the whole body part underwater, it is estimated to be five meters long.


    "A-level ingredients that are a bit difficult." Dorn looked at the monster squid that had emerged from the bottom of the lake, and made a judgment in his heart based on the blood bars and the [intuitive sense of the ingredients].


    Same as when the monster land crab appeared on the scene, the giant monster squid got out of the water with its health bars, but it did not attack Donn in the first place.


    Tough narration: This huge squid is also a follower of monsters. It will prevent the villain Leon from continuing to march towards the monster castle. It will use its tentacles to securely bind this ignorant human who dares to challenge the monster! Then dedicate him to Lord Demon!


    The tougher voice narrator took the opportunity to narrate at this time, and the plot was impassioned.


    As her voice fell, the giant squid finally moved.


    Those two long and flexible arms and feet tentacles quickly rolled towards Donne''s location!


    ��Smart��Launch!


    Dorn held ��Pale Justice��, quickly rolled and dodged.


    The smooth tentacles of the giant squid attacked and failed.


    Tough narration: Oh! The despicable villain has extremely quick skills, and through a dexterous but unsightly roll, he escaped the first pass of the big squid. The two sides are about to officially start clashing!


    The narrator with a strong voice, excitedly explained the battle.


    And Donn didn��t care much about her, he just focused his eyes on the giant squid: "Is it a monster of the tentacle type? If you are entangled and bound by it, you always feel that it will become unclean."


    watched the giant squid''s next tentacle sweep, and at the same time flicked the wrist of his left hand.


    ��Poison Frog��Start!


    The purple poisonous mist filled out, and it quickly condensed into a huge five-meter-high poison frog, accompanied by a loud cry of "moo-moo-".


    Tough narration: Appeared! The villain Leon used to repel the purple poisonous frog that was used to repel the land crab! And it''s bigger than before! The battle between the two behemoths was on the verge.


    �!


    The tentacles of the giant squid swept over again.


    This huge, flexible, sticky tentacle with concave and convex suction cups can even bring out a clear strong wind in the process of waving it quickly.


    Under the difficulty trend of Donne, the poison frog is not to be outdone.


    The tongue formed by the condensation of toxins flew out, flexibly entwining the two tentacles of the squid.


    Both sides fell into a see-saw for a while.


    And Don, seizing this opportunity, once again threw out a skill.


    ��Parasitic Spore��Activated!


    This kind of parasitic enemy''s ability to restore blood and strength to yourself is very effective when dealing with non-flame entity enemies!


    The giant squid is huge, and it is pulling with the poison frog again.


    Therefore, the small brown particles floating in the air cannot be completely avoided.


    spores were successfully planted on the smooth torso of the squid, turning into gray patches and fine hyphae.


    The stamina that was already relatively full has been replenished again.


    The [parasitic spores] mastered by ����Dorn is actually a kind of skill that is biased towards the existence of energy, and it does not really grow mushrooms on the enemy.


    Only when the skill ends or the enemy dies, all the hyphae will disappear.


    Therefore, this kind of attack does not directly affect the taste of enemies he regards as food.


    The previous killing of the Boss bullfrog and subsequent consumption of it confirms this point.


    Moreover, compared to the parasitic spores, it is probably the toxin skill that Donne has mastered, which is more threatening to the meat quality and taste of the food monster.


    is also because of this. At this moment, Don is controlling the poison from the poison frog to prevent it from flowing out.


    After all, this big squid has A grade, which is a very good ingredient.


    If there is no accident, he will eat it!


    No one can keep it!


    Therefore, while hunting, it is still necessary not to destroy the taste of the ingredients themselves.


    Tough narration: Humph! Sure enough, the cunning villain also hid other small tricks. After the small brown particles fell on the big squid, they grew out of mycelium strangely, consuming the vitality of the big squid a little bit.


    Tough narrator: This is really despicable!


    A bit dumb narrator: Hmm, it''s too mean. Let the big purple frog delay the big squid, those weird hyphae absorb the vitality of the big squid, so if you delay it for a certain period of time, the big squid will be finished.


    The two narrators commented and analyzed the battle in a meaningful way.


    They can all see that Donne has the upper hand in the current battle. UU reading


    This badass brave, really has two things!


    Dorn listened to the general comment of the narration girl''s live game commentary, and just smiled.


    Just kidding, this fighting method of using poison frogs to delay opponents and then relying on parasitic spores to grind the blood is my fighting style half a year ago.


    I am also growing up.


    The current me, but I have the ability to join in and occupy myself!


    Yes, because he took the initiative to ban the use of toxins in combat.


    In order to ensure that this monster squid with a blood volume of more than 2,400 points can be hunted quickly and without accident, Donne can only go out of the battle himself.


    "Hey, are you two looking at me? I advise you to close your eyes." Dorn said.


    Tough narration: Humph, what a narcissistic villain, why should I watch... yeah yeah! You, what are you doing!


    A bit dumb narration: Wow! Stop the bad guys! Why take off your clothes for a good fight!


    "Of course, there is a reasonable explanation for taking off my clothes before the fight. Because I only have this outfit. If it breaks during the fight, I don��t have to wear it. So, isn��t it right to take it off and keep it safe?"


    Dorn said solemnly, and unbuttoned all the buttons on his jacket.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 40： Im coming in

    After taking off his coat and silk top and shirt, Dorn folded them carefully and put them aside.


    even put [Ruyi], which had become [pale justice], on the ground.


    A bit dumb narration: Wow! Bad guy brave him! He...well...he seems to be in good shape, quite sturdy...


    may be because of the continuous improvement of physical points, coupled with the deliberate or unintentional combat training during the adventure.


    Don��s body shape is indeed pretty good now. Although he is not very strong, he can be regarded as undressed and fleshy.


    Tough narration: Stop! Stop it! Stop taking off your pants! Idiot! metamorphosis!


    "So, I told you not to watch it." Donn calmed down unexpectedly.


    Perhaps in his heart, he didn''t put these two narrators in the position of normal human women.


    And, considering that the white silk in their arms can be clearly noticed by the other party, perhaps as long as they want to see, they would have been spotted a long time ago?


    "Also, when facing the enemy, you should be informal." Dorn said, but he just took off the trousers outside, and there was no follow-up action.


    It''s still spring, and the climate has only just picked up. It is reasonable for Donne to wear a pair of cotton trousers for warmth under loose trousers.


    So he is shirtless and wearing thin cotton trousers. He can only be considered unsightly, not an exhibitionist.


    ��Demonization��Activated!


    Dorn��s body began to swell, and a pair of huge bat wings spread out on his back. The curved goat horns protruded from his forehead, and the black and red flames surrounded him.


    As for the poor thin cotton trousers and underpants, they were torn apart and burned to ashes in the process of body shape change.


    The skin is like pitch-black, hard, and fiery black shining rock, the demon with a height of close to three meters, appears!


    Don, join the hunt!


    A bit dumb narration: Wow! The bad guy has turned into a demon!


    Tough narration: How many strange abilities does he hide?


    In the voice of the narrator��s astonishment, Don has already rushed towards the giant squid.


    The tongue of the poison frog is still entangled with the two longest tentacles of the squid.


    Facing the terrifying appearance of Donne who was demonized, the giant squid is inevitable, and can only wait for him to get close and try to attack with eight shorter arms and legs.


    But...


    The huge and fiery black devil''s claws pulled the squid''s arms and legs in one fell swoop.


    Zizi����


    The creamy tentacles boiled and twisted under the scorching heat, exuding the smell of grilled seafood.


    The health of the giant squid is reduced by 300!


    The health of the giant squid is reduced by 350!


    The lake is surging and boiling.


    Three huge non-humanoid creatures hit the ground hot by the lake, twisting and tearing, fists to the flesh! It was accompanied by the scream of poison frogs and the roar of demons.


    Squid��s arms and legs were violently torn off several, and several torn wounds were left on the smooth body, overflowing with light blue body fluid.


    , supported by the parasitic effect of [parasitic spores], with a steady flow of blood and stamina recovery, the demonized Dorn has become more and more brave.


    There is no suspense about the development of this battle.


    ����


    System reminder: The battle is settled, the damage is 2479, and the experience is 16022 points.


    A somewhat tragic battle ended.


    The stains of the blue body fluid of the squid, as well as some burnt and finely broken limbs, can be seen everywhere on the shore.


    The poison frog has dissipated, and the body of the giant squid was dragged to the shore by Donne.


    "The gray spots left by the parasites and the meaty texture of some parts I burned will be compromised. But it doesn''t matter, this squid is so big, there are many parts that are intact and delicious."


    The demonized Dorn scratched his hard jaw with his pitch-black claws, observed the squid''s corpse, and made a thinking appearance.


    As for the narrator ladies, they also began to summarize the current plot trend.


    Tough narration: Humph! After a fierce battle, the villain Leon killed the demon lord��s pet giant squid monster, and he was one step closer to challenging the demon lord.


    A bit dumb narrator: Hmm��the big squid was killed as expected. It has been bred for so long, although it has not been bred.


    "Hey." After waiting for the narrator''s concluding speech, Dorn raised his horned head, and pulled out a horrible smile with his big mouth, "You are in that castle, right? It''s your turn."


    A bit dumb narration: Wow! Bad guy brave, you look so scary! Don''t come here, I''m not ready yet!


    Tough narration: I, I am not afraid of you! Bad guys!


    The narrator ladies are obviously a little scared.


    Don''t care about that much. The huge, barbed bat wings on his back flapped, creating a strong, scorching sulphur smell.


    Huhu����


    The three-meter-high demon rose into the sky!


    That''s right, the pair of bat wings on Don''s body are not decorations, they are really capable of flying.


    However, because of its huge size, the flight speed using this pair of wings is not too fast, nor can it fly too high.


    But flying over this lagoon is more than enough!


    Dorn landed on a small island in the center of the lake and went straight to the wooden door of the castle.


    "It''s time for the bad boys to accept punishment." His voice was hoarse and hoarse, and the unknown black and red fireworks around him filled with evil aura, "I''m coming in."


    squeak ��


    The door of the castle was pushed open.


    Inside this old castle, the decoration is gorgeous, but there is a breath of decay and death everywhere.


    It is clear that it is daytime in the current story world, but the light inside the castle is dim and the temperature is somewhat low.


    The most conspicuous location in the lobby of the ���� castle is a red carpet with a rotating staircase leading to the second floor.


    On the wall of the platform at the corner of the stairs, there is a dimly painted oil portrait.


    The content of the portrait of ���� is also a bit strange. It can be roughly judged to be a young woman wearing a white gauze. The white gauze is painted very conspicuously, but the woman''s face is painted very vaguely, basically indistinguishable.


    "Are you not drawing portraits of human faces?" Don''s eyes stayed on the oil portrait for a few minutes before moving away.


    He kept the devil''s posture and walked into the middle of the hall of the castle.


    At this time, the whole castle began to ring in music.


    is a solo of an instrument, a bit like a piano sound, but it seems to be different from the piano.


    The sound of the piano is smooth and mellow, with a clean, ethereal, warm, quiet, and natural taste, which brings a bit of life to this slightly depressed castle.


    A bit dumb narration: Ahem, after the badass brave broke into the castle, he heard the devil''s playing!


    A bit dumb narration: This is the peculiar ability of the Demon King, but all living creatures that hear her playing music will continue to dance and dance tirelessly until they cramp and faint and fall to the ground to death.


    Dorn heard it really, frowning.


    Is this music so weird?


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 41： In the treasure chest

    The elegant and moving piano sound continues.


    Dorn listened to it for a while, and it sounds good, but he didn''t have the urge to dance.


    "Should I..." Don''t have a guess in his heart.


    Should not, the paragraph that the narrator read just now is just the content of the plot, right?


    That is, this moving music sound actually has no evil effect, and the whole thing reminiscent of dancing is the mandatory instruction brought by the narrator reading the plot.


    For example, suppose the young knight who came to this castle now was the young knight who played the brave Daraben. After hearing the sound of music, he would be forced to dance with the narration.


    If this inference is correct, then the person who is currently playing music should not have any extraordinary abilities.


    There is a high probability that the missing female musician, Ms. Barbasa.


    "Do you still want to act a story at this time? I don''t think you have ever been beaten." Dorn looked up. This piano-like music source is on the second floor of the castle.


    The bat wings behind him flapped slightly and walked upstairs.


    ����


    is a large room on the second floor of the old castle.


    A musical instrument similar to a piano is placed near the huge window in the room.


    The sounding principle is similar to that of a mechanical piano. It is realized by hammering the steel wire, but it is different from the piano in shape. There is no difference between black and white keys, but it is divided into upper and lower keys.


    In the Dona Empire, this instrument was called the harpsichord.


    The harpsichord is a lady in neat black clothes, probably in her thirties, but she is well maintained and has an outstanding temperament.


    After entering the room, Dorn paid special attention to the comparison.


    This lady in black has a completely different temperament from the lady in the portrait on the corner of the stairs, who can''t see her face, and is obviously not the same person.


    , on the contrary, it is completely in line with the missing female musician, Barbasa.


    "It should be Ms. Barbasa who was correct, and was caught by the narrator to play the devil." Donne made a judgment in his heart.


    In this room, besides the bounced Ms. Barbasa, there is another thing that is also very eye-catching.


    That is a treasure chest in the corner.


    is really a treasure chest.


    The cabinet is very large, nearly two meters long, with a width and height of about 1.5 meters.


    The box itself is lacquered red, but in the corners, it is inlaid with huge gold edges with exaggerated shapes, and even dazzling red sapphires as an embellishment!


    If the decorations on this are true, the box itself is a precious treasure!


    No matter what''s in it, throw it away and leave it in the box, and you won''t lose money!


    Dorndo looked at the gorgeous box for a few times, then turned his attention back to Ms. Barbasa.


    This lady is still playing the piano intently, and it seems that no outsiders have come in at all.


    Dorn didn''t care either, keeping the devil''s posture, staying aside quietly listening to the other party playing the piano.


    is a three-meter-high demon standing there cleverly, listening to the scene of a human female playing the piano, which is more or less weird and funny.


    A bit dumb narration: Uh, uh, at the most critical moment, the villain brave thought of the beautiful and kind princess Miamora, and thought of the vow to protect the princess.


    A bit dumb narration: He overcomes the weird temptation brought by music, and faces his heart directly!


    A bit dumb narration: There will be a battle between the demon king and the brave! Hmm-it''s obviously a story that can be performed for three months. How can this be only a day? It''s about to end.


    Dorn:...


    The mother-in-law said nothing else, storytelling is really dedicated, and she was too scared just now.


    At the same time, Donn noticed one more thing.


    When I listened to the narration before, I only felt that I heard it very clearly. The sound seemed to be coming from all directions, 360-degree stereo sound without blind spots, and it was impossible to distinguish the source of the sound.


    However, in this room at the moment, the voice effect of the narration is almost the same as before.


    But I can still notice that when the narrator starts to speak, a small rustling noise will be heard from the big treasure chest in the corner.


    "So, those two narrators are in the treasure chest?" Dorn thought in his heart, but didn''t take immediate action, but stood quietly on the side until Ms. Barbasa finished playing a piece of music.


    The female musician finished playing a song and was about to turn around, as the narration said, to have a final duel with the brave.


    At this time, a red-black, unidentified nightmare breath rushed from Don''s body.


    ��Dream��Start!


    Ms. Barbasa is just an ordinary human being. Even if she plays the ultimate demon in this story, she is just an actor who participates in the story.


    This is like the scene of shooting a war movie. The actors perform the performance step by step with firearms and props. With the cooperation of lighting, prop group blasting, etc., the war scene can be restored in the lens.


    But Donne��s situation is different. He belongs to that kind of special actor who comes to the crew with an RPG and does not listen to the director��s instructions. He wants to be a special actor.


    Who can stand this?


    Under the influence of [Dream], Ms. Barbasa fell forward gently before turning around, falling into the dreamland constructed by Donne.


    She finally leaned on the keys, struck a string of messy notes, resounding in this spacious room.


    A bit dumb narration: Uh, uh, the battle between the brave and the devil ended in Leon''s victory. The kingdom and the princess can finally usher in real security and peace.


    A bit dumb narration: Then, the villain brave and the princess lived a happy life. Is everything happy?


    "No, until I taught you two, it wasn''t as happy as everyone." Listening to the narration, Donne pulled out a scary smile on the devil''s face.


    A big mouth grinned, and the corners of the mouth were almost pulled to the base of the ears.


    This three-meter-high demon walked straight to the big treasure chest in the corner.


    A bit dumb narration: Wow! Don''t come here! I will shout! What to do, what to do?


    Tough narration: I won''t let you lean over, so I will send you out!


    "It''s useless, [Alice''s bedtime reading], I know the name of this book, so I can enter this book at will, can''t I?" Donn pressed on step by step and had already arrived in front of the gorgeous treasure chest. .


    And, I don��t know if it was Don��s words that worked, or if the narrator sent someone away from the reader, it takes time. Anyway, when Don��s put the devil''s claw on the treasure chest, he was still in the story world.


    Click.


    The gorgeous treasure chest was opened.


    The scene inside ���� is a bit dazzling.


    Among them, there are dazzling gold coins, gold utensils, strings of pearls, colorful gems...


    On top of these treasures piled up into mountains, there are two living creatures the size of Shiba Inu.


    The whole body is covered in hard and smooth scales, with four small feet with claws, a pair of wings that can wrap the body, a horse-like head, golden eye pupils, and a pair of slightly curved front corners. Beautiful little horns.


    One is black and the other is white.


    Two young dragons.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 42： Long

    saw two young dragons, one black and one white, the size of Shiba Inu.


    Don��s [Intuitive Ingredients] subconsciously moved.


    The feedback it got was that it was edible.


    But the corresponding ingredient level, but there is no feedback.


    Where is the problem?


    "Can you eat it?" Dorn stared at the young dragon in the box, slightly confused.


    This is the skill of [Intuitive Ingredients]. For the first time, the level of ingredients has not been directly determined.


    And the two young dragons, one black and one white, obviously understood Don''s words, and their golden pupils widened in horror.


    After looking up and down the two young dragons, [Intuitiveness of the ingredients] still didn''t get any more information.


    The two frightened young dragons were already shaking in their arms.


    "Is there something wrong with the way I opened it?" Dorn snapped and reclosed the huge treasure chest.


    After waiting for a while, Donne reopened the treasure chest.


    Gold coins, gems, and pearls are still piled up like a mountain, but this time, on the dazzling treasure hill, there are no longer two young dragons, but two little girls like porcelain dolls.


    The two girls look exactly the same, and both have unique all-golden pupils.


    The only difference is probably that one of them is white hair and the other is black hair.


    When Dorn reopened the treasure chest, the two girls were wearing skirts, the white-haired one was wearing a white skirt, and the black-haired one was wearing a black skirt.


    These two skirts seem to be taken out by two little girls from under the pile of gold coins.


    Seeing that the box was suddenly opened again, the outside was more than three meters high, with a hideous face, huge bat wings on the back, and dark skin, like obsidian, in the form of a demon, Dorn.


    The movement of the two girls in their skirts stagnated.


    "Wow! Don''t hit me! Don''t eat me! I don''t taste good!"


    The girl with white hair doesn''t care if the skirt on her body is fully worn, she crouched directly with her head in her arms, shaking.


    There is a familiar dull feeling in her voice.


    "Huh-don''t come near me, bad guy! My clothes are not ready yet! Pervert!"


    The black-haired girl put one hand on the pile of gold coins, and the other was in front of her. Her body shrank back. Although she shouted hard, her golden eyes were already in tears.


    Her voice is a familiar and tough feeling.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Dorn can basically be sure that these two girls should have changed from the two young dragons just now.


    Moreover, listening to their voices should be the narrator who controls [Alice''s bedtime reading] in the story world.


    So, these two narrators are actually monster girls?


    Dragon Mother?


    At this time, Don��s [Intuitive Ingredients] moved again.


    The information returned this time is very straightforward. The two dragon maidens are all inedible.


    Dorn:...


    throw!


    It''s still edible just now!


    I don��t want to look at little girls! Change for me! Change back!


    "Wow! The expression of the badass brave is terrible... Don''t hit me... Don''t eat me..." The white-haired dragon lady looked up at Don''s expression, and was so scared that she immediately lowered her head and continued to hold her head and squat defense. Trembling.


    The black-haired dragon lady is a panic dress, looking at the demonized Dorn with the same fearful eyes, but she still tries her best to speak:


    "I abide by the previous agreement that as long as you come to the castle, I will send you out, and I will send everyone else away, so the story is over."


    "Also, I haven''t hurt you all the time. Wouldn''t you want to attack me? If I was eaten by you, you wouldn''t be able to get out, bad guys!"


    Duoen looked at the white-haired dragon mother, and then at the black-haired dragon mother. He did not respond to the other party''s words immediately, but instead asked his own question:


    "You can switch freely between the forms of dragons and humans, right?"


    "What about it!" The black-haired dragon lady seemed to have more courage.


    "I have a question, if you change back to a dragon and cut off the tail, can you grow it again later?" Dorn said in that frightening demon tone.


    When the two dragon girls heard this, their small bodies trembled more severely.


    "Don''t eat me...Don''t eat me..." The white-haired dragon lady still hugged her head and squatted.


    The black-haired one, whose scared pupils grew two laps wide, tremblingly, but trying to keep a strong reply:


    "Why do you grow back again! Do you think I am a lizard? And, even if it is a lizard, the broken tail can''t grow any longer, right!"


    "So, can''t it be?" Dorn shook his head slightly regretfully.


    Mingming is all right in the anime that also has dragon maiden...


    What a pity.


    Because the two dragon maidens have a human form, it has exceeded the range of food hunting acceptable to Don.


    Even though Dorn really wants to taste what dragons are like, it seems that he can''t deal with them.


    Besides, what the black-haired dragon mother said is not wrong.


    From beginning to end, neither of these two dragon maidens really hurt anyone who entered the story world.


    In addition, if you really can only leave the world of the story through the two of them, it would be tantamount to cocooning yourself if you were to attack them.


    What''s more, Dorn still has the idea of ??using [Alice''s bedtime reading] as a portable storage space.


    "But even if there are thousands of reasons, I still wonder what dragons are like..."


    Dorn''s thoughts surged, and finally he felt sorry, and sighed.


    The dragon ladies watched the demonized Dorn standing in front of the treasure chest.


    The black-haired guy sat on the pile of gold coins, the white-haired guy didn''t hold his head and squatted, but straightened out his white skirt.


    "I ask you, do dragons become humanoids like you? Is there any kind of that can be eaten?" Donn didn''t give up immediately, and asked again.


    "Wow! What kind of obsession do you have about eating dragons, it''s so scary!" The white-haired dragon mother finally eased her strength, and started shaking her hair again.


    "You, you!" The black-haired Long Niang widened her eyes, and after looking at Dorn stupidly for a while, she replied weakly:


    "I am different from other dragons, and even if it is me, I can''t become a human in the first place... Then, how do I know if you can eat what you said? What criteria are used to judge!"


    "I only know that between giant dragons, there is also a relationship of preying on each other. There is a big difference between dragons and dragons."


    Dorn listened carefully to what the black-haired dragon mother had said, and then nodded.


    It sounds like it should be possible to have a dragon that can not be transformed into a human form and is edible at the same time, right?


    That''s good.


    I still hope to eat dragon meat, and I am comforted.


    End the topic of the inedible dragon mother and the inedible dragon.


    After getting rid of the feeling of regret in his heart because he did not eat dragon meat, Don began to think about another question����


    How should I fool the two dragon girls, let myself hold [Alice''s bedtime reading material] reasonably, and use this book as a portable space?


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 43： Alice has only 1

    Considering that since the two dragon maidens are to be fooled, the posture must be set. The appearance of this hideous demon is not conducive to conversation.


    So Donn flew away from the castle.


    went back to the lakeside, changed back into a human form, put on his clothes, and then summoned a poison frog, stepped on the head of this toxin creation, crossed the saltwater lake, and returned to the castle.


    The second floor of the castle.


    The white-haired dragon lady saw Dorn, who was neatly dressed and restored to his human form, still maintaining the initial fear and did not dare to face Dorn.


    The one with black hair turned his face away and whispered some words like [stupid, pervert, exhibitionist] in his mouth.


    "Although I have already said my name before, but now I will formally introduce myself. My name is Dorn, a chef."


    Dorn stood in front of the treasure chest and said with a gentle and polite smile.


    After hearing this, the two dragon girls shuddered.


    Because they thought of Donne who was in the form of a demon just now, they opened their mouths and closed their mouths��Can the dragon eat? taste good or not?


    Among them, the black-haired dragon-niang dragon-niang expressed her doubts in a lower volume: "Are you such a terrifying guy just claiming to be a chef?"


    Dorn didn��t answer her, and continued to say: "It��s your turn, right? Don��t you introduce your name?"


    "Hmm-my name is Alice." The white-haired dragon lady obviously didn''t dare to resist Dorne, and directly reported her name.


    Dorn raised his eyebrows lightly.


    He knows this magical book that can pull real-world things into the story world, called [Alice��s Bedtime Book].


    So, this Alice refers to this white-haired dragon girl?


    feels a little strange.


    Then this looks exactly the same, but what should the black-haired dragon girl with different hair color be called?


    Dorn moved his gaze to the black-haired dragon lady, but the other party just glanced at him and did not speak.


    "Then what''s your name?" Dorn had to ask questions in a friendly tone.


    The black-haired dragon mother rolled her eyes helplessly: "Didn''t I answer you? It''s Alice!"


    Don:?


    feels even stranger.


    The two dragon maidens are all called Alice, let alone talk about it.


    What do you mean [didn''t I answer you]?


    "Check again, your name is Alice, right?" Dorn looked at the white-haired dragon lady.


    White Alice blinked, then nodded.


    "Your name is Alice, right?" Dorn looked at the black-haired dragon girl.


    Black Dragon Lady glanced at Dorn disgustingly, and then nodded.


    "You two, are... the same Alice?" Dorne vaguely noticed something.


    He recalled some details of the dialogue and exchange with these two dragon girls today-


    In the process of the dialogue between the two dragon girls, they used to claim to be [me] forever and never used [we].


    Even in some contexts where [we] should be used, they still use [I] to refer to both of them.


    He didn''t pay much attention to this detail before.


    But when I think about it now, I think the amount of information is quite large.


    Both Alice looked up at Dorne at this time, with different expressions, but they rarely spoke in unison: "Hmm/hmph, is it the same Alice? There is only one Alice."


    "Uh, you two shout out [There is only one Alice] like this, how come you think it is very unconvincing, right?"


    Because Dorn had a little bit of guesswork before, he is not confused or surprised now, and can even roughly guess how magical these [two dragon niangs] are.


    White Alice blinked: "Well--it''s not surprising that an Alice has two bodies, I''ve always been like this."


    Black Alice still looked at Donne with that kind of disgust: "It''s like you have a left hand and a right hand, but these two hands belong to you. I have two bodies, but both of them belong to me. It is not normal. Is it?"


    Dorn:...


    good one is normal!


    good fellow.


    You are afraid that you have not redefined the meaning of the word [normal] for me.


    Through the explanation given by Long Niang herself, it basically completes the speculation in Dorn''s mind just now����


    Alice is a contradictory twin dragon mother who has two bodies, but shares the same soul.


    Whether it��s a bit arrogant black Alice or a bit dull white Alice, it��s all the same Alice.


    "However, if it''s the same Alice, the character difference between black and white is too big?" Dorn looked around the two dragon girls in the treasure chest, thinking like this in his heart.


    Moreover, they seemed to have had a situation where Black Alice and White Alice were teasing each other before, and then they were vying for the script book.


    If this is the same soul, it would be contradictory to the split of personality...


    "However, it seems that it can also be directly understood that they are two different personalities under the same soul?" Don continued to think in his heart, without telling Alice to hear these words.


    After getting a rough idea of ??how Alice existed, Dorn quickly accepted the setting of the contradictory twin dragons under the same soul.


    Just kidding, after coming to the land of miracles, strange things have happened.


    For Donne, there is no setting that cannot be accepted after understanding.


    However, even after accepting such a setting, Don will still subconsciously treat the two dragon maidens with different personalities as two individuals.


    There is no way, because the difference between them is too big.


    Moreover, Don was very curious about how a strange existence like Alice was born.


    She herself seems to have said before, [I am different from other dragons] and the like.


    "However, for this kind of question, it would be better to wait for the follow-up relationship with Dragon Mother Alice to ask." Donne touched his chin.


    White Alice: "Well, badass brave, I always think you are thinking about something very strange."


    Black Alice: "You have been standing here stupidly for a long time, do you want me to send you out of here?"


    "It is natural to leave, but before I leave, I still want to chat with you." Don shrugged, "Well, what do you like Alice?"


    "Huh? Me, me, why do you want to tell you! You don''t want to do **** things to me too! Pervert! Exposure!" After hearing Don''s words, the black dragon lady stretched out her hand to block her. .


    Dorn looked away from Black Alice and went to see White Alice: "Then tell me."


    "Wow! Don''t stare at me like this, it''s terrible!" Bai Longniang was so scared that she hugged her head, "I...I tell you...I like like shiny things, like listening to stories, I like to eat delicious..."


    "Well, one more question, do you like this, or do you both like it?"


    "Well��what''s the two of us. Both said that there is only one Alice, and both bodies like it!" Bai Longniang replied, and then quietly looked up at Dorn��s expression, "I told both You, don''t be mad at me anymore, I''m afraid..."


    Dorn:...


    Are these two goods really the same person?


    However, it was precisely because the two dragon maidens had completely different personalities that Dorn could easily grasp Alice''s preferences.


    What Alice said, shining things, refers to treasures such as gems and gold.


    The dragon may be good at this bite.


    Collect piles of gems and gold coins, and then don��t do anything, and don��t have to go out, just squat on top of the treasure pile and feel pure happiness.


    I like to hear stories, and Don��t have to tell her, Don��t know it for a long time.


    As for the last hobby, I like to eat delicious food.


    Hey, isn��t this a coincidence!


    "Have I told you that the dishes I cook are so delicious?" Donne smiled.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 44： The story of the villain and the princess

    In the real world beyond the story.


    Golden Oak City, the residence of the Earl of Bishop.


    This Earl of Bishop can be regarded as an old subordinate of the Prince of the North, so it is natural to know the identity of the queen of Anrietta.


    Now that the little queen girl suddenly disappeared, this gray-haired Count Lord was worried, and the entire earl''s mansion was panicked because of this incident.


    In the Gothic style building where the little queen and Veronica live temporarily, it is not peaceful at the moment.


    The red-haired noble lady Veronica saw with her own eyes that Mr. Donne disappeared bizarrely after touching the weird book of the dark red book.


    It can also be inferred from this that the disappearance of Xiao Wangnv is probably related to this weird book that appeared inexplicably in the study.


    However, Veronica, who was hailed by the Empire as the Red Lotus Witch, was good at letting her fight and arson. But asking her to study these supernatural objects with magical powers would be really painful.


    So, there is no other choice.


    Borrowing the power of Earl Bishop, all the famous scholars and occult researchers in Golden Oak City came to the large study on the second floor today, taking turns to observe and study the dark red. Old books.


    Even Favna, the alchemist lady Dorn had visited in the morning, came here.


    But these scholars and occultists faced this strange book. Everyone talked about each other. There were different opinions, and various conjectures appeared frequently, and they couldn''t get any unified and effective insights.


    The time was noisy, and it came noisily to about 5 pm.


    There is no news for Xiao Wangnv.


    And Veronica looked at the large group of scholars who were arguing in front of her, and was even more upset, and ordered Ms. Carmen, the maid maid, to take everyone out of the study, and let them go to the reception hall of the Earls Court to continue the discussion.


    Veronica was the only one left in the study.


    Oh, she felt that she was the only one left.


    In fact, Vivian has been here too, staring at that weird reading book.


    Whether the Red Lotus Witch or Miss Fairy, they all have very important people, who have disappeared strangely because of this book, and it is impossible to leave here casually.


    Weiwei is all staring at the dark red reader, checking the extra words on it.


    These words are telling a story--


    In the beginning, it was a story of an orthodox brave and a princess.


    However, after a villain named Leon appeared on the scene, the style of the story became strange.


    Lyon, the villain in the story, not only cheated and kidnapped Princess Myamora, the pearl of the kingdom, on the day of the float parade.


    Moreover, he defeated the brave Daraben who came to save the princess.


    later fought for the princess and directly defeated a large number of entourage of the demon king, intermittently ensuring the safety of the princess and the entire king.


    In the plot about the villain Lyon defeating the demon king Dabo''s entourage, there is a description-[The villain Lyon has exploded with amazing combat potential, driving a terrifying big purple frog and defeating all the demon''s entourage. ]


    Among them, the words [horrible big purple frog] directly attracted the attention of Miss Fairy.


    Isn��t that the ability Donne can use?


    Vivienne saw Dorn used it with her own eyes when she was playing against the Nightmare Horse.


    And in the follow-up story, the villain Leon also cooked the monster crab from the demon king''s entourage, and distributed it to the princess and the people in the capital, including the brave Daraben.


    Through the above two points, Miss Fairy has reason to suspect that the villain Leon in this story is Donne himself.


    "So, Dorn entered the world of stories in the book and played a role in it." Vivienne speculated like this.


    The development of the story, after Lyon defeated the first wave of the demon entourage, the rhythm of the plot was significantly accelerated.


    only mentioned the villain Leon. In the process of getting along with the princess, he was influenced by the simplicity and kindness of Mia Mora, and the idea of ??really protecting the princess from harm emerged.


    As for how they get along and how the villain Leon completes his inner transformation, the story is not too detailed.


    There is another weird thing.


    is when describing this vague plot, the writing speed in the book is very slow. There is a feeling that people who write stories with pens are embarrassed and twisted.


    There are even stranger things.


    In this plot, there are occasionally a few words such as [Looking so shy] and [Laughter Oh], without beginning and end, meaning unknown words.


    Then, these strange words were crossed out again, and then disappeared.


    After this vague story, the villain Leon became an alternative brave, embarking on a journey to defeat the devil and protect the princess and the peace of the royal city.


    In the follow-up, Leon defeated the Demon King��s pet big squid monster and entered the castle to face the Demon King who used music to control the heart.


    The battle against the demon king ended in Leon''s victory.


    The story ends here.


    seems to be a story about a princess transforming a villain, and finally saving the villain.


    "If Leon is Donne in the story, then he should be safe and sound at the end of the story." Miss Fairy speculated like this.


    However, in the dark red textbook, the end of the story is about 4 o''clock in the afternoon.


    More than an hour has passed since now, but the Dark Red Reader hasn''t moved at all.


    Veronica sat quietly at the desk for a while, then picked up the reader and flipped through it, trying to find clues to the little queen from the weird story in the reader.


    And just now.


    On the cover of the dark red reading book, the geometric symbol of unknown meaning suddenly flashed brightly.


    As the light on the symbol flashed, two figures were quickly outlined in the room.


    After the two figures have stabilized clearly you can see clearly that they are two ordinary people dressed in ordinary clothes, one is a middle-aged man and the other is a girl.


    Vivienne and Veronica who were present were in shock, and the geometric symbol continued to flash.


    Two figures are outlined in the room, one is a wealthy businessman, and the other is a young man in armor and sword.


    Among them, this young man, Veronica, is a bit familiar. It seems to be the vice team of the Golden Oak City Patrol, Yevakinki, who disappeared not long ago.


    Next, what appeared in the room out of thin air was a female musician with outstanding temperament and dressed in black, Ms. Barbasa.


    Then came the little queen, Anrietta, in a white dress with white silk over-the-knee socks on her long straight legs.


    The last one that came out was Dorn, who was neatly dressed and calm.


    Except for Don, the other people who returned to reality from the world of the story, the expressions at the beginning were astonished and at a loss.


    After a while, they finally realized that they had left that weird place and returned to reality. Everyone''s faces showed joy and joy after the disaster.


    Vivienne and Veronica, who had been staying in the study, were relieved when they saw Dorn and Anrietta reappear and greeted them.


    "Don!"


    "Annrier!"


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 45： Start with portable space

    These people who have escaped from [Alice''s Bedtime Reading], in fact, are not particularly clear about the situation.


    After all, except for Dorn and Ms. Barbasa who stayed in the castle, everyone else was in the Wangcheng street scene area and was sent directly by the dragon lady Alice.


    And the one who doesn''t know the situation most is the musician Ms. Barbasa.


    She only remembered that she seemed to have seen an old book with a dark red cover in the room more than two months ago. After picking up the book, she came to an old castle inexplicably.


    While staying in the castle, a crisp girl''s voice told her not to step out of the castle.


    Then Ms. Barbasa has been observing this order.


    Fortunately, there are fresh food and ingredients in the kitchen of the castle.


    After a period of time, these ingredients will be replenished, and Ms. Barbasa does not have to worry about her own survival.


    And, in a room on the second floor, there is a high-quality harpsichord, which can be used by Ms. Barbasa to pass the time.


    Just like that, she stayed in the castle for nearly two months.


    Until today.


    This afternoon, the crisp girl voice told Ms. Barbasa that she was going to play the devil in a grand story.


    Then the girl asked Barbasa to play the harpsichord.


    The female musician has no choice but to do it directly and honestly.


    After ���� played a song, Ms. Barbasha was about to turn around. She only caught a glimpse of a tall and dark figure in the blur, and then fainted inexplicably.


    After she woke up, she had returned to reality and came to the small Gothic mansion in the earl��s mansion.


    To sum up everything that Ms. Barbasa knows, what she has experienced is probably the mysterious adventure of a female artist.


    However, after returning to reality, among the commoners, wealthy merchants, and knights, you and I are talking.


    Ms. Barbasa roughly understood that it was the young man with black hair and black eyes, named Donne, who entered the world of stories in the reader alone, carried forward the precious spirit of selflessness and fear, overcome difficulties, and finally rescued the trapped Of the people.


    "Please allow me to offer you the highest gratitude and respect." Ms. Barbasa sincerely saluted Dorn.


    The same is true of other people, even the little queen girl Anrietta saluted slightly and nodded.


    Mr. Donne, who was respected and thanked by everyone, just waved his hand with a dry smile.


    doesn''t seem to be proud of any credit.


    indifferently!


    Humble!


    Dorn��s image in the minds of the rescued people has improved again!


    In the end, the few people who came out of the story world, after thanking Donne many times and promising to repay the kindness, all left the earl��s mansion under the leadership of the maid, Carmen.


    In the huge study room, only the four people on both sides of Don and the prince were left.


    "If there is nothing to do, I will leave first. Anyway, I have delivered Crick��s letter. If Miss Veronica has a reply or other things that I want me to bring back to Crick, I��ll live in Jinzun. Tavern."


    Because of [Alice��s Bedtime Reading], Dorn was forced to stay in the earl��s mansion from near noon until evening.


    Now that the matter is resolved, of course he intends to leave, and then he also left the name of his stay in the tavern in Golden Oak City by the way, so that the two noble ladies can contact him again if they have any follow-up matters here.


    "You have to thank you for saving Ann Lil. How about I entrust Mr. Earl to hold a big dinner to thank you the next night?" Veronica suggested.


    The meaning of this red-haired noble lady is actually very clear. A grand noble banquet hosted by the earl, and as the object of thanks, Donne will definitely be arranged as an important person in the banquet.


    This is a great opportunity to develop local contacts in Golden Oak City and make friends with the upper class.


    Most people can''t ask for it.


    However, Don just smiled and shook his head: "No, I''m not particularly interested in such large-scale social occasions."


    There is one to say one.


    Donn currently only wants to spend two days with Vivian in Golden Oak City, making friends with nobles or anything, so he is really not interested.


    "Oh? Isn''t that the same as me? I thought that as a restaurant owner, you would need aristocratic network resources. It seems I was wrong."


    Facing Dorne��s direct refusal, Veronica showed no signs of irritation, but winked at Dorne approvingly:


    "It��s okay if you don��t have a dinner party. Mr. Earl��s level of chefs here is far worse than you. I guess you won��t be too happy to eat. However, I still have to thank you very much...let me think about it. ."


    "I don''t need anything else, just leave it to me." Donn had already anticipated the current situation, and he naturally pointed his finger at [Alice''s Bedtime Reading] on the table.


    "Huh? Do you want that book? That thing is dangerous, right?" Veronica frowned, then turned to look at the reaction of the little queen beside her, "It''s better to stay..."


    "That book didn''t belong to this library originally, it was suddenly added. Plus Don, sir, rescued me and others from the story world. So if you want this book, of course it belongs to you. of."


    Xiao Wangnv is very simple, there is no point in leaving the dark red reader.


    "Since Anriel says so, of course there is nothing wrong with taking this book away." Veronica immediately let go, "However, I asked many scholars to study this book, Count Bishop. Bian also knew about the existence of this book..."


    "Find a reason to fool around." Xiao Wangnv suggested.


    "It can only be so, just tell them that the mysterious book has disappeared mysteriously again." Veronica nodded, and then looked at the little queen with a little surprise, "Huh? Anriel, it doesn''t look like this. What you can say, don''t you like lying the least?"


    "M..." Anrietta couldn''t answer for a moment, but maintained the dignified posture as before, and glanced at Dorn lightly.


    It seems that the sentence just now, it is really not like I can say it.


    But, if he wants it, he still has to find a way to satisfy him, right?


    Nothing else, simply because he saved himself...


    In short, the two noble ladies didn''t stop Don from taking away [Alice''s bedtime book], and even planned to help him conceal a little.


    So, start with the portable space!


    "Mr. Don, although your actions in the story world are not restricted, if you want to hold this book, please be more careful." Before Don''s departure, Xiao Wangnv added this with a little concern.


    "I will." Dorn smiled, and then left the earl''s mansion with Miss Fairy.


    Xiao Wangnv stood in the small garden outside the Gothic Mansion, watching Don''s back disappear at the end of the promenade at dusk.


    "Ann Lier, Earl Bishop and Mr. Colin are all waiting to see you." Veronica patted the little queen on the shoulder. UU Reading www.udukanshu.com


    "Well, I see."


    As the prince and daughter of the empire, she suddenly disappeared for almost a day, and both the Earl Bishop and the Colin Knights were going crazy.


    Now that she has returned safely, she must meet them and say that she is safe.


    The little queen is about to leave, and Veronica speaks again.


    Her gaze fell on Xiao Wangnv��s slender and straight legs, wrapped in white silk, with a cheerful tone:


    "By the way, Ann, when did you like the alchemical by-product of stockings? Well, according to my experience, this white one is not as thin as the black one. The demands are greater."


    "However, An Lier looks good when you wear it, it suits you well. Not bad, not bad~"


    "M��" The little queen''s steps stagnated, "Um, that, I''m going to see Mr. Bishop first, Veronica, didn''t you just say that there are some scholars still in the living room? So, so you too There is still something to do, right?"


    Anrietta talked a little, and then hurriedly left.


    The heels of crystal high-heeled shoes clashed on the brick and stone path in the garden.


    Only Veronica was left with a confused look.


    "Weird, An Lier just blushed?"

 v3 Chapter 46： Iron squid

    Jinzun Tavern.


    Where Dorn and Vivian settled in Golden Oak City.


    After coming out of the earl��s mansion, Dorn returned here with Vivian.


    Along the way, he gave Vivian a brief account of what happened in [Alice''s Bedtime Reading].


    Vivienne: "A dragon that can become a humanoid? One soul but two bodies? In the story world, as long as she says it, it will definitely come true, but this effect can''t be applied to Don? It sounds, so complicated����"


    "It''s a bit complicated, because a lot of things happen in the story world." Dorn explained this, and then looked up and down at the silver-haired girl next to him.


    Speaking of which, can Vivienne enter [Alice''s bedtime reading]?


    What if, because of Miss Fairy��s special physique, after entering the story world, Long Niang did not notice her existence, and then there was no way to return her to reality, wouldn��t it be a tragedy?


    Out of this consideration, Dorne didn''t dare to take Vivienne into the story world.


    After explaining his concerns to Miss Fairy, Dorn confessed that he was going to return to the story world again, and there were still some follow-up things about Dragon Lady that had not been dealt with.


    And there is a big squid waiting for Don to cook, otherwise, the ingredients will be stale.


    Vivian had no objection to this, and nodded obediently.


    The two returned to the tavern, and entered Dorn��s room one after the other.


    The food bags previously stored on the carriage have been taken into the room at this moment.


    "When I come out of the story world, shall we have a good stroll tonight? Take a look at the night view of this big city." Dorn said to Vivian, holding [Alice''s bedtime reading book].


    After Miss Fairy nodded, he silently read the full name of the Dark Red Reader in his heart.


    Dorn''s figure disappeared quickly as if it had been erased by an invisible eraser.


    , together with the food bag around him, disappeared together.


    Snapped.


    The dark red book fell from the air and hit the floor.


    In the next second, the dark red book that was supposed to be a dead thing suddenly moved on its own. The pages of the book turned, and finally the front and back covers were completely stretched out, like a big flapping moth flapping its wings, and flew slowly. Bed.


    [Alice''s bedtime reading] It fell on the soft pillow, the pages turned, quietly closing.


    "It turns out that this book can move by itself." Vivian watched all of this, and the blue eyes blinked, then walked to Don''s bed, sat down gently, and put the ebony staff horizontally on her knees. Go up, "Hey."


    Dorn said, after he comes out, he will go to see the night view of the city together.


    Miss Fairy just stared at the dark red book beside the bed, and waited patiently and expectantly.


    And the dragon lady in the story world at this moment����


    White Alice: "Hmm��it hurts my **** to fall."


    Black Alice: "That idiot! Really, can''t you put me on the bed or on the table and come in later?"


    ����


    Story world.


    Entering Alice''s world this time, Donne appeared directly in the hall of that old castle.


    And the treasure chest where Dragon Mother was staying, which was supposed to be on the second floor of the old castle, was standing quietly in the middle of the hall at this moment.


    "Well, the villain brave is here." White Alice''s voice.


    The voice of ���� fell, and the big treasure chest opened on its own, revealing the shining treasures piled up into a mountain, and two human-shaped dragon maidens sitting on the treasures gently shaking barefoot.


    "Of course I want to come in. Didn''t I say I want to make good food for you?" Dorn replied in a natural tone.


    "Hmph, I always feel that you suddenly said you want to eat something delicious for me, tell me a story, and inexplicably please, it must be something else." Black Alice said.


    At present, because Dorn has changed from a demon form to a human, his attitude towards the dragon mother is very friendly and gentle, and he has not done any behavior to harm the dragon mother.


    Therefore, Alice''s fear of him has declined to a certain extent.


    "Why are you innocent out of thin air?" Hearing Heilongniang''s questioning, Dorn stared at him and shook his head, "I''m just a loving and compassionate young chef."


    "Hmm-I actually think that the fried crab you made before is delicious..." Bai Alice took the words, the golden dragon''s eyes shone, and she wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "This squid will also be delicious this time, so look forward to it." Dorn smiled confidently and walked outside the castle gate.


    "Hmph, I can only speak big words. If it doesn��t taste good, I��m not satisfied. I��ll drive you out of here right away, and then quickly run away from you overnight. When you want to find me, you won��t be able to find it anymore. , Hum." Black Dragon Mother''s voice came from behind.


    "Huh? Shouldn��t you stay with the badass brave? It''s rare for someone to tell me stories and cook me good food. Also, if you stay here for a long time, you will be lonely..."


    This time, it was Bai Longniang''s voice. In the slightly cute voice, there was an inexplicable feeling of loneliness.


    Dorn, who had already reached the gate of the castle, stopped and turned his head.


    "Cheat, deceive, deceive you! Who, who, who is lonely! When I am alone, I don''t know how happy I am! I won''t stay by your side!"


    Black Dragon Lady spoke in a hurry, her tongue knotted, and she spoke extremely fast.


    He also hurriedly picked up a fist-big ruby ??from his hand, and smashed it towards Dorn, who turned his head: "Do, do, cook! Didn��t you mean to ask and please me, and then realize your bad plot !"


    Dorne caught the flying ruby ??extremely dexterously, and then stared at the faces of the two dragon girls for two seconds So, Alice, the dragon girl, stayed in the story world. Feeling, is it actually lonely?


    ...Forget it, I don��t want this first, let��s cook first.


    Dorn then put the ruby ??on the ground and walked out of the castle.


    ����


    outside the castle.


    Dorn took out [Ruyi] and turned it into the shape of a kitchen knife in hand, and began to solve the giant squid.


    "This piece of squid meat is very thick, plump and elastic. It''s very good. It has to be cut into a large piece."


    "Also, the tentacles of the squid are also cut off. Compared with the meat, the squid whiskers are also different."


    "Well... I have to cut a little bit more, not only for myself and Dragon Mother, but also for Vivian."


    Dorn muttered to himself, while cutting off large pieces of meat on the giant squid.


    ��Ruyi��Swimming skillfully and quickly on the squid meat, the tip of the knife slips through the gray-black film on the surface of the squid meat.


    Under the knife, the gray-black film was quickly cleaned up, revealing the extremely white and tender squid meat underneath.


    "It can be regarded as the superior quality aquatic meat among the A-grade ingredients." After Su Jie got enough squid meat, Dorn nodded with satisfaction, "It''s perfect to make sizzling squid."

 v3 Chapter 47： Feeding Dragon Niang

    Teppanyaki squid is a common snack in China, and it is not troublesome to make.


    But even simple dishes and dishes, if they want to achieve perfect taste, it will test the chef''s skill very much.


    One of the souls of making sizzling squid is the sauce.


    I saw Dorn take out many large and small jars from the food bag brought into the story world, and lined them up on the kitchen table in turn.


    There are all kinds of self-adjusting sauces.


    Since Donne tried brewing various condiments in the basement of the Wishing Restaurant last winter, the variety of condiments and sauces he has has become more and more abundant.


    Of course, there is also a lot of credit for [the time of chaos].


    Thanks to the day and night work of this gold pocket watch, the production cycle of the brewing-type condiments in the basement can be doubled and shortened!


    "It''s quite complete, it''s me." Donn glanced at the sauce bottle he had set out, and nodded happily.


    Make a sauce for a while.


    Homemade spicy stir-fried seafood sauce, add self-cooked sweet noodle sauce, plus garlic, pour a little honey, and finally add a little water and stir well.


    This shaped sauce is the soul of the sizzling squid!


    Chop some chopped onions and shallots for later use.


    Take a large saucepan, pour oil and heat, add chopped onion and shallots, and fry for a while longer on a smaller heat.


    The boiling oil in the frying pan is bubbling with oil, and the onions and shallots turn yellow in the torment of the boiling oil, and finally become dry and dry, giving off the scent of hot shallot oil.


    The scallion oil fried like this will be especially fragrant when used to fry squid.


    Cut into pieces and put the cut squid into the pot.


    After the watery squid meat entered the frying pan, the oil began to crackle.


    The white and tender squid meat, when it touches the hot bottom of the pot and the oil droplets, it immediately becomes curled up, and the originally slightly transparent jade white also becomes milky white.


    The single hot scallion oil scent in the kitchen air began to mix with a strong, peculiar scent that belongs only to sizzling squid.


    The squid meat was fried sizzlingly, and the surface began to appear golden.


    And Dorn is serious, using the spatula turned into [Ruyi], firmly press the squid in the pot, and then turn it over from time to time.


    This can keep the squid in the pot in full contact with the hot oil and the bottom of the pot even when the squid is curled up, and evenly heated, every area can be burnt.


    After the squid is fried, evenly brush with the soul sauce prepared earlier.


    Then sprinkle with cumin powder, white sesame seeds, and chopped green onions, and finally stir-fry a few times quickly.


    The secret sauce and the last sprinkled ingredients are fully attached to the surface of the burnt squid during this stir-frying process.


    At this time, the fragrance in the frying pan becomes richer and more layered, making people move their index fingers when they smell it.


    The sizzling squid that let the population flow, complete!


    ����


    in the restaurant of the castle.


    Alice is still sitting in that big treasure chest.


    "Hmm-after the big squid is cooked, it becomes delicious, I want to eat it."


    The rich scent of sizzling squid from the kitchen made Alice White��s small nose twitch, and she couldn��t help swallowing her saliva.


    "Guo."


    Black Alice sat beside the white dragon girl, her hands wrapped around her knees. The extremely penetrating aroma of the sizzling squid made the black dragon lady''s saliva secrete, and her stomach even began to gurgling slightly.


    Alice, the dragon girl of the twins, can see anywhere in the story world at will.


    Even if she stays in the restaurant at will, she can still observe Don''s behavior in the kitchen.


    How do you say it, when the bad thing is cooking, the conscientious and conscientious look and the fluent movements seem to be very handsome.


    , including the last time I saw him make fried crabs.


    "Obviously it looks very good when cooking, why does it look so scary/cunning?" Long Niang''s two bodies whispered at the same time.


    At this time, Dorn came to the restaurant with the plated sizzling squid, and put the squid on the table.


    Looking at the squid exuding alluring fragrance, the two dragon girls in the treasure chest looked at each other.


    White Alice unabashedly swallowed another sip of water, while Black Alice tried her best to restrain her desire to eat.


    "The sizzling squid, eat it while it''s hot." Seeing that the dragon maidens didn''t respond, Dorn greeted him, "Otherwise, it will taste bad if it gets cold?"


    "Hmm! I want to eat!"


    White Alice raised her little hand, then climbed down from the pile of treasures piled up in the mountains, and sat on the high stool by the dining table.


    Black Dragon Lady didn''t say a word, she still sat in the treasure chest with her hands around her knees, staring at Don.


    "Aren''t you coming down to eat together?" Dorn asked her.


    "Huh, as long as one body has eaten it, it has been eaten. Why do I have to taste both mouths."


    Black Dragon Niang rolled her face, and then secretly glanced at the iron squid on the table and the White Dragon Niang who was about to move.


    "Then your body with black hair, isn''t it a bit too miserable?"


    "Do you tube."


    Heilongniang still looks impenetrable. Although her expression on her refusal to doen thousands of miles away was really handsome, she was still a little embarrassed when she swallowed her saliva secretly.


    Don saw all the little movements of Black Alice in his eyes, but he just found it interesting.


    So, he walked forward in two steps, and took out the black dragon lady in the treasure chest: "If you have been awkward, you will not be a good boy."


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! You, you, you, let me go! Stupid! Pervert!"


    Dorn��s move was a bit sudden, and the Black Dragon Lady directly lost her voice and let out a cute cry, and her face quickly turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At the same time, Bai Alice, who was already sitting at the table and used a fork to pick up a piece of iron squid, giggled, and finally the squid meat that was forkped fell back on the plate:


    "Haha, haha, uh-don''t touch my belly, it''s itchy."


    The scene in front of him made Dorn raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Alice��s two bodies seem to share sensory feelings.


    It''s no wonder that the Black Dragon Lady would say that eating one body is enough.


    "You, when are you going to hug me! Pervert! What are you going to do to me! Put me down!"


    The black dragon lady in Don''s arms is still blushingIn the golden dragon eyes, there is a look of shame.


    "What can I do to a young girl like you? I feel like you can call me Uncle." Don shrugged, "What can I do with uncle? Uncle just wants you to eat well. It��s about to grow taller."


    Although he said so, he still put the black dragon **** the ground.


    Dorn had only planned to take Black Alice out of the treasure chest.


    "Who would call you Uncle! Stupid human! I am a lot older than you! I am a mature lady!" Black Alice stood on the ground, her golden eyes staring at Dorne in annoyance.


    "It''s OK, what you say is what you say, do you want to eat the sizzling squid? It should be hot." Dorn spread his hands.


    "Goo." The black dragon lady''s eyes flashed, she turned her face away, and mumbled, "Nosy."


    However, Black Alice really didn''t climb back into the box, but walked to the high chair where the White Dragon Mother was, and climbed up.


    The two dragon girls are close to each other, sitting together.


    It seems that both of Alice''s bodies are now willing to accept Don''s feeding.


    "Hmm-I''m finally ready to eat." White Alice, who had sat down early, let out a sigh of relief.

 v3 Chapter 48： Stories and delicious

    The sizzling squid is cut into long strips with rich sauce, green onion, white sesame, and purple onion are attached to it, which is very appetizing.


    "Ah oh." The Bai Longniang who was interrupted from eating earlier picked up the fork again, picked up a piece of squid, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    As soon as the squid meat is eaten, the rich and spicy flavor of the secret sauce fills the mouth and detonates the taste buds!


    Chew twice more.


    The juice in the squid meat is particularly plentiful, rich in flavor, and with the unique elasticity of squid.


    Because Dorn has a perfect grasp of heat and heat, this sizzling squid meat is chewed in his mouth. Every piece and every bite is evenly burnt, but the meat is definitely not old, showing a soft taste.


    The white sesame seeds sprinkled on the squid are like small bombs wrapped in light oil fragrance. Once bitten, a strong sesame fragrance will burst in the mouth.


    There are also those fine minced onions sticking to the squid. If you chew it, it will "click" in your mouth.


    The minced onion is heated to just the right amount in the final stir-frying process, it is crispy and tender, and has a soft texture after frying, with a little vegetable fragrance and sweetness.


    The pungent taste of onion itself is weakened during the heating process and neutralized with the taste of squid, making it very easy to be accepted. It is even better to say that this weakened spicy taste once again enriches the taste of squid. , The icing on the cake!


    The light oily aroma of sesame seeds, the right spicy taste of onion, and the smooth and tender taste of the squid itself, combined with the rich spicy sauce flavor.


    This smell can''t stop at all!


    After swallowing a piece of squid meat, Alice White raised a small piece of squid whisker.


    The tentacles of the giant squid are very large, but Donn chooses the tip of the tentacles, so the size is smaller and the taste is more reminiscent of ordinary sizzling squid whiskers.


    The squid beard is the arm and foot part of the squid, and its flesh is very firm and elastic.


    After careful frying, the squid whiskers become charred and crispy, but after the entrance is bitten, it feels tender and tender again.


    Moreover, the rich sauce is fully attached to the squid silk, with sesame and minced onions, which makes the squid silky crispy and full-bodied.


    "Hmm, sizzle-yummy!" Bai Longniang wolfed down several pieces of squid meat, and the stimulation of the spicy taste made her breathe out her pink tongue.


    As she inhales and exhales trying to dissolve the spiciness, the pair of bright white, slightly curved, beautiful little dragon horns on the forehead are also swaying rhythmically with her body.


    is a little cute.


    On the side of ���� Black Alice, although he did not eat the squid directly, because he shared the sensory experience of another body, he also opened his tongue and gasped softly.


    "How is it, is it delicious?" Dorn asked her with a smile.


    "Okay...huh! Very average!" The black dragon girl retracted the tip of her pink tongue and shook her head with an indifferent expression. The black dragon''s horns shook her forehead.


    "Hehe." Dorn still laughed, "Don''t you taste this black-haired body? Although you don''t know how your two bodies share senses, I think the experience of stuttering in person should be better."


    "Nosy...Mum!"


    Black Alice was going to be hard with Donne for a while, but Bai Longniang put a piece of spicy squid whiskers in her mouth again, and the rich taste filled her mouth again.


    "Hah-hah��" Heilongniang exhaled again, the double taste of spicy and delicious blow, making her face a little blush.


    "I think you really like the way it tastes. I know that there is a saying that fits the way you are now-you say no, but your body is very honest." Don continued to tease Alice.


    "It''s just, it''s not!" The black dragon girl''s golden eyes glared at Dorn, and then looked at the iron squid on the table, her expression faltered, and finally turned into a slightly humiliating expression, "I am You are willing to eat this ordinary-tasting dish because you have worked hard to please me!"


    After finishing this sentence, Heilongniang no longer talked with Duoen, but shamefully picked up the fork on the table, forked the squid meat from the dinner plate, trying to maintain restraint and calmness, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    After taking a bite, the mouth and the tip of the tongue began to enjoy the rich and spicy sauce, plenty of juice, the burnt and tender squid meat, and the unique taste of the auxiliary materials.


    The taste experience is great!


    "Hiss����Hiss����" A piece of squid meat spit out, and the black dragon mother exhaled more severely, the blush on her face was more obvious, and the bare little fleshy leg could not help shaking twice.


    Although I really don��t want to admit it.


    But, it''s really delicious!


    Black Alice��s golden eyes flickered, raised the fork, and moved towards the squid meat fork on the plate again...


    Two Dragon Niang stickers sat together, the forks in their hands flew and waved, and the movements became faster and faster and more synchronized.


    Among them, the white dragon mother uses the right hand, while the black dragon mother uses the left hand instead.


    So even if they sit together and eat together, they will not hinder each other.


    "It seems that the dragon maiden of Gemini was successfully tamed by my sizzling squid." Dorn smiled triumphantly as the two dragon maidens were eating.


    However, in order to be able to tame the dragon maiden well, it is logical to hold [Alice''s bedtime reading].


    Dorn is also going to start with Alice��s other hobby, take advantage of the victory and pursue it, and then increase his favorability.


    "Alice, want to hear stories while eating delicious sizzling squid?"


    Duoen sat down opposite Longniang, picked up his chopsticks, picked up a piece of iron squid, chewed and swallowed, and asked in a gentle tone.


    Alice has three hobbies, like bright things, like listening to stories, and like eating delicious food. For Dorne, satisfying her last two hobbies shouldn''t be too easy.


    After all, apart from being a chef with the highest cooking skills, Dorn is also a traverser, knowing a lot of earth stories that are not available in another world.


    "Mum-huh-yes! I want it!" White Alice struggled to swallow the squid meat in her mouth, and at the same time raised her hand holding the fork in excitement.


    Black Alice also just swallowed a piece of iron squid She looked at Dorn and did not speak, her golden eyes flashed, with a sense of expectation.


    Perhaps because of the deliciousness of the squid, this black dragon lady became a little frank.


    "There used to be a cute little girl who liked it when she saw her. Because she always liked to wear a red velvet little red riding hood, people would call her little red riding hood..."


    Dorn picks up another piece of hot sizzling squid, and tells the story at his fingertips.


    White Alice: "...Hah, then?"


    "...Then the big bad wolf ate Little Red Riding Hood''s grandma!"


    White Alice: "...Huh? Then what?"


    "...In short, through the story of Little Red Riding Hood, you should understand that beautiful, polite, and educated little girls, and you must not just listen to strangers. Otherwise, you may become a big bad wolf''s dinner."


    Black Alice: "Yeah, I know, it''s like a big bad wolf like you. Hey--"


    Dorn:...


    Dorn was eating while telling a few fairy tales.


    The two dragon maidens slowed down their eating speed. While chewing with their mouths bulging, they moved their heads while listening to the story. The small dragon horns shook their foreheads.


    The scent of ���� sizzling squid is permeated, and the atmosphere in the restaurant is harmonious.

 v3 Chapter 49： New skills [arms and feet]

    System prompt: [Predator] effect is triggered, attack and physical attributes are enhanced.


    System reminder: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Wrist and Foot Lv0] is obtained.


    ��Arms and Feet��: After the skill is activated, ten magical squid arms and feet will grow. These flexible arms and feet will be derived from your arms.


    After eating the sizzling squid until full, both [Predator] and [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] both reacted.


    The giant squid added 2 points of attack to Dorn, 3 points of physique, and very good attribute gains.


    Then there is the newly exploded skill [arms and feet].


    I roughly looked at the skill profile on the panel, and Dorn felt that this skill might still be quite practical.


    "If the magic squid tentacles I summon are really as flexible as derived arms. It can be used not only in combat, but also in life, such as greatly improving my cooking efficiency. "


    Dorn roughly imagined the purpose of the [arms and feet] skill in his mind.


    Then my brain made up for the scene where I was in the kitchen, waving ten tentacles with suction cups to cook.


    "Although it is squid tentacles, if ordinary people watch this scene, I''m afraid it will lose the san value..."


    Dorn shook his head, dispelling the imagination of Tentacle Kitchen that had been filled out by his brain.


    As for the opposite side of Don, the two dragon maidens have lost their gazes at this moment.


    "It''s delicious, if it weren''t for it, I really want to eat it again... Well, the big squid tastes so good. I would take it into the kitchen early if I knew it. It''s been a long time since I kept it."


    Bai Longniang sat paralyzed, with a contradictory expression on her face [satisfied, but not satisfied at all].


    "Although the taste is average, but for the sake of your hard work, this time you can barely be considered qualified...hiccup...you can eat well..."


    Because of the very supportive eating, Black Alice''s expression is also very lazy, but she still tries to maintain the expression that Tsundere should have, and she is unwilling to praise the taste straightforwardly.


    Dorn turned off the panel, and his attention returned to the two dragon girls: "Speaking of Alice, where did you get this big squid?"


    Because the [arms and feet] skill can be upgraded, Dorn is a little concerned about where he should go for his skill upgrade experience.


    Black Alice: "Of course the sea squid was caught in the sea."


    White Alice: "Hmm, in the sea!"


    "What about it? For example, which piece of water caught in the sea?"


    Black Alice: "I don''t remember this clearly, but I have been to many, many places."


    White Alice: "Hmm, I don''t remember at all!"


    Dorn:...


    Forget it, it''s more reliable to ask Clark after returning to Eaton.


    "By the way, have you traveled to many places? For what?"


    Hearing Alice said that she had been to many places, Dorne couldn''t help thinking of Vivian, so he asked.


    A table full of wine and rice is very suitable for chatting.


    So, Donne found a topic casually and started a small chat after dinner.


    After all, if you want to keep [Alice''s bedtime reading book] by your side in the future, it is necessary to contact Longniang, and it is necessary to learn more about her.


    "Why do you want to say [also]? And, why should I tell you?" Black Alice narrowed the golden dragon''s eyes and glanced at Dorn dissatisfiedly.


    Duoen ignored the Black Dragon Niang, but directly cast the questioning gaze on the White Dragon Niang face.


    "Hmm, just to find my mother." White Alice replied straightforwardly.


    "Looking for a mother?" This answer surprised Donne. "I thought your purpose of traveling everywhere was to commit crimes all over the world, like this time in Golden Oak City, arresting people to perform stories in books to satisfy you. Lust or something."


    Black Alice heard the words, cheered up, and tried to show an angry look, but eating too much would affect her performance:


    "Who is committing crimes on the run! Hiccups, I used to only bring people into books and let them tell me a story, or let them go after cooking a dish! Hiccups."


    "Well, the person who tells the story very well will give him a gold coin reward! Then let him tell me the story for a week! The same goes for those who cook delicious food!" Bai Alice echoed.


    Dorn:...


    Why did you serve the carrot and the stick together...


    Continue to talk along this topic, Dorne really got a lot of information about herself from Alice.


    such as����


    Alice''s body in the story world is the twin dragon maiden, but her body in the real world is the book [Alice''s bedtime reading].


    And the body of the Dragon Mother cannot leave the story world that is not too broad.


    is like [Alice��s Bedtime Reading], you cannot enter the story world by itself.


    Also, Alice''s perception in the two worlds is different.


    The dragon girl in the book has keen senses and can see and hear anything that happens anywhere in the story world at will.


    But in the real world [Alice''s Bedtime Reading], its perception ability is relatively weak.


    Alice herself couldn��t explain to Dorn how she perceives in the real world, she just said--


    [That is to feel the world from the perspective of books, it takes a lot of effort to exchange for fragile and vague cognition. ]


    This is also the reason why Alice liked to pull people into the world in the book before telling her stories.


    And this time created the cause of the disappearance in Golden Oak City.


    is a long time ago, occasionally a storyteller to Alice mentioned that the joy of listening to the story alone is far inferior to watching a troupe performance.


    Alice took this sentence in her heart, and then she really looked for an opportunity to pull a small six-member theater troupe to perform for her in the story world...


    Taking this as an opportunity, Alice began to have the idea of ??directing a story and drama herself.


    It took her a long, long time to write an adventure story based on the love of a princess and a brave, and then she came to Golden Oak City and personally selected the actors.


    Among them, the casting of the protagonist princess Miamora took Alice the most time.


    Had it not been for this role had not been selected for a long time, her story performance would have begun long ago.


    Later, Alice finally found Anrietta who she thought was the most princess...


    Don knows all the story behind.


    "You are really self-willed, don''t do anything like this in the future." After hearing about Alice, Donne shook his head helplessly.


    "Don''t listen to your preaching! Slightly!" Heilongniang stuck her tongue out disdainfully and made a face.


    When the topic reached this point, Dorne suddenly thought of something.


    is about Bai Alice mentioned before, she said she traveled around to [find mother].


    And Donn just took the initiative to bias the follow-up topic just to tease Alice...


    Now think about it, Alice��s mother.


    Is it painted in the oil painting hanging on the corner of the castle stairs, wearing white gauze, and completely unable to see the facial features, the mysterious lady?


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ��shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 50： Alices mother

    "Alice, the oil painting on the wall at the corner of the stairs, is it your mother?" Because of the association, and the current atmosphere of the conversation is pretty good, Donne asked this question casually.


    "Yeah." The Black Dragon Lady nodded.


    "Speaking of which, your mother is also a dragon?" Dorndo asked.


    "It should not be." Heilongniang shook her head, "But mother is mother."


    After hearing this answer, Dorn frowned slightly.


    It sounds like Alice��s [mother] is not her genetically defined biological mother.


    But think about it.


    Long Niang said that her body in the real world is the book [Alice''s Bedtime Reading].


    "My mother created me, whether it is me as a book, me as a dragon, or even this story world, it was all created by my mother. Therefore, she is my mother." Bai Longniang added.


    "Uh, what is your mother''s name?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve said that, mom is mom." This time it was Black Alice who responded, slightly impatient.


    Dorn touched his chin and didn''t answer any more.


    Alice doesn''t seem to know what her [mother] is called.


    Moreover, it sounds like that lady wearing a white gauze, not only created [Alice��s bedtime reading] and the twin dragon maidens, but also opened up a story world that is independent of the real world and exists in the book...


    Mysterious and extremely powerful.


    This is Don��s current impression of Alice��s mother.


    Oh, there is another one. In Dorn''s current knowledge, Long Niang''s mother is a young lady. This can be regarded as the first impression left after seeing the oil painting.


    But, after all, Alice yelled at a mother, maybe it would be more reasonable to call her [Madam].


    "My mother suddenly disappeared a long, long time ago. I don''t know where my mother went or why she left me. Well, but I have been looking for her..." Bai Longniang took the initiative to speak.


    When I mentioned my mother, the expressions of the two dragon maidens were a little lonely.


    "...I will always find it." Dorn didn''t know what to say, so he could only comfort Dragon Niang in this way.


    Because Alice was a little depressed, Dorne didn''t ask more about her mother afterwards.


    just noticed a little bit more in my heart.


    In addition, he has been in the story world for more than two hours. It is almost time for him to return to reality now. According to the previous agreement, he will accompany Vivian to watch the night scene.


    ����


    "That''s right, tomorrow night, before you go to bed, you have to come back here to tell me a story." Before sending Dorn back to reality, Bai Longniang stretched out her hand and gently pulled Dorn''s wrist.


    After a meal of sizzling squid and sugar-coated shells from a few fairy tales, the seemingly foolish white Alice has been successfully captured, and the relationship with Donne is more than a little better.


    "But I won''t care if I don''t come, but don''t think of yourself too importantly, hum." The black dragon lady on the side crossed her hands and hugged her chest, and hummed more.


    "I know I know. The white-haired body speaks the truth, and the black-haired body speaks the truth, so you care about it. Don''t worry, I will come in again tomorrow night." Donn shrugged.


    Bai Longniang nodded her head swaying the shining white dragon horn.


    And the Black Dragon Mother snorted, she turned her head and stopped looking at Dorn.


    "Oh, yes. There is one more question before going out, I forgot to ask before." Don''t think of something again, "Speaking of which, why do other people in the story world follow Alice''s instructions, and I Wouldn''t it?"


    Black Alice turned her head, with a look of surprise on her face: "Huh? Shouldn''t you ask yourself? Didn''t you use some conspiracy that I can''t see through?"


    White Alice also echoed: "Yeah, Alice doesn''t know, you have to ask yourself!"


    "Okay." Don nodded.


    It seems that Alice is not clear about this question.


    After thinking for a while, Dorn decided to put the question down for the time being.


    After all, thinking about things that you don��t understand, no matter how much time you spend thinking about it, it��s useless.


    What''s more, this is not the only thing Donn doesn''t understand right now.


    Excluding [the rule that Alice speaks according to the law in the story world, why doesn��t it apply to me? ] Besides, there is [Why can I perceive Vivian''s existence normally? ], [Why does the Boss Temple in the Ruins of Gods take the initiative to open the door? ]


    The answers to these questions Donn are currently unknown.


    I just feel in the dark, that I seem to be drifting away in a miraculous land, outside of certain established rules.


    If this is the case, it may have something to do with the physique of the traveler.


    "Hmm, do you want to send you out?" Bai Longniang saw Donn in a state of thinking for some reason, and after waiting for a while, she asked softly.


    "Ah, I want it. Sorry, I''m distracted." Donne regained his senses.


    Black and White Dragon Mother held hands, and at the same time stretched out the free hand earlier, spreading her five fingers, there was a geometric magic figure that was the same as on the cover of [Alice''s Bedtime Reading], gathered in their palms.


    After this geometric magic figure flashes, you can send the people or things in the story world to reality according to the dragon mother''s own wishes.


    "Wait a minute! I thought of one more thing, I forgot to talk about it before." Suddenly, Donne thought of something and interrupted Alice''s casting.


    Both dragon girls quickly took their hands away.


    "Are you 80 years old! Why are you so oblivious and so verbose!" Black Alice was not angry.


    "Because there are too many things to explain." Don sneered, "That''s it. The ingredients and seasonings I brought in will not be taken out and put in your place. When I have a need, you will send them out. How about me?"


    Black Alice narrowed the golden dragon''s eyes and stared at Dorn for a long time: "I see, you don''t want to use me as a carry-on warehouse!"


    "Uh..." Dorne was speechless for a while when he said the central voice.


    "Um If you are willing to keep making good food for me and tell me stories, I will help you keep those things. But first, you can��t put strange things into mine. Come inside."


    In the end, it was Alice White''s words that gave Donne a step down.


    Because of what Bai Longniang said, it was basically Alice''s true words. As it can be seen, most of Don''s sugar-coated cannonball offensive has worked.


    But, speaking of it, Bai Longniang''s last words... sounds strange, right?


    But considering that [Alice��s bedtime reading] is Alice��s body in the real world, then the story world is counted as the inside of Alice��s body, which seems reasonable...


    is a bit subtle.


    But even so, Don said, "I have nothing strange, absolutely nothing!"


    "If you plug in something strange, you will become a dragon biting you! Alas!" This time, the Black Dragon Mother was speaking, and she grinned with bright and neat teeth.


    Even Black Dragon Lady said so, so Alice did not refuse to be a warehouse clerk.


    The transaction was successful.


    The portable space is complete!


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ��shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 51： The night breeze of Golden Oak City

    Before Donne left the story world, the dragon ladies also told Donne how to quickly access items in the story world��


    As long as you touch [Alice''s bedtime reading] and read [Alice] silently in your heart, Don can quickly communicate with the dragon girl in the book.


    Then as long as you tell the specific purpose, the dragon lady will quickly cast the spell to complete the deposit and withdrawal of the item.


    Very convenient.


    But according to Long Niang, in [Alice''s Bedtime Reading], there is an upper limit on the external items that can be accommodated.


    Moreover, the way to calculate the upper limit is also very peculiar, not simply based on the volume of the object.


    The first element that affects weight bearing is vitality.


    In [Alice''s Bedtime Reading], the burden of living creatures on Alice Ribbon is far greater than that of dead creatures without vitality.


    In living creatures, monsters with strong vitality and humanoid races with magical powers put the burden on Alice Ribbon more than ordinary creatures without magical powers.


    After learning this information, Dorn couldn''t help but have a peculiar question in his mind: "How is the weight of the microorganism calculated?"


    Of course, there is no way to ask Alice directly about this question.


    After all, in Long Niang''s cognition, there should be no such organisms as microorganisms.


    But by tapping from the side, Donn can roughly infer that the presence of microorganisms does not affect the weight.


    may be because the vitality is too low, the weight-bearing pressure brought by it is very small, so it is almost the same as the small burden brought by the dead.


    In short, if the story world is full of monsters with strong vitality, it is roughly estimated that it can only accommodate at most fifty or sixty.


    The upper limit should be adjusted upwards and downwards according to the level of magic power of the contained monsters.


    As for items with no vitality, although there is an upper limit, the upper limit is very high.


    Finally, after understanding a series of information about [Space Load Upper Limit].


    Dorn decided to use this portable space in the future, try not to overwhelm the weight of [Alice''s bedtime reading].


    Because of this, the original words of the dragon ladies said this��


    "It will be very uncomfortable if it is full!"


    ...


    Golden Oak City, Jinzun Tavern.


    Dorn''s room.


    Vivian sat quietly in the room for a while, and became a little sleepy.


    It may be that I was running around the whole day, and I was all worried about Donn in the afternoon, because I didn''t rest much.


    After contending back and forth with yawns and sleepiness, Miss Fairy was defeated, she simply took off her shoes in a daze, curled up and lay on Dorn��s bed.


    "Because it is Dorn''s bed, it shouldn''t matter, huhu��" Vivian thought this way, and then fell asleep deeply.


    outside the window of the room.


    changed from orange at dusk to black at night, and then quickly changed from black at night to warm yellow illuminated by lights.


    I don��t know how long it will take.


    Beside the dark red [Alice''s Bedtime Reading], Don''s figure was quickly outlined and appeared beside the bed.


    At the same time, he still carries a freshly made sizzling squid in his hand.


    After returning to reality, the first person Dorn saw was of course Vivian.


    Well, Vivian who is asleep.


    I saw Miss Fairy holding an ebony staff, lying on Don''s bed sideways, closing her eyes, breathing shallowly and falling asleep, her silky silver hair spreading beside her pillow.


    Outside the window, warm yellow street lights shone in, falling on Vivienne''s white face. Under the dim light and shadow outline, Miss Fairy''s delicate features appear more three-dimensional.


    The way Vivian fell asleep was very peaceful and soft.


    Those heart-pounding blue eyes, even if they are closed, they have a different sense of beauty. And her small mouth, with a seductive redness, looks very **** and soft in this state of unsuspecting sleep.


    Suddenly, the eyelids of Vivian, who had been sleeping, moved, and her dense and curled eyelashes quivered. At the same time, her small, tall nose shook twice.


    Obviously, the fairy lady in her sleep smelled.


    The spicy scent of sizzling squid.


    So, I started to wake up.


    Dorn:...


    Is Vivian a foodie by herself?


    After a while, Vivian really woke up, sat up from the bed in a daze, looked at Dorne with sleepy eyes, and said in a voice like a milk cat whine: "Dorn, hoo-good evening... ��"


    Sure enough, the girl is half asleep and half awake, and the state of being dazed is very cute.


    Of course, provided that this girl is not too strong to get up.


    "Well, the freshly made sizzling squid, eat it while it is hot?" Dorn''s eyes stayed on Vivian''s face for a few more seconds before placing the squid on the round table.


    Waiting for Vivian to wash and wake up, and then eat the iron squid brought out from the story world with happiness and joy.


    As agreed, Dorn took Miss Fairy to see the night view of Golden Oak City.


    The night in this art capital is very lively.


    came out of the Jinzun Tavern and walked all the way to the main area of ??the city.


    Not only has the lights along the way become more and more bright, the streets have become more and more lively, and you can see all kinds of people.


    Holding an adult��s hand, smiling children; neatly dressed ladies and gentlemen; adventurers and mercenaries with leather armor and weapons...


    All kinds of people walk through the spacious streets, walk through the crowd, blend into the crowd, and become part of the lively crowd under the lights.


    on the side of the road.


    there are small musicians who play and sing; there are also many people around the small troupe that set up a small outdoor stage and perform plays.


    The melodious musical instruments and singing, or the emotional lines and movements of the actors often arouse the applause and applause of the crowd.


    There are also various small vendors selling cooked food and beverages. They set up small stalls or parked on the side of the road with carts to sell them.


    The spring breeze in the golden oak city at night is lively and lively, accompanied by the floating warm yellow lights, and the fragrance of cooked food. It collided with Dorn and Vivian who were walking on the street.


    Two people walked side by side in Golden Oak City with great interest, stopping to watch the performance from time to time, or buying some portable cooked food or drinks at some snack stall.


    wandered until 10 pm.


    clang clang��


    Located in the central area of ??Golden Oak City, Dorn and Vivian heard a melodious and loud bell ringing. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com


    This is sent from the bell tower of the Holy See sub-church in the main city. Every day at 10 o''clock in the evening, the bell ringers will ring the big iron bell on the bell tower.


    After this long and profound bell rings, the main city will be lively for a while.


    After ����, the flow of people will gradually become sparse, and vendors and performers will gradually pack their things and go home.


    When the bell of the Holy See rang, Dorn and Vivian just took a walk nearby.


    In the long sound of bells, Donn looked up.


    Under the dark sky, you can see the towering bell tower of the Holy See, and not far from the bell tower, there is a spire of almost the same height, which is the tower of the Golden Oak City Grand Theater.


    The bell tower of the Holy See, the tower of the theater, these are the two tallest buildings in Golden Oak City.


    Dorn retracted his gaze from the sky: "Vivienne, before leaving Golden Oak City, find time to climb this clock tower or that tower? It should be nice to overlook the city in the sky."


    Miss Fairy just stared at Don and nodded lightly, with a soft smile in her eyes.


    Tonight, she had a great time.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ��shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 52： Vivienne goes for a walk

    Dorn and Vivian traveled freely in the art capital for three days.


    On the third day, there was an exciting news from the Musicians Association of Golden Oak City.


    The concert of the famous musician Ms. Barbasa, which was previously postponed, will be held this weekend.


    For a while, the streets and alleys of the art capital were talking about this female artist.


    And this afternoon, Dorn and Vivienne just returned to the Jinzun Tavern after watching a drama from outside, and the owner of the tavern handed Dorne two letters.


    These two letters are both sealed in white envelopes with good paper quality, and both are covered with red clay and fire lacquer, which looks extra formal.


    One of the lacquer has a simple character printed on it.


    And the other one is printed with a blooming honeysuckle.


    This honeysuckle pattern, whether it is Dorn or Vivienne, has some impressions, it is the clan emblem of the local Earl of Bishop in Golden Oak City.


    can often be seen in the earl��s mansion.


    Dorn opened the two letters. The one with honeysuckle was from Miss Anrietta.


    The letter with simple characters is from Ms. Barbasa.


    Although the senders are different, the content mentioned in the letter is surprisingly consistent����


    Ms. Anrietta solemnly expressed in writing her gratitude to Donne for saving herself, and invited Donne to watch Ms. Barbasa��s concert on the weekend.


    Ms. Barbasa solemnly expressed in writing her gratitude to Donne for saving herself, and invited Donne to watch her concert on the weekend.


    Both letters were written very earnestly, decently, and politely, so people could not refuse them when they read them.


    "Vivienne, do you want to go to the concert together on the weekend? The famous musician Ms. Barbasa, the one made with great effort." Dorn said to Miss Fairy while reading the letter in the room.


    "But in the morning, I heard that the tickets for Ms. Barbasa''s concert are no longer available, right?"


    Vivian sat on the side. Although he didn��t read the contents on the letter paper in Don��s hand, he guessed something:


    "Is it Ms. Barbasa, or that Miss Anrietta...?"


    "Yes, there is more than one person who wants to invite me to the concert. Moreover, they all have the ability to definitely get tickets." Don shook the two letter papers in his hand.


    "Hmm! Going to see!" Vivian nodded excitedly.


    When I first came to Golden Oak City, Miss Fairy had said that, taking advantage of the opportunity to play here, go to a concert together.


    And Ms. Barbasa��s concert is a grand and fascinating concert.


    If you have a chance to see it, Vivian naturally doesn''t want to miss it.


    "That''s right, Dorn. What are we going to do this afternoon?" Vivienne asked Dorne, maintaining a happy mood.


    "In the afternoon, we..." Dorn was about to answer, but suddenly he turned his gaze to the two letters in his hand, showing a thoughtful expression, "In the afternoon, in the afternoon, I have something to do."


    "Huh? What are you going to do, shall I go with you?"


    "No, Vivienne. You, you can''t go, I have to do this by myself." Don shook his head.


    "Oh, oh." Miss Fairy nodded, "Then I will wait for you in the tavern."


    "Well, when I come back, I will go to the music restaurant named [Lorca Brothers] to eat together in the evening." Dorn said this, and then rushed out the door with two letter papers in his hand.


    "What did Dorne think of? Why are you so happy?" Vivian watched Dorne leave with a look of confusion.


    ����


    "Well--"


    Vivian lay on her bed, looking bored through a love novel that she bought back when she was shopping with Donne yesterday.


    However, the touching love story in the book is completely invisible to Miss Fairy at this moment.


    She can''t help thinking about Donne in her mind.


    "Where is Donne now and what is he doing?"


    Vivian closed the love story, then turned over on the bed, and put the pillow in her arms.


    She remembered the two letters Donn had received before leaving the tavern room.


    One is from Ms. Barbasa and the other is from Ms. Anrietta.


    "That Miss Anrietta is very beautiful." Vivian buried her face in the pillow, and began to remember and imagine, "Looks taller than me."


    Miss Fairy��s impression of Anrietta����


    The long black hair with some purple luster is elegantly set up, and the posture is elegant and tall. It is obviously very friendly, but it has a temperament that can be seen from a distance and is not playful.


    Very unique beauty.


    "Will Donne go to the Miss Anrietta?" Miss Fairy thought.


    She thought again, the other day, when Don and those trapped in the story world returned to reality, Miss Anrietta looked at Don''s eyes.


    In the obvious gratitude and admiration, there is also some shyness.


    Does that elegant and solemn beautiful lady show that shy look?


    And... still facing Don.


    "Huh��" Vivian suddenly felt a little inexplicably bored, "Dorn said he will be back in the evening, and there is still a lot of time now, maybe I should go out and stroll.


    So, Miss Fairy got up from the bed and picked up the heavy ebony staff leaning against the bed.


    walked out of the room, walked through the noisy lobby on the first floor of the tavern, and walked onto the street.


    Today is a nice afternoon, the sun is warm.


    "Where should I go?" Vivian stood on the street holding the ebony staff, thinking for a while, "Forget it, just walk around."


    ����


    the periphery of Golden Oak City.


    Favruna''s clothing store.


    The restless Vivian walked aimlessly, and finally came to the door of this young alchemist''s shop.


    will be here, I don''t know if it is a coincidence, or the subconscious mind of Miss Fairy is guiding.


    After all, in the entire Golden Oak City, apart from Dorne, it seems that only Miss Favna knows the existence of Vivienne Miss Favna sells a lot of stockings here. "Vivian held the staff and looked into the shop window, "Dorn seems to like it very much." "


    Speaking of it, the previous Miss Anrietta, wearing white knee stockings, is also very beautiful.


    "Hmm--" Miss Fairy muttered vaguely, and then the previously a little annoying emotion began to flow in her mind again.


    Then, Vivian gently squeezed the ebony staff and pulled away the clothes shop.


    At this moment, Miss Fafna behind the counter in the clothing store is writing and drawing with pen and paper, seemingly recording something:


    "Screaming Datura grass roots, resting flowers, water ghost brains, the powder of the souls...Look, I see, these alchemical materials are getting harder and harder to obtain."


    Jingling����


    The wind chime under the eaves was hit by the door frame, making a crisp sound.


    The store was opened.


    "Welcome." Favna put down the pen and paper and looked up, "Huh?"


    The spacious clothing store is empty.


    Then, the store door closed gently, as if someone was politely closing the door.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ��shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 53： 1 gift

    The store door was pulled open from the outside. Obviously, there is no reason why the wind blows.


    However, Favna quickly thought of something.


    "Ms. Vivienne?" The female alchemist asked the empty shop hall and pushed the pen and paper in her hand forward.


    After a while, the pen rose in the air, leaving a few graceful Doner words on the white paper����


    [it''s me. Excuse me, Miss Favna. ]


    Looking at the polite words on the white paper, Favna began to calm down: "Didn''t the Mr. Donne come with you?"


    [Don him, something is wrong. ]


    "Is it this way? Then what can Miss Vivienne come to see me for?"


    After asking the words of Miss Alchemist, the pen floating in front of him hovered in the air for a long time.


    After a while, the floating pen continued to write on the white paper����


    [Sorry, I don��t know why I bother you. I came to you because Donne was not there, and then came out and walked alone. ]


    Favna looked at the newly written handwriting, and the corner of her mouth was hooked unconsciously.


    Relying on women��s keen intuition for emotional problems, this young alchemist smelled the gossip, and she immediately became energetic:


    "It''s okay, it''s not an interruption. Miss Vivienne wants to find someone to chat with? I can accompany you."


    [But I don��t know what I want to talk about. All the time, I only chatted with Dorn normally. Sorry, maybe I should go now. ]


    "Eh? Wait a minute." Favna put her elbows on the counter and winked at the floating pen in front of her, "I know what is more appropriate to talk about. Let''s talk about that Mr. Donne?"


    [What about Donne? ]


    "Of course..." Favna deliberately cleared her cough twice, "Ahem. Miss Vivienne, you like Mr. Don, don''t you?"


    Miss Alchemist asked this question, it was not random, it was based.


    The evidence is the blank paper in front of me with Vivienne''s handwriting.


    It can be seen that this Miss Vivienne, except for the first greeting, every other sentence, no matter what the topic is, has the name [Dorn].


    In black and white, it is clear and clear, I can''t help it.


    And, from the perspective of the passers-by of Favna, if there is really only Mr. Donne who can perceive the existence of Miss Vivienne, then the two will get along again...


    Although it was a bit unfair to Miss Vivienne, it was a high probability that she fell in love with that Mr. Donne.


    is probably��for Dorne, Vivienne may be part of his life. For Vivienne, Dorne is all her life.


    This feeling.


    Favna roughly repaired the emotional relationship between Vivienne and Dorne, and the desire for gossip became more and more high!


    And with this [You like Mr. Don, right? ] After the question was asked, the atmosphere in the clothing store changed.


    The pen floating on the opposite side of Fafna, first fell on the paper, but floated again without writing a word, then fell again, and after tremblingly wrote the word [��], it floated again.


    It is obvious that the person holding the pen is at a loss and panicking.


    "It is beautiful to like someone, there is no need to hide it." Favna said with a smile.


    After a while, the end of the pen fell on the paper again����


    [Ms. Fafna, is there anyone you like? ]


    "I do, of course." It may be to prove that liking someone is really a beautiful thing, and there is no need to hide it. Favna answered this question generously, "And, you may have met him of."


    [Dorn��s friend, Mr. Greggrew? ]


    This time, it was Vivian''s turn to increase her curiosity.


    "Yes, I like him, Gregory." Favna nodded, and then shook her head, "You know? I grew up with Gregory, and I once confessed to him very seriously."


    Opposite the counter, Vivian, who held a pen in her hand, but couldn''t be seen by the alchemist lady, stared with bated breath.


    is here, it seems to hear some great news!


    "But that bastard, seriously rejected me." Favna held her chin with her hand, her eyes became a little hollow, as if she was recalling something:


    "However, it''s very interesting to say. That guy was fine when he was a child, and he becomes more frivolous as he grows up. I originally thought that with his frivolous personality, facing my confession, even if he didn''t accept it, he would do something to me. What, but he hasn''t done anything to me."


    "Perhaps, he really values ??the friendship I cultivated since childhood, but there is really no way to like me."


    After hearing these words, Vivian hesitated for a while before writing down with a pen��


    [Miss Fafna, would you regret showing your heart to Mr. Greggrew? I����]


    Miss Fairy writes here, and the pen nib stops.


    Because she felt very rude to ask such a question suddenly, she crossed it out again.


    But, I haven''t waited for Vivian to write something again.


    Favruna said: "I don''t regret it. Maybe I think that if you like someone, you should let him know. If you suppress that love in my heart, and I can never say it, then I will regret it."


    "That''s what I think-to show my heart is more important than how the other party responds later."


    "Maybe, Miss Vivienne, you can also try it, and be more active with people you like."


    "Of course, this is just my personal suggestion. You can listen to it or not."


    Miss Alchemist appeared to speak, and after going round and round, she finally brought the topic back to Vivian.


    And the end of Miss Fairy��s pen, after a long time in the air, did it fall again����


    [I will think about it, thank you, Miss Fafner. ]


    ����


    This afternoon, Dorn and Vivienne rarely stayed together.


    Miss Fairy went to the alchemist Favna''s shop alone, and had some emotional exchanges and communication between the girls.


    And Dorn, taking the received letter, according to the address mentioned in the letter, first visited Ms. Barbasa directly.


    He has a very important thing to ask the female musician.


    This incident is actually about Vivian.


    Dorn wanted to give a gift to Miss Fairy Previously, from the alchemist Fafner, the white silk bought for 15 silver nar was originally intended to be a gift to Vivienne. .


    Well, fun gifts are also gifts...


    Nothing wrong.


    But then, this fun gift was accidentally worn on Miss Anrietta''s lap.


    After ���� was worn, naturally these stockings could not be given to Vivian.


    Even, the pair of white silks are still on Enrietta''s side, and it is impossible for Donne to get it back.


    This kind of **** that a beautiful girl wants to wear, no matter how you think it is very abnormal!


    So this one and two go, about equal to Vivienne lost a gift.


    It seemed very reasonable for Na Dorn to make up for her.


    After receiving the invitation to the concert, on the question of [what kind of gift to send to Vivian], Dorn''s mind came to light, and a wonderful idea came out!


    This is why he looks excited and rushes to leave the tavern.


    To complete this wonderful idea in Dorn''s mind, it is inseparable from the musician Ms. Barbasa, with a little help.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ��shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 54： To Vivian

    Ms. Barbasa��s residence in Golden Oak City.


    After learning that Donne had come to visit, Ms. Barbasa gave a warm reception.


    The living room of this female artist��s residence is covered with a large red carpet, with a huge harp standing in the center, and huge oil paintings of full-body portraits on the walls.


    A black tall round coffee table, several red velvet soft chairs are placed in the corner area of ??the living room. On the wall, there is a harpsichord that looks very expensive.


    Very artistic living room layout.


    Dorn and Ms. Barbasa sat down in the rest area with soft chairs and coffee table, and the servant brought a pot of hot sweet tea to it.


    After a few simple greetings between the two sides, Donne cut to the topic: "Ms. Barbasa, I have something to ask you when I come this time."


    "Mr. Donne said, as long as I can help, I will do my best." Ms. Barbasa lifted her teacup and took a sip of sweet tea.


    "That''s it, about your weekend concert for Ms. Barbasa. If you can, can you add a, uh... harpsichord sketch performance?"


    "Does Mr. Donne want to perform on stage?" Barbasha was slightly surprised.


    "No, I don''t want to, I don''t know how to play the piano." Dorn shook his head, "I hope you will play, Ms. Barbasa."


    Babasha did not directly reject the request after a brief thought, but spoke in a negotiated tone:


    "Actually, the repertoire performed at the concert has been handed over to the Music Association for review and finalization for a long time. However, if it is only to add a short piece of repertoire, as a nap between the two official performances, I think it should be possible. I don��t know much. Mr. En, what do you want me to play?"


    "A song that hasn''t flowed through, and may not even have been heard by other people."


    "Mr. Don...Did you write the song yourself?"


    "Ah...no." After tangling for a while, Donne chose to shook his head and denied it, "It was written by a musician in my hometown who has struggled with fate all his life."


    Ms. Barbasa just nodded.


    Referring to Donne��s description, she naturally imagined the image of a poor musician with unsatisfactory life and desolate life.


    There are too many musicians in the Dona Empire.


    The quality of music created by down-and-out musicians varies from good to bad.


    Objectively speaking, fine products are rarely produced.


    Therefore, Ms. Barbasa did not expect much from the harpsichord sketch presented by Donne.


    This is what the female musician thinks����


    If the quality of the sheet music given by Mr. Donne is still good, then in order to thank him for his salvation, he can perform this piece of music in this concert exceptionally.


    But if the quality of the music given by Mr. Donne is really not good, then he can only find a way to decline it.


    Being pulled down by a worrying harpsichord sketch is something that Barbasa doesn��t want to see.


    "So Mr. Don, let me see the score first." Ms. Barbasa said.


    "Uh, there is no score..."


    "Mr. Donn just said that he can''t play the piano, right? So...?" The female artist was very confused.


    I don��t know how to play live, and I don��t have a score to watch. Isn��t that embarrassing?


    "Well, although I can''t play it. But I can hum, I have listened to this song many times."


    "Huh?" Barbasha was even more confused.


    "Well, this piece of music is like this." Don nodded, "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    In the following time, he really used his fingers to tap the beat on the coffee table, humming a complete tune to Ms. Barbasa.


    Dorn��s musical talent is very average, but fortunately, the song he chooses to sing is one that he is very familiar with.


    Therefore, every sound produced by the humming can be stepped on the tune, restoring the melody of the original song as much as possible.


    Although the process was a bit awkward at first, as the progress of the music progressed, the expression on the female artist''s face changed rapidly.


    From the beginning, confusion, embarrassment and low expectations, turned into surprise, and then into appreciation and reverie...


    Dorn��s tune has a simple and kind theme melody. The tune is fresh and smooth. It appears repeatedly in the whole song, a total of sixteen times, which left a very deep impression on people.


    Whenever Dorn hums this little melody, Barbasha will unconsciously outline a gentle, beautiful, innocent and pure girl image in his mind.


    The tune that draws the audience''s empathy and leads people to think is destined to be a good tune.


    The song hummed by Donne is an extremely famous piano sketch on the earth, composed by Beethoven and occupying half of the music box repertoire for a long time����


    "To Alice".


    Dorn��s familiarity with this song is also due to the music box market.


    He received a birthday gift when he was a child, it was an exquisite music box. After winding up and opening the smooth wooden lid, the music box will slowly play the whole song "To Alice".


    Dorn liked this gift very much. When he was young, he often fiddled with this music box before going to bed.


    Therefore, the song "To Alice" has become his most familiar melody.


    After humming a piece of tune, the female artist''s eyes changed. After a few seconds, she seemed to wake up suddenly. She ran to a corner of the living room, flipped through paper and pen, and started to record quickly.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Donne." Barbasa said, her hands kept moving.


    "To Alice" is a short piece after all, with a relatively simple structure.


    And Barbasha, as a highly accomplished musician, after listening to it once, there is no problem in restoring the music score roughly.


    After she finished memorizing the music score of a piece of music, she roughly hummed it, and did some proofreading with Donne, and after simple correction of a few small flaws, did she happily put down the pen and paper.


    "Mr. Donne, this sketch is one of the most perfect songs I have ever heard! The romantic and rigorous temperament is simply fascinating. I am sure that it will not take long for this song to be popular throughout Golden Oak. stand up!"


    The originally elegant female artist looked excited and her eyes flashed.


    "Oh, yes, yes." Don just nodded in a sigh.


    "By the way, Mr. Dorn, you said that this piece was composed by a musician in your hometown. He must be a talented person. Will I have a chance to meet him?" Barbasa asked sincerely.


    "That gentleman is no longer in this world." Dorn told the truth.


    "That''s really a shame." Barbasa regretted for a while, "So, does this song have a name?"


    "Of course there is a name. I asked that gentleman to compose this song for a girl next to me from my perspective." Dorn nodded, his eyes flickering:


    "To Vivian."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ��shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 55： concert

    Dorn and Vivienne split up one afternoon at the end.


    Because they both went to do their own things, when they returned to the tavern to meet in the evening, both of them were in a good mood.


    And as agreed at noon in the afternoon, we went to the largest music restaurant in Golden Oak City to have dinner together.


    Five days passed in a flash.


    Weekend.


    Tonight, it is the famous musician, Ms. Barbasa, who will hold a special concert at the Golden Oak City Theatre.


    At 7 o''clock in the evening, at the entrance of the Grand Theatre.


    Many ornate carriages with high heads and large horse-drawn carriages stopped at the entrance of the theater, and the gorgeously dressed noble gentlemen and ladies, led by the theater receptionist, entered the interior of the theater.


    Dorn and Vivian also strolled outside the theater.


    And, at the door of the theater, Dorn also met with Anrietta and Veronica, two noble ladies.


    The previous concert invitation of Xiao Wangnu, Dorn accepted it.


    After all, the letters are written earnestly and solemnly, and there is no reason for rejection at all.


    Moreover, Xiao Wangnv also mentioned in the letter that she would watch the concert with Veronica. So, this is not the kind of ambiguous two-person dating invitation, it''s over if you accept it generously.


    Even the tickets for the concert were provided by Xiao Wangnv.


    Also, Donyou told Xiao Wangnv that he would bring an extra friend to watch the concert, so Anrietta gave him two tickets.


    contains Vivienne''s picture.


    Miss Fairy��s wish to watch the concert was thus realized.


    At the door of the theater, Dorn greeted Xiao Wangnu and Veronica respectively.


    Today''s Red Lotus Witch Veronica has her long legs wrapped in black silk as usual, and her upper body is in a red and black dress, which outlines her fiery figure.


    And Miss Anrietta, today did not twist her black hair with purple lustre elegantly, but spread it naturally like a waterfall, giving her a little more gentle temperament.


    Xiao Wangnv wore a beige dress with fluffy skirts. On her thin and straight legs, she accidentally put on a pair of white stockings.


    I feel...it shouldn''t be the one that Don [sent] to her.


    In short, the two noble ladies dressed up tonight are glamorous, and each has its own beauty.


    Those well-dressed gentlemen, it is hard not to look twice as they pass by.


    "Is there only one Mr. Donne? How about your friend?" Xiao Wangnu asked after a short greeting.


    "Maybe we''ll be here later, we can go in first." Dorn could only answer like this.


    The two noble ladies were a little confused, but nodded.


    A group of four entered into the Golden Oak City Grand Theater.


    ����


    The repertoires and concerts that can be performed in the big theater are often expensive.


    Ms. Barbasa��s reputation is beyond, and her tickets will naturally be sold more expensively by the theater.


    The cheapest, a place on an ordinary small stand costs 65 silver nars, which is equivalent to an ordinary person''s salary for a year.


    And the grandstand with social attributes of the nobility, and those private boxes with the best view on the second floor, the fare required is even more expensive, ranging from one kinnal to several kinnals.


    Xiao Wangnv prepared for Don, which is the box on the second floor.


    Inside ���� there are coffee tables, sofas and soft chairs, tea and drinks, exquisite snacks, and attendants standing quietly outside the box, ready to be summoned.


    A group of people were seated in the box, and Vivian also carefully sat down beside Dorne.


    It was the first time to officially enter the Grand Theater to watch a concert, which made Miss Fairy feel very excited.


    But, it would be better if I could watch with Donne alone...


    Of course, this is already great now!


    Dorn naturally talked with the two noble ladies, and the concert officially began.


    Ms. Barbasa, dressed in a black formal dress, walked to the front of the stage with the command in hand. He first moved to the luggage compartment on the second floor, and then gave a short speech to the other musicians and nobles on the scene.


    finally turned around, holding the baton, facing the huge orchestra, standing silently.


    The melodious music began to sound, and the two noble ladies and Vivian were in a state of listening.


    And in the box, Dorn is the latest one to enter the state of appreciation.


    To be honest, this is the first time he has listened to such a formal symphony.


    Through the music list on the coffee table in the private room, Dorn learned that the first symphony conducted by Ms. Barbasa was called "Miracle".


    is a symphony with religious significance and the theme is to eulogize the original god, but it is very different from the traditional and solemn religious symphony, and it is more lively and enthusiastic.


    is one of the masterpieces of Ms. Barbasa.


    "Miracle" lasted for half an hour, and after the end of the song, the lingering sound reverberated, and the atmosphere of the entire Grand Theater began to become warm.


    "No matter how many times I listen to it, Ms. Barbasa��s music is still so fascinating, magnificent, magnificent, and majestic. This "Miracle" can be regarded as my favorite song. Every time I listen to it, I feel passionate and can��t wait to think about it. What to burn!"


    Veronica sighed loudly.


    "Hmm..." Xiao Wangnu nodded her head while maintaining her poise, "But this song is not just a big look. Even in the majestic and energetic movement, it also contains a light and lovely dance music, which is a little warm and charming."


    "Ms. Barbasa is really amazing, I really like this song." Vivienne also sighed sincerely.


    But her words can only be heard by Donne as usual.


    "What does Mr. Donne think? This song is very powerful, isn''t it?" Maybe it��s because I don��t feel like talking about it, Veronica uses an Amway tone, trying to pull the silent Donne too. She came to the discussion with Xiao Wangnv.


    Dorn:...


    Ababa, Ababa...


    After a short break, Ms. Barbasa came on stage again. According to the repertoire on the music list, she would start conducting the second grand symphony tonight.


    This song was composed by Ms. Barbasa just last year, and it is a symphony called "Pastoral".


    Known by the name, there is definitely a big difference in style between this piece and the first one.


    is able to control different styles and constantly break through himself. This is also the characteristic of Barbasa as a musician who is highly respected.


    The baton waved, and the tactful music slowly flowed out.


    The music this time is quiet and beautiful, like a trickling stream, like a mountain breeze passing through a dense forest, like a fruit tree with fruitful fruits, like a golden wheat field...


    After the end of this song, with a strong pastoral style, a highly completed pastoral symphony, which is close to perfection, once again won the unanimous praise of the whole theater, and the applause continued.


    "I can already imagine what the front page of the "Musician" magazine will be tomorrow." Veronica sighed lazily, shaking her red hair.


    After the second symphony ended, Ms. Barbasha once again stepped down to rest.


    However, this time she took a short break, and after seven or eight minutes, she was on stage again.


    At the same time, several young and powerful theater attendants moved a harpsichord to the center of the stage.


    "Ladies gentlemen. During the break before the next symphony, please allow me to bring you a solo harpsichord sketch." Barbasa said.


    This sketch is not on the music list.


    should be an extra little surprise.


    The audience at the scene is looking forward to it.


    Including Miss Fairy, they also looked towards the stage enthusiastically.


    Then, she noticed that Don, who was beside him, seemed to look at herself with a smile on his face.


    So, Vivian turned her head slightly, her long silver hair on the temples swayed: "Dorn?"


    Dorn opened his mouth, but he didn''t spit out any words, but quietly spoke to Miss Fairy����


    [I prepared a gift for you. ]


    The long-standing tacit understanding between the two makes it easier for Vivian to understand Don''s meaning.


    "Gift?" She was a little confused.


    At this time, Ms. Barbasa on the stage had already walked towards the harpsichord. She sat down in her seat and said:


    "I didn''t create this song, but I really like it-"To Vivian"."


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ��shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 56： I didnt get a pigeon!

    The audience in the theater was at most a little confused and curious after listening to Barbasha''s words����


    Why does Ms. Barbasa play other people''s music in her concert?


    What kind of harpsichord is ����, can she appreciate it so much?


    When Vivian heard this, her eyes widened in amazement. After looking at the female musician on the stage for a while, she turned her head to look at Dorn.


    The latter still looked at her smilingly.


    On the stage, the harpsichord has been pressed, the audience quickly kept quiet, and the melodious and beautiful music flowed from the keys and echoed in the theater.


    Ms. Barbasa accepted Don��s request five days ago and decided to perform "To Vivienne" in the concert.


    With her skill level and five days of practice, she is more than enough to master the uncomplicated structure of "To Vivian".


    ����, ����, ����, �����⡪��


    The original music melody is beautiful and soft, and the overlapping part appears three times before and after it has become the basic theme of this music.


    "A beautiful and romantic harpsichord sketch that sings love."


    Those gentlemen and ladies with a certain degree of musical accomplishment in the stands, as well as professional musicians, combined with the straightforward name of "To Vivienne", they immediately felt the theme of this song.


    Empathy in this beautiful melody, the listeners each sketched a gentle and beautiful heroine in their minds.


    The melody continues, as if he is the hero in the story, there are endless cordial words to tell Vivienne.


    Ms. Barbasa alternately broke down the chords on the harpsichord, and the music began to become smooth, cheerful and gorgeous.


    Her right hand played the decorative notes lightly, activating the melody, as if it were the bright and cheerful tone of a girl.


    ''S left hand plays the split chords steadily and fluently, gentle and kind, as if the male protagonist is constantly responding to the lovers'' chatter.


    Ms. Barbasa continued, her hands flying up and down like dexterous butterflies on the keys, the music became more joyous, and her right hand was composed of densely divided chords, as if a girl was laughing like silver bells.


    Further on, the mood of the music has undergone tremendous changes, layer by layer, and the irresistible enthusiasm burns like a flame.


    The music repeats on the same bass, like the heartbeat of the hero, and like his feelings for the heroine Vivian, sincere and firm.


    At the same time, the combination of the clear high-pitched voice and the powerful left-hand sustained sound makes people seem to hear the male protagonist��s passionate emotions, see his deep and powerful eyes, and feel his firmness.


    The music changes from slow to faster, and the low-pitched chords continue to promote the development of the music, as if the girl readily accepted his confession.


    At the highest note, the music goes down, full of gorgeous colors, so that the audience can feel the happiness of the two souls.


    Then, the music returns to the overlapping part, which is the last reappearance of the first part, echoing from the beginning to the end.


    In the end, the music gradually becomes soft, like a pair of lovers holding hands and looking at each other, frozen in the gradually dispersing music.


    A harpsichord sketch, a total of only three to five minutes is over.


    After the end of "To Vivian", the entire theater was silent for a while, and then burst into applause no less than the first two large-scale symphonies after the end!


    "This romantic and unswerving love!" Veronica folded her legs and clapped unceasingly. "This is one of the best harpsichord sketches I have ever heard. No wonder Ms. Barbasa will be there. I played in my own concert."


    "It''s really beautiful." The little queen nodded in agreement, "Moreover, the melody of the song is rigorous but not complicated. Musicians and bards in the streets and alleys will start to sing this song."


    Other boxes, as well as spectators in large and small stands, also praised "To Vivian".


    Apart from the two noble ladies around Donne who praised the content of the song, there is also a topic that has a very high degree of discussion-


    "Ms. Barbasa said that this piece was not composed by her, so who wrote the score? Also, who is the beautiful girl Vivian in the piece?"


    on the stage.


    After Ms. Barbasa finished playing, she stood up and returned to the center of the stage. She should have something to say.


    The audience in the ���� theater returned to silence again, patiently waiting for the female musician to speak next.


    "This piece is the posthumous work of a musician who has passed away."


    "At the same time, this tune is from the perspective of Mr. Donne from Eatontown, to describe the innocent and lovely girl with silver hair and blue eyes, Miss Vivienne, beside him."


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere on the scene began to become warm again.


    The audience at the ���� theater, except for some people who happened to have a rotating signature dish or hot pot in Eatontown.


    and some people who have read the article by the writer Mr. Williams, describing reviews of Eatontown and the Wishing Restaurant, and left an impression on them.


    Most of the other people are not exactly how sacred this Mr. Donne from Eaton Town is.


    But it doesn��t matter.


    Behind a beautiful song, there is a real love story. This is the icing on the cake and it is a matter of discussion.


    And those nobles who happened to know Mr. Donne��s identity were excited and very superior, and introduced to the people around����


    [Unexpectedly? The male protagonist of this wonderful piece is actually an infatuated chef with superb craftsmanship! ]


    At this moment, in the box where Don is.


    Anrietta and Veronica, both hooked directly on Don.


    How can these two noble ladies expect that there will be such a special performance at this concert.


    Xiao Wangnv stared at Dorn for a while, then quickly looked away.


    "The beautiful piece just now, is it about Mr. Don and that Miss Vivienne?" Anrietta thought in her heart, a little uncomfortable.


    But, who is that Miss Vivienne?


    I''ve never heard Mr. Donne talk about it, and I didn''t seem to have seen it when I was in Eatontown.


    However, this is also normal.


    Because the current little queen girl still knows very little about Don.


    just knows����


    He cooks really delicious food.


    Moreover, he is very powerful, possessing a lot of incredible weird abilities.


    Also, he likes stockings very much.


    "M..." Xiao Wangnu bulged her face invisibly.


    inflated.


    I wore white knee-high socks specially for him today!


    No, I didn''t wear it specially for him I just wore it when I thought it looked good.


    Right, that is it.


    Xiao Wangnv shook her head gently, throwing these messy thoughts out of her head, deliberately maintaining her usual dignified manner.


    "Mr. Dorn, I really didn''t expect you to be such a romantic person. If that Miss Vivienne heard this tune on the scene and heard what Ms. Barbasa said, I am afraid that she would be moved and cry out? "


    Veronica said so with a sly look and tone.


    Then she looked at the empty place beside Donne again, thoughtfully, her eyes became sympathetic, and she slowly continued to add:


    "Couldn''t, the friend you are bringing today is Miss Vivienne? She hasn''t come yet, tut... a sad story, sad. But for the good, you are a bit of a failed love story. At any rate, it has left a strong mark in the history of the empire��s musical development."


    Dorn:...


    Don''t make up for some inexplicable brains, just cast me inexplicable sympathetic glances! Hey!


    Vivian is here, okay?


    It��s just that you can��t see it!


    I have not been pigeoned!


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ��shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 v3 Chapter 57： Kiss in the bell

    "But speaking of it, you still can''t see Vivienne?" Dorn had this idea in his mind based on Veronica.


    That''s right.


    This is Don''s main purpose.


    Whether it''s Ms. Barbasa''s extra role in "To Vivian".


    After the performance, she deliberately said, [Silver-haired and blue-eyed girl next to Mr. Donne from Eatontown], this kind of description is also good for Miss Fairy.


    are all requests from Donne.


    The purpose is to make people who hear the song believe that through the piece "To Vivian"


    In this world, beside Mr. Donne in Eaton Town, there really exists a lovely girl with silver hair and blue eyes.


    "To Vivienne" is not just a gift from Dorn to Miss Fairy.


    is what he thought of, introducing Vivienne''s way of existence to everyone on a large scale.


    Because when she first came to Golden Oak City, the alchemist Fafna suggested that if you want to break Vivienne''s current zero presence, you can try to introduce Vivienne to more people.


    makes more people believe in the existence of Vivienne.


    This is Don''s attempt.


    However, the result of this attempt is not ideal.


    At least, the two noble ladies in the same box still didn''t notice the existence of Vivian.


    Of course, Donn is also mentally prepared for things like the failure of an attempt.


    After all, the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment after failing.


    Donn was a little bit disappointed, and turned his head to look at the fairy lady on the side.


    I saw Vivienne at this time, sitting in the chair, with the ebony staff lying horizontally on his knees, tightly grasping the corners of the blue and white skirt with both hands, and bowing her head deeply.


    "Vivienne, don''t you like it? Sorry, I just..." Don''t think Miss Fairy doesn''t like this kind of gift, so he asked in a low voice.


    It doesn''t matter if the other two noble ladies will hear his [self talking].


    "No, no...I''m just so happy, I, oo..." Miss Fairy still lowered her head, her tone anxious, accompanied by a little choking, "I like this gift, I really really like it. , Dorn."


    Dorne was a little dazed when he heard this.


    Vivian''s sobbing sound reminded him of the scene when the two met for the first time.


    At this time, Ms. Barbasha on the stage spoke again, which was the final summary of the song "To Vivienne":


    "With this song, to all the romance, beauty and love of the world, to every lovely and innocent teenager and girl in the world, to Vivian."


    As soon as these words were made, the crowd in the theater became excited again.


    Inside the box, the red-haired Veronica maintained a lazy sitting position, and spoke with a subtle teasing tone:


    "I take back what I said on the front page of the "Musician" journal at the "Pastoral" symphony. It seems that tomorrow, it will be the romantic story between you and Miss Vivienne, Mr. Donne. ."


    ����


    after the performance of "To Alice".


    Ms. Barbasa conducted two more symphony performances. After the fourth symphony ended, the concert officially ended.


    Miss gentleman and the musicians, while recollecting the grand content of tonight''s concert, they left in twos and threes.


    Dorne also said goodbye to the two noble ladies, Anrietta and Veronica.


    When they were parting, Xiao Wangnu looked at Dorn more.


    But in the end, nothing was said, nothing was asked, and nothing was shown.


    Dorn, after parting with the two noble ladies, did not return directly to the Jinzun Tavern.


    Instead, with Vivian, quietly went up to the towering tower of the Grand Theatre.


    After all, he had agreed with Miss Fairy that before leaving Golden Oak City, he would take a look at the city of art from a high altitude.


    appreciate the beauty of this city from different perspectives.


    Nowadays, I have been playing in Golden Oak City for a long time, and I have listened to concerts, and even left an excess of "To Vivian", which is destined to become a classic of music history.


    Probably tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, it''s almost time to leave.


    just did the last thing I wanted to do tonight.


    through the winding stairs, all the way up, to the top of the tower.


    This is a platform surrounded by stone railings with a good view.


    When Dorn and Vivian climbed here quietly, the people in the theater had almost dispersed. However, the entire main urban area of ??Golden Oak City is still brightly lit.


    Under the dark sky, warm yellow lights everywhere enveloped the entire Golden Oak City. The lights are brilliant, like a shining pearl that never sleeps.


    "Huh-it''s really beautiful here, isn''t it?" Dorn sighed as he looked at the lights of Golden Oak City.


    Vivian held the heavy ebony staff, stood a little timidly, just gave a soft "um", her eyes dodged, and she didn''t dare to make eye contact with Don.


    From listening to the concert until now, Miss Fairy has been in this state.


    seems to be entangled in his mind thinking about something, seems to have something but dare not say it directly.


    The night breeze from a high place blew over, flicking Vivienne''s long silver hair, a bit cold, but with the soft fragrance of Miss Fairy.


    "It seems a bit cold above, shall we go down in a while?" Donne suggested.


    Vivian still just nodded.


    She looked out from the platform at the top of the tower and fell on the bell tower of the church not far away.


    There is a figure moving there.


    is the bell ringer of the church, and the time is now approaching 10 o''clock. At this time, the bell ringer of the church will ring the big bell on the bell tower.


    Vivian stared at the opposite clock tower for a while, and what Miss Alchemist Favna had said to her appeared in her mind����


    [Maybe, Miss Vivienne, you can also try and be proactive with those you like. ]


    This sentence, after listening to the song "To Vivian" tonight, will pop out of Miss Fairy��s mind from time to time.


    Vivian''s sight still stayed on the opposite clock tower.


    The figure of the bell ringer seems to be about to ring the bell.


    Miss Fairy took a deep breath: "Dorn, I like the gift you gave me. So, so I have something for you."


    "Huh?" Dorn, who was leaning on the stone railing to watch the night view, turned his head and was a little surprised, "What is it?"


    "Yes... can you close your eyes first?" Vivian''s breathing accelerated slightly, her hands tightly squeezing the ebony staff, the blue eyes flashing like a pool of lake water in the night.


    "Yeah." Dorn closed his eyes.


    felt a little interesting in her heart, thinking: Vivian is quite ritual.


    "Well--"


    Dorn heard Vivian whimper shyly and quietly.


    can still hear her breathing more and more quickly.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a slight sound of an ebony staff leaning on the stone railing.


    Then, Dorn felt that the ends of his shirt''s chest were gently pulled by a pair of soft, trembling hands.


    Pulling the little hands on his chest, gently force, pull Dorn and lean down slightly.


    then.


    clang����


    The big iron bell on the bell tower of the church opposite was struck.


    The loud and melodious bell rang in Don''s ears.


    There is also--


    A pair of small, soft, warm, elastic lips are lightly printed between Don''s lips.


    After a brief, simple post.


    The pair of small, trembling lips quickly fled.


    However, it seems that he did not escape too far from the ground.


    Because Dorn could feel that Vivian was exhaling shortly, a warm, moist breath, lightly on the tip of his nose.


    Then, he heard Vivian speak:


    "����You, Don."


    Because of the loud bells covering the sound, and the sudden kiss a bit short-circuited Don''s brain, so he only heard the last three words clearly when he said to Vivienne.


    "Vivian?" Dorn opened his eyes.


    but only saw that Miss Fairy had turned her head, picked up the ebony staff leaning on the stone railing, like a frightened rabbit, and hurriedly ran down the curved stairs of the tower.


    Dorn looked back.


    In a trance, I can feel--


    Below the tower, Golden Oak City is still brightly lit.


    And the night breeze on the tower seems to have become softer, with that soft fragrance.


    and between my own lips, there seems to be a little bit left, warm and warm, coming from the temperature of Vivian.

 v3 Chapter 58： Im so anxious for Dragon Mother

    The day after Ms. Barbasa��s concert ended, Dorn and Vivian embarked on a journey back to Eaton.


    Along the way, Miss Fairy is trying to behave normally.


    In contrast, Donn seemed abnormal.


    No way, on the tower last night, in the intoxicating night breeze, in the melodious bells, the sudden touch of lips gave him a bit of a shock.


    There is another sentence, "��you, Don."


    In the beginning, Don''s understanding of this sentence is��


    "I like you, Don."


    Beautiful confession.


    But after returning to his room in the tavern last night, Dorn lay on the bed tossing over and over again, repeating the things that happened on the tower in his mind, and inexplicably came up with such an idea in his heart. Perhaps there was a lesser possibility. Vivian was at that time. indeed-


    "I thank you, Don."


    The meaning of ���� is completely different!


    Hmm...So when you talk to people, you must be complete.


    On the journey home, Dorn wanted to try to talk to Vivian about last night more than once.


    But whenever he provokes this topic, Vivian always blushes and talks about him.


    After coming down several times, Dorn naturally understood that Miss Fairy seemed not ready to talk about the kiss last night.


    Considering that Vivian had always lived in a transparent human state before, she had never experienced child love.


    has no experience, so I can''t grasp the scale of emotion.


    Maybe she hasn''t even thought about how they should continue to get along after kissing Don.


    It''s also possible that the kiss last night was just a momentary impulse of Miss Fairy after she was moved by "To Vivian".


    Based on the above considerations, Dorn intends to give Vivian some more time, and also give himself some more time.


    Anyway, he and Miss Fairy have come to Japan for a long time, so I can talk about it later.


    Use a rhythm that makes each other feel comfortable to enhance emotions, and finally determine the relationship between each other.


    As for Vivian''s side.


    She really can''t talk frankly with Dorn about the tower last night.


    And a series of speculations made by Donne can also be regarded as part of the reason.


    However, the more important reason is actually��


    Instructed Vivian, the one who said that he should try to take the initiative to treat the person he likes, is the alchemist Miss Fafna.


    And the emotional mentor of Miss Fairy, his own emotional experience is not a success.


    At the same time, she also showed up and used her own experience to instill in Vivienne the emotional concept of [showing your own mind is more important than how the other party will respond later].


    Therefore, after yesterday''s concert, Vivienne did have the intention and determination to reveal his ignorance to Dorn.


    But because there was a living example of Favna before, Miss Fairy was not ready to listen to Dorn''s follow-up response at all.


    This is also the reason why Vivienne would choose to kiss Dorne softly among the church bells and confess.


    is the reason why Vivian ran back to the tavern room to hide in a panic after kissing Dorn.


    is why she is afraid to talk directly about what happened last night.


    Because Miss Fairy didn''t want to be rejected by her beloved like Favna.


    don''t think about it at all.


    So, she acted like a clumsy ostrich, burying her head in the sand��


    As long as I don''t listen, Don will never refuse me.


    At this moment, in the [Alice''s Bedtime Readings] that Donne carried with him��


    Black Alice: "This is the end? I use my book''s perception to see the present intermittently from last night, and I''m almost exhausted, so show me this?"


    White Alice: "Hmm! Exactly! I''ve kissed all of you! I should do something more exciting next!"


    Black Alice: "Don''t watch, don''t watch. These two people are so awkward and disappointed."


    White Alice: "Hmm, disappointment!"


    As the peeping dragon lady said, after a kiss in the bell, Don and Alice did behave a little awkwardly because of their respective concerns.


    Long Niang, the audience looked so anxious.


    But perhaps, this kind of awkward worries and getting along is more in line with the relationship between Dorn and Vivienne, [enhancing the comfortable rhythm of emotion].


    And one more thing.


    This is something that Dorn and Vivian didn''t notice each other.


    That is, after the lips pressed that night, the physical contact between the two of them seemed to become more natural and frequent.


    ...


    After returning to Eaton from Dorn and Vivien in Golden Oak City.


    The Wishing Restaurant, which has been silent for a month, finally opened its doors again because of the return of the chef.


    The diners and gluttons around Eaton who had been raised up, finally lived a happy life with both hot pot and blind box specialties.


    And Don, is living the ordinary life of cooking, teaching apprentices, and occasionally visiting the farm to see livestock crops.


    One week passed in this way.


    This evening, after the Wishing Restaurant closed, Dorn left his three female apprentices in the kitchen to practice dish making.


    I was Yuzai Yuzai and went to the hot pot restaurant to inspect.


    The closing time of ���� hot pot restaurant is always later than the wishing restaurant, so at this point, the atmosphere inside is still very warm.


    The red-fired storefront is full of diners. The copper hot pot is placed in the center of the table, and the red or white soup is boiling.


    Various ingredients on white plates, fresh vegetables and meat, red, red and green, UU reading www. The uukanshu.com code is placed next to the hot pot, waiting to be cooked.


    Also, compared to the moment when the hot pot restaurant opened, the atmosphere in the restaurant has changed to a certain extent.


    For example, the waiters no longer need to hold the chopsticks to help each table cook the food patiently and meticulously.


    Among the diners who come to eat hot pot, there are many regular customers.


    Under the training of this unique flavor of shabu-boiled food, they have gradually begun to master the use of two small wooden sticks, the magical tableware.


    Even the bristled pig brain flower, which was hailed as [the ingredient that only the brave dare to try], which was unacceptable to most people at first, slowly began to appear on the tables of many diners.


    There is also a selection of dipping sauces available in the hot pot restaurant, which has finally become richer.


    At first, the materials were limited, and Dorn provided all the guests with garlic dishes.


    But with the unremitting efforts of him and [Time of Chaos], the variety of seasonings that Dorn has mastered is becoming more and more abundant.


    Chili oil, sesame oil, soy sauce, Chinese pepper, sesame, peanut butter, tahini...More and more condiments are placed in the condiment area of ??hot pot restaurants.


    While ���� increases the choice for diners, it also greatly enriches the taste impact brought by hot pot.


    Diners who have tried fresh flavors all sigh, Chef Donne, always can make some new tricks for them.

 ~： Take a leave

    @@?@@ only changed one chapter, but I was really too sleepy.


    I have seen the hxd said by my writer before, and I should know that I have recently entered a job and went to work.


    Then my work is in the city, but my home is in the town.


    Although it can be reached within half an hour by car, it is really congested during rush hours.


    In addition, my work is close to the elementary school, there is no place to park at all, I can only take the bus to and from get off work.


    Then, I probably go to work at 7 o''clock in the morning and arrive home at 7 o''clock in the evening. (The evening peak on my side is really too congested, plus it has been raining for the past two days)


    So my latest update has been delayed until very late. Tonight is too sleepy, and I can only dove in the next chapter. Sorry.


    Also, this weekend I will look for a house near my work.


    If you rent near the unit.


    usually walk to and from get off work, there are still two hours of lunch break at noon to go back to sleep or code words (it is really not easy to rest at noon in the office)


    So, after I rent the house this weekend, the update should be stable. @@@@


    It is in hand, please wait for a while, after the content is updated, you need to refresh the page to get the latest update!

 v3 Chapter 59： Rice rolls and casseroles

    At a round table in front of the hot pot restaurant, three young men in bright and neat clothes were sitting.


    Dorn noticed that these three people were a little familiar.


    are all regular customers in the restaurant.


    In front of the three of them is a mandarin duck pot of butter and tomatoes.


    Among them, the brunette man sitting in the middle is skillfully picking up the slightly transparent river fish with chopsticks and sticking it into the tomato pot.


    The boiling thick tomato soup was surging around the fish, and the originally slightly transparent fish became firm and creamy.


    After the entrance, the freshness of the fish and the sweetness and sourness of the tomato blend together, and the aftertaste is endless.


    Jia swallowed the tender fish, and sighed: "Sure enough, the fish-shabu-shabu-tomato pot is something people will never tire of."


    B: "It''s not just river fish, but also prawns and shellfish. Unlike the butter pot, you can only cook some offal ingredients that can''t be served on the countertop."


    C: "What do you mean by that? What happened to the butter pan? The hairy belly, duck intestines, chicken gizzards, and even the brains of bristles that no one eats in the butter pan are simply decaying and magical! There is nothing in the world. It''s more tolerant and a greater soup base than Red Soup Butter Pot!"


    "Is it right? Tomato pot is the best! Butter pot is too vulgar!"


    "Bah! Butter pot is number one in the world! Tomato pot is the heresy of red soup!"


    The brunette man who provoked the topic of the three, first listened with a smile and listened to the arguing between the two companions, and then interrupted after a while:


    "Actually I think the mushroom pot...cough cough, no, when you two are arguing, can you keep your voice down? Everyone around is watching. If you continue to yell, I think we are likely to be beaten."


    The two people who were arguing, also noticed the bad eyes of the people around them, and they went silent for a moment.


    Dorn, who just walked into the hot pot restaurant, naturally noticed this interesting scene.


    "In the past, there was a lot of quarrel between the sweet party and the salty party, who only knew about Tofu Nao. I didn''t expect that after coming to another world, I also created a dispute between the hot pot butter party and the tomato party."


    He thought so in his heart, and smiled to himself.


    However, the hot pot soup base is more than butter and tomato.


    If there is a partisan dispute, it should be a big fight between many soup bases.


    This kind of little trouble between the two soup bases is too bad, don''t underestimate the hot pot, bastard!


    After glancing at the three neatly-dressed regular customers, Donn went straight to the counter of the hot pot restaurant.


    "Brother Donne." The fat fox who was responsible for keeping accounts and collecting money and coordinating management matters behind the hot pot restaurant greeted him.


    "Yeah." Don nodded, "Did the most popular waiters come out last quarter?"


    The so-called [Most Popular Waiter of the Season], just by listening to this title, you know that it is something made by Donne.


    During the operation of ���� hot pot restaurant, Dorn has developed a relatively complete reward and punishment mechanism to improve the service awareness and enthusiasm of the waiters.


    To put it simply, it is the customer evaluation system.


    Lucky diners who choose three or two tables to eat hot pot by the fat fox every day, give a snack and attach a small questionnaire.


    allows customers to rate the taste of the food and the quality of the waiter��s service, and everyone is welcome to actively provide comments.


    The collected small questionnaire, regarding the service quality of waiters, will be counted once a quarter.


    The one with the highest average score is [the most popular waiter of the quarter], who will be commended and rewarded.


    The full score is 10, and the average score is less than 8, then criticism should be made.


    This kind of team appraisal, rewards and punishments before and after rewards and punishment mechanisms can set an example and stimulate other people��s role models, thereby improving the overall service quality and level of employees.


    "It''s alright, I wanted to show it to my eldest brother after closing." The fat fox nodded, and then pulled out a wad of paper from the drawer.


    hot pot restaurant opened last winter.


    At present, most of the spring has passed, and the statistics of [Most Popular Waiter in Winter] have just finished.


    It''s not that the fat fox is passively sabotaged, but that he is too busy with his usual work.


    "Well, it''s hard work." Donne took the paper.


    This thick stack of paper, the top is a statistical description, the bottom is the original customer rating evaluation.


    The statistical description clearly stated the final scores of the quarterly evaluations of each waiter.


    Among them, Hana has the highest score, ranking first with a score of 9.6, and was elected [Most Popular Waiter in Winter].


    At the same time, no one in the team has a score lower than 8.


    This makes Dorn very pleased.


    "When the hot pot restaurant closes, let Hana come to the Wishing Restaurant to find me." Dorn tapped the counter lightly with his finger, and ordered the fat fox.


    The latter nodded in agreement.


    After that, Dorn didn''t stop at the hot pot restaurant any more, and left straight away. As he walked through the lobby, he looked at Hana with admiration and encouragement.


    Hana, who was serving dishes to the guests, may have felt something, and turned her head slightly to meet Don''s gaze.


    With calm eyes and a professional smile, Hana calmly nodded to her boss.


    This girl is not afraid of Donn at all now.


    ...


    Wishing Restaurant.


    Vivian and Aisha have finished their cooking practice today and left the kitchen.


    There is only Amy in the kitchen who is still practicing cooking seriously.


    The big pot in front of her was bubbling with white steam, and what was steaming in the pot was a kind of peculiar food that Dorn had just taught them��


    is wrapped in a layer of rice flour skin, white as snowflakes, thin as cicada wings, crystal clear. Inside the rice noodles, there are tender minced pork and emerald green bean sprouts.


    "Big brother calls this peculiar food [intestine powder], although it is a bit like intestines, but it is much more beautiful than intestines."


    Amy said to herself, while staring at the cauldron earnestly.


    The steam in the pot evaporates, blowing on her blushing face.


    The lobby of the restaurant.


    Gonzalez yawned and settled accounts behind the counter.


    And Donn stayed in the middle of the hall.


    While waiting for [the most popular waiter in winter] Hana to come to him, the little brother Xiong Claw brought a few small wooden boxes and opened them one by one for Dorn to check. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Inside the box are small black ceramic pots.


    A special kind of cooking utensil-casserole.


    casserole, this kind of cookware, was generally used for simmering food in the heavenly dynasty, which can transfer external heat energy to the internal ingredients in a balanced and long-lasting manner.


    The relatively balanced environmental temperature is conducive to the mutual penetration of water molecules with the moisture inside the food.


    The longer this interpenetration time is maintained, the more the fresh fragrance ingredients overflow, the more mellow the taste of the simmered soup, and the crisper the texture of the simmered food.


    With this characteristic, the casserole can still occupy a place among the complicated cooking utensils in the sky.


    Dorn also prefers casserole cooked food.


    But according to his understanding, although the current Dona Empire has good pottery technology, the craftsmanship of ceramics is not too good.


    So, no ready-made casserole can be found.


    In desperation, Don can only use [Ruyi] to change the material and appearance of the casserole in his memory.


    Then use [Ruyi] as a template and hand it over to nearby pottery craftsmen to study and develop a special cooking utensil, a casserole.


    The batch of casseroles sent back by Xiong Claw is the first successful sample obtained by potters referring to [Ruyi] after many attempts.

 ~： 1 more later

    @@?@@sorry.


    It takes me too much time to find a house during the day, I pick and choose, and want to be close to the unit, but the conditions are not bad, and I want to be cheaper


    So I went to see the house during the day, and finally I chose a compromised one which was quite satisfactory.


    I was moving and cleaning again at night, and I just got off now. Smith Marseille!


    I will update a chapter later, and after all, there is no leave on Friday and today. I will try to make it up tomorrow.


    In the end, the series of troublesome things I have to do until today after joining the company should be almost completed.


    will be updated steadily and make up for the lack of updates! @@@@


    It is in hand, please wait for a while, after the content is updated, you need to refresh the page to get the latest update!

 v3 Chapter 60： Recognition and rewards

    Dorn checked all the small boxes of casseroles, and finally nodded in satisfaction, and said to Xiong Claw: "I''m quite satisfied, Daxiong, you go and talk to those pottery craftsmen tomorrow, we will want the casseroles in the future. Just make it according to this standard."


    After Dorn and Bear Claw moved all these wooden boxes of casseroles to the kitchen, the hot pot restaurant was closed.


    When Hana in uniform walked into the Wishing Restaurant, she saw Dorn standing by the counter, talking with Gonzales and Bearclaw.


    "Mr. Donne." Hannah coughed and attracted the attention of several others.


    "Oh, Hana, you''re here, go to the next box." Donn nodded at her.


    The two went to sit down in the box, but Bear Claw and Gonzalez went on their own.


    "Drink tea? The tea I brought back from Golden Oak City, it tastes very good." Dorn first made a pot of hot tea and placed it on the table in the box.


    "Yeah." Hannah nodded, and at the same time took the tea cup that Donne had handed over in both hands.


    "This is the case, the most popular waiter in winter has come out, Hana, you are very good, and you have a high evaluation from the guests. I plan to take the time to hold a commendation meeting for you and give you some rewards."


    Dorn poured himself a cup of tea and started to talk business.


    "Mr. Donne, I don''t think I am enough..." Hana flattered and put the teacup back on the table.


    She worked in a hot pot restaurant for more than a quarter.


    This poor girl who was almost about to be sold to an unscrupulous farmer, her life has changed drastically.


    The basic salary Donn promised to the waiters was three silver nars.


    Although Hana had already advanced these basic wages for a year before, so far, she still has an income of about four silver nars every month!


    The money is the extra income of the waiters.


    The main source is rewards and tips from diners.


    Dorn had already revolutionized the distribution system of tips and tips in the restaurant before the hot pot restaurant opened.


    According to the regulations, all tips and rewards must be handed in and then distributed.


    After statistics are collected every month, 40% of all rewards will be drawn out and distributed to employees, including waiters and kitchen helpers.


    In this arrangement, on the one hand, he has the experience of the Wishing Restaurant. Dorn expects that the hot pot restaurant will receive a lot of rewards.


    On the other hand, it is to prevent the waiters from treating different diners differently because of the difference between tips and tips.


    For the hot pot restaurant whose main service concept is concerned.


    Once there are obvious differences in hospitality, it is undoubtedly self-destroying.


    This innovative move by Donn had completed the key explanations and implemented it strongly before the opening of the hot pot restaurant.


    Therefore, employees will not feel that their vested interests have been robbed.


    Moreover, even if it is divided into 40% of the hot pot restaurant''s reward money, each waiter and helper can earn about four silver nars per month.


    Including the basic salary, the actual monthly income of the hot pot restaurant employees has reached 7 to 9 silver nars.


    This kind of monthly income is very impressive in the civilian class of the entire Dona Empire.


    As a result, there are basically no employees complaining about the system of uniform handing in for rewards.


    Even, most employees will be like Hana, and feel that they are lucky to work under the hands of the boss Donne!


    "Moreover, I got too much from Mr. Donne, and I really don''t expect commendations and extra rewards." said Hana, the best employee in winter.


    "No, Hana, this is what you deserved." Dorn shook his head in a serious tone, "In addition, from my point of view, giving you recognition and rewards is also motivating other employees to learn from you and improve. The overall work enthusiasm of everyone is good for the restaurant."


    "Inspire others to learn from me? Then, increase the enthusiasm for work? It is good for the restaurant?" Hana repeated these a few difficult words, trying to understand the meaning behind these words.


    Mr. Dorn usually talks about vocabulary and sentences that are a bit difficult to understand at first but make sense after thinking about it carefully.


    Hana has gotten used to this.


    Therefore, she firmly believes that what Mr. Donn said just now must have a very deep truth!


    As long as it is Mr. Donne, it is absolutely like this!


    "I want to do more for you and the restaurant. If you want me to accept the recognition and reward, then I am willing to accept it." Hana finally nodded.


    "Yeah." Dorn nodded in satisfaction.


    For the development of the restaurant, accept my praise! Hana!


    "Oh, one more thing." After finalizing the details of Hana''s commendation meeting, Donn brought up other topics, "It''s about your parents."


    "I will try my best to repay you for the consultation fee owed by my father for treatment!" Hana nodded sincerely.


    Last winter, Hana��s family fell into a huge economic crisis because his father was frightened and his horse broke his leg.


    Later, it was Dorne who reached out to help, not only to advance Hana''s salary for a year, to help her family through the difficult winter.


    also contacted Dr. Framing, who opened a clinic in the town, and provided follow-up treatment to Hana��s father and paid part of the medical expenses.


    Under the treatment and care of Dr. Framing, Hana''s father''s injury recovered smoothly.


    Two weeks before the end of winter, I can get out of bed by myself.


    However, because the injury was serious and the treatment was delayed for too long.


    Hana��s father��s sick leg still has irreversible sequelae after the treatment is over����


    I''m lame.


    Although it does not affect life, as a laborer who sells physical strength to make money, his lameness greatly affects Hana''s father''s future earning and living.


    "It''s not this... The consultation fee is slowly relied on your salary, and I haven''t paid much." Dorn spread his hands, "It''s like this, the monster farm over Crick, do you know it?"


    "Well, I heard that I have raised a lot of weird and delicious monsters." Hana nodded.


    "Yes! Then, Crick told me recently that I need to hire some people to work on the farm for a long time. Oh, it''s the kind of chores that don''t directly touch the raised monsters, and it won''t be dangerous~www.novelhall. com~If your parents are interested, you can go to work there. The salary is not bad, and it''s close to the town."


    Creek��s monster farm has undergone several expansions, and there has been an obvious shortage of manpower.


    Also, Crick, Miss Charlene��s servant, is not very happy to drive it for a long time.


    So the red-haired noble boy moved the idea of ??hiring people and informed Don.


    Of course, as Dorn just said, the hands hired by Crick will not come into direct contact with monsters.


    Generally, only the hired hands are required to carry feed, animal feces and other debris, to grind and simply cook animal feed, and to look after the door...


    Among them, looking at the gate is quite suitable for Hana and her father.


    As for monsters.


    What a joke!


    Creek will never let ordinary people without knowledge of monsters come into contact with the monsters he has worked so hard to raise, OK!


    However, having said that, Crick��s energy alone is limited.


    Currently he has written to his teacher Alfonso.


    asked to arrange a few students or apprentices studying monsters to come to Eaton Town to help him, raise and research precious relic monsters together, and contribute to the development of monsters research together.

 v3 Chapter 61： The new store is a Cantonese restaurant

    "Mr. Don...I don''t know how to thank you." Hannah was speechless for a while, but in the end she accepted Don''s kindness sincerely.


    This originally poor farm girl now has a very good monthly income.


    She is now earning money alone, more than a family earning before.


    But Hana''s family currently loses the income of his father, plus Hana''s monthly base salary, and will be used to repay Dorn.


    So, even if she gives most of the rewards and dividends to her parents, the family life is still the same as before, tight.


    If there is a chance to change the current situation, it would be great.


    Moreover, people always yearn for a better life.


    Hana has initially established a foothold in the town.


    If her parents can go to work at Creek again, not only will they be closer to the town, it will be easier for a family of three to meet, and it will also increase the stable income of the family.


    develops in accordance with this trend.


    In the future, the Hana family will definitely have the opportunity to buy a two-story brick low-rise house in the low-income area of ??the town, and then settle in the town, completely saying goodbye to the hardship of the past.


    With such a plan, Hana would be excited just thinking about it.


    Therefore, Hana did not refuse or shirk Don''s proposal, but after accepting it, she then seriously considered how to return it.


    "As I said before, just work hard." Don picked up his teacup and took a sip of tea. "By the way, there is a work thing to tell you now."


    "You said, as long as it is what you want, I will try my best to do whatever it is!" Hana nodded solemnly with a serious face.


    "I recently plan to open a new store next door to the Wishing Restaurant. At present, Mr. Gonzalez has negotiated and won the venue and store. As for me, I have also planned the business content of the new store. ��"


    "What''s the difference?" Hana was a little nervous.


    In recent days, several core employees of the Wishing Restaurant are always busy in mystery.


    And Esha, Hannah��s good girlfriend, has also mentioned these days that Mr. Dorn has been very tight on her cooking practice recently, and it is much stricter than usual.


    Various signs indicate that the management of the Wishing Restaurant seems to be brewing something big.


    And it��s only now that Hana has fully reacted, the big thing that the Wish Restaurant is planning recently is��


    Preparing to open a new store!


    This thing is really big, so big that Hana feels that a small character like herself can''t help much at all.


    "People, I''m short of people." Donn didn''t sell it, and directly answered Hana''s question, "Remember the recruitment exam before the hot pot restaurant opened? We have to do it again before the new restaurant opens."


    "Yeah." Hana nodded ignorantly.


    She can understand the need to recruit people. After all, the opening of a new store also requires new waiters and kitchen help.


    But, what is the direct relationship between such a major event?


    "Then, I''m going to leave it to you to hire the waiter this time, and let the manager Gonzalez and Fat Fox take the time to help you, how about?" Dorn smiled and said his plan.


    "Me? I can''t." Hana shook her head.


    This farm girl grows up so old, but she has never had the experience of organizing and erranding others for a certain task.


    It''s totally subconscious to say that I can''t do it.


    "Don''t be presumptuous." Dorne said seriously, "If you can''t, no one can do it. The waitress who is the most popular among diners throughout the winter."


    There is a saying that Hannah has quite high attainments and experience in serving and receiving guests.


    Otherwise, it won��t cut the average score of 9.6 waiters, leading the waiter group.


    Even the founder of [Home away from home service concept] Donn doesn��t think that he can go to a hot pot restaurant to serve diners for a quarter, and finally get an average of 9.6 points.


    So, just from the point of view, Donn doesn��t even have anything to give to Hana.


    "But..." Hana bit her lip.


    Dorn still laughs, with a gentle attitude:


    "Don''t be it. Moreover, not only will Fat Fox and Mr. Gonzalez take the time to help you, but I will also pay close attention to you, so you don''t have to worry about any extra situations."


    "In addition, I actually plan to entrust you with the follow-up pre-job training of waiters. No other person is better than you for these tasks. I believe you will be able to do it well."


    Hannah stopped speaking, and did not explicitly refuse.


    [I believe you can do it well. ]


    This sentence from Donn just now seems to have an inexplicable attraction to Hana.


    "Mr. Don said he trusts me." Hannah thought in her heart.


    In order to live up to Don''s trust.


    Plus the restless heart, wanting to do more for the restaurant and for Mr. Donne.


    Hana thought for a while, but resisted the banner: "Since it is your request, Mr. Donne, then I will try to do it. I''m afraid I will be clumsy..."


    "No, everyone will help you, and then ask me or Gonzalez for the first time if there is something you don''t understand." The tea in Dorn''s cup has been drunk, so he brewed himself another cup, Meimei Take another sip:


    "After the recruitment and pre-job training are completed beforehand, I will transfer you to the new store as a lobby managerlobby manager?" Hana didn''t understand the meaning of this verbal vocabulary.


    "Well, you are responsible for managing the work of the waiter in the new store and will give you a salary increase. Then from today, you will take the time to learn a little bit of basic management experience and knowledge from Mr. Gonzalez, and you will always need it later. of."


    "I see." Hana nodded.


    When she replied this time, she seemed to have the kind of capable temperament that she usually entertains diners. He hesitated and hesitated just now, showing a conscientious state, like two people.


    Because now that he has agreed to Don''s request, Hannah now only plans to go all out and do all of Don''s confession wholeheartedly.


    "By the way, Mr. Dorn. I have been listening to you about the new restaurant, but what kind of restaurant is the new restaurant? Can I know now?" Hana asked again.


    "Well, of course you can know. The new restaurant is the Cantonese restaurant." Dorn replied straightforwardly.


    This is the main reason why Dorn has recently taught female apprentices to make a series of Cantonese dishes such as rice noodles and customized casseroles.


    He is preparing for the opening of a new Cantonese restaurant.


    "Cantonese, food?" Hana repeated the word imported from the earth that she had never heard before, and she was confused.


    "You''ll understand in time." Don shrugged.

 v3 Chapter 62： Cantonese food is really difficult

    Eaton Town, staff dormitory for Wishing Restaurant.


    Hana and Esha''s room.


    After Esha finished her cooking training today, she returned to the dormitory, earlier than Hana.


    At this time, the little cook had already taken a bath and changed into dry linen shorts. He was lying on the top bunk bed, flipping through her recipe notes.


    squeak ��


    The door of the room was pushed open, and Hana, who had just taken a shower on the first floor, returned to the dormitory, sat on the round chair by the window, and continued to wipe her long hair that was still slightly damp.


    "Hana, you just smiled silly when you went back to the dormitory, and it hasn''t changed even after taking a shower." Esha put down her notes and turned her attention to her friend.


    "Where is it." Hana deliberately turned her side to prevent Esha from seeing the expression on her face.


    "Yes." The little cook had a smirk on her face, keeping her prone posture, her feet cocked, swinging up and down rhythmically:


    "Ah, what the **** did the teacher say to you, it is really curious to be able to make you happy like this. Let me guess, is it the teacher who confessed to you?"


    "Huh?" Hannah was so scared that she couldn''t hold the towel in her hand and fell to the ground when she heard the words of her friend. "Esa what are you talking about! How can Mr. Donn treat me like this? people����"


    Hana''s wheat-colored skin was already a little rosy because it had just been bathed and steamed by the heat. At this time, her face rose rapidly.


    "What do we call people like us? Teacher, he has always treated us equally, he is always very polite, and he has never yelled at us. Don''t...well, what is the teacher''s word, he is arrogant and self-defeating. Be scornful!"


    "Even if you are right, you can''t make this kind of joke about Mr. Donn, it''s very bad." Hana picked up the towel and glared at her friend a little bit embarrassed.


    "Oh, Hana, how much do you value the teacher in your heart? You can''t even make fun of him." The little cook continued to smirk and teased Hana.


    "You, Esha, say this again, I will ignore you!"


    "Well, I won''t talk about it. Then tell me why you are so happy tonight. After sharing the happy things, you will become twice as happy." Esha turned over on the bed.


    Hana nodded, and while continuing to wipe her hair, she told Esha about the conversation with Donne tonight.


    Because she had nothing to keep secret in the things she communicated with Dorn tonight, so she told Esha that there was no problem.


    "What, what! Did you get [the most popular waiter] last quarter!"


    "What, what! The teacher is planning to open a new store? Cantonese, restaurant? The teacher is so cunning, I didn''t even tell this kind of thing, just staring at me even cooking, not asking anything."


    "Really! Really! The teacher arranged work for uncles and aunts?"


    "ohhhhhhhhh! Hana, are you going to be the lobby manager of the new store? Congratulations! But...what is the lobby manager...?"


    Hana speaks, Essa listens.


    When hearing some exciting news, the little cook would cheer heartily and excitedly.


    "No wonder you are so happy tonight, this is all good news! Hana, you are too bad-tempered. You have been holding back for so long before telling me. If it were me, I would have told you as soon as I went back to the dormitory!"


    Aisha has a joyful smile on her face, but she pretends to be dissatisfied. As he talked, the little cook seemed to have thought of something again:


    "Eh? If the teacher is preparing to open a new store recently, then he has been staring at me and Sister Amy, Sister Vivienne and the others. Isn''t it the Cantonese cuisine?"


    "It''s very possible, didn''t you say that Mr. Donne has been strict with you a lot recently?" Hannah nodded.


    "Oh oh oh! Does that mean that after the opening of the Cantonese restaurant, I will not be a cook, but a full cook!" Esha became excited again.


    Hana still nodded.


    As for Aisha, she suppressed her original excitement and put on a bitter face:


    "Oh, but Hana, let me tell you. The teacher recently stared at the dishes we cooked. It was really too difficult. What kind of porridge, white sliced ??chicken, fried hibiscus egg, crab buns, glutinous rice chicken, honey sauce Barbecued pork, thin-skinned shrimp dumplings, mushrooms and chicken claypot rice...well, I''m a bit hungry."


    "Crab yellow buns will break and leak the soup if you are not careful; pan-fried hibiscus eggs can easily miss the tenderness of the hibiscus eggs."


    "There are also white-cut chicken, white-cut chicken. It seems very simple, but when I really did it, I realized that the teacher��s requirements for heat and water temperature were so delicate that it was unacceptable, and in the process of cooking the chicken, it was still To keep adding ice water, the temperature is even more difficult to control!"


    "Anyway, some of these dishes are difficult to make, and some are not difficult to make, but it is very difficult to make finished dishes that the chef meets the discerning requirements!"


    "If I can''t master these dishes proficiently and meet the teacher''s requirements, even if the Cantonese restaurant opens, the teacher will definitely not let me actually cook the dishes for the guests. Woo����"


    "Esha, I''m sorry, I don''t understand this. But, I will cheer with you." Hannah looked at the good girlfriend on the upper bunk a little embarrassed, not knowing how to encourage her.


    "Hehe, cheering together is enough." Esha laughed again, then put on a thinking expression, in short, her face changed quickly:


    "Speaking of it, did I leave the kitchen too early recently? Sister Amy will stay in the kitchen until very late. Recently, she seems to have rarely returned home and has been living upstairs in the hot pot restaurant. "


    "Then Esa, are you going to...?" Hana had completely dried her hair at this time and sat on the edge of her bed.


    "Of course I learned from Sister Amy, and practice cooking!" Esha seemed to have made some determination, "Sister Amy will not leave in the future, and I will not leave!"


    In fact, the little chef Aisha, who is very talented in culinary art, is not rushed or impatient in the process of learning cooking with Dorn, she is also more diligent and never lazy.


    It��s just that, compared with Amy who is 100% hardworking and can��t wait to soak in the kitchen all day, her diligence and hard work are relatively inferior.


    "I will ask Mr. Gonzalez and Mr. Donne for a lot of questions lately, and I should also stay late at the Wishing Restaurant. Let''s cheer up together." Hannah said.


    "Hmm! Come on! Then��" Esha turned over on the bed, quickly covered herself with the quilt, found the most comfortable sleeping position, lay on her side and clamped the corner of the quilt with her legs, "Now I want to All you do is sleep well! There are still a lot of things to be busy tomorrow."


    "Good night, Essa."


    "Good night, Hana. No, wait a minute, Hana."


    "Ok?"


    "Hehe." Esa''s voice came from the upper bunk, "That''s the one you didn''t let me say. But this time, it''s not a joke. Hey, Hana, have you noticed that we just got here? When you come, the teacher''s eyes are different from those of other people?"


    "Eh?"

 v3 Chapter 63： Tomorrow is worth looking forward to

    "Don''t tell me you didn''t notice it! This is a chance, a chance! Take it!" Aisha hates iron and steel, "I''m going to sleep! Stupid Hana!"


    Hana:...


    It''s just that Hannah didn''t know that Mr. Donne''s eyes were different from seeing others at first.


    She knows too well.


    She even knew what the source of this special gaze was--


    From embarrassment.


    Mr. Donne looked a little embarrassed in his eyes at first.


    This embarrassment probably originated from the first time I met Mr. Donne by the side of a wheat field a long time ago.


    Although Hannah doesn''t know now, why the first time Mr. Donne saw him, there was such a big contrast with the subsequent ones.


    But she had no intention of seeking the truth about this matter anymore.


    Later, after the oolong misunderstanding in the kitchen happened, Mr. Donne''s eyes became even more embarrassing...


    It took a long time before Hannah and Donn got along.


    So, I''m sorry, Aisha.


    That kind of sight is different from looking at others, and the reason is completely different from what you think.


    Shaking her head with a wry smile, Hana cast her gaze out of the window.


    The moon is very bright tonight.


    The moon is so rare that there are few stars in sight.


    Perhaps for Hana, Don''s existence is like a bright full moon in the night sky.


    Noble, bright and fascinating.


    And she herself is a star that hangs on the corner of the night sky, is extremely inconspicuous, extremely dim, and will be ignored casually.


    Perhaps the dim, humble star does not expect to crash into the arms of the moon, as long as it can hang in the sky and shine together, it is very satisfying.


    Even if the light of the moon is very bright and bright, the light of the stars is very weak and weak...


    I don''t know how long it took, Esha on the upper bunk began to make small and even breathing sounds.


    Probably because the cooking exercises during the day and night are too tiring, the little cook sleeps fast.


    "I should go to bed too, there should be a lot of things to do tomorrow." Hana also lay down on her bed.


    At this time, Esa on the upper bunk made another noise--


    "Well, teacher, teacher, that crispy roast pork looks delicious, can I have a bite? Also, the freshly cooked kung fu sea bream in the pot smells so good, I want to try it too. ����Teacher, you are so kind!"


    Hana laughed slightly, but Esha was actually talking in sleep?


    But is this guy all Mr. Donne in his dreams?


    So embarrassed to make fun of me.


    "Um, teacher, what kind of dishes to practice tomorrow. Hmm...then teacher, what will it be like tomorrow?"


    Esha continued to talk in dreams quietly and vaguely.


    Hana on the lower bunk covered herself with a quilt.


    Well, what will it be like tomorrow?


    Hana didn''t know.


    After all, what will happen tomorrow and what will be tomorrow is always unknown.


    Moreover, when trying to survive under the hands of the farmer before, Hana would often fear the feeling of the unknown.


    Because at that time, she didn''t know whether she would be hungry or cold, or experience something worse [tomorrow].


    But since I came to Eatontown, I came to work under Mr. Donne.


    She has been very at ease.


    Hanna closed her eyes and got ready to go to bed.


    The pillows are soft and the bedding is warm.


    What will happen tomorrow is still unknown.


    But tomorrow here is always worth looking forward to.


    ...


    The preparations for the opening of the Xindian Cantonese Restaurant are proceeding step by step.


    Gonzalez and the fat fox are responsible for organizing the recruitment, and Hana is responsible for training the newly recruited waiters.


    Xiong Claw is responsible for purchasing and arranging materials for the new store.


    As for Dorne, as usual, Vivian and others are carefully taught to make all kinds of Cantonese dishes.


    Time flickered for more than half a month.


    In the early morning of this day, on the outskirts of Yindun Port.


    Bear Claw drove the carriage on the road to Eaton Town.


    Yindun Port is a seaside port city, where you can purchase fresh seafood.


    Whenever the Wishing Restaurant needs seafood ingredients, the bear claws will get up early in the dark and go to the bay area of ??Silver Shield Port to buy fishermen.


    "The sea fish I bought from Old Neil today are very fresh and lively. Dorn will be very satisfied."


    On the road, Bear Claw was in a good mood.


    On the suburban roads in the early morning of late spring, there is always a scent of grass, refreshing, and it makes him feel more relaxed physically and mentally.


    "Well, today''s sea shells are also good." By the bear''s paw, there was a boy about his age sitting.


    The name is Hank.


    The boy is relatively timid and fearful in character, not tall, but very solid and strong.


    He was also a stray child around Eaton, and the three of them, Wang Hyena, the former child of Eaton, had met and met each other.


    Later, when he grew older, Hank went to the nearby town of Ximu to help people raise chickens for a living, and only recently returned to Eaton.


    At present, because of the introduction of Bear Claw, Hank is considered a marginal employee of the Wishing Restaurant.


    The main job is to follow the bear claws to buy and carry goods every day. You can get 2 silver nars from Gonzalez in a month.


    "Well, hurry up and send these fish and shells back. In the morning, we have to finish the last purchase before the opening of the Cantonese restaurant." Xiong Claw said.


    At present, the sky is already dark.


    The distance between Eaton and Silver Shield Port is not far. Bear Claw and Hank can drive back to the restaurant in a carriage before the sun is fully up.


    The carriage went on.


    After running for a few hundred meters, Xiongclaw saw that there were almost six or seven men in shabby clothes standing on the road ahead.


    Not only that, there was one lying on the ground.


    The existence of this group blocked the road.


    "Call��"


    Bear Claw quickly pulled the reins, and stopped the carriage more than ten meters away from the group of men.


    The group of men watched the bear-claw carriage stop without saying anything.


    The two people standing in the front silently lifted the man on the ground, and then put it down about two meters in front of the carriage.


    "Oh, oh-my leg is broken! My leg is broken!" The man on the ground, holding his left leg, groaned and screamed.


    And the people on the side began to yell and cooperate--


    "How did you drive the carriage! You hit someone!"


    "Drive so fast! Don''t you have eyes?"


    "Losing money! Lose money quickly!"


    "..."


    The bear paw on the carriage and Hank looked at each other with a stunned look It''s over, and I''m running into a money-rogue.


    "Bah! I stopped at a place far away from you, where I hit someone!" Although it is useless to know that theory with a rascal is useless, the bear claws still stared at it and argued for reason.


    However, his own excuse, as expected, did not help much, and was drowned in the screams of the rascals����


    "You hit it! You hit it! So many of us, so many of us counted as our eyes, we saw it with our own eyes!"


    "Dog breed! Don''t talk nonsense! Pretend to be stupid after hitting someone? Lose money soon!"


    "Yes! Lose money. If you don''t pay, you can use the carriage and goods to pay for it!"


    "My brother is hit by something that doesn''t have long eyes like you. Not only does it cost a lot of money to cure it, but it also takes a long time to make money! You have to pay for all these losses!"

 v3 Chapter 64： Me, priest, Cengfan

    Hard, hard!


    Listening to the black and white words of the rascals, the claws of the bear''s claws hardened on the spot.


    But although the claws of the bears do indeed look like a tiger.


    Moreover, after spending so much time with Donne, after eating fragrant and spicy food, the age he was about to grow his body just made up for adequate nutrition, and his size is now stronger than before.


    In addition, the experience of playing in the streets since he was a child has enabled him to master good street fighting skills.


    The advantages of innate and acquired nature make Bear Claw, who is currently only 15 years old, completely capable of overturning two fully grown men with one enemy and two.


    But this is already the upper limit of bear claws.


    This group of rogues in front of them, except for the one lying on the ground, there are a total of six people.


    If you can''t win, you can''t even count Hank.


    I couldn''t beat it, and there was no way to make sense. Bear Claw was caught in a dilemma and didn''t know how to do it well.


    For a moment, Xiong Claw planned to throw the rein directly, and rushed towards the gangsters in front of him.


    But if you do that, things like hitting someone will really be a real deal.


    If this group of people find a restaurant in the future, they will definitely be misused a lot of money.


    Moreover, this group of rascals obviously has a lot of money-making experience.


    Because just as the bear paw was furious and arguing with them casually, two rascals leaned forward and grabbed the rein armature on the horse''s mouth.


    Under their skillful control, the two horses pulling the carriage can''t get up at the moment.


    At this time, two more rogues approached the carriage, seeming to want to pull the carriage and flip the cargo on it.


    "*Donah Empire foul language*! I''ll fight with you if I dare to touch the goods on the car!" The bear claw stood up immediately, his forehead was violently violent, and his fists tightened.


    "Brother Bear Claw... Forget it... forget it." Hank on the side was only nonchalant, pulling the corner of Bear Claw''s clothes, and did not dare to breathe.


    Hank knew that he and Bear Claw could not be these rogue opponents.


    Moreover, if the bear claws really attacked and injured a few rascals, it would cause new troubles in the future.


    For the money, these rascals are professional.


    "Young man, I advise you not to be too young and energetic. If your fist falls on me, I will lie down on the ground like this. Then, you will pay me even your underwear, hehe."


    The rascal closest to the bear paw smiled and preached, then ignored the bear paw and walked towards the carriage.


    In the back of the carriage, a few rogue voices can also be heard����


    "Yes, be smart. Lose money obediently, nothing happened."


    "Hey Yo, a cart of sea fish and shells seems to be worth a few dollars. Let''s leave the cart and the goods. We will exchange the money for brother''s leg. You two, you can go."


    The provocative words and laughter of the rascals made Xiong''s claws feel a surge of blood: "I''m fighting with you!"


    The bear claw, who was so angry that he was a little irrational, just wanted to fly forward from the carriage, knocked down the rascal who had just provoke him, and punched him **** his cheeky face.


    However, before the swooping action was made, it stopped.


    Because he suddenly heard a soft, serenade-like singing.


    The sound is not loud, but it is very clear, as if it is ringing in the ear����


    "I believe that every raindrop falls


    All have a flower growing


    I believe that even the darkest night


    There are also candles that emit a faint light


    I believe that every lost person


    Someone will give him directions


    I believe, I believe..."


    Hearing this soft chant, Xiong''s paw felt a sense of peace and a sense of fullness.


    The matter of beating with a fist was temporarily put on hold.


    However, this sense of calm only worked for him alone.


    Other people now, including Hank and a group of gangsters, hear this song of poetry, but they feel that the voice is very soft and beautiful. Other than that, nothing was abnormal.


    There is no way to find the source of this song of poetry.


    However, everyone at the scene looked around the roadside and quickly saw it. Not far away, I don''t know when, four people with extraordinary clothes appeared silently.


    The head is a female swordsman.


    Wearing a white shirt, a pair of plain hunting pants, a tall and tall figure, and a three-dimensional, heroic and beautiful face.


    The first impression is that of heroism.


    Beside the female swordsman stood a young girl with a little immature face and a high ponytail.


    With a smile, it looks harmless to humans and animals.


    However, it was such a sweet girl who looked as sweet as the sister next door, but she was wearing exaggerated heavy armor, and in her hand was a shocking blunt weapon, which looked extremely heavy.


    Beside the two girls, there are also two men in white hoods and robes standing.


    One of the red-brown hairs was looking at the rascals with disdain.


    The other one always squinted with a smile, and could barely see his eyes. The sound of singing the poem just now came from this squinted eye.


    "People from the Holy See?"


    Through the huge cross and the shape of the white hooded robe, the rogue can roughly guess the identities of these four people.


    But what about the people of the Holy See?


    In the cognition of the rogues, the priests of the Holy See have always been quite reasonable.


    As long as they bite to death because the carriage hit the people on their side, these priests would definitely not be able to take their own group of people.


    What is professional hob meat?


    This is the profession.


    "Oh! Ouch-this guy who drives a carriage has no eyes and broke my leg! Is there anyone who can handle it? Does anyone can handle it! I''m so painful, so painful!"


    The rascal on the ground screamed and rolled with his legs.


    At this moment, the four people of the Holy See had suddenly appeared beside the carriage in the bear paw.


    "Hey, Kisho. Is his leg really broken? I think he is howling like the real one." The girl with a heavy cross-drive in her hand stabbed a companion on the side with her elbow. .


    Then he leaned closer to look at the howling man on the ground.


    "It''s really broken," the red-brown priest replied.


    "Let''s say it! Let''s say it! The two boys who drove the carriage had no conscience, and they wanted to deny after they bumped into someone. The Lord of the Holy See is going to be the master of me!" The rogue on the ground became more vigorous and moved towards the one who approached him. The girl with the high pony tail sold hard.


    However, the girl with the high ponytail seems to have lost her attention at this moment: "Wow! Talk as you speak, don''t slobber at me!"


    Perhaps it was because the rogue on the ground was too emotional and talked to the sweet and beautiful little sister of the Holy See. It was an excitement and saliva splashed.


    However, this sister of the Holy See, even wearing exaggerated heavy armor, is still extremely agile. A step back just before the other''s saliva splashed on her, she retreated to the side with disgust.


    "Mr. and lady of the Holy See, that man was lying on the ground by himself, and my carriage never touched him!" After listening to the singing, the calm bear claw began to argue again ~ www.novelhall.com ~ looked nervous. .


    Because now he really couldn''t tell what the Holy See group of people who suddenly appeared was doing.


    "Don''t be nervous, big man." The girl with a high pony tail walked to the side of the carriage and said grinningly, "My name is Cross."


    "Huh?" Bear Claw was completely dumbfounded.


    What does it mean for this lady of the Holy See to suddenly introduce herself?


    And watching the reaction of the bear claw, the girl who claimed to be Kloss became disappointed and angry: "Well, Don is too much! He didn''t even mention me to anyone around him!"


    "Do you know Brother Donne? What are you guys?"


    "We are friends of that fellow Dorn. I, the quasi-priest of the Holy See, come to Dorn to eat a meal!" Clos said.


    And he patted his breastplate sharply, making a slightly empty sound.

 v3 Chapter 65： Tell him not to put green peppers!

    "You are a group!"


    After hearing what Kloss said to Bear Claw, the rascals were obviously panicked.


    "[The group''s] is too ugly." Clos turned around dissatisfied and looked at the rascals. "We are priests, we are very reasonable."


    "If you are reasonable, help us punish the two boys on the carriage! They broke my leg. The priest said just now, my leg really broke!" The rogue on the ground also began to interject. .


    "Ah, sorry, I didn''t make it clear just now." Yuval, who was squinted, took over. "We have seen what you did from beginning to end. And according to my judgment, there is nothing wrong with your legs. As for what I said [really broken], I meant that I would really break when I waited."


    "You...what do you mean?" The rascal on the ground began to move away from Cross and Kisho.


    "Is it hard to understand? Just say that there is nothing wrong with your leg right now, but I will have a problem with it soon!" Kross smiled harmlessly.


    Then, the huge exaggerated cross in her hand was suddenly waved.


    From top to bottom, smashed down at the rogue on the ground with the sound of wind!


    boom!


    As soon as the cross went down, the ground trembled slightly.


    The three rascals closest to Kross didn''t know if they were shaken by the ground tremor or were frightened by the sudden, heavy blow, all of them sat on the ground.


    Did not get up for a while.


    As for the hob meat rascal on the ground.


    This time the cross fell precisely between his splayed legs, but it only hit the road without actually hitting him.


    But Kross''s smash was too swift and violent, too deterrent and oppressive.


    After the hammer went down, even though the rogue on the ground was not injured, he was already frightened in two battles. His eyes were dull, his body was shaking like chaff, and he even forgot to scream for a while.


    "Don''t you stand up and run? You are surprisingly quite patient." Kloss squinted, exerting force with one hand, lifting the cross, and carrying it on her shoulder with a choke.


    "...Actually, I think he should just be too scared to move by you." Yuval at the side glanced at the priest''s sister and shook his head helplessly.


    At this time, the brain of the rogue on the ground that was directly down by a hammer, finally restarted.


    The expression on his face changed from dementia to horror, crying and crying, "Help, help! The people of the Holy See are going to kill!"


    At the same time, he yelled and used his hands and feet together, trying to escape.


    As for his legs, there really is no problem.


    "This set is useless to us. We are professionally trained priests. If we confront the patrol, they will only believe what we say."


    Kloss shrugged, not caring about the defamatory words shouted by the rascals.


    At this time, several other rogues on the scene finally reacted, like the birds and beasts scattered, and began to flee around.


    "Drink! The Holy Light will wash your sins!"


    Kross waved the cross on her hand with excitement, and threw it up.


    "Wind, swept my enemy!"


    The red-haired Ji Xiu beside him couldn''t stand the farce anymore. As soon as he stretched out his hand and chanted for a short time, several strong winds swept over the fleeing rogue.


    Adele: "..."


    As for Miss Sword Bearer, she watched indifferently throughout the whole process, did not speak, but she did not stop Kross from messing around, and she did not make any direct action.


    After all, these rascals are more than enough even if they are handed over to Clos alone.


    ...


    After a brief chase and battle.


    Kross carried the [Benevolence Communicator] on one shoulder, and dragged a rogue who was knocked out by her with the other hand, and happily returned to the side of the carriage.


    In front of her, there were three rascals who could walk on their own, but were driven back like ducks by the priest''s sister.


    After seeing the terrifying power of this cute-looking, harmless little sister in melee combat, these rogue gangsters dare not run away.


    If you are hit by that cruel cross, you will definitely die...


    The other people who had just fled towards the side were summoned by Ki Xiu, wrapped in sand and stone, and put them down. They are now lying on the ground and groaning.


    The seven rascals who tried to blackmail the money were all brought down by the priests.


    "Thanks, thank you." What happened right now made Bear Claw even more bewildered, but he didn''t forget to thank the priests.


    "You''re welcome, didn''t you say, we are Don''s friends." Kloss let go of the rascal she was dragging and smiled.


    "But, why do you know that I have a relationship with Big Brother Donne? I don''t seem to have seen you before." The bear claw scratched his head.


    "We have never seen you either. We came with this carriage. Just now, the dog-nosed Kisho said excitedly that he smelled a little Don''s smell here. So, we just came over to take a look. Yes." Kloss explained.


    "It''s all about perception, it''s perception! Moreover, I didn''t feel excited until I felt the breath of the guy Donne!" Kisho retorted with an unhappy expression.


    However, his retort only caused Clos''s squinting smirk.


    "Perceive the smell of Brother Donne...?" The bear claws were foggy.


    But I always feel that this behavior... sounds weird?


    "Hmph~" Kross didn''t reply, but observed the carriage driven by the bear''s paw. "Look carefully, isn''t this the one that was snatched from the Rhine Town before? Yeah, he really knows how to live."


    "Well, Clos, I think these two little gentlemen should have their own business to do. Don''t delay them, let them hurry up and send the sea goods in the car to Mr. Donne. "


    Squinted Yuval finally opened his mouth to discipline Clos I know, I know. Kloss responded indifferently, and then looked at the bear paw and Hank on the car:


    "Hey, when you go back, remember to tell Dorne that Kloss is coming to him for a meal! Let him prepare delicious food and prepare to entertain us. Also, let him not put green peppers!"


    "I''m going to talk to Big Brother Donne like this." Xiong Claw whispered, and then he thought about what finally came to mind, "By the way, what are you going to do with these, these bad guys who ransom money?"


    "We will hand them all over to the patrol team. According to the laws of the Donna Empire, a few of us testify that the actions of these people must be flogged at least 20 times each."


    This time it was Yuval who squinted his eyes. As he talked, his squinted eyes opened slightly, and he glanced at the group of captured rascals:


    "Of course, considering the extortion techniques of these people, they should be habitual offenders. If they can trace their previous crimes, the punishment is more than 20 lashes."

 v3 Chapter 66： Tentacle Kitchen

    After Bear Claw and Hank thanked the clergy again and again, they drove the carriage to Eaton.


    After all, fresh seafood is on the cart, which is not suitable for long delays.


    Moreover, bear claws are now known.


    The purpose of these people from the Holy See who appeared near Eton Town was originally to find his eldest brother Donne.


    So Honest Bear Claw is planning to tell Dorn about what happened just now.


    Then, when the priests officially came to Eaton, thank them again.


    As for the priests headed by Miss Adele, as they said, they plan to send this group of rogues to the patrol team to be punished according to the law.


    "Hey, you two, lift up the fainted one on the ground. By the way, when I just chased him, I kicked him on his leg. Although I took my strength, it seemed to really kick his leg. It broke...so, pay attention when you lift it."


    Thus, Kloss directed towards the rascals.


    The two rascals named by the priest''s sister looked at each other with a sullen face, and finally obediently lifted the unlucky person who had passed out on the ground.


    no way.


    You can''t beat it, and you can''t escape.


    They had no choice but to obey Kloss''s command.


    In this way, a group of rascals hung their heads down and walked at the forefront like a bereaved concubine. The pastor''s sister carried the [Benevolence Communicator] and walked behind with a cheerful expression, driving the rascals forward.


    Behind Kross, there are three other priests with different expressions.


    The group of people marched toward the patrol team in Silver Shield Harbor.


    ��


    Silver Shield Town, the back chef of the Wishing Restaurant.


    Bear Claw told Dorn One Fifteen Ten about what happened on the way back to Eaton.


    "Big Xiong, you mean, it''s someone from the Holy See who helped you get out of that gang of rascals? One of the girls is Kloss?" Dorn asked and confirmed after hearing the little brother''s description.


    "Yeah. The Miss Closs also said that they are here to find your eldest brother for your meal, and...when you ask you to cook for her, don''t put green peppers." Xiong Claw Urn used him to confess to the priest''s sister I repeated what I meant.


    "I see, they are indeed my friends." Don nodded. "By the way, there is also Big Bear. Do you want to take a break in the afternoon? After all, I have experienced bad things."


    "Big Brother Donne, don''t underestimate me, I''m not as brave as the fat fox. Moreover, the things arranged at the Cantonese restaurant are still waiting for me to finish it. I have to go busy first, brother." Xiong Clawhan He scratched the back of his head slyly.


    "All right." Dorn didn''t insist any more. "Then you will tell others about it. After the Wishing Restaurant closes in the evening, come here to try the current Cantonese set menu."


    "I see, I will talk to you." Bear Claw''s throat shook and nodded quickly.


    Dorn has been preparing and teaching his apprentices to make Cantonese cuisine for a long time.


    During the period, Mr. Store Manager, Fat Fox, Bear Claw and others occasionally had the opportunity to try these new dishes.


    However, this is only when you are lucky, you can eat it in pieces.


    There are many Cantonese dishes made by Donne himself, and they have no chance to taste it.


    However, listening to what Big Brother Donne means now, tonight seems to want everyone to taste the full set of Cantonese dishes he prepared!


    What an exciting good news!


    So, Bear Claw left the kitchen with excitement and told the others that he had gone.


    As for the other people they mentioned, they generally refer to a few old employees, plus Hana, who has been promoted to management at the hot pot restaurant, and Esha, a little apprentice who is closer to Dorn.


    They are some people who have a close relationship with Dorn in the restaurant, so it is reasonable that they can enjoy the Cantonese set menu in advance.


    After watching his little brother leave, Dorn put his thoughts on the priests again.


    Listen to the description of Bear Claw just now, especially the description of Kloss, the quirky spirit. These four priests who appeared near Eaton must be Miss Adele and them.


    "Speaking of it, it''s been almost a year since I separated from Miss Adele, Clos and them last time." Donne touched his chin.


    He challenged [Poisonous Relic] in the fall of last year, and it is now the early summer of the second year.


    The priests said at first that they would come to Eaton Town to find themselves soon, but they did not expect that it would take so long.


    "Well, make something delicious to entertain them." Dorn muttered to himself like this.


    The relationship between him and the priests is still very good. Although the time spent with him is not long, he can be regarded as a friend in the true sense.


    After all, they were friends who had eaten together with a smile, and had experienced life and death together.


    If you entertain friends, you have to come up with sincere food. Moreover, it just so happens that the Cantonese restaurant is about to open here, and the priests came earlier than by coincidence.


    It''s still morning.


    It is rare for Dorne to stay in the kitchen alone, neither Vivienne nor Amy and Esa are by his side.


    But if you want to make a whole table of exquisite and delicious Cantonese dishes to entertain guests, you are almost ready to make it from now on.


    So, it''s cooking time!


    However, Dorn didn''t immediately go to Vivian, or the two female apprentices came to help himself with the cooking.


    Instead, I closed the kitchen door first, and then��


    [Wrists and Feet] Launch!


    For a while, a whole ten of them were condensed by magic, but as they were, the white squid tentacles with suction cups and sharp teeth emerged from Don''s back!


    The same is two long and eight short.


    At this moment, if you look closely at Dorn''s back, you will find that the ends of these tentacles are not directly on Dorn''s body.


    Between the ten tentacles and Don''s back, there is a distance about the thickness of a little finger.


    This distance is completely connected by the surging magic power.


    But even so, these tentacles are completely controlled by Don''s thoughts, like there are ten more arms connected to his nerves.


    Among them, the two longest arms and legs are the most flexible.


    After turning into a squid form, Dorn picked up the kitchen knife with his original right hand.


    The ten arms and legs on his body were also extended to the side according to his own wishes, rolling up various kitchen utensils and ingredients.


    "After mastering the skill of [arms and feet], cooking is really convenient. It''s a pity that Crick hasn''t helped me get this kind of giant squid. But I really want to fill this skill. "Dorn exclaimed in his heart.


    [Wrists and Feet] This skill is currently only Lv0, which can greatly improve Don''s cooking efficiency.


    If the level can be further improved, and the ten arms and legs of UU Reading will become longer and more flexible, it will not be cool?


    After a casual reverie, Dorn gathered his mind and concentrated on cooking.


    In the kitchen.


    The tall and gentle Dorn is holding a kitchen knife and carefully cutting green onions against the chopping board.


    And behind him, ten arms and legs condensed by magic power waved.


    These tentacles make the fire, the one that makes the pot...


    The most flexible and longest two are bleeding and plucking a hen that has just been slaughtered.


    Dorn was very busy alone, but the various steps of cooking were methodical and smooth.


    It��s just that if ordinary people see this tentacled kitchen scene that has lost the san value so suddenly, they might be scared to faint on the spot...

 v3 Chapter 67： White sliced ??chicken

    After a while, the two longest tentacles initially handled the newly slaughtered hen.


    Donne planned to cook all the dishes he had on the Cantonese restaurant''s menu today.


    And the first dish to be made is the famous Cantonese cuisine����


    White cut chicken.


    First, soak the whole chicken in bleeding water and clean it.


    In this process, the yellow coat on the surface of the chicken must be carefully removed, otherwise it will greatly affect the appearance of the final product.


    After cleaning, put the chicken feet into the cut chicken belly.


    "If you replace it with a poisoned feather chicken, the cut chicken will be a killer, but unfortunately you won''t be able to change it."


    Dorn sighed as he looked at the processed chicken.


    As for the Poison Feather Chicken, naturally it cannot be replaced.


    After all, the two demon species chickens in the demon farm are still busy multiplying and laying eggs and thriving.


    Need key protection.


    Today, most of the ingredients Donne uses to cook Cantonese cuisine are ordinary.


    Like this hen, the food grade is about C grade.


    But with Dorn��s peak cooking skills, plus the recipe itself is excellent enough.


    The final product jumps two levels in a row, and it is not a problem to reach A level.


    But if you want to go further, it''s a bit difficult.


    After all, there are restrictions on the attributes of the ingredients themselves.


    Next, start the formal cooking.


    Boil water in the pot.


    Next three yellow gardenias.


    Such things as gardenias can be found in the bush area around Eaton.


    However, people in another world don''t use it as ingredients or condiments, and Don can only collect it on his own.


    After adding the yellow gardenia, the boiling soup in the pot will turn into a clear light yellow.


    The white-cut chicken cooked with yellow gardenia water will make the chicken skin more oily and brighter.


    Can increase the appearance.


    Put green onions and **** in the pot, then add salt and cooking wine.


    Finally, add a little bit of homemade fish sauce that speeds up the brewing time.


    The purpose is to bring freshness to the chicken that is subsequently put into the pot.


    After the water in the pot was boiled, bubbles bubbled and steamed with a light fragrance of water vapor.


    At this time, remove the pot from the fire.


    The step of turning off the heat is very important for making white-cut chicken.


    Because a finished white-cut chicken with smooth skin and tender meat depends on the temperature of the water to be slowly soaked, rather than being roughly cooked.


    Carry the top of the chicken neck, immerse it in the pot and lift it out. Repeat this step for three dips and three lifts.


    This process is shaping the chicken skin.


    After setting the shape, quickly immerse the whole chicken in cold water.


    Under the stimulation of this heat and cold, the chicken skin will tighten quickly, and it will taste a very unique crispy taste.


    After the cold water is over, carry the chicken by the neck and put it into the pot, and then dip it three times.


    Allow the chicken to adjust to the temperature in the pan again.


    Finally, soak the whole chicken in the pot for about half an hour.


    This process is still fire-free, only relying on the original temperature of the boiling water in the pot to penetrate into the chicken and slowly soak it.


    After half an hour.


    Prepare a basin of ice water and add salt.


    Remove the chicken from the pot.


    Soak the chicken in ice water for another 20 minutes.


    This is to prevent the residual temperature remaining in the chicken from continuing to heat the chicken.


    Overheating will affect the taste.


    Moreover, another intense thermal expansion and contraction will also tighten the chicken skin a second time, making the white-cut chicken more crispy and smoother.


    There is also salt added in advance in ice water.


    It can prevent the chicken from losing the bottom flavor and becoming faint during the soaking process.


    The white sliced ??chicken dish looks like a "simple dish" in which the chicken is cooked and then cut into pieces. The cooking process behind it can only be described by one word����


    Pay attention!


    After soaking in ice water, the skin of the chicken is shiny and bright yellow. After being cut into pieces and placed on the plate, the appearance will be very beautiful.


    While using his own hands to carefully decompose the chicken nuggets and put them on the plate, Dorn''s tentacles, which are made of pure magic, are busy preparing the dipping sauce.


    Whether a slice of chicken is good or not, the dipping sauce is one of the key factors.


    There are three kinds of dipping sauces Donne prepared today����


    Sand **** dish, garlic dish, and **** onion dish.


    The sand **** dish is made of chopped sand ginger, mixed with coriander, soy sauce, and cold peanut oil.


    This dipping dish of sand **** and coriander is a common dipping material in Guangxi during the Tian Dynasty.


    The garlic dish is even simpler. After crushing the garlic, mix it with soy sauce and cold peanut oil.


    Dorn had seen such white-cut chicken dip when he was eating in Zhuhai, Zhanjiang, Guangdong, and other regions.


    The last thing we prepared is a plate of **** onion.


    After smashing the **** with a kitchen knife, squeeze the **** juice directly, then chop a little finely chopped green onion, and mix with the squeezed-out water.


    The combination of **** and spring onion is the more mainstream white-cut chicken dip in Guangdong.


    Add salt and sesame oil to season the **** and shallots, stir well, and drizzle with hot peanut oil.


    With the boiling of hot oil, the scent of **** onion was completely released.


    In this way, the **** onion dish is also finished.


    Today''s first finished Cantonese white sliced ??chicken is complete!


    ...


    After Dorne finished cooking the chicken, the kitchen door was knocked softly.


    Then the two little girls, Amy and Aisha, walked in tentatively.


    "Big brother/teacher, let''s help."


    They came to the kitchen to help Donne after receiving the notice from Bear Claw.


    Dorn didn''t disarm the skill [arms and feet] in front of the two little girls.


    Because of his tentacle form, he had already shown it to his female apprentices before.


    After all, Amy and Aisha have to go in and out of the kitchen from time to time, and one day they will suddenly run into a kitchen scene where Donne uses [arms and feet] to cook.


    Rather than let the two little girls be suddenly frightened, it is better to take the initiative to show them early.


    Before, after seeing that Dorn had enough wrists, the two little girls couldn''t understand how such tentacles grew on Dorn''s back.


    They couldn''t understand, but they were shocked.


    However, after being shocked for a long time, both Amy and Aisha slowly accepted that Dorn could derive ten tentacles to help cook such a setting.


    After all, the land of miracles is a fantastic world with monsters and magic, and all kinds of weird things can happen.


    And Both Amy and Aisha know that Donne is not just a great cook.


    Their big brother and teacher.


    I can see sister Vivian, who is invisible to ordinary people, and can chat and laugh with the S-rank adventurers of the Adventurers Association.


    You can bring back all kinds of weird monsters after every trip, and you can kill nightmare horses to lift the curse of the Hurtado family for a hundred years...


    Even various anecdotes and rumors about Donne have been discussed within the restaurant staff and among the residents of Eatontown.


    At present, restaurant employees and town residents generally believe that--


    In addition to being a chef who is better than the chef of the Royal Capital, Dorn is also an adventurer with extraordinary strength!


    With this kind of argument as a basis, Amy and Aisha can still accept Dorn''s display of various and weird abilities to them.

 v3 Chapter 68： Claypot rice

    After a while, Vivian also entered the kitchen.


    But Miss Fairy didn''t come after being notified by Bear Claw, she just ran to the kitchen to find Donne by herself when it was time.


    As for the scene of the Tentacle Kitchen in front of him, Vivienne was naturally not scared.


    "I will entertain a few friends in the evening. I plan to cook all the Cantonese dishes that I have recently taught you."


    "Since you are here, let me help you cook. By the way, in the process of my cooking, see which processes you haven''t mastered well."


    "Amy helped me prepare dishes and pan-fried hibiscus eggs, and Essa prepared the preserved claypot rice. Although this will be done later, we can prepare some in advance. Well, then Vivian will help me make crab buns."


    After Dorne gave a few words like this, he turned his head and entered a state of serious cooking, and the ten magic tentacles on his back waved.


    With these ten flexible arms and legs, plus three personally trained chefs to help the kitchen, Dorn only needs to rationally arrange the cooking process steps, and it is no problem to cook three dishes at the same time!


    After the kitchen ladies nodded, they cooperated with Dorn skillfully and found a suitable position in the kitchen for them.


    The little cook Aisha obediently took the sausage and bacon, and soaked and washed them with water.


    Cantonese-style bacon and sausages are essentials for making preserved claypot rice.


    All of the things that Esha brought were made by Donne himself and dried in the sun.


    Cantonese-style bacon and sausages can be used only after drying for one to two weeks after they are made.


    The production cycle is not too long. After deciding to open a Cantonese restaurant, Don has prepared a lot.


    Put the sausage and bacon into the pot and blanch the water for two minutes to remove the dust and stains attached to the surface of the sausage during the air-drying process.


    After blanching the water, remove it and steam it in a pot.


    After steaming for ten minutes, it will come out of the pot.


    Then, Aisha used a kitchen knife to cut the bacon and sausage into slices fluently.


    The thin slices of bacon and sausages, because they have just been steamed and have a bright color with grease, they are shiny and ruddy, and they also have a unique scent of cured meat.


    Because these waxed flavours will become firmer during the drying process, before making claypot rice, steam the waxed flavours in advance like Aisha, to bring out the aroma.


    Of course, these are all things Dorn taught Esha.


    In the process of dealing with the lavender, the little chef Aisha did not forget to look at her teacher''s back for a few more times, and her eyes fell on those magical arms and feet.


    In fact, these strange and flexible tentacles felt weird at first glance.


    But after watching it for a long time, it seems that that''s the case.


    Moreover, when the teacher uses these tentacles to cook, it seems too convenient.


    "Teacher, I actually want to learn this." Aisha retracted her attention from her tentacles, whispering in her mouth.


    As for Don, he didn''t hear his little disciple''s thoughts, and focused on cooking.


    Moreover, even if you hear it, it''s useless.


    After all, he really didn''t know how to teach Esha to grow tentacles.


    After the little chef Aisha finished cutting the sausage and bacon, she chopped some finely chopped green onions, and then taught Dorn all these ingredients and condiments.


    "Good job, Esa. The steaming time is well controlled, and the slices are very beautiful." Dorn turned his head and praised his talented little apprentice. After taking a mouthful, he used his tentacles to prepare the ingredients for Esa Take it all.


    "Eh hehe." The little cook smirked happily.


    The teacher praised me again!


    More boast!


    Donn didn''t praise his little apprentice anymore, but devoted himself to the subsequent production of Lamei Claypot Rice.


    Bring a casserole that was recently paid for by potters nearby.


    This kind of first-generation casserole in another world, in the eyes of Dorn, is the claypot in the classification of casserole.


    Due to the incomplete production process, there are a large number of bubbles inside this pitch-black casserole, which will easily cause cracking after frequent use.


    However, everything can be viewed in two ways.


    It is precisely the existence of air bubbles on these casserole pots. In the process of making claypot rice, it can make the temperature in the pot and the rice better contact, making the cooked food more fragrant.


    This wave is at the expense of the service life of cooking utensils, but in exchange for a better taste and flavor of the food.


    Wash the rice that has been soaked in advance for about 40 minutes.


    Soaking in water in advance can effectively prevent the cooked rice from being trapped.


    Add water to the casserole and boil until it boils before adding the rice.


    The heart of the rice that has been soaked for a long time is already open, and only when it is directly poured into boiling water will it not absorb too much water.


    Only in this way can we cook rice with distinct and plump grains.


    Cook for about five minutes, and the moisture in the upper layer of the rice will initially dry out, and the cut slices of Lap-mei will be added.


    Cover the pot and pour a little oil.


    The oil should be poured along the edge of the lid so that the oil can slowly penetrate into the bottom of the rice to make a delicious burnt rice.


    Reduce the heat to low, and bake for about five minutes.


    During this period, turn the casserole about every 20 seconds so that the fire can evenly contact each side of the casserole.


    After five minutes, spread the boiled vegetables on the rice, and beat an egg onto the surface of the rice.


    Cover the casserole pot, repeat the steps of turning the casserole for 20 seconds, and bake for another five minutes.


    Although this step is cumbersome, it can make the claypot rice full of aroma.


    After the rice is completely cooked, lift the lid of the casserole, and the aroma of bacon comes with the hot air.


    At this time, sprinkle with chopped green onion and drizzle with a little soy sauce.


    Sprinkle a little black sesame seeds on the yellow poached egg in the middle.


    At this time, the rice in the casserole is full and distinct, while the vegetables are completely soft and overripe.


    The white poached eggs are sprinkled with small black sesame seeds, and the semi-solid and semi-liquid yellow color is vaguely visible inside.


    The bacon and sausage slices are originally made by adding various condiments and air-dried for a long time. The taste itself is relatively mellow.


    Now it has been simmered in a casserole for a long time at a high temperature. When it comes out of the pot, the bacon and sausage slices are all fat and sizzling.


    After pouring a spoonful of soy sauce, the flavor of cured meat and sauce will gush out along with the heat!


    "Goo."


    Esa, the little chef on the side After cooking the claypot rice, her eyes became straight and she couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.


    Although she can make claypot rice by herself now, and the cooked rice tastes good.


    But it really was the one made by Mr. Dorn that was even more tempting! More authentic!


    This tangy fragrance, this appetizing appearance, I really want to eat directly!


    "This is what the teacher uses to entertain friends, and I''ll have my share later in the meeting. Be patient, be patient." Esha told herself in her heart.


    Claypot rice is actually relatively late in the order of cooking. After all, after the sauce has been poured, it is eaten while it is hot.


    Therefore, before finishing this claypot rice, Don, with the help of three cooks, completed a series of other Cantonese dishes, including the honey-glazed barbecued pork, marinated platter, and crab buns.


    Just waiting for the priests to come.

 v3 Chapter 69： Reunion

    Adele and his party of four priests sent the group of rogues who tried to blackmail the bear claws to the guard in Silver Shield Harbor.


    He also gave testimony as a priest of the Holy See, and after confirming that the group would be investigated and severely punished, he went to Eaton unhurriedly.


    Along the way, Kloss was extremely excited, almost in a state of cheering.


    On the one hand, the reason for this is that he is about to reunite with Donne for a long time, which really makes the pastor sister who consider Donne a good friend a little bit happy.


    Of course more, because you can eat Don''s dishes right away.


    When I was in Rhine Town last time, Kloss can clearly recall the taste of the creamy mushrooms, the chicken chicken, and the dry pot bullfrog made by Donne.


    And as long as I think of the taste of those dishes, I can''t help but secrete saliva and become greedy.


    After returning to the Holy See, as Kloss said before, she really couldn''t eat the food made by the Holy See chef...


    It is really difficult to be overcome by the sea.


    Since I have eaten the dishes made by Donne, the dishes made by the chef of the Holy See are really very difficult! Take! under! pharynx!


    For this reason, Kloss also specifically asked her teacher, Ms. Mayer, to respond and asked for improved food.


    But this behavior was only exchanged for Ms. Meyer''s stern refusal and oral education.


    The priest''s sister has been sad for a long time...


    As for the other three priests, including Miss Adele the sword bearer, they actually support Kross more or less in their hearts.


    After eating the dishes made by Don, they are not particularly able to accept the dishes made by the Holy See''s kitchen.


    However, their patience is much better than that of the pastor''s sister.


    All in all, the priests used to eat in the Holy See, only to solve hunger and to replenish the body with necessary nutrients.


    After eating Don''s dishes, then going to the Holy See''s food, to some extent, it''s a bit like cultivating penance.


    "After all, all of this is Donne''s fault! I had a very happy life. After meeting him, I thought about his cooking all day long."


    "If Donn doesn''t make enough delicious treats this time, I won''t forgive him!"


    On the way, the priest sister said angrily.


    ��


    Eaton Town.


    When the priests came here, they found that the tall, honest-looking young man who had been rescued in the morning was standing outside the town waiting for them.


    After Xiong Claw received the priests, he first accompanied them to the Golden Crown Tavern and registered the four best rooms.


    Then he led the priests all the way to the wishing restaurant, went to the kitchen, and informed his eldest brother Donn of the arrival of the priests.


    Dorn, who was busy cooking various Cantonese dishes, simply tidied up and came to the hall of the restaurant.


    A group of teammates who had fought bullfrogs together in [Poisonous Remnant Marsh] and had fateful friendships, after almost a year, finally met again.


    This scene is very touching just thinking about it!


    then-


    "Kloss, it''s summer now, right? And you didn''t mean to come to me for a meal? Wouldn''t you feel bored while wearing this heavy armor? Wouldn''t you sweat a lot? If there is a smell on your body, wait It��s best to take a shower before eating."


    This was the first sentence Donn couldn''t help saying after meeting the priests.


    Closs:? ? ?


    The priest''s sister was obviously stunned for a while, and after looking at Dorn in disbelief for a few seconds, she retorted in a furious manner:


    "Of course you wear armor for safety! What if you have to fight along the way!"


    "Besides! I don''t have any smell on me! I''m taking a good bath! I also asked Kisho to put several wind elves into the armor. It''s very cool inside, and it''s not stuffy at all!"


    Dorn:...


    Dare to love Kisoo is your air conditioner?


    However, the pastor''s sister, even though she behaved angrily. But in the face of Donne, I felt a lot more relaxed in my heart.


    After all, when she was in the ruins of the gods, the way she and Donn got along was the way it is now.


    These two people will quarrel with each other in various forms and for various reasons, verbally competing for victory or defeat.


    And to be honest, only Donne has the ability to talk back and forth with the weird Kloss.


    The average person''s lip service is really not Kross''s opponent.


    Now this familiar scene reappears.


    The two people who had been separated for almost a year did not feel the slightest sense of life after a long separation from each other.


    Sometimes the emotions and getting along between people are so wonderful.


    very good.


    "long time no see."


    It was Adele who spoke this time, with a calm tone, even a little cold. When he said this, he nodded to Don.


    Don''t look at the performance of Miss Sword Bearer who is a little cold.


    But Dorne knew her to a certain extent.


    Ms. Sword Holder, who usually doesn''t even like to say much, is the one who took the initiative to say hello after seeing herself!


    [Long time no see] The gold content of these four words is evident!


    Speaking of which, Adele''s outfit today has a refreshing feeling for Donne.


    Perhaps because he was not performing any combat mission, Adele did not wear the silver-white light armor he had before.


    Instead, she wore a white silk shirt, and hunting pants with the curves of the legs, but still wore the plain-looking [Pale Justice] around her waist.


    This light attire made Adele, who is the Holy See [Pale Sword Bearer], lacked a sense of murderousness on his body.


    If Adele, who wore battle armor before, was like a sharp out of sheath, it was so sharp that it would kill the fruit.


    So now she gave Dorne the feeling that it was like the sharp blade had been retracted into the scabbard.


    "Long time no see, Miss Adele." So Donne responded with a smile.


    Next, the red-haired Kishu and the squinted Yuval also greeted Dorn in their own ways.


    One''s tone is slightly provocative, the other is very polite.


    This can be regarded as their respective characteristics.


    It can only be said that although everyone has not seen each other for almost a year, the state of getting along is not much different from that before the separation, and there is no feeling of separation or alienation between each other.


    This may be the most comfortable form of friendship.


    After a brief conversation with the priests, Dorne returned to the kitchen and presided over the cooking of tonight''s Cantonese dishes.


    In the lobby of the Wishing Restaurant, which was temporarily closed today, the priests began to move around freely.


    Kloss murmured and complained about Donne''s incomprehensible style, UU reading www. uukanshu.com walked towards the Golden Crown Tavern alone as he went out.


    She intends to change the heavy armor on her body and come to Dorne for dinner in a light uniform.


    Together with Yuval, Kisho went to the entrance of the hot pot restaurant nearby to see the novelty.


    The two of them didn''t go in and order a hot pot to eat, they just swallowed their saliva at the door.


    After all, you have to keep your stomach and eat the dishes Donn has cooked.


    Only Adele, in the lobby of the Wishing Restaurant, randomly found a corner to sit down, and his eyes fell in the direction of the kitchen.


    "There are signs of magic surging inside. Donn is cooking with magic?"


    "Also, he looks like he is much stronger than when he was separated last time. How did he do it?"


    The less-spoken lady sword bearer, sitting quietly. Concentrating on maroon eyes, thinking about some small questions at will, quietly waiting for the passage of time.

 v3 Chapter 70： 1 whole table of Cantonese cuisine (top)

    The Danhong sunset slowly sank below the horizon.


    As night slowly fell, the surroundings of the small town of Eaton began to become quiet.


    However, in the central street of the town, the lively atmosphere is retained.


    This excitement comes from the hot pot restaurant.


    At this point, it is the peak period of hot pot restaurant business and the most popular moment.


    Under the prosperous decoration of the store, there are various boiling pot bottoms, mixed with satisfied diners chewing and drinking, and the warm and enthusiastic greetings of the waiters.


    At the Wishing Restaurant opposite the hot pot restaurant, no one can see anyone coming in or out at this moment. The store door was also ajar, and there was a little warm yellow light inside.


    In the lobby of the Wishing Restaurant.


    At the side of the largest round table, four priests were already seated. Also sitting at the table were the manager Gonzalez and Bear Claw.


    As for Amy and Aisha, they accompany Donne in the kitchen to make the last few dishes.


    There are two fat foxes and Hana, and there is still work to be done at the hot pot restaurant. He won''t come here until it closes, and Don will make some extra food for them at that time.


    Finally, Miss Fairy.


    Vivienne felt that since the priests couldn''t see her, it seemed to be troublesome for Dorn to explain his existence to them, and it would affect the food.


    He simply didn''t participate in this meal, but planned to wait for the next one with Hana and the others.


    On the big round table, cold dishes such as brine platter and white sliced ??chicken have been put on, and hot soups such as carrot rib soup and old fire soup are also served. The noodles such as crab buns and thin-skin shrimp dumplings are also available...


    All in all, there are all kinds of exquisite Cantonese cuisine, which fills most of the table.


    They have different shapes and scents, but each one evokes the appetite and makes the index finger move.


    At the dining table, Clos, who was waiting for the meal, sighed heavily.


    The priest''s sister, who had removed her heavy armor and put on ordinary clothes, looked no different from a cute and sweet sister next door at this moment.


    She glanced over the dazzling array of various dishes, and finally licked the corners of her mouth with her tongue out, and pursed her rosy and small lips, and made a soft "pop": "Daoen is so slow."


    In fact, Donne said before that everyone should eat first instead of waiting for him.


    However, because the priests came to Dorne to eat this time, they really didn''t plan to pay for it.


    In this case, it would be a little bit sad if Donn had eaten them before it was on the table.


    After a while, Dorn took Amy and Aisha, and brought the last few hot dishes, including a large portion of Lamei Claypot Rice, to the lobby.


    "Eh? Why don''t you eat it first? Some dishes will affect the taste if they are allowed to cool down a bit." Dorn asked.


    Everyone at the table had different expressions, but they didn''t reply much.


    After placing the last few dishes, Donn sat down at the table and said, "Okay, the dishes are ready. Everyone is hot... No, some dishes are cold. Anyway, let''s eat."


    The words of this sentence fell, and the atmosphere on the table suddenly became warm.


    When a person at a table lifts chopsticks and forks, they are almost uniformly stretched out toward the dishes on the table.


    In the process of just waiting, everyone had already imagined in their minds which dish to eat for the first bite.


    Holding the fork, Kloss quickly took a piece of meat from a meat platter in front of him.


    This dish seems to be called [Lin Water Platter], the pronunciation is very strange, the priest sister did not understand the meaning of the name of the dish anyway.


    The bittern platter is placed in a large round white plate, and the various meats are arranged neatly, which is a pleasing and comfortable look.


    It''s just that Clos didn''t seem to recognize every piece of meat in this platter.


    However, the pastor sister can''t manage so much.


    What can be put on the table by Donne must be edible!


    Moreover, this meat platter is particularly fragrant!


    A scent of meat, mixed with a rich sauce scent.


    Moreover, when Dorn put this dish next to him, he poured a spoonful of thick hot soup onto it. Driven by the rising heat, it smelled even more delicious!


    "Dorn, what kind of meat is this?" Clos asked casually like this, and before Dorn could answer, she stuffed the unknown piece of meat into her mouth.


    "Your piece is money tripe." Dorn replied truthfully.


    A money tripe was stuffed into the mouth, the taste was very soft, and it was a bit springy after chewing twice.


    The taste is mellow sauce first, but after chewing a few more times, you will find that the flavor of the spice is also very good to stimulate the delicious original taste of the meat itself.


    A savory meat that is not salty and not greasy, spreads in the mouth without any haste, leaving fragrance on the lips and teeth, and the aftertaste is endless.


    "It''s delicious!" Clos let out a happy swallowing sound, then quickly forkped another unknown piece of meat into her mouth, "Then what is this?"


    "This time you crossed goose gizzards."


    The entrance of the goose gizzards is very chewy, and it will make a "click" when chewing, and it is also accompanied by a rich sauce and meat flavor.


    Moreover, this piece of goose gizzard is stained with plump and thick brine juice to make the taste more mellow.


    "It''s delicious!" Kloss swallowed the food in his mouth again, "But, what kind of meat is tripe and goose gizzard? It''s so delicious, but I have never tasted it before?"


    Dorn was eating crab buns at this time.


    The skin of the crab roe bag is very thin and crystal clear, and it is covered with oily, yellow crab roe.


    After picking it up with chopsticks, the thin bun skin was stretched, and the meat filling with the soup was hanging below, crystal clear, and it shook lightly.


    When eating crab rolls, please lift them gently, move them slowly, open the skylight, and drink the soup afterwards.


    Bite the thin outer skin, a puff of rich crab juice flows into your mouth. After sucking this Wang Xian soup, it was the turn of the bun skin and the small meatball filling inside.


    This crab bun is one of the few dishes that uses monster ingredients in the entire table.


    Crab yellow is taken from the land crab that has been eaten in the story world.


    With the help of Crick, Dorn managed to get a little bit of this plump monster crab.


    After slowly swallowing a crab bun Dorn answered the priest��s sister��s question: "The tripe and goose gizzard are the stomach of the cow and the stomach of the goose."


    At this time, Kloss had already eaten seven or eight different brine platter.


    After listening to Donne''s answer, the fork in her hand froze, and the chewing movement in her mouth stopped.


    The priest''s sister held a mouthful of food, her cheeks bulged, and her pupils quaked.


    stomach! ?


    Internal organs?


    Is this food edible?


    But similar questions only stayed in Kloss''s mind for a few seconds, and then disappeared.


    She continued to chew a piece of braised pig ears in her mouth with peace of mind, feeling the aroma of sauce and meat, and the sensation of cartilage beating in her mouth.


    As long as it is delicious, it is edible!

 v3 Chapter 71： 1 whole table of Cantonese cuisine (part 2)

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    Except for Kloss and Donne, others are also happily enjoying the rare delicacy of this table.


    Like Ji Xiu, after eating several spoonfuls of soft fried hibiscus eggs, he focused his attention on the dish next to the hibiscus eggs.


    That is a plate of chicken.


    Moreover, although Kisho couldn''t tell, it was actually a small hen''s meat just after the egg was laid.


    The hibiscus egg and the plate of chicken are placed together. In a sense, mother and child are reunited...


    "This plate of chicken looks like it has been boiled in water. The chef of the Holy See occasionally does this, but the smell is very strong. As a result, Doan, you will also make this kind of dish? There are hundreds of culinary skills. Close it? But it��s okay, everyone will make mistakes."


    Ki-soo pointed to the plate of chicken with a teasing tone.


    When the red-haired priest first met Dorn, the two of them were not able to deal with each other.


    Even after becoming friends, Kisho still likes to compare himself with Dorne in his heart, and doesn''t want to lose to Dorne in every respect.


    Moreover, this guy also likes to look for opportunities to tease and ridicule Donn.


    Seeing that this plate looks like boiled chicken in white water, it can awaken the dishes that he did not remember when eating at the Holy See. Naturally, Ji Xiu would not let this opportunity to deflate Don.


    And the dish he was referring to was white-cut chicken.


    "Boil it with water, chicken with a fishy smell? Your chef in the Holy See, what do you feed you usually?"


    Donn didn''t reply directly, and didn''t react too much. Instead, he looked at Kisho with sympathy.


    But the two apprentices beside him, Amy and Essa, were obviously very dissatisfied with what Kisho said.


    How could the elder brother teacher make such a terrible dish!


    "But, this chicken is delicious, don''t you know if you taste it?" Donne added again, smiling at the corner of his mouth, "Also, if you think chicken is delicious, remember to say it is delicious."


    The two little cooks on the side changed their expressions from dissatisfaction to complacency.


    The two of them knew how delicious this chicken was.


    "After the red-haired man has eaten it, he will definitely...definitely, the weird word that the elder brother teacher just said... how to say it, oh! By the way! [����]! It will definitely be really fragrant on the spot!"


    The two little cooks had similar things in their hearts, as if they had completely foreseen what would happen next.


    Kisho saw Dorn''s confident look, and didn''t say much.


    Pick up the fork to get the white sliced ??chicken which is beautifully placed on the plate.


    The tip of the fork is easily submerged in the chicken, which shows that the chicken itself is very, very tender.


    Ki Xiu was a little surprised.


    It may be that the dark dishes provided by the Holy See impressed Kixiu too deeply.


    He had originally stereotyped that this kind of chicken that might be boiled in white water should be dry, old and woody, and it is very difficult to fork with a fork.


    But now it seems that this is not the case.


    Take a closer look at the chicken being skewed up-


    The outermost layer of chicken skin is oily and smooth yellow, underneath is plump and tender chicken, and underneath is chicken bone with a little blood.


    It is different from the boiled chicken of the Holy See.


    The white-cut chicken made by Donne can give people a shiny, plump, and tender visual experience just in terms of appearance.


    "Dip a little bit of the dipping sauce on the side, it will taste better." Dorn said with a smile.


    Ki-soo did it, and he dipped it in a ginger-scallion dish.


    The plump chicken was rolled twice in the clear dipping sauce. The ginger-scallion-flavored oil covered the surface of the chicken, and the fine ginger-scallion minced attached to the meat.


    White cut chicken entrance.


    After a bite, the first thing I feel is the crispy feel of the chicken skin.


    It is crispy and elastic at the same time. When you bite the chicken skin, you can clearly feel it bounce between your teeth.


    Further down, is the taste of chicken.


    This chicken is very smooth and tender, and it chews without resistance.


    The taste of the white sliced ??chicken dish itself is relatively light, but the lightness is definitely not weak.


    The meat itself has a slight flavor.


    In the step of soaking the cooked chicken, the flavor of various condiments slowly penetrates into the meat.


    Moreover, the chicken part itself is very smooth and tender. The unique taste of the **** onion dip just dipped in is not only wrapped around the meat, but also immersed in the meat accompanied by the fine dipping fat!


    It''s no exaggeration to say.


    A piece of white-cut chicken, the skin on the top, the meat in the middle, and the bone below, each layer of this white-cut chicken is given a different texture and taste.


    Moreover, what Jixiu was worried about earlier, the shortcomings that the meat itself should carry, disappeared in this white-cut chicken, and there was no smell at all.


    In the mouth, it is the umami taste of the essence of the chicken itself.


    The skin is crispy and the meat is smooth, and the taste is elegant and delicious.


    Ji Xiu swallowed the sliced ??chicken with enjoyment and spit out the remaining chicken bones.


    Then, he became embarrassed.


    Although the chicken made by Donne looks a bit similar to the chicken made by the Holy See, it really tastes like a heaven and an underground...


    The others at the table who hadn''t eaten white sliced ??chicken, out of curiosity, also took a slice of sliced ??white chicken as Ki-soo had just done.


    Among them, Gonzalez was dipped in a garlic dish with black and shiny sauce and minced garlic bleached.


    Cut the chicken in a mouthful, the manager''s expression became extremely intoxicated, and the little composition opened his mouth:


    "This chicken tastes good and pure! And it is beautiful and pure, without any bad impurities. It''s like after a lot of hardships, finally cultivate a positive fruit with the object that I have always admired!"


    "And this love object is exactly the same as the one imagined, so pure that there are no shortcomings! This is the taste of love, no! It is the taste of love, perfect, and the taste of love in the imagination! Woo-Little Duoen is really the best Great, I can always make dishes full of love."


    Dorn:...


    What kind of weird and evil metaphor is this?


    Not!


    Why can the manager always experience the strange emotional experience after tasting the dishes he made?


    Isn''t this outrageous?


    Moreover, [Always make dishes full of love]...


    I''m not! I do not have! Don''t talk nonsense!


    Gonzalez''s magical analogy has made the atmosphere on the table more active.


    At this time, Clos, who was also intoxicated and ate a piece of white chicken, narrowed her flashing eyes into a slit, and the corner of her mouth evoked the little devil''s smile:


    "Kishiu, do you think this chicken is delicious?"


    The red-haired priest glanced at Closs, then at Dorn, and coughed twice, pretending to be calm:


    "Hey, isn''t it good to be delicious? It''s completely different from the Holy See''s, it''s my mistake."


    "Hmm~ No, red-haired brother, you shouldn''t say it is delicious at this time, you should say [����] is right."


    Aisha on the side interrupted, head held high, proud of her teacher''s [Victory].


    "Uh, all right, it smells so good."


    Ji Xiu didn''t understand, what is the big difference between the two words [�ó�] and [����] in the current context.


    However, he just compared the white sliced ??chicken with the poached chicken of the Holy See. It was originally a teasing sarcasm among friends.


    Admit directly that Don''s cook is delicious without losing a piece of meat.


    Moreover, after admitting frankly, you can just fork the second piece of chicken and eat it.


    This one, try other dipping sauces to taste good...


    Chew and swallow.


    Sure enough, this chicken is really fragrant!


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 234 A Whole Table of Cantonese Cuisine (Part 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 72： Priests holiday

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    The atmosphere on the table is very nice.


    Probably tasting food together is a thing that can bring people closer to each other.


    The process of eating is always more suitable for conversation.


    "Speaking of which, why did you come to see me at this time? I thought that you might come soon after the last parting."


    After ingesting a thin-skinned shrimp dumpling full of large shrimps, Dorn asked Kloss who was closest to him.


    "I thought so at the beginning." The priest sister sighed and complained, "But after we parted with you and returned to the Holy See, Teacher Meyer said nothing, so I thought it would be good for us to take a seven-day vacation. ."


    "Kross, even if the cardinal gives us seven days, it will not be enough for us to go back and forth from the Holy See to Mr. Donne." Yuval interjected.


    "That''s what I said. Umm-but the holiday is gone, it still makes people very unhappy." The priest''s sister swallowed a piece of money and tripe as if she was angry, and then turned her attention to Don:


    "Dorn, let me tell you. The four of us have had a hard time for almost a year! After the owl crusade last time, there were still several little bosses who escaped."


    "Then Mr. Meyer put us back in the middle of Dona, let us find a way to eliminate the remaining Apocalypse believers. When these cultists gather, they are still very easy to deal with. After all, we have Sister Adele, and we can catch them all in one go. !"


    "But after they separated and hid, it was really too difficult to find. Moreover, one by one was so cunning. In order to clear them out, we have been running around and investigating for almost a year."


    The priest''s sister said a lot of words in one breath.


    In short, it was about talking about what the four-person priesthood team did after they separated from Donn last time.


    And when Kloss talked about their follow-up elimination of the remnants of the Apocalypse, he didn''t hesitate or pause to think.


    The other three priests nearby did not interrupt her.


    In other words, it is not a secret that the priests purged and suppressed cultists, they can be told directly.


    After hearing what Kloss said, Don just nodded.


    During the last time the priests were fighting the owl, Dorn naturally knew about the fact that some small bosses escaped.


    It sounds like Miss Adele and the others have been dealing with these little bosses in the follow-up.


    As for what Kloss said, the cultists [each one is so cunning].


    Isn''t that of course?


    No cunning, iron-headed little cult leader, but they all died long ago in the [Poisonous Marsh]...


    Kloss continues to chatter here: "So, for the sake of us so fortunately, Don, you can do a lot of delicious treats for us in these two days! Look, sister Adele is hungry. Thin!"


    Dorn:...


    Again.


    If you do the work assigned by your Holy See, where will I be rewarded?


    Moreover, Miss Adele did not seem to be hungry or thin at all.


    Obviously, she is full of vigor and bravery.


    The sword-bearer lady across the round table was originally squinting her chestnut eyes slightly, drinking the radish rib soup elegantly and quickly with a spoon.


    Then perhaps he noticed Dorn''s sudden gaze and raised his head slightly.


    The two looked at each other, but they nodded calmly.


    Then, Miss Sword Bearer continued to drink the soup calmly.


    Donn continued to hang out with Clos and chat casually: "You just said [two days] right? I haven''t asked before, how long do you plan to stay in Eatontown?"


    "About four or five days! Because we are on holiday now!" Kloss took another piece of honey-glazed barbecued pork with a fork.


    "holiday?"


    "Umm, Umm��" the priest''s sister chewed again, enjoying the sweet and fresh gravy of the honey-glazed barbecued pork, as she replied, "Actually, it is not a holiday. We came out with a mission. We are going to the Storm Islands this month. Go... do something that is not good enough to tell you."


    Don just nodded, he really didn''t have the intention of inquiring about what mission the priests were doing.


    "However, since you are in the process of carrying out the task, why do you still have time to come to eat with me?" Dorn changed the subject.


    What are the priests, fishing or skipping work?


    "Oh." Clos smacked, "Because this task itself is not difficult, nor is it very important, and Teacher Mayer also gives us a lot of time. In fact, let us do simple tasks to give us a holiday. La."


    Dorn:...


    Use simple tasks instead of holidays?


    Are the upper echelons of your Holy See vampires?


    Such exploitation of the people under their hands is going to be hanged on the street lamp!


    But speaking of it-


    The Storm Islands mentioned by Cross.


    Donne knew it.


    After all, he has also been in the land of miracles for almost a year, and he has slowly learned some basic common sense about this world.


    It seems that the Storm Islands is a dense group of islands located in the storm sea area, some of which are larger islands, and are inhabited by humans.


    But these islands are not within the jurisdiction of any country.


    At the same time, because it is not governed by any country''s express laws, the Storm Islands seems to be a paradise for pirates and sea adventurers.


    Moreover, as soon as the storm sea area was mentioned, Dorne thought of the raw material used to make the transformation potion that the alchemist Miss Fafna of Golden Oak City mentioned before��


    A monster fish that can change its shape.


    It seems to be a specialty of that sea area.


    Want to eat.


    Perhaps, you can entrust the priests to take care of them at that time?


    ...


    The meal continued happily, and it was almost time to eat some staple food.


    Dorn stood up at the right time and lifted the lid of the two large casseroles containing claypot rice.


    The heat that was covered in the pot came out, blowing on his face.


    In the heat, the aroma of rice fragrant meat, sausage and coriander is rich and attractive.


    The most eye-catching thing in the pot is the cured meat. The bright red bacon and sausage slices are covered with a layer of grease. Under the warm yellow light of the restaurant lobby, the grease glows with a soft and warm light.


    Under the gaze of everyone swallowing their saliva slightly, Don picked up the spoon and began to stir the claypot rice.


    The poached eggs sprinkled with black sesame seeds were broken open, and the semi-solid and semi-liquid egg yolk flowed out and mixed on the grains of rice in the boiling heat.


    After full stirring, you can still see the thick layer of rice crust wrapped around the edge of the casserole. These golden and crispy rice crusts fell off during the stirring process.


    Dorn divided the two big pots of claypot rice into everyone''s bowls: "Claypot rice, eat it while it''s hot."


    Unlike the staff in the restaurant, the priests are still relatively new when they see rice, which is a rare food.


    Use a spoon to scoop up a full spoonful of the fragrant claypot rice entrance.


    The rice is full of the hot aroma of rice, and the grains are distinct ~ www.novelhall.com~ which is also mixed with egg white or liquid egg yolk.


    Fragrant!


    The cooked bacon is tender and chewy. After biting down, you can clearly feel the gravy bursting out.


    Sausages are very solid and have a richer taste of alcohol.


    Finally, the golden rice crust is burnt, and it will unceasingly sound in the mouth when chewed. Every bite is crispy and crispy, and it is not only crispy but also has a deep taste.


    It''s not too much to say that the rice crust is the essence of this pot!


    After everyone had eaten the two pots of claypot rice thoroughly, the various Cantonese dishes on the table were almost consumed during the meal, leaving only a table of extremely clean CDs...


    It''s another good day to live up to the food!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 235 Priesthood Holiday), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 73： Single limited time copy

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    The next day after eating the Cantonese set meal, the priests experienced another round of delicious hot pot at Eaton.


    And according to their original plan.


    In about three days, they will go to Silver Shield Port and take a pre-booked boat at the port to the Storm Islands.


    But after serving the priests to eat the hot pot today, the mailbox that had been silent for a long time on Dorn suddenly moved����


    System reminder: You have a new email, please handle it in time.


    The new mail came off guard.


    This means that another limited-time copy is about to be opened.


    It has been almost five months since Dorne received the email opened by [Devil''s Lair] last time.


    The [Devil''s Lair] copy opened the email, and it was only less than three months after the emails of [Poisonous Remnant].


    In other words, the time-limited copy information sent from the mailbox is not fixed at an interval.


    "It''s coming anyway." Dorn groaned for a while, then opened his mailbox panel.


    After clicking on the newly appeared unread email, the specific content is as follows����


    The single-player limited-time dungeon [Minotaur Labyrinth] will be opened in 50 days. Please go to the Raiders to get rich limited-time rewards!


    [Minotaur Big Labyrinth]: This is a maze that can never find an exit. The huge white bull is running on its feet here, and half-human and half-bull monsters have reproduced here for generations. There is only one way to leave here...


    "A half-human, half-bull monster?" Dorn looked at the text on the new email, a little surprised, "...the big maze of tauren?"


    In addition to the name and profile information of the new copy, there is also a very noteworthy information point in the email����


    Single, limited time copy.


    "Is there a limit on the number of people in this copy? Only one person is allowed to enter?" Dorn touched his chin.


    This is the first time he has encountered a copy of the limited number of people.


    Of course, the copies he had encountered, even if the Tauren Maze were added, there were only three.


    Out of curiosity about the single-player copy mechanism, Donn did not click on the map first this time. Instead, he pulled down the email and checked the comments below to see if there was any additional information.


    Note: The time-limited copy refers to the objectively existing relics, mazes and treasures in the land of miracles.


    Note: The single-person limited-time copy is a special limited-time copy, and the difficulty is lower than that of the ordinary copy. At the same time, you will receive special limited-time rewards!


    (Special rewards include but are not limited to special skills, special titles, and special occupations.)


    (Different titles and professions can coexist, please get them actively!)


    Note: Only one person is allowed to enter the single time-limited copy. Once someone enters the dungeon, the teleportation portal will be closed immediately. Please grasp the time to enter the dungeon.


    Note: The opening time and location of some uncleared limited-time copies have been discovered by the indigenous residents of Miracle Land. Please be prepared to compete with others for access to the copies.


    Note: This time-limited copy banned the role-Vivian. (With Vivienne''s half-length profile picture)


    Note: Characters are forbidden due to force majeure and are not allowed to approach the limited-time copy. If there is a violation, the consequences will be at your own risk. Thanks for your cooperation!


    Dorn looked at this note and was silent for a while.


    The content of the note is indeed a little different from the ordinary limited-time copy.


    But it seems that no matter how the dungeon��s mechanism changes, Vivian seems to have always been killed in the dungeon��s Ban position.


    Moreover, the warning given in the note given by the email is Vivian [Do not approach the copy], not [Enter the copy].


    In other words, it is very likely that Miss Fairy will have some abnormal changes after getting close to the dungeon''s opening point for a certain distance.


    And how much this certain distance is, is still unknown.


    "I don''t know what kind of relationship exists between Vivian and the limited-time copy." Dorn frowned.


    Except that Vivian was on the Ban position of the dungeon as always.


    Also worth noting is the description of the single-time limited copy in the notes.


    "The difficulty is lower than the ordinary copy." Dorn began to repeat the key words in the comment, and then he said to himself, "Is it because I can only rely on a single brush?"


    He recalled for a moment, his two experiences through [Poisonous Remnant] and [Devil''s Lair].


    Either time, without the assistance of these two waves of teammates, the priests and Greg Lu, it would be impossible to pass the level successfully.


    "If the difficulty of [Minotaur Great Labyrinth] is lower than [Poisonous Marsh] and [Devil''s Lair], how much lower will it be?" Donn still remained in a state of contemplation.


    But for this kind of question, you can''t think of the answer on your own.


    The last thing to consider is the [Special Limited Time Reward] mentioned in the comment.


    "Special skills, special titles, special occupations. Unlike the substantive rewards such as [Ruyi] and [Carving Chaos], the reward content this time seems to be something intangible."


    In addition, the existence of such things as [Ruyi] and [Time of Engraving Chaos] can be explained by the gifts of the relics of gods in the world view of the land of miracles.


    It seems that special skills can also be understood as special abilities gifted by the relics to the approvers.


    But how should titles and career rewards be explained?


    "Moreover, no matter how you think about it, the title and profession correspond to my system..."


    In this way, I feel that the connection between my own system and the relics of the gods in this world seems to be deeper.


    Let''s go back to the title and profession itself.


    Dorn entered the land of miracles as early as the first day, and when he went through the novice tutorial, he had already been exposed to the related content of professions and titles.


    At the beginning, because he put all his talent points to life skills��cooking skills, Donn started the game directly without a career.


    So far, Dorn''s talents related to combat are actually 0 points, and he hasn''t gained any professions.


    The improvement of the five-dimensional attribute points of the battle depends on [Predator] and upgrade.


    Even, because of the zero combat talent and no professional bonus, the combat attribute enhancement brought by the upgrade seems to be the lowest level of profit.


    So thank you [Predator]!


    There is the title.


    Donne currently has a title with his own edited name-[Heavenly Player].


    This title comes with two powerful skills.


    That''s why he had a chance to turn over.


    "As stated in the system notes, there is no conflict between different titles and occupations, which means that dual occupations and dual titles are allowed." Don''s brows stretched slightly.


    A [celestial player] is already so strong, if he can get another strong title, wouldn''t he just take off?


    But what title can be given to this [Minotaur Labyrinth] after completing this guide?


    "Uh, tauren hunter...?"


    Don''s thoughts diverged slightly, and then gathered back.


    Of course, if you can get a special career, it should be very good, after all, I don''t even have a career now.


    Even getting a special skill may be a matter of winning without losing money.


    Regardless of skill, title, or occupation, they are all produced in the limited-time dungeon, and they all carry the prefix of [Special].


    It''s not ordinary no matter how you think about it.


    There was a sudden movement.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 236 Single Limited Time Copy), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 74： Close to the truth

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    After reading all the notes, Dorn clicked on the map attached to the email again.


    As soon as the map opened, the first thing that came into view was a large area of ??sea����


    Storm seas.


    "Is that a coincidence?" Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Naturally, he will not forget that Clos said that the [simple task] that the four priests will perform recently is to go to the Storm Islands in the storm sea.


    With a slight surprise, Dorn carefully checked the marking point that represented the opening position of the dungeon teleportation array.


    The map shows that the marking point this time is located on a lonely island on the south side of the storm sea area.


    This isolated island is an unnamed island without a name.


    The Storm Islands, which is a swath of islands, is located on the north side of the sea.


    Between the two, one north and one south, separated by a considerable distance of the sea.


    "It''s quite normal, after all, this storm sea area is not only as big as two rooms and one hall." Dorn shrugged.


    However, if Donne wants to go to this [Minotaur Labyrinth] copy, it means that he will also need to go out to sea like the priests in the near future.


    This stormy sea is located south of the Dona Empire.


    If you want to go to that unnamed island, Dorn��s best choice is to take a boat directly from the port of Silver Shield Port, and then go all the way south.


    "But, do you want to try the [Minotaur Labyrinth]?" Donne began to think again in his heart.


    He was prompted by the system after he had served hot pot to the priests in the evening, and then returned to the Wishing Restaurant.


    When receiving the email, Dorn was in the kitchen of the Wishing Restaurant, instructing Vivian and his two little apprentices to make the details of Cantonese cuisine.


    As for the process of checking the content of the email, it is also done in the kitchen.


    This is harmless.


    After all, his system and panel can only be seen by him alone.


    "I have something to deal with. After you finish the dishes at hand, go to rest early."


    After this confession, Don stepped out of the kitchen.


    And in the perspective of the three girls including Vivienne--


    Dorn, who was watching them cooking just now, suddenly began to be in a daze, and then he touched his chin again, looking thoughtful. Then, he left a simple explanation and left the kitchen.


    Amy and Aisha didn''t think too much about it, and continued to practice making the dishes they had at hand.


    Vivienne looked at Dorn''s back, and the expression in Hulan''s eyes changed.


    ...


    In Don''s room on the second floor of the Wishing Restaurant.


    After returning to his room, Dorn closed the door, then sat on the edge of the table and took out a pen and paper.


    He first folded the paper in half, and then wrote [Don''t go] on the left and [Go] on the right.


    It is written in Chinese characters.


    After thinking about it for a while, Donne picked up the pen again and wrote in Chinese characters on the side where [��ȥ] was written:


    1. Only one person is allowed to enter.


    2. The Boss Temple in the dungeon is suspected of being automatically opened, and the reason is not yet known.


    Stop writing.


    Then after looking at the second line of words and sighed slightly, he added a few words after [the reason is temporarily unknown]-[the probability is because of me].


    Then Donne began to write on the side where [Go] was written:


    1. Difficulty is lower than ordinary copy. (But the specific difficulty is unknown)


    2. Personal strength has improved a lot.


    3. Special single-player copy rewards.


    After writing these three items, Donne was silent, put down the pen, and said for a while.


    Finally, when he lifted the pen again, he just wrote these four words on the side of [Go]-[Close to the truth] in a more scribbled handwriting.


    Dorn stared at the word [close to the truth] in a daze. After reading it for a long time, the pen in his hand unconsciously circled the word.


    A short while later.


    Dorn sighed, then picked up the paper spread on the table and reached into the burning kerosene lamp on the side to light it.


    This not too big piece of paper was quickly engulfed by flames and turned into a handful of ashes.


    After a long time.


    Tuk tuk -


    The door of Dorn''s room was knocked softly.


    "Dorn, are you there?" Miss Fairy''s voice.


    "Yeah." Dorn, who was sitting at the table in a daze, replied, then got up and opened the door of the room.


    I saw Vivienne standing timidly at the door.


    "Dorn, the practice in my kitchen is over. That''s...that, I want to ask you, do you want to take a bath with Mrs. Mijiti?"


    Miss Fairy tilted her head slightly, the lake-blue eyes looked straight into Don''s, and he hesitated to ask.


    ...


    Outside of Madame Megiti''s bath.


    After soaking in a hot bath, Dorn put on a set of large and comfortable clothes, feeling as if he was really not as bored as he was at the beginning.


    After he waited for a while on the small square outside the bath, Vivienne also walked out of the bath, carrying a small basket for the change of clothes.


    After taking a bath, Miss Fairy changed into a pure white silk suspender dress with some star-dot patterns on the skirt.


    On the right chest of the skirt, there is also a small blue ribbon that is tied into a bow for decoration.


    Because she had just soaked in hot water, Vivienne''s originally fair skin showed a bit of tender rosy, and it contrasted with this almost pure white skirt.


    At this moment, Vivian seemed to have come out of a fairy tale, like a beautiful white fairy.


    Also, the silk fabric of this skirt is thin, and when worn on Vivienne''s petite figure, she is even more fragile. I feel pity, and people want to hug her tightly and take good care and love.


    "Vivienne..." Dorne said hesitantly, "I seem to see you wearing this skirt for the first time."


    "After Amy and Aisha wrote a note and asked about my body size, they bought it at Silver Shield Port and gave it to me." Miss Fairy nodded.


    "Amy and Esa? Did your relationship get so good before I knew it?" Dorn was a little surprised.


    "Well, I like them very much." Vivian said, then lowered her head slightly and added:


    "Also, I have put this skirt on the head of the bed for a month, so it won''t be seen by others anymore. Then, uh...I want to show it to Donne."


    "Hmm..." Dorn groaned, and continued to look at Vivienne''s new dress.


    I don��t know if it��s an illusion This pure white dress is obviously very cute and pure, but why does it always feel like wearing Vivian''s body, there is an inexplicable color...?


    Staring at it for a while, Donne found the problem--


    Miss Fairy''s own body size has errors, or it may be that Amy and Aisha had some small problems when they asked the people to choose clothes.


    In short, this skirt is a little bit bigger for Vivian, so it looks a little loose.


    But from the aesthetic point of view of Donne, this kind of looseness is definitely not a flaw in dressing, but rather shows the charm that Miss Fairy has never shown before.


    Moreover, the original purity of this skirt, coupled with the proper looseness that is now worn on Vivienne, should be the source of the inexplicable aura...


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 237 Close to the Truth) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 75： I think you are lonely

    "Do, Don, why don''t you speak anymore? Isn''t it ugly... Your expression is so strange." Vivian asked carefully while pinching the skirt of her skirt.


    "No, it''s better to say it''s too good to watch!" Dorn narrowed his expression.


    "Oh, hehe, that''s good, I still like the style of this dress." Miss Fairy said, and then her expression became a little lost:


    "But... it just feels a little too big. But in fact, even if I don''t look good, there is no problem with inappropriate clothes. After all, everyone can''t see me."


    "No! This kind of just right looseness and laziness is great! And, isn''t there still me? I can see you, Vivienne."


    "Um... it''s best if you like it." Vivienne''s expression relaxed, "That, Dorn. Let me walk with me, I want to take a walk with you, okay?"


    Dorn nodded first, and then looked at Miss Fairy��s long silver hair like a waterfall: "Did you wash your hair today? Did you dry your hair? If it is not completely dry, you will catch a cold if the night wind blows?"


    "Dorn always likes to worry about strange things for me." Vivienne smiled lightly, "I dry my hair well, and it''s summer, how can I catch a cold so easily... fool."


    The two started walking side by side along the main road of the town from outside Madame Mijiti''s bath, and unknowingly they crossed most of the town to the west of Eaton.


    Along the way, Dorn and Vivian didn''t talk much.


    "I want to sit down for a while, Dorn."


    In a secluded place where no one can be seen at night, Vivian pointed to the stone bench on the side of the road.


    "Yeah." Don just nodded.


    "Hey." Miss Fairy sat down on the cold stone chair and stroked the folds of her skirt.


    Dorn sat down beside her.


    It should be because of the fresh wash. When I was close to Vivienne, I could smell the soft scent of her body that became much clearer than usual.


    The two sit still for a while.


    "Dorn?"


    "Ok?"


    "Yes... Is there anything you want to tell me?" Miss Fairy''s voice was very soft.


    "What do you mean?" Dorn turned his face to look at the girl sitting next to him.


    I saw Vivian sitting a little bit cramped, clenching his fists on his knees.


    Her long, silvery, soft hair was scattered on her shoulders and back, and it matched her pure white dress.


    There is a sense of inexplicable holiness.


    Also, the soft smell on the tips of Vivienne''s hair smells good.


    It''s just that Vivian''s face is slightly flushed now. Then the shoulder strap of this slightly loose skirt slipped slightly close to Dorn''s side.


    Therefore, I always feel that the atmosphere at this time is a bit ambiguous.


    "Yes, that''s..." Vivienne''s voice grew a little louder, "I feel that Donne is a little unhappy today. I want you to be a little happy."


    "Is it because of this? I thought..." Dorn nodded in a daze.


    However, after feeling unhappy, did Miss Fairy wear a new dress for herself?


    "Huh? Why?"


    "It''s nothing, don''t care." Don shook his head. "I''m not too unhappy, but I might be a little confused."


    "Well, that would be unhappy." Miss Fairy looked at Dorn very seriously, her blue eyes flashing.


    "That should be regarded as it." Dorne had to admit it, and was thinking about how to tell Vivian about the fact that he might have to travel to get a copy again.


    But before that, Vivian spoke first: "Dorn, are you planning to explore the ruins of the gods again?"


    "Ah? How did you know?" Dorn was surprised, but did not deny it.


    "Because you were in this state before you planned to go to the Ruins of God the first two times."


    "Can this be seen too?"


    "Well, because I usually pay attention to Dorne, um..." Vivian stopped her voice when she said that, and paused for a while before adding, "I can see it anyway."


    Both were silent for a short while, but the atmosphere was not awkward.


    "Well, can''t you take me with you?" Vivian whispered, breaking the silence first.


    "Well, sorry, Vivienne."


    Because what the note in the email mentioned is that Vivienne must not be near the time-limited copy.


    It is not mentioned how close it is.


    So for the sake of safety, Donn still didn''t plan to take her with him.


    "There is no apology for this kind of thing." Miss Fairy shook her head, "I will wait for you to come back."


    Don just nodded.


    The two of them stopped talking again, they just sat quietly.


    The wind in the early summer night is very cool on the body.


    On the bushes by the roadside, there are unknown summer insects screaming, and glowing green glowing fireflies are flying.


    "Dorn, I still remember the story you told me, Little Pig." Vivian was the first to speak. She seemed to have a lot to say tonight.


    "I also remember that I said that the piglets were finally made into ham, bacon, sausage, etc." Donn nodded.


    "Um I still think this ending is really strange!" Miss Fairy raised her volume slightly, and looked at Dorn a little helplessly, "Actually I want to hear a better ending. That... Dorn , What is the truth you want to know from the remains of the gods?"


    The weird ending at the beginning of [Little Pig''s Story] was entirely because Donne was using the story to reason or express his emotions.


    With this level of reading comprehension, Miss Fairy is of course no problem.


    However, she never knew what truth Donne wanted from the process of exploring the ruins of the gods.


    "I..." Donne was speechless for a while.


    What kind of truth do I want to get from the ruins of the gods?


    It''s nothing more than traversing, about the system on the body.


    When Dorn talked to Vivienne for the first time and told a story, he had already faced his own heart-he wanted to be a pig that would die clearly even if he was sent to the slaughterhouse.


    So he wanted to figure out why he would travel to the land of miracles.


    And, this is very similar to the game panel, which is good for me in every way, and where does the system that helps me develop and grow come from.


    But, how should I talk to Vivian about these things?


    "Sorry, Dorne. Shouldn''t I ask this question?" Miss Fairy''s tone was still very careful. "Actually, sometimes, I think Dorne you don''t belong to this world. It''s ridiculous, right?"


    "Ah? Why, why?" Dorn''s original thoughts were quickly brought back to reality by Vivienne''s words.


    "You see, you will cook a lot of dishes that no one has seen before. Usually you will talk about some very novel things that are not very easy to understand but think about it and find it very reasonable."


    "Yes, just... I don''t know why, sometimes I think you are lonely, Don."

 v3 Chapter 76： Galaxy, firefly, summer night

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    "Are you alone?" Dorn was slightly surprised.


    Vivian began to think seriously, trying to explain her meaning clearly:


    "Yeah. You know, because no one can perceive my existence. Before I met you, I had been traveling aimlessly, walking and stopping, eating and sleeping alone, I always... very lonely."


    "Until I met you. You are willing to talk to me and do many things with me, and I finally feel that I am no longer alone."


    "But, but sometimes, I can see the shadow of myself in you. It''s clear that many of us are by your side, but sometimes you seem to be lonely, just incompatible with everything around you."


    "Sometimes I even feel that you don''t seem to belong here..."


    Dorn just listened to Vivienne''s explanation in silence without speaking.


    What Miss Fairy said was actually correct.


    As a human being on Earth from another world, Dorn has completely lost his original belonging and sustenance in the land of miracles.


    In a sense, he is indeed alone.


    And this sense of loneliness may be slowly diluted by time, but I am afraid it will never disappear.


    As for Vivienne, I don''t know if it is because she is particularly sensitive to the feeling of loneliness, or because she is very concerned about Dorne.


    In short, it is keenly captured Don''s loneliness.


    "Vivienne, actually I..." Dorn''s expression was very hesitant, vacillating.


    However, she was interrupted by Miss Fairy''s soft voice:


    "Don��t matter, I��m not in a hurry to hear anything from you. I just want you to know that if one day, if you don��t want to stay on your own, if you want to find someone to chat with, I��m always willing to listen. ."


    "Thank you, Vivienne." Dorn was silent for a while before speaking.


    From these words that Miss Fairy said tonight, Dorn could clearly feel that she had already made a certain degree of guesses about her past, where she came from, and other issues.


    Moreover, these guesses have a certain degree of accuracy.


    Speaking of it, Dorn has never actually had the idea of ??confessing to others that he is a visitor from another world.


    But if the opponent is Vivian.


    It seems, it''s not impossible...


    It''s just that it will be a long, long story, with many, many things to say.


    Before really confessing, Donne must be fully prepared.


    In fact, it''s not just Dorn himself, but Vivian, who is the listener, should also be prepared.


    Dorn was still thinking about it, but then Vivian''s words quickly brought his thoughts back to reality.


    "Dorn, when are you going to leave?"


    "Ah, what?"


    "Yes, aren''t you going to explore the ruins of the gods?"


    "I, actually..." Dorn said, but then he shook his head slightly, his tone becoming a little firmer, "I plan to leave these days."


    "Oh." Vivian nodded, then stretched out her right hand and raised her slender white little finger, "Let''s pull the hook."


    The little fingers of the two hooked, and the backs of their hands lightly touched each other.


    After a hook that only belonged to the two of them was sworn, Don first let go of Vivian''s little finger. Then, he held her right hand carefully.


    Smooth, delicate, warm touch comes back from the palm.


    When Vivienne was held by Dorn, her body trembled slightly, and she made an unconscious, panicked, cute whimper in her mouth.


    However, she did not resist and resist.


    Instead, obediently and cooperatively, he gently clasped the slender and soft fingers on the back of Don''s hand.


    The two stopped speaking, holding hands, and sitting side by side on the stone chairs.


    I can''t see the moon tonight, but the stars are dazzling and obvious.


    In the dark sky, you can see the vast and bright galaxy. Beside the two of them, there are bright green fireflies flying up and down silently.


    The cool summer nights are mostly quiet and beautiful like this.


    ...


    Outside Eaton Town, the local noble lady Charlene is walking on her way home.


    Miss Xia Lin��s home is actually in Silver Shield Port.


    However, if she usually comes to Etontown to find Creek to increase her emotions, and accidentally stays too late at the monster farm, she will live in the luxurious townhouse in Etontown that belongs to her family.


    This is the case today.


    As for whether it is safe for a good-looking noble lady to walk at night, Xia Lin is not afraid of safety.


    First of all, the monster farm in Crick is very close to Eaton Town, about one kilometer away.


    Secondly, she didn''t come back by night alone, but she was followed by six full-bodied servants.


    "Oh, it''s been so long, and the relationship with Crick is still not too close. Was I so unattractive?"


    Charlene complained in her heart as she walked, and at the same time she had a little self-doubt.


    Shouldn''t it be easy for a girl like her to actively pursue a boy?


    "Maybe, Crick doesn''t like girls at all? Hiss��"


    Charlene went to the Monster Farm to find Crick today, and as usual she sat and drank tea for a long time.


    It was hard to wait until Crick, the noble young master, took care of all the monsters.


    But after Crick finished his busy afternoon, he first changed his clothes and pants stained with mud and wool, and cleaned himself well.


    Only when I had time to have a simple dinner with Miss Xia Lin, and talked easily for a while.


    The two topics they talked about today were mainly about music.


    To be honest, the current music can be regarded as Charlene can find, one of the few, can successfully realize the theme of communication with the little firebird Crick.


    And since they talked about music, the two of them must inevitably talk about the recently highly topical piece among the nobles-"To Vivian".


    This beautiful, romantic and rigorous harpsichord sketch was passed down from the concert held by Ms. Barbasa in Golden Oak City.


    And because of its relatively simple, easy-to-handle melody and structure, it has been quickly spread.


    Nowadays, in the taverns in Golden Oak City and some surrounding towns, the art capital, you can often hear bards and little musicians playing this popular song with a variety of instruments.


    The relatively well-informed nobles have also seen the score of "To Vivienne" through various music publications There is a big sound quality in Crick��s Monster Farm. Harpsichord.


    As a noble lady, Charlene has had a more systematic study of musical instruments and music theory since she was a child.


    Anyway, her harpsichord is pretty good.


    So Charlene tried playing "To Vivian" several times in Crick''s place, which was politely praised by Little Firebird.


    In addition, apart from the discussion of the song "To Vivian" itself, people are also keen to discuss the story behind the song.


    And this happy story, whether Charlene or Crick, also has special attention.


    Because it is said that one of the protagonists of the story is their acquaintance-Mr. Don.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 239 Xinghe, Liuying, Xiaye) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 77： Vivienne was seen

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    According to the descriptions in those music publications, when Ms. Barbasa played "To Vivienne" in her concert, she introduced the origin of this piece--


    "To Vivienne" was created by a musician named Beethoven.


    The source of inspiration for this harpsichord sketch is from the perspective of Mr. Donne from Eatontown, to portray Vivienne, a beautiful girl with silver hair and blue eyes next to him.


    Therefore, while the song "To Vivienne" was played and spread by people, it also attached the story of Dorn and Vivienne behind it, and it was also talked about by people.


    "Behind this song, there is a romantic story hidden."


    Many troubadours would say this after playing "To Vivienne", and then began to tell the story between Dorn and Vivienne.


    The original version of the story is about--


    How did Vivian, a kind-hearted girl who has not been noticed since she was a child, build a deep bond with the young Dorn who is good at discovering beauty step by step.


    There are even rumors that this initial version of the story came from the mouth of Mr. Donne.


    Then, in the process of spreading the music and the story, the scored "To Vivian" naturally did not change.


    However, the story about Dorn and Vivienne, on the basis of the original version, was passed on through word of mouth from the masses, and after artistic processing, different plot branches were derived.


    Anyway, the related story spread to Miss Charlene, a nobleman in Eatontown, and there have been three different versions.


    When Miss Charlene talked to Crick about this romantic story in the evening, her personal interpretation of the story was like this:


    "As far as I know, Mr. Donne came to Eatontown about last fall, and there has never been a musician named Beethoven in the town."


    "So, I personally prefer to believe in the second story version-Mr. Don and the lady named Vivienne met a long time ago, but eventually had to be separated for various reasons."


    "The grief-stricken Mr. Dorn said goodbye to everything he had originally and came to the small town of Eaton to live anew. And the song "To Vivienne" became his only consolation when he missed Miss Vivienne."


    In short, there are a thousand Hamlets for a thousand people.


    As "To Vivian" and the story behind it continue to spread, different people may have different understandings of this story.


    And those who have feelings about this song will also refer to the iconic appearance of [Silver Hair and Blue Eyes] and construct different images of [άά��] in their minds.


    More importantly, more and more people are beginning to believe--


    In the small town of Eaton, there is a Mr. Donne.


    And this Mr. Donne knew a beautiful and kind-hearted girl with silver hair and blue eyes, Vivienne.


    ...


    Surrounded by her servants, Miss Charlene returned to the rich man''s apartment area on the west side of Eaton Town.


    Not long after walking into the town, she saw a familiar figure on a stone bench on the side of the road.


    "Mr. Donne?" Charlene was a little surprised to see Donne sitting alone on the side of the road, as if taking the shade, but she still greeted her, "Good evening."


    "Good evening, Miss Charlene." Dorn also stood up and responded politely.


    After a few simple greetings by the side of the road, the two nodded farewell, and Miss Xia Lin continued to walk towards her luxurious townhouse.


    And Dorn seemed to have sat on the side of the road enough, turning his head and heading south, he should be planning to return to the Wishing Restaurant in the middle of the town.


    The two sides have just walked a few steps away.


    Miss Xia Lin turned her head inadvertently.


    Suddenly in the light of her sight, there was a very vague and indistinct figure beside Mr. Donne.


    Xia Lin could tell that the vague figure was a young woman, with a relatively petite figure, and she seemed to have long hair like a waterfall.


    In addition, this girl who can''t be seen clearly seems to be holding Mr. Don''s hand, walking briskly and leaving with him.


    "That is?"


    Charlene turned her head in surprise.


    But he only saw Dorn''s back alone, disappearing at the corner of the street.


    And there is nothing by his side.


    The unreality girl who just glimpsed in the corner of the light didn''t seem to exist.


    "Miss, what''s the matter?" the servant on the side asked.


    "Just... uh, it should just be wrong, it''s nothing."


    Miss Xia Lin shook her head, only as if she was too tired today, so she was dazzled and didn''t take this matter too seriously.


    ...


    After returning from a walk with Vivienne, Dorn went directly to the Golden Crown Tavern to find the priests.


    Everyone gathered in the twin room of Yuval and Kisho.


    Then, Dorn informed the priests of his more abrupt plan to go to sea.


    "Eh? Don, are you planning to go to sea too? Why is it so sudden? Oh, I know, you must be reluctant to bear us, so you deliberately found a reason to follow us! Actually you can just say it! Hehe."


    After listening to Donne''s words, Kloss squinted and laughed, then patted Donne''s shoulder vigorously.


    "No, you have over-understood. I really just happened to be going to the stormy sea suddenly. It just so happens that you are also going to sea, so come to ask if you have any comments you can give me."


    Dorn rubbed his sore shoulder.


    "Mr. Dorn said he was going to the southernmost part of the stormy sea, right? There are many unknown areas in that area. Generally, only sea adventurers and pirates seeking illusory treasures will go there. It is not safe there."


    Yuval preached with squinted eyes.


    "So, Don, if you don''t want to follow us. What are you going to do in that dangerous sea?"


    The priest��s sister was sitting on the edge of the bed, and put her hand in her mouth again.


    "Well..." Don just groaned a little before giving the answer directly, "I heard some news about the relics of the gods, in that sea area."


    As early as after the [Poisonous Relics] was captured, the priests gave Dorn the relevant tags of [Sound Channels of Information] and [Dedicated to Explore the Relics of Gods in Various Places].


    Therefore, the answer given by Donne is the most convincing and the most reasonable, and it will not make the priests feel strange.


    "After exploring the side of Rhine Town last time have you found the second relic of the gods so quickly?"


    Kloss pressed her hands on the edge of the bed, shaking her body back and forth, while looking at her good friend in surprise, the high pony tail behind her head jumped and jumped.


    Donn was speechless.


    I only silently corrected the pastor��s sister in my heart: Actually... this is the third relic of the gods.


    On the other side, Yuval pondered for a while and gave such a reliable opinion:


    "If Mr. Donne wants to go to the south side of the Sea of ??Storms to explore the news of the relics of the gods. I think the best way is to follow our boat in three days and go to the Storms Islands together."


    "After arriving in the archipelago, we will hire local adventurers and continue to explore the south side of the sea."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 240 Vivian was seen), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 78： start sailing!

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    Yuval''s opinion is very reasonable.


    In the storm waters, although pearls, corals, whale oil and other output are very valuable, they can bring huge profits and are very suitable for trading.


    However, the marine environment in that area is harsh and piracy is rampant. Only a handful of sea-going merchants who have access to the area dare to open up trade channels in that area.


    So if Donne wants to go to the Sea of ??Storms, the first problem he has to face is to find a boat.


    This will undoubtedly take a lot of time.


    This problem can be solved very conveniently by the pre-booked boats of the clergymen.


    As for the storm islands, how to find the fleet to go to the unnamed island at the dungeon mark in the future, you can only take a step and look at it.


    "I would be happy to take your ship to the Storm Islands. However, will this affect your mission of the Holy See?" Donn touched his chin and asked.


    "No, no." Clos waved her hands up and down. "You were involved in the big task of encircling and suppressing cultists last time. Now this kind of small task, even if you put a foot in it, you won''t have a big task. The question is. What if you help us again, maybe the Holy See will send you money again?"


    The [distribution] mentioned by the pastor��s sister is because the church really gave Dorne a reward of 1 jinnar and 15 silver nar.


    The purpose is to thank Mr. Duo, the enthusiastic citizen, for providing effective information and assistance to the priests during the encirclement and suppression of the Apocalypse Cultists.


    The reward was brought by Adele and the others.


    Of course, because in the report that the four priests went back to write, there was a certain amount of concealment about what happened in the ruins of God.


    Therefore, the Holy See did not know that Dorn had such great feats as fighting and beheading the Boss bullfrogs, raiding the ruins, and so on.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that the archbishop will personally come to the door to give warmth.


    As for the last mentioned by Kloss [maybe the Holy See will send more money to Donne], that is just a joke and casual talk.


    After all, what to complete this time is just an extremely simple task.


    Dorn glanced at the priest''s sister and felt that this guy''s words did not have much authority, so he turned his head to look at Adele on the side.


    After sensing this fiery gaze, Miss Swordbearer nodded and took the initiative to say: "It doesn''t matter if you take you. We only have a simple investigation mission in the archipelago."


    Donn was relieved now.


    Miss Sword Bearer said that there was no problem, and that was really no problem.


    But did Adele say so?


    Regarding their mission to the Storm Islands, they are investigating related matters.


    "It feels like my trust in the class in the four of them is a little higher than expected." Donne thought slightly in his heart.


    And Yuval and Kisho had no objection to the decision to take Dorne for a ride.


    As a result, Don''s time to go to sea was set three days later, with the priests.


    Regarding Donne��s participation in the sea voyage, the happiest thing is the priest��s sister:


    "From Silver Shield Port to the Storm Islands, it will take about three weeks of sea voyage. On the way, Don, you will be responsible for our food!"


    Of course, other people are probably also very happy to have the opportunity to eat the dishes cooked by Doen Lu.


    It''s just that he didn''t show it as frankly and bluntly as Kloss.


    ...


    Three days later.


    It''s time for the chef in Eatontown to go out and travel.


    This news has been communicated to the restaurant staff before, and a notice was posted at the entrance of the Wishing Restaurant.


    Everyone has begun to take offense.


    It was just a little surprised. Why did Chef Donne��s outing arrangements seem to be a lot more hasty than the previous few times?


    As usual, the Wishing Restaurant is temporarily closed, and only the hot pot restaurant is thriving to support its turnover.


    As for the Cantonese restaurant, Dorn also intends to postpone the opening time a bit later until he comes back.


    After all, if a new store is going to open, it is impossible to preside over the situation without his chef.


    Saying goodbye to everyone in the restaurant, they also emphatically explained their two female apprentices, telling them to step up their Cantonese cooking practice.


    After that, Dorn and the four priests left Eaton Town under the watchful eyes of the restaurant staff.


    Silver Shield Port.


    pier.


    Here, Dorn saw a huge wooden structure merchant ship, the Anne, quietly docked.


    The structure of the Anne is a bit like the three-masted sailboat in Donne''s cognition.


    The streamlined hull has three masts and is hung with red sails.


    But there is a difference. The muzzle is not visible on the side of the Anne.


    According to Dorn��s current understanding, there seems to be crude gunpowder in the Dorna Empire or the entire land of miracles, but the formed thermal weapons have not yet come out.


    In other words, artillery does not exist nowadays.


    "It''s a pity. In those pirate movies, two sailboats and artillery bombarded each other, and the majestic scenes where the shells smashed the hull fragments in all directions. In this other world, I might not have the chance to be reproduced yet." Dorn thought in his heart. .


    At the same time, Dorn also noticed that there was a huge and heavy cone-shaped metal horn in front of the bow of the Anne.


    In the era when thermal weapons did not come out, this thing can indeed show its talents in naval battles.


    Vigorously works a miracle, and the collision is over.


    Dorn estimated that if a naval battle between two ships broke out in the current era of the world, it would be to use bows and arrows and other projectiles to shoot each other at first, and then the ships collided, and if they didn''t hit the other side, the sailors would fight each other.


    After stopping on the pier to look at the Anne, Dorne and his party waited for the captain of the Anne, Hector.


    Captain Hector was a sturdy middle-aged man with a salty smell that couldn''t be washed away.


    Well, the smell of the sea.


    His beard and hair are thick, and his dirty golden beard is tied into a string of pigtails on his chin.


    On Captain Hector''s shoulder, there was also a red and green macaw with colorful and shiny feathers.


    "Oh! The beautiful Miss Adele and Miss Closs, and...well, three gentlemen, welcome on board!" Hector greeted Dorne and his party.


    The big parrot on his shoulder also flapped its wings, and repeated it with an emphasis that seemed to hold its throat: "Beautiful and moving lady! Beautiful and moving lady!"


    Dorn:...


    The difference between dare and dare is more obvious!


    After a few brief conversations between the priests and Captain Hector, they led Donne on board.


    The captain seemed to be indifferent to the fact that Dogador was a passenger.


    Earlier, Dorne had also heard from Closs whispering that this Captain Hector is not an ordinary businessman, and there is a close relationship between him and the Holy See.


    In a sense, Hector is a downline developed by the Holy See.


    Therefore, it is safe for the priests to take his boat.


    After Dorn and the others boarded the ship Hector arranged for the young chief mate to lead the priests to their rooms.


    On the side of the pier of Silver Shield Port.


    The sails of the Anne were fully unfolded, and the salty and wet sea breeze rang fiercely, ready to go.


    "Boys, pull up the anchor, raise the sail, let our beautiful girl move, and we set sail!" Captain Hector patted the ship''s side and shouted loudly.


    The sailors echoed with chants.


    The big red and green parrot, flapping its wings, flew up towards the mainsail, while holding its throat, dragging the tone to repeat:


    "start sailing!"


    "start sailing!"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 241 Sailing, Set Sail!) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 79： Daily life at sea

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    The Anne left Silver Shield Harbor and headed towards the Sea of ??Storms.


    The journey to the Sea of ??Storms is very long.


    However, the early course of the route was always calm.


    When Donne was the master of gourmet food during the Earth Age, he traveled all over the country, seeing great rivers and mountains, including many islands.


    But to go to the islands, especially some small islands, it is inevitable to take a bumpy boat.


    When he first came into contact with the small ship, the long and turbulent journey, the airtight cabin, and the unpleasant smell of oil and gas from the ship made Donne very dizzy.


    But after vomiting a few times, I slowly got used to it.


    With this kind of experience in boating, Dorn is in a good state on the Anne, and there is no bad reaction.


    And the view of sailing on the sea is very good-


    During the day, you can see the azure water undulating under the sea breeze, mixing the same color with the sky on the distant skyline.


    There will be a few white seabirds dangling the sea fish, and they will fall leisurely on the mast.


    Then the big red and green parrot kept by Captain Hector would flap its wings, yelling "Good-looking and beautiful young lady!", chasing the seabirds everywhere.


    At night, above the ocean, you can see the vast sea of ??stars. A huge number of bright stars, shining in the dark sky, melted in the rippling sea.


    Of course, no matter how beautiful the scenery is, if it remains the same, it will still make people a little tired after watching it for a long time.


    Fortunately, Dorn is not doing nothing on the boat, so he will not be too boring.


    In his daily life at sea, besides watching the scenery, there are two main things to do-


    The first thing, naturally, is to cook.


    On the Anne, there is a simple kitchen.


    There is also a cook.


    The purpose of the kitchen is to store food and occasionally cook for Captain Hector.


    As for the other crew members and sailors on the ship, if they want to eat hot food during the sea voyage, they can only achieve this after they have docked at a certain port along the way.


    However, compared with peers in the industry, the crew of the Anne were treated well in terms of food.


    When traveling at sea, the crew can get a certain amount of biscuits and ale every day.


    Three days in a week, there is a chance to eat salted pork or corned beef.


    For the rest of the day, there will be dried peas and oatmeal, as well as cream or a slice of cheese.


    In addition, the cooks on the ship will also match the sailors with onions, carrots, turnips, limes and other storage-resistant fruits and vegetables to prevent scurvy.


    Of course, although the food for the crew and sailors is fairly balanced in terms of nutrition.


    But after all, most of the food I eat is dried food that has been preserved for a long time, and the taste is not flattering.


    As for the priests, as important guests on the Anne, they can receive special treatment in the diet.


    The so-called special treatment is also very simple in the eyes of the priests, as long as the Anne��s kitchen is handed over to Dorne during the voyage.


    For this reason, Kross also deliberately went to the captain Hector to communicate-


    "Mr. Hector, Donne is a very good cook. If you are willing to give him the kitchen on the boat during this time, he will make sure that the dishes will taste so good that you bite your tongue!"


    This is what the pastor sister said, sincere and sincere.


    "Miss Closs, when I docked at Silver Shield Port, I had long heard of Mr. Donne''s culinary skills. It would be a great honor for me if he was willing to enter the kitchen to cook. But let''s be honest. Actually, I don��t really want to bite my tongue."


    And Mr. Captain answered like this.


    And the big red and green parrot on his shoulder, flapping its wings, shouting loudly: "I don''t want to bite your tongue! I don''t want to bite your tongue!"


    In short, after a simple exchange, Captain Hector naturally opened the kitchen to the clergy.


    In this way, during the voyage of the Anne, Dorn cooked for himself and the priests every day.


    It is worth mentioning that since Daoen returned from Golden Oak City, all the dishes and food he made for [self] were actually double the amount.


    Because one of them is to be given to Alice, who is carrying with him.


    Long Niang will directly pull the prepared food into the story world, and after eating, she will deliver the licked plate out.


    In addition, in addition to cooking for his own people, Don will also make Captain Hector''s share by the way.


    After all, it was a waste of people''s boats and rooms, and it can''t be said that there is nothing.


    Moreover, feeding is the method that Donne has mastered, which can increase his favorability the fastest.


    After all, before and after the maze of Tauren, he needs to wander at sea.


    Therefore, it will never hurt to establish a friendship with a captain with rich sailing experience.


    In short, just feed a few meals, and he and the hairy-haired Mr. Captain became good friends smoothly, knotted with Jinlan, overjoyed, and invited to be fellows.


    Apart from cooking, the second thing Donne does every day is to draw a map.


    He needs to draw a map of the location of the unnamed island attached to the email.


    After finding a suitable fleet in the Storm Islands that can take him further south, he needs to use his self-drawn chart to guide the direction of the fleet.


    And Dorn knew that his drawing ability was not good. Moreover, because the reference objects are generally far away from the nautical chart, the difficulty of drawing is much more difficult than that of an ordinary map.


    At this time, the benefits of improving goodwill with Captain Hector became apparent-


    After learning that Donne was drawing a map of the storm waters, Hector said nothing or even asked why, so he gave Donne a copper ruler and a quarter meter.


    He also gave an existing chart of the storm sea area in the captain''s office as a reference, and took the initiative to inform some knowledge of chart drawing.


    For some of Dorn''s follow-up questions about the storm waters, Hector will also answer questions.


    Sure enough, a man with a rough appearance, a certain part of his body is also very soft!


    stomach!


    It''s the stomach!


    ...


    Two weeks after the Anne departed from Silver Shield Port.


    These days, most of the time at sea is calm and the waves are calm, the view and wind conditions are very good, it is very suitable for sailing.


    The occasional one or two rains did not cause any storms.


    In the morning of this day, the Anne sailed smoothly into the port city of Charleston and docked along the coast for half the day.


    During Dorn also took the three mates on board and a few sailors to purchase a wave of fresh ingredients at the city market.


    In addition, in the process, he also distracted the crew, and then spent his own money to purchase a wave of fresh ingredients, so that Long Niang Alice directly pulled into the story world, and updated a wave of fresh ingredients that he carried with him.


    It can only be said that it is convenient to have portable space!


    In the evening, the Anne, which had completed collection and trimming, set off again and left the Port of Charleston.


    After leaving this port city, even if it is about to officially enter the storm sea area.


    The welcoming ceremony used to welcome the Anne in the storm sea is very consistent with the name of this sea��


    A small sea storm.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 242 Daily Life at Sea) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 80： Storytelling in the storm

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    The storm came soon after Dorne finished his dinner.


    The thick clouds are weighing down on the sea.


    From time to time, under the distant clouds, you can see a ferocious lightning falling, and then hear the thunder of thunder.


    Big raindrops fell from the clouds, and the sea wind pulled the mast.


    Wave after wave shook the Anne''s hull up and down.


    The storm on the sea always carries a frightening temperament.


    However, because most of the crew on the Anne were well-trained, under the command of Hector, the arrangements to fight the storm were carried out in an orderly manner.


    So this small storm did not cause much trouble to the Anne.


    On Donne��s side, the food prepared tonight is mixed vegetable soup, mashed potatoes with gravy, and fried bacon with onions, and finally paired with white bread bought in Charleston Port during the day.


    Under the premise of sailing at sea, this dinner is already very hearty, and it was made by Donne himself, and it was delicious!


    Dorn asked the second officer to deliver a dinner to the captain''s room.


    On the other hand, he carried the food, and returned to the room with Kisho and Yuval who came to help with the food.


    Aboard the Anne, in Don''s room.


    The light of two oil lamps illuminates the room.


    The priests gathered here for dinner.


    "So, why are you gathering in my room for dinner today?" Dorn took a sip of hot mixed vegetable soup, looked at the four priests in the room, and asked.


    "Because you are the most empty place here! I have a room with Sister Adele, and Kisho and Yuval have the same room, but you are the only one who occupies the room where two people should have lived. Where do you not go?"


    Kloss was digging mashed potatoes with a spoon to eat. Although the hull is now shaking, the priest''s sister''s spoon is very stable.


    Dorn:...


    Well, it does make sense to think about it.


    "Furthermore, it is night, and the sea is blowing strong winds and heavy rains. It''s dark. Don''t you think it is suitable for friends to gather together and tell stories?"


    Kloss swallowed another mouthful of mashed potatoes, continued to preach, and sucked on the spoon by the way.


    "I feel, but not completely. I prefer to stay in the room and sleep in this atmosphere." Dorn shrugged, and then turned his attention to the other three priests. "Also, why do you cooperate with Crow so much? Silk this guy?"


    "Hey, don''t look at me with that kind of sight. It''s not strange to have been floating on the sea for so long, trying to find something to do?" Ki Xiu still looked like an ass.


    "Actually, I think Kloss''s proposal is very interesting." Yuval still squinted his eyes, not smiling.


    Only the sword-bearer Miss, and Dorn glanced at each other, shook his head lightly, and continued to lower his head to eat.


    "As for Sister Adele, of course I pulled it over! If we play together but leave Sister Adele in the room alone, wouldn''t it be too pitiful?"


    The priest''s sister snatched the topic, and while speaking like this, she proudly patted her barren breast.


    Dorn:...


    Well, it still makes sense.


    But think about it, this has been sailing at sea for two weeks, and the priests who don''t usually have much to do will really feel bored.


    After a while.


    After finishing her dinner, Kloss wiped her mouth with a handkerchief contentedly.


    Then she took off her boots and naturally climbed onto Dorn''s bed, sat cross-legged, and smoothly hugged the kerosene lamp at the head of the bed in front of her.


    "...Don''t let the lamp oil stain my bed." Donne looked at the priest''s sister helplessly.


    "No, no." Clos waved her hands again and again. "Ahem, then tonight''s special story conference will begin!"


    The dim light of the kerosene lamp shone on the priest''s sister''s original white face, making her face look uneven, with a strange feeling.


    The sight in the room was dim, and the hull was still shaking up and down with the waves.


    Outside, the violent sea breeze was whimpering, and the rain pattered on the Anne. Occasionally, there will be a flash of lightning, and a dreadful electric light will penetrate into the room, accompanied by a deep thunder.


    There is one thing to say, and now it is indeed a very suitable atmosphere for storytelling.


    Well, horror story.


    Of course, it was Kloss who spoke first:


    "This is a story I heard when I was very young. The story is like this. A long, long time ago, a certain principality experienced a huge war, which was followed by famine and plague. Many, many people lost their lives as a result. .


    There is a pair of brothers who had to be displaced because their hometown was destroyed by the war. They fled all the way, wandering, walking and walking...


    One night, the brothers saw a small farmhouse with lights on in a wilderness. The brothers were so tired and hungry, they went to knock on the door of the farmhouse.


    It was an old woman who opened the door. After listening to the brothers'' request, the old woman received them and let them sleep on the haystack in the kitchen. She also prepared a bowl of broth with a bit of sourness and not knowing what minced meat was floating for them to drink.


    Both brothers are very grateful to this kind old woman. And they slept on the haystack in the kitchen that night.


    That night, the younger brother who was sleeping was suddenly rustled, and the little crunching chewing sound awakened him.


    He woke up and found that his brother, who was supposed to be sleeping next to him, was missing.


    Moreover, in the dim corner of the kitchen, a figure could be seen squatting with his back facing him, and the little crunching noise came from there.


    The younger brother was bold and looked carefully at the figure, it was the old woman!


    [It��s so late, what are you doing here? ] The younger brother plucked up the courage to ask.


    [I''m hungry, eat something. The old woman answered in a dumb voice, accompanied by a crunchy chewing in her mouth.


    [Eating? ]


    [Yeah, do you want to eat some? ] The old woman said this, and handed a small piece of minced meat to her brother, [This is delicious. ] She said this in a weird tone.


    Afterwards, the younger brother lifted the piece of minced meat in front of him, and found that it was actually a **** severed finger! "


    "Woo��isn��t it very scary? When I was a child, I heard Teacher Mayer tell this story, but I was scared."


    When the pastor''s sister told the end of the story, she shrugged her shoulders in her kerosene lamp, trembling slightly, and also expressed her thoughts.


    "Kross, you''ve told this story several times." Kisho and Yuval both shook their heads.


    "So, that''s why I''m talking about scaring Donne!" The pastor''s sister patted the quilt under her body. "How about? Don, are you scared?"


    "Actually, no." Don just spread his hands.


    As an earthling living in an era of extremely explosive information, I have seen more weird stories on the Internet and Donn has also seen many horror-themed novels, comics, and film and television works. .


    Therefore, dictated horror stories without any explosive points are generally difficult to scare him.


    "Oh, you are very boring, Dorn." The pastor''s sister did not see Dorne''s frightened appearance, and sighed leisurely, feeling dispirited.


    "Wait a minute, didn''t I say, aren''t you the pastor of the Holy See? And you can fight very well, why are you afraid of this kind of story?"


    "The priest also has the right to be afraid! And, it has nothing to do with whether it can be fought? Under the background of the war and famine, the tragedy of cannibalism? Isn''t this scary? Don, you have no heart!" Of course.


    Dorn:...


    I don''t know why, after being explained by Clos this way, this horror story, which was originally not very scary, went up all at once.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 243 Telling a Story in the Storm), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 81： The weirdness after the horror story

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    After Clos''s story was told, it was Kisho and Yuval''s turn.


    They also each told a story based on horror.


    Among them, Yuval''s story is about a fierce red-clothed spirit wandering around the dry well.


    It seemed that he had personally experienced the experience of exterminating spirits not long after he joined the church.


    Because it is a first-person personal experience story, Yuval''s story is quite vivid, and it sounds very exciting in line with the atmosphere of the scene.


    Next, the kerosene lamp was passed to Adele''s hand.


    "Well, it''s Sister Adele''s turn to tell us the story." The priest''s sister was very supportive and looking forward to it.


    Miss Sword Bearer took the lamp, but only frowned her heroic sword eyebrows:


    "I can''t tell scary stories."


    Although there is no theme for the story conference hosted by Kloss tonight.


    But because of the atmosphere and the good start of the organizer, Kloss, everyone acquiesced that all they were going to tell tonight were horror stories.


    "It''s okay, let me talk about it first."


    Dorn was completely involved in tonight''s activities at this time, and took the initiative to ask.


    The sword bearer nodded, and then handed the oil lamp in her hand to Don.


    "That''s right, Sister Adele is so powerful, in fact, there is no story that scares you at all, right?" Clos said.


    "Who just said that it doesn''t matter whether you can be scared or not?" Dorn took the light and shrugged and interjected.


    "Because it is Sister Adele, so of course it is different from me! Don, you tell your story soon! Although my story didn''t scare you, I bet the story you told didn''t scare me either, etc. I''ll laugh at you when you finish."


    The priest''s sister stuck her tongue out at Donne on the bed.


    And this time.


    Adele''s expression on the side was a little surprised, and he retelled in a low voice: "Things to be afraid of..."


    The chestnut eyes of Miss Swordbearer became slightly hollow, as if unconsciously plunged into memories.


    Soon, she seemed to recall something, and her body shuddered slightly.


    However, this tremor caused by fear was immediately restrained by the sword-bearer lady relying on her will.


    In addition, at this time, the hull swayed more severely than before, and other people''s attention happened to be focused on Dorn who was going to tell the story.


    Therefore, no one noticed Adele''s just a series of small movements.


    On Donne��s side, the story has already begun:


    "According to legend, at midnight, as long as one enters the bathroom and lights a candle. Face the mirror, close your eyes, and mutter [Bloody Mary] in your mouth, you will see in the mirror..."


    ...


    The Anne was still turbulent, and the flame of the kerosene lamp flickered brightly and dimly under the shaking.


    Outside was the sound of rain and the sound of waves like a roar of a fierce beast.


    In this atmosphere, a story about Bloody Mary is finished.


    Because Donne��s storytelling skills are very good, the story is very atmospheric.


    Kisho and Yuval''s attention is very concentrated, this novel, unheard of horror story is indeed very arresting.


    Miss the sword bearer, don''t know why, she looked a little absent-minded.


    Perhaps it is because such a story is really not enough to make her scared.


    And the thing that satisfies Donne the most is the reaction of Clos on the bed.


    "The **** countess who takes the girl''s blood in the bath to keep her youth...this is too terrible!" After hearing the story of Bloody Mary, the priest sister started to tremble with Dorn''s pillow.


    Dorn had already seen it before.


    Clos, this guy, obviously belongs to the type that is not bold, but still loves to play.


    What is more interesting than scaring her?


    "Is it scary? Yes, it''s scary. Moreover, Bloody Mary especially likes the blood of a fair and beautiful girl, just like you, Clos." Dorn nodded unexpectedly.


    "Wow! Don''t, don''t say it!" The priest''s sister''s big eyes flickered, and the pillow in her arms tightened.


    "Then I''ll tell you something else." Dorne was interested and teasing Kloss''s evil taste.


    "Anything else?" Kloss hesitated, looking like she wanted to hear but didn''t dare to listen.


    Yuval and Kisho are expressing to let Donne continue.


    "This time, it''s about the ghost that will tear off the girl''s skin and put it on her body..." Donne started again.


    "Wait a minute! What did the girls do wrong!" The priest''s sister protested with a pillow in her arms.


    After telling the story of a Liao Zhai painted skin that was changed to fit the background of a different world, Dorn was in high spirits and told a few more stories in one breath����


    For example, the slit girl, Annabel, and the like, even talked about the indescribable existence in the deep sea that fits the current atmosphere.


    All were changed to a version that fits the background of the land of wonders, and then slowly said.


    At the end of hearing, both Lien Kisho and Yuval were infected by the terrifying atmosphere of the stormy night, and felt a slight chill in their backs.


    Kloss was even more shocked.


    Kross, who came to Dorne''s room with the thought of [scaring Dorn well] tonight, was really frightened.


    "Sister Adele, we, can we sleep in a bed tonight?"


    At the end of the story, the pastor��s sister had been covered with Dorn��s quilt, and she was a little bit crying, and pitifully went to ask Adele to hug and sleep tonight.


    ...


    Wait until the end of the evening storytelling session.


    The storm in the storm sea area still maintained a small state.


    But the night is already late.


    It is time for the priests to go to their rooms and sleep.


    Among them, Kloss pulled Adele by the corner of his clothes and left. When he left, the big eyes that had fluttered before, she also glared at Dorne in an extremely embarrassing manner:


    "I won''t talk to you all day tomorrow, Dorn!"


    Dorn just shrugged his shoulders and assumed a very innocent gesture.


    After the priests have left.


    It took some time to wash briefly, and Dorn took off his clothes and was ready to go to bed.


    Amidst the shaking hull, the roaring wind and the sound of rain, he did not know why, he slept abnormally fast.


    And wait for Donne to fall asleep.


    The [Alice''s Bedtime Reading] that he put on the bedside table suddenly opened, and then fanned the pages of the book to float, and flew gently to the pillow.


    In the story world����


    White Alice: "Wow! The stories told by the villain Donne, as long as you think about it, they feel terrible!"


    Black Alice: "True, true, a villain who only scares girls with horror stories and satisfies her own weird habit! Pervert! I have been listening so hard for so long!"


    Long Niang complained like this, but the dark red reader in the real world approached Donn a little further, and even got into the quilt carefully.


    Well, for Alice, it feels more secure.


    White Alice: "Um, weird. Did the villain Donne sleep a little too well? He got into his quilt and didn''t move?"


    Black Alice: "Huh! Lazy and slack guy! It''s a mistake that the great Alice is willing to follow him... Mistake... What''s the matter? Is there a sudden surge of strong magic power here?"


    Long Niang''s observation of reality is very vague and laborious.


    But she still noticed that there was a sudden weird feeling.


    And seems to be more than just inside Dorn��s room. To be precise, it seems that the entire Anne has fallen into a weird and unspeakable state within a short period of time.


    Although I don��t understand what happened, Long Niang��s first reaction was--


    First pull Dorn into the story world and get rid of the weirdness of reality.


    Can follow.


    "Why, why did Donne suddenly become so heavy? It''s like... as if there are sixty or seventy people!?"


    Donne is overweight.


    Exceeded the acceptable upper limit of Dragon Mother.


    Therefore, it is impossible to enter the dark red reader.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the weird after the horror story in Chapter 244), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 82： Capture dreams

    The room was very dim, the lights were not turned on, and the curtains were tightly drawn.


    The immersive game cabin by the wall is in standby mode, and the blue breathing light flashes.


    By the window, there is a blue gaming chair, a solid wood desk with a bit of cold industrial style, and a few swimsuit figures of different wives on the desk.


    Except for the figures, the largest area of ??the desk is a large-scale computer.


    The host is still running, and the screen is flashing cold fluorescence, which displays the author submission interface of the video portal platform, through which you can see����


    The video titled [26 Flies Shops in Chengdu Enough to Convey God] has been successfully released.


    The backstage also received a large amount of video rewards for the leader.


    The ID of the bounty owner is: [In fact, I don��t like tomatoes].


    Everything in front of me is very familiar, but there is a strange feeling brought by a long absence.


    "My study."


    Donne muttered to himself after looking around.


    Then, he stared at the ID of the bounty owner for a while:


    "I remember, it''s been a long time since I didn''t like tomatoes. It was a long time before I crossed it."


    "So, why do I have such a dream? Who or what made me dream such a dream and dominated this dream?"


    Donne was dreaming.


    With [Dream] Lv5, he can follow his own will and stay awake in his dreams.


    It''s the same now.


    So he is very clear that he has not returned to the earth now, and has not returned home.


    Instead, I had a strange dream.


    Just a dream...


    Moreover, Dorn was unknowingly pulled into the dream, and he was still in a passive state.


    This shows that the person who pulls him into the dream must surpass him in the ability to control the dream.


    What''s more troublesome is that Dorn didn''t know why, and reproduced the study scene from the Earth period in his dream.


    If this scene is seen by the other party, it is likely to cause major problems.


    "But it''s useless to panic now. I have to find a way to solve the problem, or the object behind the problem." Donne tried to force himself to calm down.


    Afterwards, [Into Dream] is launched!


    Those unidentified dark red nightmare auras surging out from around Dorn''s body in the dreamland, spreading out towards the surroundings, and blending into every corner of [Study].


    Dorn wanted to try to erode the present dream with his breath, and see if he could fight for the control of the dream.


    As soon as the nightmare breath came out, he was quickly counterattacked by the power originally contained in this dream!


    Dorn could feel a force that was as great as the deep sea, oppressing it unreasonably.


    The scattered nightmare breath was expelled, and it rushed back to the master''s side, condensed together.


    Obviously, this terrifying and vast power is not something that Donne can directly contend.


    However, during the initial short-term struggle, he also discovered a noteworthy point-


    Although the power inherent in the dream is vast and immense, it is not an iron plate.


    how to say.


    This dream power gives people a feeling of overwhelming, but it is very soft and extremely loose, like a riddled with holes, and also like a disc of loose sand.


    Based on this consideration, Dorn gathered the nightmare breath by his side and solidified it together.


    Under the oppression of the power of the external dream, the dark red nightmare aura shrank and diminished, and it became more and more solidified, if it had any substance.


    "No, what''s the matter with the owner of this dreamland? I have released the nightmare breath to try to disturb the dreamland. It''s equivalent to smashing and looting in his living room. Why doesn''t he come forward?"


    Dorn frowned and thought, feeling that things were not going right.


    But until now, he can only choose to continue to use the [Dream] skill to control his own breath and contend with the power of the dream itself.


    The dark red nightmare breath, under the pressure of the dream power, is still gathering little by little, thick as if it is about to drip out of water.


    Slowly, the feeling of nightmare breath began to become like a hard iron rod, like a sharp sword.


    At this moment, this substantive dark red aura condenses around Don, not so much trying to counter the power of dreams. It''s better to say that you are shining sharply, actively stirring over the incomparably loose dream!


    System reminder: [Dream Lv5] Critical breakthrough, the next time you acquire relative skills, you must upgrade to a higher level!


    A notification popped up from the system on her body.


    But Donn didn''t have time to confirm.


    He is still earnestly controlling the breath of the nightmare, actively stirring up the dream, trying to use Xiaobo to directly seize the dominance of the dream!


    His breathing became heavy, and fine sweat began to erupt from his forehead.


    Although he was in a dream state, Dorn still felt that the long-term interpretation was slowly draining his mental power.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    The two sharp and loose forces that can control the dream state are still constantly blending and entangled.


    At this moment.


    Hum����


    A crisp crackling sound resounded in [Study Room] and in the entire dream space.


    After this explosion, Dorne could feel that the vast power of the dreamland no longer resisted and expelled the nightmare breath he controlled.


    Moreover, although it did not completely seize the current dream dominance.


    But through a long time of entanglement and the precondition of achieving peaceful coexistence between the last two forces that manipulate the dream, Donne gained a certain degree of control over the dream that he did not lead.


    The sharp nightmare breath can now freely shuttle through the huge and loose original dream power, so as to be pervasive.


    Although there is a huge difference in volume between the two, because the smaller one is extremely hard, the larger one is soft and collapsed.


    Donne��s current control over the Dreamland is about five to five times the same as the original owner of the Dreamland, and he can do a lot of things����


    For example, he can now modify the content of this dream to a certain extent through the [Dream] skill.


    You can get some information in this dream by yourself.


    And the most critical he can take the initiative to quit this dream.


    "I have started to grab control of the dreamland, and I have turned the object-oriented. The original owner of this dreamland, why is there no indication at all? So generous?"


    Dorn talked to himself like this, still feeling that things were indescribably weird.


    At the same time, although he has obtained the ability to escape from his dreams through hard work and forge ahead, Donn did not immediately do so after a short period of thought.


    "First do a certain degree of exploration in this dream. Once you find something is wrong, you will leave immediately."


    Because he had obtained half of the control of this dream, even if the original owner of the dream appeared to be in trouble, Don had the confidence to immediately leave the dream and wake up in reality.


    Therefore, now he is quite calm in his dreams.


    The permissions are all grabbed, don''t need to be in vain, first explore this strange dream.

 v3 Chapter 83： Just be bold, Sadako...

    When controlling the nightmare breath to contend with the original dream just now, a system prompt popped up.


    Although Donn didn''t look at the prompts very carefully at the time, he roughly caught a glimpse of the skill "Dream", which was promoted after he acquired some kind of skill.


    The skill upgrade system is set, and Donne has seen it after eating the Boss bullfrog.


    At that time, the skills given by the bullfrog seemed to be too strong, so it directly pulled two resistance passives and one poison skill, and they were upgraded together.


    Probably in my turn, I merged the newly acquired skills with the original skills in the skill pool to obtain stronger advanced skills!


    This feeling.


    And this time, the [Dream] skill seems to be a chance to upgrade, but it seems to have to wait until the next skill that is more compatible with it can be realized.


    Therefore, it will not affect the current situation.


    I''ll talk about it after I get out of this dream.


    With the idea of ??exploring the current dream, Don will gather around him, and if there is any substance, the dark red aura will surging and spread out again.


    The nightmare breath melted into [the study] once again.


    But this time, he was not driven away by the original power in the dream.


    As his breath merged into [Study Room], Dorn began to obtain some information about this dream.


    Although I didn''t directly know who the original owner of the dream was, I knew the most direct effect that this dream would bring.


    "The people in this dreamland will see the scariest memories in my memory again?" Don muttered to himself, touching his chin, "It works for me too, right? The scariest memory in my memory? What are memories?"


    Fight with the boss bullfrog?


    Fight against the demon Baphomet?


    It doesn''t seem to be.


    The study of the Earth period will appear in the dream, which should be directly related to the effect of this dream.


    "So, my scariest memory is from the Earth period?" Dorn frowned slightly.


    It shouldn''t.


    Life under the red flag in the Earth period, it seems that there are no memories that are particularly worthy of fear?


    "No, the scene is my study. So my scariest memory is actually working overtime, staying up late and cutting movies with coffee? Tsk, inexplicably reasonable." Don''s thoughts began to diverge.


    He looked around at the layout of the study again, nothing strange. However, behind the door, there was a small courier box that caught his attention.


    "I was too lazy to take it apart, or the courier box that was not going to be used soon would indeed be thrown there. But what is this?"


    Dorn stepped forward and picked up the courier box to check.


    On the express box, there is no sender''s information, and no recipient''s information, it''s just a box.


    Confused, Donne opened the box.


    Inside is an old video tape with an inexplicable sense of deja vu.


    "In my time, this kind of old-fashioned videotape has basically disappeared. I must have never seen it in reality." Dorn said to himself holding the videotape.


    Afterwards, he turned his head back and saw only the place where the technologically immersive game pod was supposed to be placed. There was a TV set that was old enough to look like an antique and could just show this videotape.


    "Things will develop inexplicably, and it will feel like a dream." Dorn looked at the sudden appearance and replaced the TV in the game cabin, and nodded calmly:


    "Besides, I kind of understand what this video tape is. Dare to love this is the scariest memory in my memory?"


    Don didn''t hesitate to put the videotape into the old TV.


    At present, he has the ability to modify this dream to a certain extent. Generally speaking, the ghosts and snakes in the dream can''t scare him, the half of the dream master.


    Patter.


    The TV starts to operate.


    At the beginning, it was a snowflake and a rustling noise.


    After a while, images began to appear on the old TV, black and white, of a woman combing her hair in front of the mirror.


    Then came snow and rustling, then the writhing people on the ground, the moon, and a well.


    "Sure enough, it''s "Midnight Bell"." Donne shook his head helplessly.


    The movie "The Ring of Midnight" is a very, very old movie in Dorn''s life.


    However, despite its age, because of the classic horror role of Sadako, this film still maintains a certain degree of popularity.


    And Dorn, when he was very young, saw this movie by accident.


    Among them, Miss Sadako crawled out of the well with her hair, and finally crawled out of the TV, which really left a large shadow area on his young mind.


    Therefore, "The Ring of Midnight" and Miss Sadako are the shadows of Donne''s childhood.


    "However, I didn''t seem to be afraid of Sadako much anymore..."


    The old TV continues to operate, and Miss Sadako in the screen has already crawled out of the entrance, crawling towards the camera.


    Slowly, Sadako''s pale, trembling hand stretched out the screen...


    Donne took a small step back.


    There is a saying that watching horror movies when I was young is very different from the experience of experiencing horror scenes in person now.


    Because the effect in the dream is to re-see the scariest memory in the memory, but it does not say that it is 100% to restore this memory.


    This kind of watching movies when I was a child and now becoming the protagonist of a movie to experience Sadako''s role change step by step to himself, is quite in line with the way the dream unfolds.


    Yeah, it''s really scary...


    "Why don''t you raise this TV?" Dorn thought so, and planned to use the [Dream] skill to directly eliminate this old TV in the study.


    However, before he could actually operate, something strange happened.


    Miss Sadako, who had already put her head and arms out of the TV, suddenly stopped crawling outside, just stiffened, her body trembling slightly.


    Miss Sadako, it seems to be stuck...


    Dorn:...


    Dorn looked at the screen of the old TV, where it was only Sadako''s chest.


    Ah, yeah.


    its stuck.


    Dorn looked up and down Sadako again.


    At this moment, this famous horror character is shaking slightly, and her long black hair covering her face looks inexplicably black and supple at this moment.


    It contrasted sharply with her naked, pale complexion.


    Between the tips of the hair, there is a small nose and mouth looming.


    "Ah..." Dorn took back the previous step back. "There should be no such expansion in "Midnight Ring". However, I did see similar plots..."


    Well, I have seen such a plot in Miss Sadako''s book...


    "What do you say As long as you are brave, Sadako is on maternity leave... It was also after reading your book by chance in adolescence that I no longer feared your image."


    Dorn looked at the slightly helpless and poor Sadako-san, half-length stuck in the TV, as he said.


    This wave, this wave is a special desensitization treatment for childhood shadows, and is the victory of LSP.


    How do you say, thanks to the book painter?


    "Moreover, not only you, in fact, your fellow colleagues, such as eight-foot girls, rip girls, and even the little sister of Hanako in the toilet, all have a book."


    Dorn was still looking at the pitiful Miss Zhenzi in front of him, and his mood became even more complicated.


    I''m so sorry to be born as a human being.


    Poor, Miss Sadako, who was stuck on the TV, probably will never understand how the human XP system can evolve, and how powerful it is.

 v3 Chapter 84： Dream boundary

    Use the [Dream] skill to change the current dream state.


    The dark red nightmare aura surged, and the old TV set and Miss Sadako, who was stuck in a shameful posture, disappeared.


    "So this dream is just like this?" Dorn felt dull.


    Then he once again diffused the nightmare breath toward the surroundings.


    This time, the dark red aura of unknown, under the control of Donne, passed through the wall of the study room and reached the outside unimpeded.


    "Can it pass?" Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Because it has been a long time since he has mastered the skill "Dream", Donne has a certain degree of special knowledge about dreams.


    One of these cognitions is more critical, and that is the boundary of dreams.


    Earlier, in the memories the Nightmare Horse showed him, Donne had a first contact with this.


    In the scene given by the nightmare horse, each scene is a boundary of existence, and the end of the boundary is an air wall.


    There is the feeling of [the area in front, let��s explore later].


    After mastering the [Dream] skill, Donne has followed up to explore the dream world.


    During the exploration process, he discovered that the boundaries of dreams are universal.


    This objective fact can be found no matter whether it is the dreams he constructed himself or when he enters the dreams of others to visit.


    Dorn also discovered that the bounds of this kind of dream are indefinite.


    It is possible that the four walls of a room are the boundary. In this scene, you can only move inside the room.


    It is also possible that at the end of the vast grassland is the boundary, and there is a wall of air that cannot be passed and seen. Even if the grassland in the dream is bigger, the boundary still exists.


    Even the foundation of Dorn''s own dreamland, the dark space of nothingness, also has an inaccessible boundary.


    As for the [Study Room] I am currently in, according to Dorn''s experience of dreams, the four walls are borders and cannot be passed through.


    On the other side of the wall is the restricted area of ??dreams.


    If you want to leave this room in the dream, you can only switch the scene completely.


    But now, the nightmare breath passed through easily.


    "I made a mistake in my estimation. Maybe in this dream, this room is not the boundary. The entire outline of my house, or even the neighborhood where my house is located, is the boundary?" Donne touched his chin, muttering to himself like this.


    After regaining the nightmare breath, he walked to the door of the room and pulled the handle.


    Patter.


    The door opened.


    Outside, it was not the wooden-floored corridor in the home that Dorn was familiar with.


    It was a long masonry alley. At the end of the alley, there was a faint yellow light. It should be a kerosene lamp.


    The walls on the side of the alley are not high, they are the style of the times in the land of wonders.


    And the door of his study room is very abruptly embedded on the gloomy wall of the alley.


    "The door of my study leads to a certain alley in another world, which is a bit interesting. However, it is not surprising that there is such an unfolding in the dream."


    Dorne said this, then closed the door of his study, and then opened it again.


    The study is still a modern study on the earth, the furnishings have not changed, and the outside is still an alley in a different world.


    "This dream is very stable." Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Afterwards, he once again diffused the real nightmare aura around him.


    The dark red unidentified breath passed through the walls of the alley, scattered and spreading far, far away.


    "I still can''t find the boundary." Dorn shook his head, then gathered back to the nightmare, and surrounded him.


    If these breaths are too far away, his ability to control the current dream will be correspondingly weakened.


    It''s still someone else''s dream here, so it''s better to be careful, it''s a bit too risky to spread the breath of nightmare out of bounds to find the boundary.


    "Explore here first."


    Dorn looked at the faintly lit alleyway in front of him, then looked at the deep alleyway behind, and finally chose to go backwards.


    If you want to choose, choose the one that looks more exciting.


    ...


    The depths of the alley.


    The red-haired Kisho fled all the way.


    However, the face in front of him was a lot greener than the Kishu Dorn knew.


    "Wind, wind! Sweeping..."


    The young Ki Xiu gasped for a short while, two groups of wind elves with a bright green light flashed twice, and a small tornado swept behind him.


    And the one who chased after him was someone who Donne knew--


    The little leader of the Apocalypse Order, the silver lizard who was consumed by the [parasitic spores] and the guerrilla mantra.


    This old cultist looked almost the same as Don''s impression.


    The temples were already pale, and then the muscles under his face twitched strangely, with a sense of madness that penetrated into the bone marrow.


    Facing the oncoming small tornado, the suspended black and fallen aura around the silver lizard tremblingly struck out.


    A cloud of black air directly knocked the tornado away without a trace!


    "Stop! Boy of the Holy See! Stop! Ah! The brain is shaking! Eat your meat and drink your blood!" The silver lizard yelled frantically.


    Of course Kisho will not stop.


    He keeps running, keeps running.


    I don''t know how long this long and dark alley is, it seems that it will never end forever.


    Ji Xiu didn''t remember how long he had been running.


    He was tired, scared, and desperate.


    But he keeps running, keeps running.


    Suddenly, Ki Xiu kicked a slightly raised whole rock tile under the foot.


    The running young priest suddenly lost his balance, fell to the ground, and slid out a long way, his palms, arms, and chin were rubbed **** by the ground.


    The skin and flesh behind him were all twisting, and the humanoid cultist was screaming frantically, approaching step by step.


    Cultists will catch him and eat him.


    Jixiu has just become a priest, and has just taken control of the power of the good wind elves.


    I just met Yuval, a very speculative boy, and Clos, a quirky girl.


    He doesn''t want to die.


    "Help...Help!" Ki Xiu said, crying in fear and cowardly.


    This red-haired priest boy had a stronger personality, and he thought he would never cry.


    The old cultists are still approaching.


    At this moment, Ji Xiu had a very vague feeling, as if a few people would show up in time at this time and beat the silver lizard away.


    who is it?


    It seems to be, it seems to be, the captain of the priest who is performing the task together, and an accompanying priest.


    Then, then, the priest captain, who has always cared for him, will be crushed and corroded by those depraved auras in the process of fighting the silver lizard.


    That kind of corruption full of depravity, even the [Divine Grace Potion] failed to save the arm back.


    Later, later, the captain could no longer be a priest, and the Holy See arranged for him to return to his hometown for retirement...


    That''s it, that''s it.


    It''s all because of myself.


    It''s all because of my weakness and lack of strength.


    But immediately, Gishuo had a different feeling--


    It seems that no one will come to rescue him The cultist who is almost invisible in human form will rush over, tear his chest, gnaw his flesh, and **** his blood.


    Will divide him into pieces and hold it in the palm of his hand.


    Then, then...


    Then everything repeats, loops.


    He will run away in the alley, fall down, be killed, eaten clean, and run away in the alley...


    Howling, helplessness, fear, despair.


    Repeatedly, like a reincarnation, a nightmare that can never be awakened.


    In the end, which one is what will happen?


    What are you going through?


    What is true and what is false?

 v3 Chapter 85： The scariest memory

    The non-human-shaped old cultist silver lizard is still approaching step by step.


    "Ahhh! The brain! Shaking! Eat your meat! Drink your blood!"


    But Kisho fell to the ground and was unable to escape.


    He was desperate.


    If he is dying, no one will save him.


    He now understands which of the two vague feelings that just appeared will be realized����


    The silver lizard will kill him, eat him, and then... continue to chase him, like a nightmare that will never get rid of.


    "Ah! Eat! Eat! Eat..."


    The silver lizard arrived in front of Ki Xiu, and the suspended, degenerate black air masses were ready to go.


    And at this moment.


    Around this old cultist, a dark red, unknown, thick aura suddenly lingered.


    This dark red breath flashed across the silver lizard''s body.


    After that, the old cultist was like a puppet with a thread cut off. He kept his crazy appearance, but he fell into a strange state of silence, motionless.


    "What...what''s going on?" Ki Xiu was surprised.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw the end of the alley, and calmly walked over to a tall young male figure.


    The person who came, had black hair and black eyes, and had a strong sense of familiarity.


    "Dorn?" Kisho recognized him.


    After blurting out Don''s name, the red-haired priesthood began to change, becoming the same as the age in the display.


    "Actually, I think you still look more pleasing to the eye with that green, youthful face just now." Dorn smiled at him.


    "Why are you here?" Kisho looked at Dorn in a state of astonishment, and then at the immobile silver lizard. "Why is he here? No, why am I here? This, what is it? where?"


    "This series of questions of you... is really Zen-like." Don shrugged, "As for this, this is a dream."


    "What is Zen and mind... No, you said this is a dream?"


    "Well, you know, this old cultist''s grave head is half a meter tall. Oh, he may not have a grave head. In short, he has been dead for a long time." Don''s tone revealed his usual calm and calmness. .


    "Dead, a long time..."


    Ji Xiu looked at the immobile silver lizard, his consciousness slowly began to clear, and he could finally realize that he was trapped in a strange and terrifying dream.


    At this time, Dorn was also looking at the silver lizard with great interest, thinking in his heart:


    "Dare to love this old cultist who chased Kisho in the alley? Later, he chased me in the alley, and then I chased me out of the alley. Is this a good reincarnation?"


    After looking at the silver lizard in his dream, Donn turned his head to look at the red-haired priest: "Hey, Kisho, are you ready? I want to make him move."


    "What are you talking about?" Ki Xiu still kept the look of surprise.


    Obviously, it is difficult for him to fully understand, digest and accept the series of strange things that have happened in a short period of time.


    "I made the silver lizard in this dream immobile, so of course I can resume his actions."


    Dorne said this, opening the palm of his right hand, and an unknown dark red nightmare aura swept across his palm.


    "That''s it just now..." Ki Xiu recognized the dark red aura that had just flashed on the silver lizard. "But, why are you doing this? I mean, why do you want him to move again?"


    "Huh? Isn''t this taken for granted? Since your most feared memory is about this old thing, as a friend, of course, I have to give you a chance to let you knock him down here once and for a good time."


    Donn took this sentence for granted.


    "What''s so cool?" Ki Xiu furrowed his brows, and the dumb face finally returned to the familiar jealous expression again.


    He raised his head and stared at the silver lizard that was motionless in front of him, and his tone became unassuming: "How could I be afraid... he..."


    "Is that so? Then, I will let him go?"


    "Wait, wait a minute." Kisho still stared at the immature silver lizard, his breathing became slightly thicker, his fists clenched, "Although I don''t understand how you did it, let him move. Please. Now, Dorn, I...need to defeat him, even in a dream."


    Donn still smiled easily at Kisho: "Look, I''ll say you need to be refreshed."


    Afterwards, [Dream] is launched!


    The unknown dark red aura surged, and the silver lizard, which was stagnant like a puppet, became active again.


    "Dead! Die! Give me blood! Give me meat! Give me, give me!"


    This crazy old cultist ignored Donn who was standing on the side, as if he was disconnected and reconnected, and once again rushed towards Gishu.


    And this time, what he faced was no longer the little priest who had a green face and didn''t have much combat experience.


    "Wind! Enemies swept over me!"


    Ji Xiu sang calmly, and a large number of bright green wind elves flickered out of the surrounding air.


    Around the red-haired priest like a spinning ribbon, trembling slightly, resonating with each other.


    Then, they turned into sharp wind blades, strangling them towards the silver lizard that was leaping over!


    At the same time, the black and depraved aura surrounding the old cultists who flew over also shot out as if they had been induced.


    The sharp wind blades and the degenerate air masses bombarded together, shaking each other and disappearing.


    However, in the end, Kishu''s wind elves were even better in number.


    After all the depraved auras were blasted away, several swift wind blades cut away the squirming body of the silver lizard!


    There are two of them, and they cut directly towards the neck position, extremely brutal!


    Huh!


    The body of the old cultist is separated.


    The head rolled on the ground, and the headless body was bleeding like a fountain, slowly falling down.


    "Ki Xiu is really cruel..." Don was standing not too far from the battlefield, and the warm blood of the silver lizard splashed on him.


    However, as Donne waved his hand, after the dark red nightmare aura surged, all the blood on his body disappeared.


    "I..." Ke Xiu looked at the dead silver lizard on the ground, his eyes flashed, but he was speechless for a while.


    At this time, Dorn said untimely: "Although it is revenge in the dream, but the complex emotions that arise after the revenge, Kisho, you should return to reality and slowly realize it."


    "Now... reality?"


    "Yeah, haven''t I said that? This is a dream, so in reality, we are all sleeping."


    "Then how do we wake up?" Kisho is not stupid has long realized the unusualness of this dream.


    As for Don, he just shrugged:


    "Just leave this to me. It''s not us, it''s you. You wake up in reality before talking."


    "Since I can find you in this dream world, it means that there are likely to be other people trapped here, and I have to continue to explore in this dream for a while."


    "Also, this dream is very weird. So I have reason to suspect that a certain degree of change has occurred in reality. You have to be careful after you go out."


    After Dorne explained this way, he didn''t wait for Gesho to answer anything, and the unknown nightmare aura surging again on his body.


    The dark red aura surrounds Ji Xiu, and with a dazzling effort, the red-haired priest disappears in place.


    Under the operation of Donne, he escaped from the dream and returned to reality.

 v3 Chapter 86： Group dreams

    After giving away Gishu, Donne rubbed his chin and thought for a while.


    "The Jixiu just now is absolutely true. In other words, the two of us were drawn into a dream by the owner of this dream." He said to himself like this.


    Dorn currently has about half the power to control this dream.


    Therefore, he can clearly distinguish the difference between Kishu and [Silver Lizard] that he just saw����


    Jixiu belongs to a person who enters the dreamland from the outside world and has a living mind.


    And that [Silver Lizard] was just an illusory product born in a dream based on the memory of Kixiu.


    In addition, Dorn��s own control of [Into the Dream] only supports him to pull a target into the dream state, or enter the dream state of a person.


    In other words, in the dreams he has explored before, there are at most two people including himself.


    But the situation is different now.


    Dorn himself and the Jixiu who had just met were obviously drawn into the same dream by the same force.


    Moreover, it does not rule out the possibility of other people in this dream.


    Moreover, Dorn estimates that this possibility will be very high!


    "Is this a group dream...?"


    The other three priests, and even the crew of the Anne, are very likely to have entered this strange dream, scattered in other areas of the dream.


    "So, this is probably the reason why I can''t explore the border of the dream? Because there are so many people in this dream? The dreams of different people are intertwined, breaking the barrier of the air wall?" Dorn was doing it in his heart. guess.


    I feel that the more I explore and think, the more valuable this weird dream is to explore.


    Donn gave up thinking for a while, glanced indifferently at the corpse of the silver lizard on the ground, waved his hand, the dark red and unknown aura surged, and the silver lizard born in the dream disappeared without a trace.


    Afterwards, he continued to walk deeper into the alley.


    This alley is long and dark, and there is not much change in it along the way.


    After Donne walked forward for a while, he saw the end of the alley��a high wall made of piled bricks.


    The dark red nightmare breath rushed out again, through the high wall in front of him.


    Afterwards, with Dorn''s slightly surprised eyebrows, the nightmare aura condensed back to him again.


    Donn walked forward without any hesitation in his footsteps, walked straight to the high wall in front of him, and bumped his head.


    Then his body went straight through the wall without any hindrance.


    After passing through the high wall, Dorne found himself standing a little bit inside the entrance of the alley at the beginning, under the hanging horseshoe lamp.


    Looking towards the depths of the alley, you can also see the door of his study, which is abruptly embedded in the wall.


    "Good guy, platform nine and three-quarters? Or, ouroboros?"


    It seemed that the alley that trapped Kisho was like a snake biting its own tail. The head and the tail are connected, and the tail is the head.


    However, this is a dreamland after all, and it was originally a strange place.


    Dorn would not be surprised at what would happen, what unreasonable developments would take place.


    He turned his gaze to the outside of the alley again.


    Unlike the dimness in the alley, the outside of the alley is unusually bright and white, and you can''t see what''s outside.


    However, with Dorn''s control over half of this dream. He knew that the outside of the alley was through the other areas of this weird dream.


    So, he walked toward the entrance of the alley, and after stepping through the fog-like existence, he could see the outside scene clearly.


    This is a rain forest.


    A rain forest filled with purple poisonous gas.


    Dorn turned his head and saw that the entrance of the alley was still very abruptly in the rain forest.


    He didn''t care about the alleys anymore, but began to explore around the rainforest.


    After walking a few steps, he heard a familiar voice--


    "Moo��moo��"


    The sound of bullfrogs.


    "It seems that someone''s most terrifying memory is related to the bullfrog in [Poisonous Remnant Marsh]." Dorn muttered to himself like this and hurried towards the source of the bullfrog''s call.


    ...


    In the depths of the rainforest, in the most poisonous area, Don saw the Boss bullfrog.


    However, he felt that this bullfrog seemed to be much taller and more ferocious than the one he encountered in [Poisonous Remnant].


    I don''t know if it is the result of artistic processing in the dream.


    There are two priests confronting the bullfrog, Cloth and Yuval.


    It seems that the first battle in the ruins of the gods still left a lot of psychological shadow on the squinted priest and Kross.


    After all, they really felt that they were going to die at a high probability.


    And now in the match against the bullfrog in the dreamland, Yuval sings and stacks the buff, and Closs brandishes [Benevolence Spreader] to resist.


    However, the two priests are all at the end of the battle, and they will not be able to support it.


    After finding them, Dorn directly activated [Dream] to modify the current dream content.


    The purple poisonous gas in the rain forest, as well as the terrifying poison frog, were all erased.


    This time he didn''t deal with the encounter between Kloss and Yuval as he did when he met Kisho.


    Because now I feel more and more that this weird dream is very tricky, Donne has to spend more time exploring the dream.


    And helping the priest''s sister and Yuval fight against the bullfrog is no better than helping Kishu against the silver lizard.


    Ji Xiu can rely on his own strength to solve the silver lizard in the dream world three times and five times, and it will not take much time.


    The gap between the bullfrog and the two priests is really too big.


    It is impossible to beat Kross and Yuval alone.


    It is estimated that it would take a lot of thought and time for Donne to make them both in the dreamland [Shuang Yi Shuang].


    Finally, the scariest memory is also of priority.


    It was obvious that Kisho had already become a mental illness, and the situation of Cross and Yuval was definitely better in comparison.


    If it doesn''t work, you can still wait for the weird dream thing to be resolved, and then slowly [into the dream] after going out, Cross and Yuval will be treated with dream psychotherapy.


    "No, think about it this way, I''m a cook, how can I even be responsible for treating my teammates for PTSD?" After a complicated mental activity, Dorn frowned slightly.


    As for Closs and Yuval, they also noticed Donne''s appearance at this time.


    "Dorn! You finally came to save us! Me, Yuval and I were killed by the big poisonous frog... many times! Wow!" The priest sister saw Dorne appear, really mixed with joy and sorrow. .


    Throwing aside the [Benevolence Communicator] in his hand, he directly stepped forward to give Donne a firm bear hug.


    It''s the heavy armor that fits tightly on her body, which really makes people feel panicked...

 v3 Chapter 87： Anne bound by tentacles

    Donn was still patting Kloss''s heavy armor on the back to comfort him, and Yuval stepped forward.


    Yuval, who always squinted his eyes, turned his eyes round at this time: "Mr. Donne, have you seen Lord Adele?"


    "No, I didn''t find Miss Adele, but I found Kisho." Dorne replied truthfully.


    "Where is the Kixiu?" Yuval continued to ask.


    "Go back to reality."


    "What, what do you mean? Mr. Don, do you know what happened now? Didn''t that poison frog be killed by you before? Why, will it appear again? Where are we now?"


    Yuval looked at Dorne''s calm and calm expression and felt that he must have more information about the current situation, so he asked several questions in one breath.


    Judging from the question he posed, this squinted priest, except for not realizing that he was in a dream, was still awake, which was quite different from the Jixiu he had just met.


    Dorn estimated that it is because everyone has different levels of fear for fear memories, which will more or less affect his state in this dream.


    Although Yuval and Kross said they were afraid of poison frogs, they only stayed in the pure fear stage, so their self-awareness is still clear.


    And Ji Xiu, because of the degree of mental illness left by the silver lizard, it is estimated that he will lose himself in this dream.


    "This is a dream. Kisho has already woke up first. I think there is a high probability that something will happen in the real world, so you two better get out of the dream now." Dorn briefly explained the current situation.


    Decrease bX*wX*.��cO��. "Dorn, I...I don''t understand." The pastor''s sister has calmed down a bit, and at the same time has released Dorn.


    "You don''t need to understand, just go out. Anyway, leave the things in your dreams to me, and if there are problems in reality, you can handle them."


    Donne shook his head lightly, and after speaking this sentence, he didn''t explain much.


    Then, the dark red and unknown aura surging around him, lingering beside Kloss and Yuval.


    In an instant, the two newly found priests also disappeared in the dream world.


    After sending off the two priests, Donne stood there and pondered for a moment:


    "Among the priests, Miss Adele was the only one who didn''t find her. Fighting a bullfrog is not her most terrifying memory."


    Is Miss Sword Bearer in other areas of the dream, or because of her strength, she has not entered this dream at all?


    "If Miss Adele did enter a dream, then what would her most fearful memory be? Or, would she really be afraid of something as strong as she?"


    Don''s thoughts diverged for a while, but the thoughts were fruitless.


    I can only shake my head, clean up my mood, and continue to explore the surrounding rainforest.


    The scene of this dream is so big that there seems to be no boundary.


    There must be other things worth exploring.


    ...


    The end of the rainforest.


    When Donne walked here, he saw an endless ocean.


    It seemed that the rainforest he was in was actually an island.


    The ocean was gloomy, and the dark clouds were very low. The thunder and rain were repeated and it seemed to be experiencing a thunderstorm at sea.


    "It should already be someone else''s dream here." Dorn speculated like this.


    Afterwards, [Eagle View] was launched!


    With the help of the eagle''s eyes, Dorn was able to see more and farther above the groggy sea.


    So he soon discovered something.


    He saw a ship like a small black spot on the sea level.


    Without any hesitation, Dorn activated the [Dream] skill.


    With the surging of the nightmare breath, a golden-yellow, metallic wristband appeared on his wrist.


    Greg Lu''s [Adventurer''s Wings].


    With the general control authority of this dreamland, Dorn can easily pull out an extraordinary item he has seen out of thin air.


    The light wings on the back spread out, and a pair of wings composed of pure energy was pulled out, as if flashing with golden electric light.


    With this pair of energy wings, Donne quickly skimmed over the sea and flew towards the ship.


    As the distance got closer and closer, Dorn, who had an "Eagle''s Eye" vision bonus, saw the specific conditions and details of the ship.


    That is the Anne.


    In the raging and terrifying sea, the Anne looked small and helpless.


    Moreover, what surprised Donne even more was that--


    On the hull of the Anne, there were actually several straps tied up, sticky, with suckers, thick enough to be hugged, scarlet tentacles!


    Looks like the tentacles of an octopus.


    And the poor Anne.


    Pulled by these huge tentacles, it is like a children''s toy that bears wantonly play with, floating passively in the terrifying waves.


    It''s not that Don has never touched the tentacles, he even has the [arms and feet] skill himself, which can summon ten squid tentacles.


    But his tentacles were nothing compared to the tentacles that bound the Anne.


    "Has the Anne ever experienced such a big scene?"


    Don''t care about being surprised anymore, driving [Adventurer''s Wings], speeding up and flying towards the Anne.


    ...


    On the Anne.


    Captain Hector is trying to organize the crew against the huge crimson tentacles.


    Of course, this is just in vain.


    There is no way for humans to contend with this kind of terrorist creation that exists in the deep sea.


    The crew members were constantly being pulled into the sea by the tentacles suckers, and even worse, they were smashed into blood by the tentacles and died on the spot.


    Hector grew desperate.


    However, in the heart of this raunchy captain, there has always been a very vague feeling����


    Should everything in front of us really be experienced by the Anne?


    Why does he have a strange feeling.


    It felt as if the Anne had encountered the scene in front of her on her way to the stormy sea when she formed a fleet with other merchant ships?


    However, the ship held by these monstrous tentacles was not the Anne.


    The Anne just witnessed the terrifying scene, and then fled the area where the terrifying creatures existed with other ships .


    It seems to be so right.


    So, what are you and the Anne experiencing now?


    The death that Hector was waiting for did not come.


    If he had his eyes open at this time, he would find that a dark red, unknown aura enveloped the entire Anne.


    Then, those terrifying tentacles disappeared.


    The damaged traces of the Anne were also repaired.


    Even the crew members who were caught in the sea and died on the octopus''s tentacles miraculously returned to the deck.


    Everything is like a miracle!


    Sacrifice like 7huan.com Sacrifice like. Perceiving a change in the situation, Hector opened his eyes, who might have changed.


    However, he only saw the blind dark red surge.


    Subsequently, Hector''s consciousness broke away from the dream and returned to reality.


    The way Dorn sent the Anne''s crew back to reality was more rude, and there was no communication between them.


    This is also impossible.


    To be honest, when Dorne saw a whole ship of Anne''s crew and sailors packed and staying together, the cold sweat came down.


    Good guys.


    Dare everyone dream about it?


    So the question is, in the real world, who is sailing?


    It''s still experiencing a sea storm outside. Hey!


    ?


    ?


    ?


    ?


    ?


    ?


    Mi He Mi. ?


    ?


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 88： Clams and mussels

    According to Donne''s understanding, the current crew of the Anne is counted as the captain, and there are sixty-six people in total.


    And these sixty-six people, one of them counted as one, all of them just appeared on the Anne in the dream.


    This shows that these people have seen all the huge tentacles protruding from the bottom of the sea, and this scene is still rooted in their hearts, and it has become the most terrifying memory of their group.


    However, Donn still doesn''t know what the underwater creature with huge tentacles is.


    Although when he wrapped the entire Anne with nightmare breath, he tried to perceive underwater.


    But underwater there are only strong, intertwined tentacles roots.


    This thing doesn''t look like a creature should be at all.


    According to Donne��s understanding of this dream, the reason should be like this����


    This dream can indeed reproduce a person��s most terrifying memories, but since it is based on people��s memories, the reproduced situation may be a bit deviated from reality.


    For example, the Boss bullfrog, reproduced from the memory of Kloss and Yuval, is a bit more terrifying than the original version.


    Sadako-san, reproduced from Dorn''s memory, er...and the original version of "Midnight Ring" is also very different.


    As for the group of people on the Anne, it is very likely that they have never seen the deep-sea monster with octopus-like tentacles, and what the underwater body looks like.


    Therefore, the dream world cannot restore the underwater scene based on the crew''s memory.


    Only a tangled fleshy ball of tentacles came out.


    "This analysis feels very reasonable. Of course, we can''t rule out the possibility that the tentacle monster...has grown to be that ghost."


    After sending away all the crew, Dorn drove [Adventurer''s Wings] and landed on the empty Anne.


    The dream at this moment has undergone a certain degree of change.


    Dorne, who has half of the control authority of the dream, can clearly feel that a boundary has begun to appear in the dream, that is, a wall of air that cannot be crossed.


    These air walls appeared suddenly after the crew of the Anne left.


    And the scope of the boundary is framed on the sea area where the Anne is located.


    "Ki Xiu, Kross and the others left their dreams unchanged, but as soon as the sixty-odd people of the Anne left, the air wall appeared." Dorne touched his chin. "So I guessed it before, the border of the dream It really has to do with the number of people in the dream."


    According to Donne''s current speculation, under the premise of group dreams, after the number of people online in dreams exceeds a certain number. The air wall that originally blocked dreams will disappear under the intertwined layers of dreams produced by many individuals.


    Although I don''t know the usefulness of this cold knowledge yet, Donn still remembered it in his mind. Diminish


    "It''s weird. Now I have only one decisive circle left in this dream. Why hasn''t the original owner of the dream shown up?"


    Dorn stood on the empty Anne, looked around again, and then once again spread the nightmare around him.


    This time, the dark red unidentified aura hit the air wall beside the Shanghai area and was all intercepted.


    Due to the existence of the border, the nightmare breath could not break through outwards, so it climbed all the way along the air wall.


    Afterwards, Dorn really found something in the dark clouds of high altitude and low pressure.


    The nightmare breath surging, the black clouds pressing on the sea surface disappeared, and the scene in the sky began to become clear.


    With the help of the eyesight provided by [Eagle''s View], Dorn can see that there is a small black spot in the high and high sky above the sea����


    That is a fortress.


    A fortress suspended in the air, motionless.


    At the same time, Don''s nightmare breath had already climbed very high, unimpeded all the way. Sacrifice as zhuiyo.com Sacrifice as


    It can be judged that there is no air wall in the distance from the sea to the sky fortress.


    "It seems to be an area that can be explored, and it is probably the last area of ??this dream."


    Donn paused, and then nodded to himself: "Except for Miss Adele, I found everyone on the Anne in the dream. So, she is in the fortress in the sky? Or, is it from this dream? The original owner is in that fortress?"


    After hesitating for a few seconds, he still decided to go to the sky fortress to find out.


    The [Adventurer''s Wings] generated in the dreamland shined again, and Dorn flew into the sky under the drive of the light wings.


    He is flying very fast. If you look at the Anne at this time, you will have the illusion of the three-mast ship and the sea level falling rapidly.


    Soon, Dorn approached the sky fortress, but at a distance of more than 50 meters from the fortress, he was hindered by a strange force.


    It is a kind of cold, without a trace of emotional power.


    Although it is a bit strange to use such an adjective to describe [power], that''s how the power feels to Donne at this moment.


    "what happened?"


    The energy wings on his back waved vigorously, but there was no way to shorten the distance between Dorn and the sky fortress.


    Has the master of the dream finally made a move?


    This was Dorn''s first thought, but he quickly rejected it.


    As the creator of the dream, the master of the dream should carry the same power as the power contained in the dream. It feels big, loose, and soft.


    It''s a far cry from this cold force.


    ��Dream��Start!


    The nightmare aura swept toward the cold force that was in the air.


    Dorn tried to use his power to control the dream to directly relieve this power.


    But something unexpected happened.


    The unknown nightmare breath collapsed and disappeared the moment it hit that strange power...


    "This����?"


    The wind is very strong over the sea. Although it is already high here, the wind still has a bit of salty and wet taste.


    The energy wings on Dorn''s back flapped and hovered about fifty meters away from the sky fortress ~ www.novelhall.com~ He looked at the sky fortress not too far away from him, and fell into thought.


    ...


    On the other side, in reality.


    In the storm sea area, the storm is still not big or small.


    The Anne, which was unmanned for a long time, drifted with the waves with the ups and downs.


    On the entire ship, the red-haired Kixiu was the first to wake up.


    After waking up, he still clearly remembered what happened in the dream just now-including at the end Dorn confessed to him, there may be strange things happening in reality, so he should be cautious and so on.


    Kisho is in the same room with Yuval.


    When Kisho woke up, Yuval was still lying on the bed, sleeping soundly and strangely.


    No matter how he screamed, no matter how he moved, he couldn''t wake him up.


    As a result, Kisho quickly called the bright green wind elves from the air to explore the entire Anne.


    He found that everyone on the entire Anne was caught in the same weird sleep as Yuval, and seemed to be unable to wake up anyway.


    Also, on the bottom of the Anne, as well as on the outer hull, there is a staggering number of seashells that make one''s scalp numb.


    Most of them are clams and mussels. Mi He Mi


    Under the curtain of night, the dark sea water was slapped on these seashells. But they just clung to the hull quietly, motionless.


    Moreover, these seashells are obviously monsters.


    Every seashell has a small magical surge on its body, and the magical surge gathered by a huge number of shells is so big that it is shrouding the entire Anne!


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 89： Nightmare Seashell

    On the Anne, Dorne''s room.


    Donn was still lying on the bed, sleeping soundly.


    And the dark red "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" is spreading out the pages of the book and pasting it on his chest.


    In the story world����


    Black Alice: "The other people on the boat seem to have woken up. Why hasn''t Pervert Donn woken up yet? Ah, a little dizzy... It''s tiring to observe the outside world.


    White Alice: "Dorn''s weight has returned to normal, and now it seems that he can enter me."


    "Well, it''s just that he should be allowed to come in, or wait a little longer to see if he can wake up like everyone else?"


    Long Niang was still hesitating and wondering what to do next.


    At this time, Dorn, who was sleeping on the bed, sat up suddenly without any warning!


    The dark red reader didn''t react at all, and slid down Dorn''s chest.


    At the same time, the pages of the book shuddered twice, as if they were suddenly shocked.


    Dorn escaped from the weird dream on his own, and then quickly regained consciousness.


    "The fortress floating in the air, and will Miss Adele be inside...it''s difficult."


    After waking up, he sighed first, then looked around for a while.


    Nothing changed in the room on the Anne.


    Afterwards, he felt that there was something in his quilt covering the roots of his thighs.


    Reaching out, it was "Alice''s Bedtime Reading."


    "Alice." Dorn held the reading book and recited the name of Long Niang silently in his heart.


    The two quickly established a communication link in their thoughts.


    White Alice: "Wow! Don''t sit up suddenly! It scared me."


    Black Alice: "Huh! Others have already woke up! Your movements are extremely slow. Like you, you are not qualified to follow the great Alice!"


    Dorn, who just woke up, did not respond to Long Niang''s words, but asked straightforwardly:


    "Alice, you are not affected by that strange dream, are you? What happened on the Anne when I was asleep?"


    "Well-everyone else fell asleep like you, and then there were a lot of big shells on the side of the boat, which seemed to be edible... Then I didn''t notice the others. You know. Yes, my perception of the outside world is very vague."


    The voice of the white dragon lady who was slightly dull and cute replied.


    "Also, when you first fell asleep, your weight exceeded the upper limit of being able to enter me. It was as heavy as sixty or seventy human beings. However, when the other people on the ship wake up one after another, your weight will become normal. Some more."


    The hard-sounding Black Dragon Lady also stopped scolding Dorn, adding this way.


    "Weight?" Dorn frowned slightly.


    He knew the peculiar way of weighing limits in the story world of Dragon Mother, which was completely different from reality.


    The so-called weight of sixty or seventy people corresponds to the total number of people on the Anne.


    So Don will suddenly become incompatible with Long Niang internally, the reason why it cannot match. It is likely that the seventy-odd people on the boat, after entering the dreamland together, formed a certain link on the spiritual level.


    Sacrifice such as 75zhongwen.com sacrifice such as. And under the premise of the existence of this [Dreamland Spiritual Link], if Alice wants to pull Donne into the story world, she must also pull in the other seventy people.


    The end result is naturally that Donne is overweight and fails to enter the story world.


    "Anything else?" Donn asked after roughly understanding this.


    "Where do I know so much! My perception of the outside world is so vague, and I have been guarding you here!" The Black Dragon Lady answered angrily.


    "Well, in short, the big shells that suddenly appeared must have a direct relationship with you suddenly falling asleep." This time Alice White added.


    "I understand." Donn nodded. "Sorry, you are worried, Alice."


    "Well, isn''t this what it should be? Remember to make good food and reward me with storytelling."


    Bai Longniang''s answer was taken for granted, and there was a little bit of praise between her words.


    And Black Dragon Mother: "Who, so, and who is worried about your perverted exhibitionist! It''s just that if you have an accident, Alice-sama will lose the delicious food and the story. Just that, don''t be passionate! Humph! !"


    Dorn:...


    The same meaning, two completely different speaking states, frank and arrogant, told twice.


    After putting away "Alice''s Bedtime Readings," Donn left his room.


    The storm on the storm sea is still going on.


    ���]��. On the deck, the sailors are under the command of Captain Hector, using all kinds of tools to clean the seashells attached to the Anne, and they are busy.


    On the deck, some scattered seashells can also be seen.


    Mainly clams and mussels.


    It''s all monsters and all ingredients, and most of the ingredients are grade B-A.


    "Guys! Hurry up! Hurry up! If you don''t want to have that horrible dream again! Just clear all these nightmare seashells for me! Damn! The original **** is on top! My grandma''s hands and feet are more agile than you!"


    Captain Hector was standing on the deck, yelling loudly, the heavy rain hitting his face and thick beard.


    Due to his first-line command and verbal stimulation, the morale of the sailors and crew did increase Among the busy people on the deck, Donn also saw the figures of Kisho and Yuval.


    Yuval played a hymn called "Sailor" to improve courage and physical coordination for everyone present.


    Kisho, on the other hand, directly fends off the gusts and fights against the storms at sea, so as to maintain the stability of the Anne.


    After all, most people on the ship are now busy cleaning the shells.


    Without the help of Kisho, a small number of people would be unable to control the Anne in the face of the storm.


    "Nightmare seashells? It sounds like Captain Hector knows these monster seashells." Dorne thought in his heart.


    Just by listening to the names of these seashells, you can judge that they are the culprits that make everyone on the Anne have different beds and dreams.


    Moreover, the magical power emitted by an astonishing number of seashells is loosely gathered together, which is also in line with the feeling of the big, scattered, and soft dominant force in the dream.


    "It''s no wonder that no matter what I do in the dream, the original owner of the dream comes out to stop me."


    Dorn withdrew his gaze from the deck without disturbing the busy crowd.


    At this moment, he has another very important thing to do-check Adele''s status.


    As for the shells whose ingredients are mostly grade B to A, Donne has a strong urge to cook, but he still has to wait for him to confirm the situation of the sword bearer.


    Mi He Mi. Anyway, the number of these Nightmare Seashells attached to the Anne is very large, and they have almost been cleaned up one after another.


    "Let''s eat them again later." Dorne muttered to himself like this, and then quickly walked towards Adele and Kloss''s room.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 90： Braised Clams in White Wine

    The layout of the girls�� room was similar to Don��s.


    Adele is sleeping in his bed.


    The sleeping face of Miss Sword Bearer was very quiet, adding a bit of soft color to her heroic and beautiful face.


    And Kloss was sitting quietly by the bed now, staring at Adele motionlessly.


    Tuk tuk ����


    There was a soft knock on the door.


    Then the door was pushed open and Donne walked in.


    "Dorn, are you awake? I just went to see you." Clos turned her head and saw that the person entering was Dorn, slightly excited, "Well, what happened in the dream...?"


    "Well. You and Yuval are fighting the poison frog, and then I appear and send you back to reality from the dream. The [Dorn] you saw in the dream is me." Dorn nodded and replied like this .


    "how did you do it?"


    Although she had already made some preparations in her heart, after hearing such affirmative reply, Kloss still could not restrain the difference.


    "This can be said later."


    "Yeah." Kloss nodded vigorously, and then her expression became anxious. "What about Sister Adele? Why did we all wake up, but she still didn''t wake up? Did you find her in your dream?"


    Donn didn''t speak, just shook his head.


    He did not find Adele directly in the dream.


    However, at the end of the weird dream, Don found the fortress suspended in the air.


    According to inference, the lady sword bearer in the dream is likely to be there.


    It can be flying upwards and approaching the fortress.


    Although not blocked by the dream air wall, Donne was blocked by a strange, icy force, and tried many methods but couldn''t break through.


    In the end, he had to leave the dream and return to reality, wanting to confirm Adele''s reality first.


    "Dorn, Adele won''t be able to wake up, right?" The priest''s sister saw Dorn not answer, her tone becoming more anxious.


    But she didn''t know what to do now, the only thing she could pin up hope was Dorne who sent herself and Yuval out of that strange dream.


    "No." Donn still shook his head.


    Subsequently.


    ��Dream��Start!


    The dark red unidentified nightmare breath surging out!


    Dorn was trying to enter the dream and directly invade the current dreamland of Miss Sword Bearer.


    However, this behavior failed.


    The nightmare breath was once again blocked by that cold, unsentimental force.


    "This power is also present in reality?" Dorn eliminated [Dream], frowning.


    Now he can be sure that Miss Sword Bearer must be trapped in the last sky fortress in the dream.


    But the problem is that the difference between this cold power and the big and scattered power of Nightmare Seashell is too big.


    It didn''t look like those seashells made it.


    So, where does this power come from?


    What is in the nightmare of Miss Sword Bearer?


    Dorn''s brow furrowed deeper.


    "Dorn?" The priest''s sister, who is always carefree, asked carefully at this moment.


    To be honest, since the last time I was in the Ruins of God, I saw Dorn behead the huge poisonous frog.


    From the bottom of her heart, Kloss raised a feeling of worship similar to Dorn.


    Like the other three priests, she could more or less guess that Dorn definitely possessed some very strange abilities.


    Judging from the experience tonight, those peculiar abilities also include a certain degree of control over dreams.


    The unknown breath that Kross saw twice in the dream and reality should be used to control the dream.


    But those breaths just disappeared immediately when they first came into contact with Adele.


    Obviously, Don''s attempt failed.


    "You continue to look at Miss Adele, I may have to do some other preparations." Donne pondered for a while, then confessed and walked out of the room.


    And Kloss had no other choice but nodded in agreement.


    She had to sit down by the bed again, and continued to stare at the lady sword-bearer on the bed with a worried look.


    ...


    Dorn returned to the deck.


    The pouring rain poured on his hair and clothes, and he couldn''t open his eyes.


    However, Donn didn''t care too much.


    He was on the deck and briefly communicated with Captain Hector for a while.


    Through the conversation, Dorn learned that these monster seashells that appeared tonight are called nightmare seashells by merchants and adventurers on the sea.


    Usually gather in large groups and attack ships.


    Just like what happened to the Anne tonight.


    Crowds of nightmare seashells can pull the entire ship into a dream, and people will see the scariest thing in their memory in that dream.


    The fear that people are born in dreams is the best nutrient for these seashells to enhance their magical power.


    And Captain Hector, when he was young, also encountered a nightmare seashell.


    However, his luck was better that time. The ship encountered the nightmare seashell when the weather was good.


    Early the next morning, after the seashells retreated, the crew of the entire ship awakened automatically.


    In the end, the price of the nightmare shellfish encounter was that the ship deviated far from its course without being piloted.


    It is a blessing in misfortune.


    Captain Hector stood on the bow, the rain dripping down his braided beard:


    "After that time, I have deliberately learned about this kind of monsters on the sea. Tonight''s situation is that although we were lucky enough to escape from the nightmare, we had to constantly knock down the sea shells attached to the ship before dawn. ."


    "Otherwise, after a large number of seashells stabilize on the ship and continue to emit magical surgings, and these magical powers converge into a huge force, we may be drawn into a nightmare again."


    In short, the information Hector provided related to the Nightmare Seashell was not much different from what Dorn himself had explored and reasoned out.


    "Then Mr. Captain, you can keep busy. As for me, I plan to take some of the nightmare seashells to cook, don''t you mind?" At the end of the conversation, Dorn preached.


    "Cooking? I don''t mindIt''s just..." Captain Hector was a little dazed.


    It seems that nightmare seashells are indeed edible.


    Moreover, with the current number of seashell groups, Don''t take a small part of it to cook, and it will not have any impact on the overall situation.


    But, are you still in the mood to engage in cooking now?���bX*wX*.cO��


    Sometimes Mr. Donne is really incomprehensible.


    However, the dishes he cooks are really delicious...


    "It''s just... forget it, it''s not just." Hector finally shook his hairy head and dropped some rain. "When it''s done, maybe you can save me a portion for tomorrow morning?"


    "Well, of course." Dorn nodded.


    Afterwards, Captain Hector returned to the crew to use words to inspire and guide his men to work hard.


    And Don, wandering around the deck, carefully selected clams and mussels that could reach A-level quality. Sacrifice as 75zw.com Sacrifice as


    On the one hand, I was nervously rescuing the disaster, while on the other side I was strolling around the vegetable market...


    After collecting enough seashells of high quality, Dorn''s body was completely drenched by rain, and his shirt and trousers were sticking to his body wet. Mi He Mi


    However, he didn''t care too much. Instead, he was satisfied after harvesting the ingredients:


    "Clams and mussels are very fresh and plump. They are great. Just use them to make a shorter dish, clams stewed in white wine."


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 91： Seafood Macaroni

    After collecting enough monster seashells, Dorn went straight to the Anne��s kitchen.


    Then he took out "Alice''s Bedtime Book".


    After reading the real name of this dark red reader silently.


    Don''s figure seemed to have been erased by an eraser, and even the large basket of nightmare seashells he was carrying, all disappeared without a trace.


    And "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", because of Donne''s disappearance, fell from the height of his original hand.


    When it was about to hit the floor, the pages of the Dark Red Reader spread out, flapping like wings, and then quietly flew to the dry wooden shelf where the sundries were placed in the kitchen.


    Find a good location and land steadily, then close the lid firmly.


    A set of operations, skilled people feel distressed.


    In "Alice''s Bedtime Book", the number of large monsters that can hold life is about fifty or sixty.


    However, the number of monsters like Haibei, which is not big in size and does not have strong individual magic power, must be raised to the upper limit.


    So Dorne brought in the big basket of Nightmare Seashells, and only made Alice into a half-full state.


    ...


    Story world.


    The castle on the island of the lagoon.


    Dorn, with a large basket of seashells, appeared here.


    And Long Niang Alice also appeared in the lobby on the first floor, with two bodies sitting side by side on the pile of gold coins in the treasure chest, wearing light pajamas-like dresses, bare legs and bare feet swaying lightly.


    "The storm outside hasn''t stopped, and the kitchen is shaking a bit, so I just come to you to cook."


    Don''s preaching like this, his expression is not as calm and calm as usual.


    The dragon maidens sat on the pile of gold coins, looked at Don''s face, and finally didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    After Dorne entered the kitchen with Hai Bei, not long after, a packed luggage bag and a neatly folded hot towel appeared out of nowhere.


    This cyst is where Donne exists in Alice, and it contains some daily necessities.


    Afterwards, the narration of the dragon ladies sounded in the kitchen����


    White Alice: Well-no matter what you are worried about right now, if you don''t dry your body, you will get sick, right?


    Black Alice: I''m not caring about you. I''m just worried that water stains dripping from your body will stain my floor. Anyway, change your clothes quickly, I won''t be interested in seeing you!


    Because of Long Niang''s small actions, Dorn''s originally slightly bored mood improved a little.


    "Thank you, Alice."


    He dried his hair and body according to Long Niang''s intention, and put on dry clothes.


    "Next, don''t think of anything else, concentrate, and start cooking." Dorn stretched out his hands and patted his cheeks, forcing his attention to fall entirely on the ingredients and the kitchen.


    Subsequently, he reported the ingredients and condiments he currently needs:


    "Alice, I need shallots, parsley, butter, dry white wine..."


    The named Dragon Niang did not respond directly.


    But every ingredient and condiment that Donne needs will quickly appear on the kitchen table.


    Individual ingredients or condiments that need to be kept in cold storage have a visibly cold touch.


    This is how Donne developed another function for Alice.


    Because in the story world, Long Niang uttered the law, and she said what she said.


    Therefore, after starting "Alice''s Bedtime Book" and establishing a good relationship with Alice, Donne tried to make Dragon Niang face the houses in the Kingdom Block and say something like this����


    "The interior of this house will always maintain the cold temperature of winter."


    So a simple, unscientific food cold storage was formed.


    And then through the subsequent fine-tuning of the wording of Long Niang, with the temperature-sensitive Dorn to test the temperature, to achieve data feedback.


    In the end, the temperature inside the houses showed different degrees of difference. Sacrifice like yuebiqu.com sacrifice like


    There are those that maintain a temperature of minus 3 degrees Celsius, which is suitable for keeping aquatic products.


    There are 2-5 degrees Celsius, suitable for storing meat.


    It has 7-10 degrees Celsius, suitable for storing vegetables.


    There is even a wine cellar with a temperature of 10-15 degrees Celsius for storing alcoholic beverages.


    In other words, the current Alice is not only a portable space, but also a refrigerator with the function of keeping ingredients fresh and the temperature is finely divided!


    After everything is ready.


    Handle the clams and mussels first.


    The clams should be soaked, and shaking will speed them up to spit sand.


    And this kind of monster clam itself didn''t seem to contain much sand, so this step didn''t take much time at all.


    "It seems that I have to thank you for growing into a state that is more convenient to eat."


    Dorn said silently, and set aside the washed clams for later use.


    The subsequent processing of the mussels is a little more troublesome, because the hard impurities attached to the surface of the shell must be carefully removed.


    General kitchen knives seem a little troublesome to complete this step.


    But Donne possesses Ruyi that can change shape at will, so although the process of handling mussels is a bit more troublesome, it didn''t take too much time.


    The cooking has officially begun.


    Cut the shallots, parsley, and garlic into small pieces and set aside.


    Heat up the pan and pour olive oil in the pan.


    Add minced shallots and minced garlic, stir fry for aroma and juice.


    Add dry white wine.


    High quality, pure water-like dry white with a refreshing fruity aroma and wine aroma. After being poured into the pot, it sizzles in the hot pot first, emitting alcohol and some mellow aroma substances and other wines. Pour enough, heat it up for a while, the wine and seasonings are mixed into the soup, gurgling steam and blisters.


    The original alcohol also evaporates almost under the action of heat, leaving only a refreshing and richer fruity aroma in the pot.


    At this time, add the washed clams.


    Cook for two or so, and when you see the clams just opening, the next piece of butter adds a milky flavor.


    Season with a little bit of salt and black pepper, and stir well. Diminish


    Subsequently, the pot was quickly raised.


    The timing of the cooking is well controlled, and the cooked clam meat will be extremely tender, and the meat will still retain the delicious seafood flavor gravy.


    After the pot is off the fire, add chopped parsley.


    The soup originally has a strong seafood flavor and refreshing fruity aroma, and finally adds a little vanilla flavor to enrich the taste.


    Afterwards, the white wine clams were served on a plate and topped with a fragrant soup.


    Clams braised in white wine, done!


    After completing this step, there is still a lot of soup left in the pot.


    Don''t lose it, and don''t waste it.


    Add the cleaned mussels to the soup, follow the steps of cooking clams, and cook almost again.


    Finally, the mussels took out the remaining part of the soup, because the seashells have been cooked twice, and the seashells have become thicker, and the seafood flavor has become particularly strong.


    This part of the soup can be used to cook noodles.


    The macaroni that has been boiled in water is added to the seafood broth and heated to immerse the taste of the broth into the noodles. Mi He Mi


    During the cooking process, add some previously cooked, shelled clams and mussels.


    Out of the pot!


    A full-bodied seafood macaroni, complete!


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 92： Skill upgrade: Dreamwalker

    Seafood macaroni is served in a plain disc.


    The original soup has been boiled into a rich sauce.


    On the other hand, the wheat-yellow, like macaroni with cut-off straws, piled loosely and soaked in the sauce.


    There are also clams mixed with white shell and light yellow scallop meat, and mussels with plump yellow scallop meat are left behind.


    There are also black peppercorns and green chopped parsley evenly scattered on them. While seasoning, they also form a visual embellishment.


    A plate of seafood macaroni is very good-looking and very appetizing.


    After Dorne had filled the macaroni, he didn''t need to be polite with himself, he picked up the tableware and started eating directly.


    First, use a spoon to scoop up a spoonful of macaroni mixed with sauce.


    It can be seen that each of the macaroni is fully wrapped in the sauce, with a little oily feeling, and even the hollow noodles are filled with seafood soup.


    When you lift the spoon to your mouth, you can smell the fragrant seafood scent, mixed with a dry white scent.


    Among them, the alcohol content in dry white is not high, but in the process of braising, most of the alcohol is heated and evaporated, leaving only a faint wine aroma and a fruity aroma in the soup.


    Entrance.


    With one bite, the macaroni has fully absorbed the rich seafood sauce, and the original hard part in the middle has been softened. It tastes smooth and chewy, with a springy taste.


    Chew more, and you will have a strong savory taste straight to your throat, with the savory flavours of clams and mussels, dry white fruit and parsley vanilla.


    Savour carefully, the taste is very rich.


    "Very good." Dorn nodded in satisfaction.


    I really couldn''t fault the food I made.


    The clam meat is very tender because of the perfect timing when it comes out of the pan, and it contains extremely delicious gravy.


    Not to mention the mussels with larger flesh, the tender yellow mussels themselves are extremely tender. In the process of braising and boiling, the soup has been completely immersed in it, and after a bite, there will be a full and delicious juice sweeping the mouth!


    A seafood macaroni, fragrant and delicious, and the final dish is grade S!


    After eating a plate of macaroni, Dorn focused on eating clams stewed in white wine and mussels stewed in white wine.


    Take a bite of a piece of shellfish, and the taste is fragrant, and at the same time, it will trigger system prompts from time to time. The [Predator] effect is activated, which adds some mental power attributes.


    Donn��s eating action kept on, while enjoying the delicious food, he continued to pay attention to the system prompts.


    When the second plate of white wine braised sea shells was half-eaten, he finally got his wish and saw the hint he wanted����


    System prompt: [Synchronized Stomach Pouch] effect is triggered, the same type of skills are retrieved, and the skills are combined and upgraded.


    "Come!" Dorn''s spirit was lifted.


    Earlier, when Dorn used the breath of nightmare to fight against the power of the seashells in the dream created by the nightmare seashell, he had received a system reminder of the critical breakthrough of the skill "Dream".


    After he came out of the dream, he had checked his data panel.


    Among them, [Dream Lv5] changed from the original black to a bright red name.


    At the same time, in the skill introduction, there is an extra line: [After acquiring the same type of skill, it must be upgraded to a higher level. ]


    The so-called high-level upgrade, according to Dorn''s own understanding, the effect of the new skills obtained after the trigger is definitely not bad.


    And now, Miss Swordbearer was trapped in a nightmare by mysterious powers of unknown origin, unable to wake up.


    With Don''s current ability, he couldn''t directly enter Adele''s dream.


    Upgrading the [Dream] skills to obtain more powerful dream skills may be a way to break the game.


    And so-called, it is easier to find the same type of skills as [Dream].


    By eating these nightmare seashells, there is a high chance that this skill will come out!


    Soon, the second system prompt related to skill upgrade also appeared����


    System prompt: The superimposed skill is [Dream], and the skill [Dream Walker (not upgradeable)] is obtained.


    "Very good!" Dorn was even more excited, and immediately clicked on the data panel to view.


    [Dream Walker]: 1. Entering a dream. 2. Dream weaving. 3. Walking in dreams.


    Like the [Poison Frog] skill gained by upgrading, [Dreamwalker] is also a multi-effect compound skill.


    The first effect, [Into a Dream], is similar to the nightmare horse skill that Dorn originally mastered. It is also to enter other people''s dreams, drag people into dreams, and build dreams.


    However, in the control of dreams, the effect of dreaming has been greatly improved.


    The second effect [dream weaving].


    Just like Nightmare Seashell, it has the ability to weave multiple dreams.


    After the number of woven dreams reaches a certain number, the boundaries that should have existed in a single dream will be broken.


    Thanks to [Weaving Dreams], Don can now pull multiple enemies into the dreamland through [Dream Walker].���bxwx.��Co��


    It is no longer limited to the previous one-on-one solo state.


    The last effect, [Walking in Dreamland]:


    Dreamwalkers completely break through the barriers between reality and dreams, and can enter any dream in the form of a virtual body.


    "Broken body?" Dorn looked at the third effect, slightly surprised.


    Is this also possible? Sacrifice as 75zhongwen.com Sacrifice as


    Does it mean that your real body can be directly hidden in the dream?


    "I feel like I have to study this effect in practice." Donne touched his chin.


    After acquiring the upgraded new skill of [Dream Walker], Donn did not waste any more time in the story world.


    First, I left Longniang with two servings of white wine braised clams and seafood macaroni.


    Then, by the way, more than twenty monster clams and mussels were still alive.


    The small number of these twenty or so animals is not enough to achieve the effect of weaving a nightmare.


    Therefore, Don was planning to see if he could raise them with Dragon Mother first.


    "Alice, can these seashells be raised in your saltwater lake first?" Dorn asked, "Then, do you have a certain skill in seafood farming, after all... you have raised squid before."


    Bai Longniang nodded: "It''s okay, anyway, after the squid was eaten by us, the lake outside has been empty. However, the squid was stocked before. Um, so if these seashells are raised, don''t blame me? "Mi He Mi


    "Also, I want to remind you. Don��t forget, here, the way objects are weighed is different from outside. All living things are heavy objects. Although these seashells look small, they are right. For me, they are all bulky goods, which cannot be loaded very, very much."


    The Black Dragon Mother solemnly added.


    "I know." Dorn nodded. "When I return to Eaton, I will send these seashells to the monster farm to see if Crick has anything to say."


    After getting such a reply, the two dragon maidens stopped saying anything, and after nodding their heads, they sent Dorn back to reality.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 93： Walking in a dream

    In the Anne��s kitchen.


    On the side of the wooden miscellaneous shelves, Don''s figure was quickly outlined.


    When he returned to reality, the sky over the sea had become dazzling.


    In the first half of the night, Dorn and the priests were gathered together to tell horror stories.


    After sleeping for a while in the middle of the night, he encountered Nightmare Seashell again.


    After he finished cooking clams stewed in white wine and seafood macaroni in the story world, it was already past 5 o''clock in the morning.


    At this time, the storm that lasted all night, the momentum finally weakened, and it looked like it was about to end.


    Dorn had just put away "Alice''s Bedtime Readings" after returning to the Anne��s kitchen.


    I heard the voice of Kloss coming from outside the kitchen, calling his name.


    It was accompanied by the sound of trotting all the way.


    "Dorn! Dorn!" Kloss pushed open the kitchen door, with tiny raindrops on the ends of her hair. "Outside, the seashells outside are beginning to fall back into the sea!"


    "Then, how is Miss Adele?" Dorn asked.


    "Sister Adele still hasn''t woken up... what to do, think of a way, Don." The priest''s sister''s face collapsed.


    "I see, I''ll go see her." Don just nodded, and then quickly left.


    In the kitchen, only Clos, who was rather depressed, was left.


    The priest sister was going to immediately follow Dorn back to the room to see Miss Sword Bearer.


    However, just as she was about to turn around, she smelled a strong scent of seafood.


    At this time, Kloss noticed that there were two large pots on the table in the kitchen.


    One of them, clams with white shells, mussels with black shells, and a little bit of chopped parsley, the soup is rich.


    The other one is wheat yellow macaroni wrapped in a plump sauce with a slightly greasy feel.


    The fragrant seafood flavor, mixed with a little fruit wine fragrance, is emitted from these two pots.


    The portions of seashells and macaroni made by Donne are very large, except that he eats them and feeds them to Dragon Niang, there is a lot left.


    These surpluses are naturally brought back to the real world.


    "What Dorn said before, do some other preparations mean to come here to cook?"


    Kloss looked at the two pots of delicious dishes, opened her mouth in surprise, but took a deep breath unconsciously.


    So fragrant...


    wrong!


    Donn has no heart!


    Sister Adele hasn''t woken up yet, so he still has the heart to cook here!


    Looking at the seashells and macaroni in the pot, the priest sister couldn''t stop complaining about Dorne in her heart.


    Then, he swallowed uncontrollably.


    Closs:...


    The priest''s sister felt inexplicably sad.


    I may not have the heart.


    Sister Adele hasn''t woken up yet, and at this moment, she actually wants to taste Don''s dishes...


    After a fierce struggle with her appetite, Kross finally reluctantly restrained her desire, escaped from the kitchen holding her breath, and returned to the room.


    Decrease bxW��x.C*o��. ...


    Inside Adele''s room.


    Dorn, the three priests, and Captain Hector, gathered around Adele''s bed.


    Nightmare Seashell has been back into the sea for a while, but the sword bearer still shows no sign of waking up.


    Faced with this situation, neither the priest nor Captain Hector could come up with any ideas.


    At the same time, due to the experience in the seashell dream, the priests knew that Dorn had the ability to control the dream.


    Captain Hector was also informed of this information afterwards.


    Right now, Dorn became the hope of the whole ship.


    After discussing with several other people again, Dorn naturally became the first person to awaken Miss Sword Bearer.


    "It would be great if this is the world of fairy tales. To wake up a beautiful girl who is not awake, you can do it with just a light kiss, and you don''t need to try it.


    Dorn looked at Adele, who was putting on his eyes and closed his eyes, calmly immersed in the dream, such a thought came out inexplicably in his mind.


    After that, a new skill, [Dream Walker] was activated!


    The aura of nightmare like a rainbow gushes out from Don''s body!


    After compounding and upgrading, this strengthened breath seems to condense into substance, and the color is more unclear and heavier than before. .


    Sacrifice such as bxwx.co sacrifice such as. Dorn used the [Into Dream] effect he was most familiar with.


    Also, instead of trying to virtualize the physical body, he tried to let his consciousness dive directly into Adele''s dream.


    The dark red nightmare aura lingered on Miss Sword Bearer''s body.


    At the same time, Dorne felt the resistance of that cold force again.


    The nightmare breath this time was an enhanced version after it was strengthened. It didn''t break as soon as it was touched at first, but became entangled with the cold power like a decent one.


    After entangled for about half a minute, the enhanced nightmare breath was defeated and disappeared.


    Dorn:...


    The few people on the sidelines at first saw Dorn''s operation look alike. Especially when I saw the dark red aura constantly flashing on Adele, I began to have hope and expectation in my heart.


    "As expected of Don! You can always surprise people at all levels!" Almost everyone thinks so.


    But then, when they saw the nightmare aura dissipating like deflated, the original expectations and hopes in everyone''s hearts inevitably turned into frustration and disappointment.


    Still not working?


    Just when the group of people in the room looked a little frustrated, Donne, who had suffered a failure, made another move.


    He raised his right hand and spread it out as before, then quickly chanted, and the magic power on his body reacted violently.


    Afterwards, the vast and unidentified breath boiled out of his body!


    This time, the breath summoned by Donne not only improved its aura to another level, but the color also changed from dark red to terrifying black.


    Even Dorn''s own body quickly faded and became a part of this majestic black aura.


    What he activated was the third effect of [Dream Walker], [Walking in Dreamland].


    Thoroughly break through the barriers between dreams and reality, and enter any dreams by virtualizing your body!


    The terrifying darkness, as thick as night, enveloped the sword-bearer lady.


    Moreover, before the cold force was blocked, he swept into Adele''s body.


    The three priests and Captain Hector in the room looked at each other. After a while, they recovered from the picture that was enough to shock the three views.


    "Dorn, did he succeed?"


    Kross was the first to speak, staring at her with big eyes in astonishment when she was speaking, obviously a little dazed.


    "Hey... does he mean that he has entered the dream of Lord Adele?"


    Ji Xiu frowned and barked his teeth. He looked at the lady sword-bearer on the bed, but he didn''t notice anything.


    Mi He Mi. "Mr. Dorn, he didn''t tell us...what kind of situation is considered a success, but I think he should have done it."


    This time it was Yuval whose eyes opened in surprise.


    "Why don''t you pay attention to that? It''s... Mr. Donne himself became a part of the terrifying black aura just now, and then entered the body of Lord Adele?"


    Mr. Captain was the last to speak.


    After he finished speaking, the room fell into an atmosphere of silence and surprise.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 94： Sword and Ragdoll (Part 1)

    The fortress that Dorne saw in his dream was the home of Miss Sword Bearer.


    To be precise, it was Adele''s home before the age of nine.


    Of course, her fortress was not suspended in the air like Don saw it in his dream.


    It was probably just a bizarre form of expression after different people''s dreams were stitched together.


    Before the age of nine, Adele was the youngest daughter of a noble family with the surname Renault.


    At this moment, Adele in the dream also showed her appearance when she was nine years old.


    Not a heroic and indifferent female swordsman.


    It was a loli who wore a fluffy foreign dress, white pantyhose, and lovely hair accessories, and dressed up like other noble ladies of the same age.


    However, little Adele''s eyebrows, which initially showed a sense of sharpness and heroism, still had a certain degree of recognition.


    When the dream just started.


    Adele held a rag doll that was exquisitely crafted and as cute as her, doing tricks in the room like little girls playing house.


    Accompanying her to play games is her five-year-old brother, Itami.


    As a man in the Renault family, Itami is actually not very interested in games for little girls, but is more enthusiastic about practicing swordsmanship with his father and uncle.


    Perhaps it is because the family has good genetic inheritance.


    Itami is very talented in the practice of swordsmanship.


    He belongs to the kind of talent + interest + hard work, impeccable perfect swordsmanship, plus the endorsement of his own family in the future, the future is destined to have a bright future.


    However, such a star of tomorrow will still be defeated in the face of his sister''s coquettishness.


    It''s the same today.


    Itami couldn''t stand her younger sister''s acting like a baby, and was helpless, came to Adele''s room with many pink decorations, and accompanied her to play house games as usual.


    Although this kind of little game is really boring for boys of Itami''s grade.


    But when I heard my sister giggling, when I saw the afternoon sun shine through the glass window, on the soft carpet, and my sister''s soft smile.


    Itami felt that it was all worthwhile.


    However, people will never know which one will come first, tomorrow or the accident.


    At that time, Itami, who was patient and accompany his younger sister to the house, probably couldn''t imagine that the peaceful and happy life of the Layton family would come to an abrupt end in the afternoon of this day.


    ...


    Adele''s room.


    "Brother, Lupas said that he will be your bride in the future." Little Adele triumphantly moved towards the delicate and beautiful doll that Itami was holding.


    [Lupas] is the name she gave to this doll.


    "Forgive me to refuse." Itami shook his head solemnly.


    "Why? Lucas is so beautiful? If my favorite Lucas and my favorite brother can get married, I will be very happy."


    "Because no matter how good she looks, she is just your baby. And compared to love and marriage, I think there are other more important things waiting for me to do."


    "I know, I know. The most important thing for my brother is fencing."


    Little Adele said this, and at the same time wrinkled her slightly heroic eyebrows, as if she was telling something that she didn''t like or even hated:


    "Then, the great knight who will become a legend in the future will be rewarded by the empire, so that the entire continent will know the Renault family and your brother''s name."


    "Well, that''s about it." Itami nodded.


    "Oh. Brother''s future life sounds very boring. As a younger sister, I really sympathize with you." Little Adele hugged the doll in his arms, pretending to be mature and sighed.


    Itami looked at his sister helplessly:


    "Where is it boring? Isn''t sword practice the most interesting thing? Also, it''s Adele, your father and uncle have all said that you are also very talented in swordsmanship, as long as you are willing to practice a little seriously, I will definitely do a lot in the future."


    "As a result, you are lazy every day, unwilling to practice swords, and always hide and play with your doll. It is not good to waste your talent. And look, the new and old dolls in your house are almost too much to fit. "


    When Itami said this, he kind of meant to preach to his younger sister.


    But he didn''t want to put his tone too heavy, so there was no deterrent when he said this.


    "It''s very tiring to practice swords." Adele took out her usual coquettish tone and spoiled her elder brother. "And if there is someone in our family who is very good at swordsmanship, right? Anyway, me, in adulthood. In the future, I will find my love!"


    Decrease bxWx.*co��. Sacrifice such as zhuiyo.com sacrifice such as. "Your love?"


    "Yes, I want to find one that will always show up in time when I encounter difficulties and dangers, save me in time, and always protect my boy to be my lover in the future."


    Little Adele had a pretentious pause when he talked about it, the person is big and the devil is big, and his expression is looking forward to:


    "So, I can''t be too good. Otherwise, I will protect others, and I won''t be able to marry."


    "Always protect you? Then you don''t need any love, and you don''t need to marry. Stay home. Father, uncle, and me will always protect you." Itami shook his head unexpectedly.


    "That''s not the same as love!"


    "That''s not right Adele, you''re only nine years old, right? Where did these strange ideas come from?" Itami seemed to have thought of something, and finally reacted, frowning.


    "Uh... the stories of love stories are all written in this way, the stories about knights, brave men saving the princess. Very touching."


    "It seems that I have to talk to my mother and ask her to confiscate all the romance novels in your room..." Itami held his forehead.


    "No, it can''t be like this! Brother!"


    After the two little brothers and sisters quarreled, Itami began to be patient again and played with his sister.


    "Finally, play for another ten minutes, after which I should go down to practice fencing." Itami said.


    But the same thing, he had said it again ten minutes ago.


    When the play house in the background of family ethics was halfway through, the door of Adele''s room was suddenly pushed open.


    The person who walked in was Earl Renault, the father of Itami and Adele.


    At this moment, the Lord Earl''s expression was very unnatural. Behind his efforts to restrain and remain calm, there were tension, anxiety and panic.


    "Dad!" Adele sitting on the carpet didn''t directly notice the strangeness of his father, stood up, and ran towards his father as usual.


    Mi He Mi. And the earl, also trying to maintain the same state as in normal days, quickly and affectionately hugged Adele in the pose of a princess.


    But his breathing was slightly heavy, and his eyes flashed when he looked at his daughter.


    Afterwards, he kissed little Adele''s forehead like a farewell: "My little pearl, will you play a game with Dad now?"


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 95： Sword and rag doll (middle)

    The door to Adele''s room was not closed, and there seemed to be a lot of messy noises outside.


    "father?"


    After all, Itami was an older child, and he soon noticed his father''s abnormality today.


    But Earl Renault just maintained his composure and shook his head gently at his son, beckoning him not to speak.


    At this time, Adele also began to realize that something was wrong, but she still responded to her father well:


    "What game is Dad going to play?"


    "Hide-and-seek, okay? Close your eyes first, don''t peek." Earl Renault''s tone seemed to be a little anxious.


    Adele did.


    Afterwards, Earl Renault quickly left the room holding his daughter.


    On the way out of the room, little Adele kept her eyes closed, so she didn''t see anything.


    Perhaps in this period of time, there is nothing in the dream.


    But she could hear the voice, the voice became clearer and clearer.


    There were hurried footsteps and faint sobbing.


    There is also a place farther away, perhaps outside of your own fortress, where there are shouts and volley of crossbow arrows.


    There was also a strange and terrible sound, which seemed to be the crows of crows.


    Today''s home seems to be extra noisy.


    Little Adele felt a little scared.


    She hugged tightly the delicate rag doll named [Lupas].


    Soon, Earl Renault took his son and daughter to the fortress kitchen.


    Eight or nine people have gathered here, some of whom are the guards of Earl Renault.


    There is also the most reliable knight in the Renault family, the maid who always takes care of the young lady''s life, and the chubby butler who always smiles...


    Earl Renault put down his daughter: "You can open your eyes, my little pearl."


    Adele still did.


    She first looked around and found that the faces of these people around her were a little strange, with anxiety and fear.


    And her brother Itami, who also had a visibly fearful expression on his face.


    Just walking from Adele''s room on the second floor to the kitchen, he obviously saw something.


    "Then, my little pearl." Earl Renault rubbed Adele''s head restrainedly. "The game is about to begin. From now on, you have to hide with Itami and Drizzt, and don''t be found by Dad. , Don��t be found by anything, okay?"


    Adele held [Lupas] in his arms and looked at his father in a daze, obviously not understanding what was happening now.


    However, the screaming crows that I just heard seemed to be louder again.


    "Wow-wow -"


    It seems that the crows are getting closer to the kitchen.


    Immediately afterwards, Earl Renault began to confess to his son, and handed a simple-looking long sword to his son Itami.


    This sword looks extremely ordinary, both Itami and Adele are very familiar with��


    [Pale justice].


    Within the Renault family, there is a saying that has been circulating for generations: "Justice is pale and modest, but it is by no means powerless."


    Along with this proverb, there is this [pale justice].


    This handle is very ordinary in appearance, but sharp in internal quality. It can be called a unique weapon in the world, and it has always been the glory and symbol of the Renault family.


    "Father, why do you use this sword...?"


    Itami had always felt like [Pale Justice] before, but it was never allowed.


    But when his father really passed this legendary weapon into his hands today, he didn''t dare to pick it up.


    "Take it." Earl Renault just said so, and handed [Pale Justice] to his son''s hands.


    "Wow-wow -"


    Outside, the screaming crows became louder and louder.


    As if pressing harder and harder, urging.


    Like, death is knocking on the door.


    "Drizzt, take them away." Earl Renault told the knights in the family.


    The tall and steady knight Drizzt just nodded.


    In the kitchen of Renault��s fortress, there is an underground passage that extends all the way outward.


    Earl Renault opened the entrance of this passage and signaled everyone else in the kitchen to go in.


    He stayed outside the entrance with two guards.


    "Father, what are those just now?"


    Before entering the entrance of the underground passage, Itami looked back at his father with [Pale Justice] in his hand.


    "I don''t know, Itami." Earl Renault shook his head, "protect your sister."


    "Father, then you? And uncle, and mother...?"


    "Protect your sister." Earl Renault just repeated this sentence.


    Subsequently, the entrance to the underground passage was closed.


    Adele, who had entered the inside of the passage, just felt that the crows outside the kitchen seemed to be a little bigger.


    But after the entrance was closed, the outside sounds were no longer real.


    Sacrifice such as wanbar.net sacrifice such as. ...


    The underground passage of Renault''s house.


    Now is the season of plenty of rain.


    The air in the underground passage is very humid and smells of rotten.


    There is dirty water on the yellow mud ground.


    There are also toads or frogs that do not know where they are hiding in the corner, croaking.


    The sound of frogs echoed in the passage, even covering the footsteps of Adele and his party.


    Little Adele is dragging his favorite [Lupas] in one hand, and his brother in the other.


    She could feel the slight sweat in her brother''s palm.


    Her fluffy skirt, pure white pantyhose, and rag doll [Lupas] were all stained with mud and stains as they walked through the passage.


    The time spent in this underground passage seems to be extremely long.


    It seems that no matter what, there is no end.


    The people around him were silent, and Adele couldn''t see their faces clearly.


    She just felt scared.


    I don''t know how long they walked, but behind Adele''s group in the passage, there was a terrible cry of crows.


    "Wow-wow -"


    One after another.


    Adele didn''t understand what happened.


    But it seemed that every time a crow screamed, one person would be missing from her side.


    Decrease bX*wX*.cO��. First, the reliable knight Drizzt.


    Then there is the chubby Mr. Butler who always smiles.


    Then there is a maid who takes care of her daily life and tells her stories at night.


    Adele remembered that the maid seemed to disappear in tears.


    Where have all these people gone?


    Little Adele can''t remember.


    It seems to be taken away by a crow.


    It also seemed that in order to give their brothers and sisters time to escape... they stayed in the long, damp, endless passage forever.


    Adele really doesn''t remember.


    When the cry of crows fell again, Adele released his right hand.


    The brother Ivan who had been holding her was gone, leaving only the sweat in the palm of his hand.


    There is no one, no one is there anymore.


    Little Adele held [Lupas], who had become dirty, standing alone in the long and damp passage, falling into deep helplessness and panic.


    "Wow-wow -"


    Behind her, the screaming crow screamed again.


    Mi He Mi. It seemed that it was her turn.


    ?


    ?


    ?


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 96： Sword and Ragdoll (Part 2)

    The crow''s cry became clearer and louder.


    Adele could even hear the sound of wings flapping.


    She did not escape.


    In other words, at this time, he had forgotten to escape, Adele just stood there, holding [Lupas] in his arms tightly.


    Immediately afterwards, she could see the crows.


    A crow with only blood-red eyes is flying out from the dark passage behind it, flapping its wings!


    The feathers of these crows are pure black, but they seem to have a dangerously penetrating green luster.


    There is obviously no light in the passage, but this strange and terrifying crow can be seen very clearly. Sacrifice as wanbar.net Sacrifice as


    The crows opened their mouths, howled, flapping their wings and dashed towards Adele.


    Little Adele, who had been terrified, stood there, just holding [Lupas] tightly, neither dodge nor dodge.


    However, the crow''s movements stopped about half a meter away from Adele.


    The crows with red eyes and green feathers hovered directly in the air without flapping their wings in a very strange state.


    After that, they began to twist and weave together in a messy manner, until no specific shape could be seen.


    Those feathers glowing with terrible green fell to the ground.


    The twisted flock of crows continued to merge, and soon became a man in a robe.


    This seemed to be an adult man, his robe was the same as the feathers of a crow, a dangerous green glowing in the black.


    The man''s face was completely covered by the hood, and his vision in the passage was dim. Adele couldn''t see what the other person looked like at all.


    "who are you?"


    Little Adele held [Lupas] and took a step back. It seemed that she finally remembered that it was time to escape at this time.


    It''s just that she can''t run away anymore.


    "Me?" the man under the hood said, a husky, magnetic middle-aged man''s voice:


    "Am I? I have many names. But now, I am the follower of death, but maybe someday soon, maybe a long time later, I will be death itself."


    The tone of the man''s statement was unusually calm, and at the same time it seemed so cold that there was no emotion.


    Adele didn''t understand the other party''s words, holding [Lupas] and continuing to retreat.


    "Yeah. Little girl, give this back to you."


    The man under the hood didn''t seem to care about Adele''s actions, and suddenly preached like this.


    Then he shook his hand covered by the robe, and took out a simple-looking, very ordinary-looking long sword��


    [Pale justice].


    "What happened to... my brother?" Adele looked at the familiar long sword, his pupils widened and his voice trembled.


    "Ah, is the boy who just held this sword your brother?" the man said, "Sorry, I may be a little too used to the killing here."


    The man with the hood said [sorry], but there was still no emotion in the words, and his tone was calm as cold and piercing ice.


    "Kill...you say to kill...my brother, my brother doesn''t know you. Ho...why are you, woo...why..."


    Little Adele hugged the doll in her arms tighter, as if this could bring her a sense of vain and security. Her body trembled, and tears poured out from the corners of her eyes.


    Facing the man who was incarnation of the crow in front of him, who spoke terrifying words in an extremely calm tone, Adele couldn''t even generate sad emotions normally, it was just fear.


    Fear deep in the bones.


    "Why, it''s just a whim." The man said, "I suddenly felt that before the day I turned back to death itself, I might need a new weapon for self-defense. Your sword is very good."


    His tone is still calm.


    It is because of this cold and calm tone that his words seem inexplicably true, as if this man, the attack on the Renault family was really just a whim.


    He doesn''t care at all.


    Adele''s heart beat violently.


    She didn''t understand, she couldn''t understand at all.


    The man in the robes saw that Adele did not accept [Pale Justice], so he leaned his sword against the wall of the passage.


    Little Adele said, "Why give it back to me, you said what you want."


    "I don''t have to do it. Moreover, giving it back to you is just a whim. I didn''t say it, right, girl, you are a bit like my daughter." The man just said.


    His tone remained the same, flat to almost cold, but when he talked about the word [daughter], he barely had a little fluctuation and change.


    Adele shuddered as he looked at the long sword leaning against the corner.


    What the man said, even this nine-year-old girl could not accept.


    What is [on a whim]?


    why?


    Why?


    When Adele looked up again, the man who had brought her deep bone fear had disappeared.


    The entire underground passage was completely silent, and even the first frog croak was inaudible.


    ...


    Little Adele dragged [Pale Justice] with one hand and [Lupas] with the other, and walked towards the fortress along the passage stupidly.


    Along the way, she seemed to have met the people who accompanied her into the underground passage.


    The knight, the butler, the maid, and her brother...


    Little Adele didn''t know how much time he had spent, or how he got out of the underground passage.


    But when she returned to the fort, there was only silence in the house.


    Everywhere you can see the guards and servants lying on the ground, just like the people in the passage.


    They don��t have any scars, and their expressions are not painful. Instead, they appear to be extremely calm, but Adele knows they are all dead...


    The knight, the butler, and the maid, like her brother, were all dead.


    Little Adele continued to drag the sword and the rag doll, wandering aimlessly in the huge home until she found her uncle, mother, and father.


    Patter.


    [Pale Justice] and [Lupas] both fell to the ground from Adele''s hands. Minus bXWX


    This girl, who was only nine years old, couldn''t understand why something like this happened to her.


    Why, everyone is gone?


    "Only a whim."


    The words said by the man encountered in the underground passage were so cold that people felt like they had fallen into an ice cellar, and it echoed in Adele''s mind again.


    Then, she stayed beside her father''s body like this.


    Weeping, and then until she loses her strength.


    Fainted, and then slowly woke up.


    It was not until how long it was before that priests dressed in Vatican costumes poured into the fortress of Renault''s house.


    However, in the huge fortress, the priests only found the earl��s little daughter.


    She is the only survivor.


    However, no matter what questions the priests asked her at the time, the girl had blank eyes and kept silent with a dull expression.


    And before the priests took Adele away.


    This nine-year-old girl will still bend down her tiny body that cannot control her trembling.


    Under her body is a simple and incomparable long sword, and a rag doll that was originally very gorgeous and exquisite, but is now full of dirt.


    The girl picked up the sword with a trembling hand.


    Never touched a rag doll again. Mi He Mi


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 97： A chance to cry late

    Adele''s nightmare is over here.


    Something seemed to happen later, flashing through her mind like a marquee.


    She seems to have started her life in the Holy See, and she seems to have become a sword bearer of the Holy See.


    But Adele often feels that she seems to be the helpless, crying, fearful, and desperate little girl in a long underpass that has no end in sight when she was nine years old.


    When she was in danger, she couldn''t help being afraid, and her body would shudder uncontrollably.


    She will be helpless and will long for someone to save her.


    After the short marquee wagging, Adele turned back to the lively little girl wearing a fluffy dress, white pantyhose, and lovely hair accessories.


    Being carefree in the room with his brother Itami, holding [Lupas] playing with each other...


    The nightmare that can''t wake up, a new round of fear begins again.


    ...


    Wet, underground passage with no end in sight.


    Although Adele didn''t feel it herself, this was the first time she didn''t know how to enter here in a dream.


    The terrible crows cried behind him, and the people walking by him began to disappear.


    The knight, the butler, the maid, and then the brother holding her hands...


    Adele''s palm loosened, leaving only a little bit of sweat on the palm.


    "Wow-wow -"


    The crow''s cry sounded again, and this time only the little Adele holding [Lupas] was left in the passage.


    Adele in the form of loli stood stupidly in place.


    In the depths of the passage, a few crows with blood-red pupils and green feathers flapping their wings, leaped towards her!


    But then, the crowd of crows suddenly stopped at a position five or six meters away from Adele.


    Every crow was surrounded by a dark red, unknown aura.


    Along with these unknown auras that did not know where they came from, the terrifying crows disappeared without a trace.


    Not even half of the feather remained.


    "this is����?"


    Adele squeezed [Lupas] in his arms tightly, obviously not understanding what was going on right now.


    Afterwards, she heard footsteps, not loud, but very steady footsteps.


    From the depths of the passage, a person came out.


    However, because the surroundings were too dim, Adele couldn''t see the appearance of the person walking out.


    "Adele?" The other person said, in a calm and gentle voice, a young male voice.


    "Who are you...?" Adele held [Lupas] and took a step back.


    But don''t know why, she always feels the other party''s voice has a very familiar feeling.


    "Oh, it''s too dark here. But don''t be afraid." The man with a familiar voice walked to Adele''s side.


    There was a dark red breath pouring out of him.


    Afterwards, the underground passage became brighter, and Adele''s vision became clear.


    She finally saw the appearance of the man next to her--


    He is tall and straight, with black eyes and black eyes, and his facial expressions are calm and friendly.


    He is a good-looking young brother with a unique temperament.


    At the same time, this big brother gave Adele an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    "Much... Don?" Following the strange familiarity in his heart, Adele called out the name of the young man in front of him.


    "Yeah. I''ll take you out, Adele." Donne said, still to appease Adele''s emotions.


    In the underground passage, there was a brief silence.


    Little Adele just hugged [Lupas] and stared at Don''s face.


    So familiar.


    Do you know this big brother?


    Moreover, I don''t know why this man in front of him can give Adele a sense of security for no reason.


    Is he here to save himself?


    Or is it that he once saved himself?


    I don''t know, Adele really doesn''t know.


    But looking at him just feels... very at ease.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Dorn said, squatting down and rubbing the head of Miss Loli Sword Holder.


    To be honest, he felt very sorry for Adele.


    Although Donne had just entered the dream of Miss Sword Bearer.


    However, possessing the skill of [Dream Walker], he already has a strong ability to control dreams.


    So after entering the dream, he can understand all the things that happened in this nightmare and the fear that Adele has experienced in a short time.


    Although the dream may be based on the memory of the sword-bearer lady, this horrible experience may be distorted to a certain extent, and the feeling of horror may be amplified.


    But this does not prevent Donne from understanding what happened to Adele when he was nine years old, and understanding the origin of Adele''s deepest fear.


    "If Adele did not experience these things when she was a child, but grew up in the original living environment normally and carefree, she is probably a girl with a more lively personality than Clos."


    Dorn thought so in his heart.


    And Adele in the form of loli still stared at Dorne with her chestnut eyes, saw tears welling up from the corners of her eyes, and then wailed with a "Wow--".


    She is still a nine-year-old child in her current state.


    "Everyone is gone... I don''t know what I did wrong, but everyone is gone..."


    Adele let go of [Lupas] in his hand, reached out and hugged Dorn who was squatting down, and buried his head in Dorn''s arms.


    Tears flowed down her immature face, seemingly unstoppable.


    Because of Dorne''s sense of security, little Adele''s fear was dispelled a lot.


    She can be normal sad, normal sad, normal cry.


    "You did nothing wrong." Dorn said in the softest tone possible, and patted Adele''s back lightly.


    In a daze, Dorne smelled a faint scent of black currant, which was emanating from his arms and lingering on the tip of his nose.


    This scent came from Adele.


    Of course, there is a high probability that Miss Loli''s sword-bearer will not have this kind of taste.


    So when Donne reacted, Adele in his arms had no idea when he changed back to the look of the sword-bearer girl with long chestnut hair.


    Adele, who had changed back to his original appearance, knelt and sat in the mud, but unconsciously clasped Donn tighter with his hands.


    Still did not stop crying violently.


    Perhaps, as early as the year when she was nine years old, she really needed an opportunity to cry and vent her emotions like she does now.


    ...


    Dorn stayed a lot in Miss Sword Bearer''s dream.


    Miss Adele also cried for a long time.


    However, no matter how mournful weeping, there will eventually be a moment of cessation.


    Adele in his arms, the whimpering voice has been weakened, but because he was crying so fiercely, his body was still trembling slightly.


    Dorn felt that perhaps he should say something to appease her at this time.


    However, when he was about to speak, a strange feeling suddenly surged in his heart.


    At the same time, his [Dream Walker] moved almost subconsciously, and the majestic black aura surged out, engulfing the entire underground passage space in an instant, and even the entire nightmare of Adele!


    And Don and Miss Swordbearer were also completely enveloped by this raging black air.


    In the next second, the black energy in the entire passage dissipated, and the two of Dorn disappeared without a trace.


    Probably half a minute after Dorne escaped from this dream with Adele.


    This dream has become extremely unstable, but it has not completely dissipated.


    In the underground passage in the dreamland the space of the dreamland was torn open. There were a few red pupils and crows with turbid green feathers flew out of them.


    These crows twisted and merged, and quickly sketched into a man wearing a robe and unable to see his face.


    The man glanced at the dream that was about to collapse, and spoke in a tone that was so calm that there were no emotional waves:


    "I''m a step late, it seems I''ve already left. Hmm... I cleaned up the dream before I left, leaving no traces of breath."


    "I have to say, really excellent dream control ability."


    After the man that the crow turned into praised in a cold tone, Adele''s whole nightmare also completely collapsed.


    Everything falls into obscurity and silence.


    ?


    ?


    ?

 v3 Chapter 98： Conjectures about the green crow man

    "Fortunately, I didn''t follow. We are safe, uh... temporarily?" Dorn breathed a sigh of relief.


    Still in a dream now.


    But this time, it was pitch black, and it looked like an empty space.


    This is the foundation space used by Donne when constructing his dream.


    It is the exclusive dream space he gets after he obtains the [Dream] skill.


    At the moment of leaving the nightmare, Dorn came here with Miss Sword Bearer.


    This kind of rapid jump between dreams is not difficult for Dorne who has [Walking in Dreams].


    And the reason why he did this suddenly was entirely because he had a strange feeling in Adele''s dream.


    It felt like an external force was trying to erode into the nightmare just now!


    Moreover, he is no stranger to that power.


    It was cold, without any emotional power, and it was very likely that he belonged to the man incarnate of the crow that Adele saw when he was a child.


    Regarding the strength of that man, it was actually very scary to think about it.


    It''s the kind of serious thinking that makes people scared to the point of chills and shivering in a hot day.


    First of all, after Adele entered the nightmare woven by the seashell, around the fortress where she was located, 80% of the extra power that came out of thin air came from the green crow man.


    But why does this force appear?


    Based on the information obtained from the exploration of dreams last night and this morning, Donne made a reasonable guess��


    Most likely it was just because his projection appeared in Adele''s dream.


    That is to say, the green crow male projection is produced in the dream, which has such a power.


    Isn''t this scary?


    Also, just before Dorne escaped from the nightmare, the external force felt the erosion of Adele''s nightmare.


    That power has a background.


    Dorn, who has mastered the skills of [Dream Walker], can clearly feel that that power definitely does not come from projection.


    There is a great possibility that it comes from the body of the green crow man!


    The reason is probably that Dorn dissipated the projection of the green crow man in Adele''s nightmare, which caused the green crow man in reality to feel that he chose to come directly to the door and invade the dream.


    This is almost equivalent to someone on the Internet looking for it directly along the network cable!


    Very scary, brother.


    If Don''s above guess is correct, then the green crow man has a high probability of being a [where there is a word, it must be known].


    "Perhaps it hasn''t reached this level of horror, but he should be able to feel it if things that point to him are affected very clearly. For example, his projection in a dream."


    Donn touched his chin and corrected his guess.


    After staying in the dreamland foundation space for a long time, I still haven''t felt any influence from the green crow man.


    It''s probably really safe now.


    Speaking of which, after feeling the invasion of the Green Crow Man, Don did not choose to wake up immediately, but jumped into his dream space for the first time. This is also true.


    Because Dorn didn''t know whether the green crow man could follow him, trace it into the real world, or trace it into another dream that had nothing to do with him.


    If the green crow man really has such an ability, then Dorn would rather touch him in his own dream.


    Maybe you can die a little more decent this way.


    After all, Dorne only felt the erosion after dissipating the Green Crow man''s dream and projecting it for a long time.


    Moreover, the erosion was accompanied by a certain delay and was not completed immediately, so it gave Donne a certain amount of time to prepare for escape.


    From this, Dorn boldly concluded in a short period of time that although the Green Jawboy is so strong that he is outrageous, it may not be his strong point to influence his dreams.


    "From the current results, my inference is correct. Because after I cleared the breath of the nightmare, the other party didn''t even have the ability to find the foundation space of my dream."


    Dorn really felt relieved at this time. Afterwards, he couldn''t help thinking about the origins of the green crow man.


    First of all, the green crow man has a powerful and terrifying strength.


    But judging from what he did to the Adele family, he did everything he wanted and did whatever he wanted. It''s like orderly evil, or simply chaotic and evil acting style.


    Finally, there is some information given by the green crow man himself��what [I am a follower of death, but maybe soon, maybe someday in the future, I will be death itself].


    This is too riddled, and it''s a little unclear.


    "But, is death itself?"


    Maybe you can check it along this line of thought.


    But even if there were some clues, Don didn''t dare to investigate the opponent in depth.


    Because you can never foresee, after investigating the extent to which the Green Crow Man investigates, he will suddenly feel it, and then directly follow the network cable to find the door...


    Difficult.


    Thinking of this, Dorne frowned deeply and shook his head.


    "Dorn?"


    In the end, it was Adele''s voice that interrupted Don''s increasingly divergent thoughts.


    Speaking of which, after being brought to this dreamland foundation-building space, the sword-bearer lady has been left aside for a long time.


    "Ah, sorry." Dorn returned to his senses.


    "Where are we?"


    Adele has completely got rid of the state of that nine-year-old loli at this moment, and is completely conscious. Even, because of the transformation of the dream, Miss Sword Bearer''s red eyes were completely restored to normal.


    Now she seems to have changed back to the heroic [Pale Sword Bearer] again.


    "Now? Now in my dream, in a dream with nothing." Dorn replied truthfully.


    "Dream?" Adele''s handsome eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Is what just happened a dream?"


    "Almost. The Anne encountered nightmare seashells in the Sea of ??Storms, and the entire ship was dragged into a dream. Then, your dream is a little bit special..."


    Because Miss Sword Bearer rushed to answer directly, Dorn simply explained the situation of the two of them just now.


    Including his ability to control dreams, including some things related to the green crow man, they all gave a simple explanation.


    "So, the reason why I didn''t wake up for a long time is because [death] appeared in my dream?"


    After listening to what happened tonight, Adele was silent for a while before asking rhetorically.


    Dorn:...


    Did Miss Sword Bearer directly call Green Crow [Death]?


    "At present, it is like this. By the way, Adele. Did you tell the Holy See about the [death] matter later?" Dorne nodded after hesitating for a while.


    "Some the archbishops and cardinals, as well as the elders of the Holy See." Adele nodded, "However, they don''t allow me to investigate [death]-related matters privately, because ..."


    "because?"


    "The more you understand [death], the more likely it is to be known by him." Adele said with a serious expression.


    Ok.


    Sure enough, it was the one just guessed.


    However, listening to Adele''s meaning, the upper echelons of the Holy See have certain information related to [death].


    "Suddenly I really feel that this other world is so dangerous...with the horrible existence of [death]. In contrast, living as a cook in Eaton Town is really too safe and comfortable."


    Dorne touched his chin, thinking like this in his heart.


    However, this is probably the price that must be paid to understand the truth of this other world.

 v3 Chapter 99： Arrived in the Storm Islands

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    Don and Adele stayed in the dark and endless basic dreams for a while.


    Nothing unusual happened.


    [Death] should indeed be out of reach.


    Dorn intends to bring Adele back to reality.


    Before leaving the dream, Miss Swordbearer got closer to Dorn: "Dorn, I have something to ask you. After going out, can I not tell others about [death]?"


    "Um. I won''t." Donn nodded.


    Because [Death] has a peculiar and sensitive perception ability, not telling others about his existence is a kind of protection for others.


    "Sorry for getting you involved in this matter."


    Subsequently, Adele apologized sincerely.


    "There is nothing to apologize. It is my own thought to enter your dream. Moreover, you have saved me once, and I have to repay you." Don just waved his hand.


    "I, saved you?" The sword-bearer lady showed a slightly confused expression.


    "Yeah, when I was in the ruins of the gods last time, I was almost pierced by the tongue of a poison frog. You knocked me away in time."


    "But... that''s just casual, not worth mentioning at all."


    After being said by Donne, Adele finally remembered that there was such a thing.


    "If you say that, I''ll be sad." Dorn deliberately increased his tone. "You saved my life, so why is it not worth mentioning?"


    "Huh? No, no! I didn''t mean that! Listen to me, I mean..."


    The words Donne said made Adele visibly panicked, but he maintained a serious face, trying to explain his original meaning clearly.


    However, it seemed quite interesting to see the rare expression of the sword-bearer who always had an indifferent face.


    "Ha, I understand, no need to explain." Finally, Donne couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you just... teasing me?" Adele''s expression was a little surprised.


    How dare he?


    "Forget it, you should smile occasionally." Don''s tone was relaxed.


    Adele froze for a while, then nodded helplessly.


    Perhaps, Miss Sword Bearer didn''t realize it herself.


    When she faced Donne in her dream now, she talked a lot more than usual, and her expression was more vivid than usual.


    This is probably a sign of their relationship becoming close.


    "However, I only saved you once, but you saved me twice, so I owe you."


    After being silent for a while, Adele spoke again, with a serious expression that was almost rigid.


    "Yeah, you seem to be right." Don shrugged.


    He saved Adele once in [Poisonous Remnant Marsh], and just saved her again in a dream.


    Therefore, there is nothing wrong with the words of the sword bearer.


    "So, uh..." Adele opened his mouth and hesitated for a while, "Thank you, Don. Thank you for everything you just did for me."


    Dorn nodded, then savored Adele''s words.


    Everything you just did?


    In addition to saving her, it should also include holding her and making her cry happily, right?


    Thinking about this, he went to see Miss Sword Bearer again.


    But I found that the other party''s white face, I don''t know when it brought a touch of moving crimson.


    But when most girls blush and shy, they always look away and don��t look different.


    Adele''s cheeks were red at the moment, but her chestnut eyes still looked directly at Don''s eyes.


    There is an inexplicable feeling of neither humble nor overbearing.


    In fact, it doesn��t need to be like this in the current situation...


    Adele looked at him directly, but he was a little bewildered by Donne.


    But the reticent, decisive Holy See [Pale Sword Bearer] would have such an expression?


    In the end, it was Donne who took the lead to look away.


    But there is one thing to say, this kind of sword-bearer lady... is very beautiful.


    ...


    When Donne turned into a heavy black air and returned to reality, Adele, who had been sleeping for a long time, finally regained consciousness.


    The other three priests and Captain Hector were finally relieved.


    However, when I asked why the sword bearer was unconscious, and the details in her dream.


    Adele remained silent and did not answer.


    On the other hand, Donne either talks about him or just talks about him.


    Everyone understood now that the two men didn''t seem to intend to tell the truth and details of Adele''s experience.


    However, the priests and Captain Hector could not delve into this.


    Everyone believed that Dorn and Adele would do this, and there must be their own reasons.


    Moreover, when it comes to their status in the Holy See, Adele is the biggest one.


    She has the right to remain silent.


    In addition, there is a common secret for Don and Adele.


    Only the pastor��s sister made it clear that she was a little angry.


    Because from Kloss''s point of view, she was squeezed out by two people who were very important to her!


    Two exactly!


    What kind of human suffering is this!


    As a result, the pastor''s sister later expressed her silent protest with the behavior of "continuing to be intimate with Sister Adele, but not taking the initiative to talk to Donne for two days."


    The rest of the people, tacitly chose not to talk about it.


    After experiencing the nightmare seashell incident, the Anne continued to sail over the stormy waters, and there was no major trouble worth mentioning in the follow-up.


    As for [Death], he did not come to find Donn and his party in reality.


    In this way, the Anne successfully reached its destination, the Storm Islands.


    This three-masted merchant ship that has experienced ordeal, the destination of this voyage is Marlow Harbor.


    Marlowe is the largest and large-scale human gathering place on the Storm Islands, enough to be called a city.


    People who live in the stormy waters call this place [Stone Crown on the Waves].


    At the same time, Port Marlow has another nickname that can more accurately describe its status-


    Pirate City On the previous voyage, Captain Hector had already given Donne a detailed introduction to the situation in Port Marlow.


    First of all, this stone crown city is the largest and well-deserved gathering place for pirates in the Sea of ??Storms and even the entire land of miracles.


    Since it is a city run by pirates, Port Marlow is bound to be full of chaos and crime.


    "But everything is not absolute. When you get to Marlowe, if you are willing to withdraw your attention from the brawls caused by excess energy in the streets, pubs, and brothels, you can carefully observe the city."


    "You will find that behind Marlowe''s chaos, there is order hidden. However, this is inevitable, isn''t it? Pirates also have their own set of rules."


    These are the original words of Captain Hector.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 262 Arriving in the Storm Islands), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 100： Pirate City

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    The history of the establishment of Port Marlow has to be traced back to more than two hundred years ago.


    At that time, the first immigrants from several principalities traveled through the sea of ??storms and came to thrive on this island.


    They built villages and towns that began to take shape here, named Marlowe.


    The first group of islanders lived here by reclaiming wasteland and fishing in the sea.


    With human activities, the pearls and corals produced in this sea area have also begun to be known.


    One after another, merchants from various principalities began to travel through the stormy sea, opening up navigation channels, and establishing trade routes between their principalities and the storm islands.


    Marlowe''s development is also at this stage, with a major turning point.


    At this important historical node, island residents began to discover that the income of farming, fishing, and pearl mining on the islands was pitifully small.


    The wealth and value generated by their labor will always flow into the pockets of the wealthy businessmen who travel to and from the Storm Islands in various forms.


    At that time, merchant ships traveling to and from the Marlowe trade often hit the rocks due to the severe weather in the stormy sea, or the impact of marine monsters such as nightmare seashells.


    For some residents of the islands, this is an opportunity to come with a lot of money, and to come quickly.


    They would flock in groups to plunder the cargo of merchant ships on the reef.


    If things go on like this, those island residents can no longer be content to wait and wait, passively waiting for the merchant ship to hit the rocks.


    They began to take the initiative.


    Thus, wandering in the sea of ??storms, the first large-scale Marlow local pirate groups were born.


    On the other hand, Storm Islands and Marlowe also began to attract the attention of other pirates in the ocean.


    The archipelago has a variety of islands dotted with stars, which is conducive to the hiding of pirates. The severe weather and difficult monsters in the storm sea are also a natural barrier.


    In addition, the pirates at sea really need a transfer station and supply station that can generously accept any guilty person.


    Under this background and the advancement of the development of the times, the small fishing village on the sea, originally named Marlow, was reborn and officially became a stone crown on the waves, a city of pirates.


    After so many years of development, Marlow City already has its own trading system����


    The pirates went to sea to rob, and the loot obtained was handed over to the black merchants behind the various pirate groups after returning to Marlow.


    These Marlowe black merchants operate their own sales channels and can sell their stolen goods to the storm overseas, such as the Port of Charleston where the Anne was docked, a type of port city in the Principality.


    After these stolen goods arrived in these port cities, they were transformed into serious commodities and sold grandiosely.


    The huge profits that can be obtained are self-evident.


    Therefore, Marlowe��s pirate economy, as long as it is not afraid of bloodshed, lack of arms or legs, or death, is a profitless business.


    The criminal pirate trade is Marlowe''s biggest business.


    And since Marlowe can be called [City] and is also named [Stone Crown on the Waves], there must be a series of more developed subsidiary industries and a complete urban system in operation.


    For example, a series of facilities such as casinos, taverns, brothels, etc., allow the pirates to squander their excess energy and the Gnar earned by hard work.


    Experienced appraisers will provide services for pirates to appraise goods and give reasonable valuations. In the tavern, there will be well-informed intelligence dealers selling all kinds of news and intelligence.


    In addition, some bold sea adventurers of art masters are also very active in this area.


    Finally, there is no absolute ruler in Marlow City.


    The forces here are intertwined, several famous and powerful captains of the pirate ship, and the local snake who runs most of the yellow gambling industry are jointly influencing and operating Marlowe.


    The above is the whole situation of Marlowe introduced to Donne by Captain Hector.


    ...


    After the Anne arrived at Port Marlow, it meant that Dorn was going to part with Adele and his party.


    The mission of the priests seems to be around the port of Marlow and the surrounding larger islands.


    After they came here, they were almost about to carry out the tasks arranged by the Holy See.


    And Don''s journey is far from over.


    What he is going to is the unnamed island at the marked point of the [Minotaur Labyrinth] copy, which is far away from the port of Marlow on the south side of the entire storm sea.


    After staying in Port Marlow for one night and getting acquainted with the city of pirates, Dorn officially separated from the priests.


    "Dorn, we will stay near Marlowe for a while. If your exploration is smooth and fast, you can go back to Marlowe to find us. Then, let''s go back to Duna''s Silver Shield Port together."


    At the time of parting, Kloss said to Dorn.


    The pastor''s sister spoke with obvious reluctance in her eyes, but it is unclear whether she is reluctant to give up Donne herself or don''t want to make delicious food along the way.


    Kisho and Yuval also bid farewell to Dorne.


    The language of distinction between male friends is relatively simple and short.


    Finally, Miss Sword Bearer.


    Adele stared at Dorne for a while with her chestnut eyes:


    "You go to the south of the Sea of ??Storms, don''t you really need help? I can accompany you if you need it."


    "If I need help, I will contact you as soon as possible." Dorn pondered for a while and replied.


    If it was an ordinary team instance to be placed at this time, then Dorn would definitely find ways to get help from the priests.


    But the copy of the Tauren Labyrinth to be downloaded this time is a special single player.


    no way.


    We can only consider the busy schedule first.


    After listening to Donne''s answer, Adele didn''t insist on anything, nodded at him, and said seriously: "Be careful, then."


    At the same time, the priests left Dorne with a way to contact them in Marlowe��


    Go to a tavern named [Storm and Haitao] and find an intelligence dealer named Argo.


    This person can be regarded as an informant for the Holy See, who specializes in activities in the Storm Islands.


    After showing him Adele''s lacquered letter paper with special symbols, he will tell him the recent movements of the Dorn priests and his party.


    After parting with the priests Dorn and his new friend, Captain Hector, act together.


    Although Hector himself has a wealth of sailing experience, his merchant ships are not suitable for appearing in the dangerous waters south of the Sea of ??Storms in every sense.


    However, because he is very familiar with Port Marlow, he can act as a free middleman to find a team of good skills for Donne, familiar with the South Storm Sea, and reliable marine adventurers, to send Donne to his destination. Ground.


    Hector had already contacted the right person.


    "Let''s go, Mr. Dorn, take you to meet the adventurer Sparrow who half admires and half hates in Port Marlow." Mr. Captain patted Dorn on the shoulder and greeted him like this.


    At this time, there are still 16 days before the [Minotaur Labyrinth] opens.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Collection" below to record this (Chapter 263 Pirate City) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 101： The greatest Captain Sparrow

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    Under the leadership of Hector, Dorn met the adventurer Sparrow in a small tavern.


    The other party was in his thirties, he was drunk, dressed in a pirate-like costume, but he had a temperament that ordinary pirates did not have.


    He wears a triangular black captain''s hat, a messy headdress, and his hair and beard are tied into small braids. He has deep and rebellious eyes with smoky eye makeup indiscriminately.


    In short, just a glance will leave a deep impression on the appearance.


    "This is Sparrow, an outstanding adventurer at sea, the captain of the Scarlet Pearl. And this is Mr. Don, the employer of the storm south this time."


    As the intermediary who brought the two to know each other this time, Captain Hector made an introduction instead of the two.


    "Hello, Mr. Sparrow." Dorn greeted the other party.


    "No, no, no, it''s not Mr. Sparrow, I like others better..." Sparrow corrected this, and at the same time gave a pause, "Call me Captain Sparrow."


    "Then, hello, Captain Sparrow." Dorn changed his name as he meant.


    Sparrow was very satisfied with Dorn''s upper path, grinning with a small, malicious little tooth, and at the same time pushed the wine glass on the table forward:


    "Drinking? Hiccups-I heard old Hector say yesterday that you are a skilled adventurer, but today I saw you in person... With all due respect, you are more like an aristocratic young master who has only studied fancy ."


    Dorn himself did not express his opinion on this teasing.


    But Hector took the glass in front of Sparrow, took a swig, and spoke for Don:


    "Ha! The cinnamon-flavored sugar wine tastes good, but it''s a little bit weaker��Listen to me, Little Sparrow, Mr. Donne is definitely more extraordinary than you think."


    "Since old Hector said that." Sparrow shrugged and gestured with his fingers. "Then, I don''t think there is much to talk about now. If you want to ride my Scarlet Pearl to the south. , One price, this number."


    The boat fare that Sparrow had to charge Donne was a huge sum of money.


    A full ten Kinnars.


    In response, Hector on the side nodded slightly towards Dorn.


    This shows that, in the view of the merchant captain, the cost is reasonable.


    The fact is also true.


    Donne needs to go south to the unknown waters of the Sea of ??Storms, which means the existence of unknown risks. In this harsh sea area, unknown risks are often fatal.


    In other words, the remuneration that Donne needs to pay has a certain probability of becoming Sparrow and the crew of the Scarlet Pearl.


    So if the money is not much, who would like to pin his head to the waistband?


    On the other hand, pirates and adventurers at sea are keen to sell their lives in exchange for generous rewards or bounties.


    It is precisely because of the high income that there are pirates and adventurers who spend a lot of money in Marlow. After these people have made money, they can squander dozens of silver coins within an hour in a casino or a brothel.


    This kind of retaliatory consumption method is completely unimaginable for the people of several empires in mainland China.


    All in all, it is inevitable to hire these desperate people who make more money and spend more money to work, and the price is high.


    After seeing Hector nodding, Donne prepared to pay without hesitation.


    The price of ten Kinnars is a bit painful to him, but it is completely affordable.


    He put his right hand into his jacket, seeming to be paying out a cash cover, but in fact he communicated with Dragon Niang on "Alice''s Bedtime Book".


    After a brief thought communication.


    Long Niang gave out part of Donne''s money temporarily stored in her place.


    Slap, slap, slap--


    Donn placed ten Kinnars on the table.


    "Better than I thought." Sparrow smiled again, showing the eye-catching little golden tooth in his mouth, "Trust me, Mr. Donne. Your contribution is absolutely worth the price, because from this moment on, You hired the greatest Captain Sparrow on the Sea of ??Storms!"


    Donn just nodded at this, noncommittal.


    But anyway, the next ship going south is considered to be found.


    Later, Dorn showed Sparrow the chart he had drawn by himself, showing the unknown location of the unnamed island.


    This chart, Dorn took a long time, according to the map in the mail, drawing one by one, and also with the help of professional tools and Hector''s guidance to finally complete.


    There is no problem with accuracy.


    After Sparrow received Dorne''s money and the chart, the two agreed on a time to go to sea under Hector''s witness, just two days later.


    Afterwards, the greatest captain of the storm sea left first.


    When he completely walked out of the tavern, the hairy Captain Hector spoke again:


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Donne. Although Sparrow is unreliable most of the time, since he takes your money, he will still do things for you."


    "However, he and his crew are indeed a bit weird in character, and they are very provoking. Marlowe has such a saying, [Thousands of villains on the sea of ??storm, Captain Sparrow provokes half]."


    "When you get along with them, be careful not to get innocently implicated."


    Donn didn''t speak, but just nodded.


    What I was thinking was: In fact, in a sense, I can cause trouble myself. Oh, no, there is always something to provoke me.


    ...


    After Dorne hired Sparrow, it was time to part with Hector.


    After all, Hector is the captain of the merchant ship, or the secret of the Holy See, and there must be a lot of his own affairs to be busy.


    Two days passed quickly.


    When it was time for Dorn and Sparrow to agree on a departure date.


    The two agreed on a meeting place, not a few ports in Marlow, but an uninhabited beach on the edge of the island.


    This is understandable.


    If Sparrow really provoked more than half of the villains in the storm sea, as Hector said, then if he and his ship appear in the eye-catching port, it will undoubtedly cause unnecessary riots and revenge.


    At this beach location, Dorn met Sparrow as scheduled.


    "Good morning, Mr. Dorn, you look very nice." Sparrow spoke first, deliberately exaggerating and pretending to be a meeting between the nobles.


    Don just shook his head helplessly: "Good morning, Captain Sparrow."


    "Hmm~ let me introduce to you, this is my ship, the Scarlet Pearl! The fastest ship in the entire storm sea!" Sparrow turned around, enthusiastically pointed to the docked ship on the shore, boasting.


    After boasting the boat, his tone weakened again: "And these are the crew members I can barely make do with."


    The Scarlet Pearl has a streamlined hull, and the whole body is pitch black. The sails that are raised are mainly black, but they are mixed with blood red lines.


    It is much smaller than the Anne in scale, but it also has three masts.


    The boat is not big, but the look looks very impressive.


    Good ship!


    Dorn turned his attention to Sparrow''s crew again.


    Compared with the Scarlet Pearl, these crew members are somewhat indescribable.


    The smell of tattered clothes . When standing on the shore, all of them were sluggish, and they all looked like they had played all night last night.


    Moreover, they are also far from Sparrow in terms of style.


    Some are so old that their hair is all white, some are thin and thin like a bamboo pole, and some are dwarfs who are about one meter tall... Anyway, they all look crooked.


    "Good fellow, is the Scarlet Pearl a special number for the elderly, the weak and the sick?" Dorn murmured in his heart and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Moreover, when Hector introduced himself, he said that these people are adventurers at sea, right?


    That''s it for Sparrow.


    No matter how you look at them, these people under him are just like lazy, undisciplined pirates, right?


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 264 The Greatest Captain Sparrow), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 102： Self-disciplined pirate

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    "Oh, Mr. Dorn." Sparrow seemed to read something from Dorn''s expression. "I think old Hector will tell you when he introduces me and my crew to you, we are a group of adventurous people. However, after you see my barely usable men, you will definitely think that we are just a bunch of pirates, right?"


    Dorn didn''t reply, and neither nodded nor shook his head.


    So Sparrow continued: "Then, in order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings for us, here I have to solemnly declare to you-our group are pirates!"


    Don:?


    Isn''t it?


    You laid the groundwork before, just when I thought you were going to make an energetic turn to show that this group of people is not a mob.


    As a result, you told me this with a proud look...?


    "Hey, sailors sailing on the sea of ??storms, there are no people who are completely and innocent." Sparrow smiled, and revealed that conspicuous little golden tooth:


    "However, those of us are indeed a bit different from other pirates. We don''t rob neutral merchant ships. Under normal circumstances, we only grab money and goods on black merchant ships of hostile forces."


    "Fortunately, we have enough hostile forces at sea. So there are so many targets for us to attack, so that our group can still live happily now."


    Dorn:...


    I feel that there are a lot of things to complain about in this long paragraph, but for a while, I don''t know where to complain about it.


    After briefly communicating with Sparrow for a while, Dorn boarded the Scarlet Pearl.


    And the old, weak, sick and disabled crew members on this ship, after boarding the Scarlet Pearl, all reversed the state of depression on the shore just now, performing their duties, looking out, controlling the sails, controlling the sails, and steering the helm.


    Act quickly and vigorously.


    This made Donne a little admired.


    The crew on the Scarlet Pearl seemed to be pretty reliable.


    At this time, Sparrow held the drawing drawn by Donne in one hand and an old compass in the other. After looking at it for a while, he pointed a direction to the first officer on the map and ordered:


    "The Scarlet Pearl! Let''s go!"


    After the ship moved.


    Captain Sparrow returned to Donn''s side and spoke slowly:


    "Mr. Dorn, although you are our employer, since you are on the ship, there are some rules on the ship, I still want to tell you about it."


    "Well, you said." Donn nodded.


    "Pirates have different rules at sea than on land. At sea, gambling, theft, and private fights are strictly forbidden, unless it is a formal duel with a notary testifying. If Mr. Donne is absolutely interested, I can be you Notary public."


    At this point, Sparrow winked at Dorne teasingly, and then went on to preach:


    "Then, the crewmembers who are not watching the night should go to bed and get up on time. Those who make noise at night and sleep in bed in the morning will be fined for washing the deck and toilet and deducting money. Oh, but Mr. Donne, you can sleep in bed. ,rest assured."


    "Uh... did you just mean that your crew should go to bed early and get up early?" Dorn looked confused.


    "Yes, is there any problem?"


    "The problem is not a problem." Dorn shook his head.


    Just...


    Gambling, private fights are not allowed, and early to bed and early to rise are also required. How do you group of pirates live so self-disciplined?


    Is this worthy of the name of your pirate and the name of the [Blood Pearl] ship?


    Change to [Guybaobaohao] may be more suitable for you...


    "Hey. I said, there are maritime rules at sea. If these little rules are not followed, it may cause big troubles, including mutiny." Sparrow just smiled.


    Donn nodded.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, there seems to be nothing wrong with this statement.


    On Captain Sparrow''s side, he opened his mouth and added again. This time he said that he made a fist with his right hand and touched Don''s chest. :


    "By the way, everyone on the ship, including the appointment and removal of the captain and chief mate, and elections, everyone has the right to vote equally. It is everyone. Now that you are on the ship, before you disembark, I can count you."


    "Equal voting rights?" Donn was surprised again when he heard this word.


    "Yes. That is, as long as you can incite most people to agree with you, whether it is to dismiss me as a captain and replace me, or to put me to death, it is reasonable. It is understandable, isn''t it?"


    Sparrow explained indifferently.


    Dorn:...


    Are you pirates so democratic?


    But speaking of it, Dorn had heard such a slogan during the Earth Age-[The underworld chooses the speaker, it was a hundred years earlier than the election of the chief executive of Bai Dao. ]


    Although this is just a nonsensical joke, it cannot be taken seriously.


    But combined with Dorn''s own experience on the Scarlet Pearl, maybe this stalk can also make sense in another world?


    Good guy, the development of civilization really leads to the same goal by different routes.


    Dorn and Sparrow were still having a conversation, but the gray-haired first officer on the boat made a tune inexplicably and began to sing.


    His voice is old but powerful:


    "The emperor and his servants took the queen abducted,


    Imprisoned her in her body.


    The sea is owned by us, with infinite power,


    Do whatever you want, drifting around. "


    Both Dorn and Sparrow fell silent at the same time. At this time, other sailors agreed:


    "Wow-


    Thousands of hands, hang the sail high,


    Whoops����


    Thieves and beggars, we will be immortal.


    Whoops����


    Working together, raising the flag,


    Whoops����


    Thieves and beggars, we will be immortal. "


    The singing of the pirates is far from beautiful, with the salty and hoarse feeling like sea water.


    But this neat chorus, especially the most common [��] shout in the pirate song, mixed with the surging waves of the sea and the sound of the fierce sails, is inexplicably shocking.


    Dorn cast his gaze on the surface of the sea.


    The stormy sea is not calm at all The dark water is full of white foam, and it slaps on the Scarlet Pearl.


    At the end of the sea level, dark clouds can be seen gathering, backlogged on the sea surface, it seems that a storm is brewing.


    And Sparrow stood on the bow, facing the sea breeze, grinning at Dorn in the singing of the crew, and showing the little golden tooth proudly: "Mr. Dorn, welcome to the sea of ??storm!"


    The sea breeze blew his words a little distorted and blurred, but they were still clear enough.


    But Donn didn''t reply, his eyes still fell on the sea.


    The other side of the sea is an unknown sea, an unnamed island, a single copy that has never been seen before, and the so-called [Minotaur Labyrinth].


    Dorn knew that a grand adventure that belonged to him was about to open again.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 265 Self-disciplined Pirate) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 103： The floating ghost island

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    Following the guidance of the chart, the Scarlet Pearl headed south towards the Sea of ??Storms.


    Sparrow and his party should be very familiar with this sea area.


    The Scarlet Pearl they were driving was always able to pass thunderstorms and turbulent waves without any risk, and would deliberately detour around some specific sea areas.


    Dorn has learned from the crew that it is said that the sea area that the Scarlet Pearl circumvents is the most frequent area where sea adventurers overturned ships in all generations.


    In short, after sailing for a period of time, it can be seen that Sparrow''s team is still very capable of business, quite worthy of the fare of the ten Kinnars.


    I traveled through Hainan in a severe storm for ten days.


    On the morning of the eleventh day, Scarlet Pearl experienced a turbulent storm, and then rarely encountered sea weather clearing.


    It was also on this sunny day with a wide view that Dorn and his team formally came to the sea area where the nameless island marked on the map is located.


    "Mr. Don--" Sparrow shouted to Don below after spending a long time on the round wooden observation deck on the mast:


    "I think we are in trouble. Either the map you gave is wrong, or the route of the Scarlet Pearl is wrong-cut in, I personally prefer the former reason. In short, this sea area It��s not like there are islands."


    Dorn was standing on the bow of the deck at this time, looking at [Eagle View].


    In fact, as Sparrow said, this piece does not look like an island.


    Dorn took the chart he drew, and opened the map in the email in the system. After careful comparison for a long time, he didn''t find any mistakes in the drawing.


    "Captain Sparrow, I can guarantee that this map is okay." He could only say this in the end.


    "Then I can also guarantee that our sailing route is definitely on the map." Sparrow on the mast continued to shout.


    The two of them had actually conducted similar communication several times today.


    But the scarlet pearl dangled in this sea area for a long time, and still couldn''t find the target island.


    Dorn and Sparrow also confirmed the map and the navigation route many times, and they all believed that they did not make a mistake.


    "First Mate! First Mate! Gibbs! Adjust the rudder, and we will make another round in this sea!" In desperation, Sparrow pulled the rope and swung down the mast as he ordered the first officer.


    The Scarlet Pearl turned the bow again and circled this sea area.


    At the same time, Captain Sparrow walked to Donn at the bow, cleared his throat, and spoke with half comfort and half teasing:


    "Mr. Dorn, be optimistic. Anyway, you have reached the unpredictable South China Sea in the Sea of ??Storms this time. You have seen even the most terrifying storm on the sea several times."


    "Actually, this experience alone is enough for you to go back and brag with the beautiful ladies for a long time."


    "Moreover, if you can tell this experience vividly and full of suspense, I believe that your appearance will be enough to attract the ladies to have a long conversation with you throughout the night and have in-depth exchanges."


    "Oh, yes, I can teach you my own experience if you need it on this point. Whether it is storytelling or in-depth communication later, I have a good experience."


    "Ahem, so now that the adventure is almost over, when do you think it is more appropriate for us to return?"


    Sparrow said a lot, but Donne just shook his head helplessly.


    At this time, he didn''t have the mind to respond to the half-joking and half-hearted jokes and advice of Captain Sparrow.


    what happened?


    What went wrong?


    Right now, it is less than four days before the [Minotaur Labyrinth] opens.


    But hurriedly hurriedly along the way, finally came near the marking point.


    But good fellow, there is nothing like an island on this sea area.


    "The markers on the map are clearly on the island, shouldn''t they really come to the wrong place, right?" Dorn thought with some annoyance, but frowned and looked at the sea without moving.


    The ship sailed on this relatively calm sea for a while.


    On the observation deck, the sailor who was originally responsible for watching and observing the surroundings of the ship seemed to have discovered something suddenly and shouted: "Captain, left side! Left side!"


    Dorn and Sparrow, who were on the bow deck, looked at the sea on the left at the same time.


    The sky is clear and the sea is calm.


    In Sparrow''s perspective, there doesn''t seem to be anything particularly worthy of attention in the sea on the left.


    However, Dorn, who is driving the [Eagle''s View], can see the scene farther away. He can see the sea area on the left, close to the sea level, and it seems that there is something in it��


    It seems to be a column of water.


    The water column that Dorn saw was gushing from the surface of the sea.


    Almost immediately, the water column rose higher and higher, and also bigger and bigger. From a small section on the sea surface, it quickly rose to nearly 20 meters, covering an area of ??nearly 500 meters!


    Also accompanied by monstrous booming loud noises, there are raging waves!


    Don''t say it''s the [Eagle''s View] Donne, as long as the people on the ship are not blind or deaf, they can all notice the existence of the water column.


    "Turn the rudder! Turn the rudder! Get out of here!" Sparrow reacted first, patting the railing and shouting loudly.


    The crew also started to take action at this time, controlling the Scarlet Pearl, sprinting away from the large water column.


    Thanks to Duoen and the others, the position of the water column is still very far away. If you get closer, I''m afraid that you won''t even have the chance to escape.


    And behind the Scarlet Pearl, the monstrous water column continued to change.


    There was a cloud of smoky boiling steam, rising along the water column to a height of 100 meters.


    This scene seemed to be broken by a demon sealed on the bottom of the sea, and it was frightening to look at it.


    At the same time, the temperature on this sea area has risen a lot, becoming a bit hot.


    The Scarlet Pearl''s speed was very fast, and after fled in embarrassment for a while, it was considered to have completely left the waters affected by the water column.


    The people in the boat, including Donne, were all in shock.


    "Mr. Donne, I know now, what happened to the non-existent islands drawn on the chart you gave me." Sparrow breathed heavily, "You are looking for the sea. Ghost Island?"


    "Phantom Island?"


    "Yes! Most of the time it sinks on the bottom of the sea, but after the boiling heat, the monstrous water column and the huge waves, the erratic ghost island that will float to the surface of the sea!" Sparrow nodded.


    After being out of danger, Donne calmed down a bit.


    Listen to the description of Captain Sparrow The ghost island seems to be a floating island on the sea?


    Moreover, when the hot air rises from the bottom of the sea with the boiling.


    Perhaps it is related to the movement of submarine volcanoes?


    Of course, in the land of miracles where magic and magic exist, the ups and downs of the ghost island are not ruled out, which is dominated by other fantasy reasons.


    The position of the sea area where the water column has just risen seems to have calmed down a bit at this moment.


    However, the sea area was still surrounded by thick, boiling water vapor with the smell of sulfur, and it was completely indistinguishable from it.


    "It seems that, if nothing else, the portal of [Minotaur Labyrinth] will open on that ghost island?" Dorn retracted his gaze from the sea and touched his chin.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 266 Floating Ghost Island), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 ~： Say something

    I don��t know if you have been aware of the recent epidemic in Zhejiang.


    Imported cases returned from Italy in Wenzhou, Zhejiang.


    And I am in the prefecture-level city where the confirmed case is located.


    In other words, the epidemic caused by the imported cases in Zhejiang is actually by my side.


    Then, in my actual status as a public official (although it hasn''t been long since I started), I will be very busy at this time.


    In the four counties and cities directly affected by the confirmed cases, public officials are all open for Dragon Boat Festival. They should listen to the arrangements at any time. There may not be a weekend in June.


    This is also impossible.


    Our unit should cooperate with the street and do some stuck duty work. As you know, many communities, parks, and vegetable markets have not been directly affected by cases and close contacts, but for safety reasons, it is necessary to set up checkpoints for temperature measurement and registration.


    Although this kind of work has no technical content and is not a major event, it is always something someone should do.


    So I''m too tired today... Let''s just one chapter, I''m too sleepy, sorry.���bxwx.C��o��


    In addition, I may also be very busy in the next time. Sacrifice as suyingwang.net


    The office needs to be on duty tomorrow, and there will be three consecutive days of street card on duty starting next Tuesday.


    So, if I am really overwhelmed, I might ask for leave again.


    sorry. Mi He Mi


    Finally, I wish you all a happy holiday and hope that the impact of the epidemic will pass quickly.


    Thirteen Modests


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 104： Dragon Mother! Go fishing in the sea!

    The Scarlet Pearl wandered around this sea area where the ghost island might be produced for two days.


    Two days later, Captain Sparrow and his entourage dared to drive the ship close to this sea area.


    Afterwards, the Scarlet Pearl returning home soon found a small smoking island on this sea area.


    The surrounding sea was covered with porous reddish-brown pumice and large pieces of dead fish with white belly turned over.


    An island was born out of thick smoke and boiling water.


    "It is indeed a ghost island."


    Sparrow climbed up the observation deck on the mast again, and after watching for a while, he nodded surely.


    The way this island was formed and its current state are exactly the same as the ghost island he knew.


    He took a deep breath from the height of the mast.


    The air on this sea area still has a warm feeling and the smell of sulfur.


    Sparrow followed the rope down the observation deck and came to Donn on the bow deck:


    "Mr. Donne, have you thought about it? Are you really planning on boarding that ghost island?"


    "Of course, otherwise you think I have worked so hard to get out of the sea for what? Do you see the sea?" Dorn answered naturally.


    Sparrow''s deep and rebellious eyes scanned Don''s face, as if to find something in his face:


    "Actually, Mr. Dorn, I always thought you were a rich man who came out to seek excitement. But now I understand that I was wrong, a terrible mistake."


    "Why, finally discovered the unique charm of me?" Dorn said jokingly.


    The appearance of the ghost island meant that the dungeon marker was lost and recovered, which made Don''t feel a little relieved, and even the tension of facing the unknown single-player dungeon was alleviated a lot.


    Now, he was in the mood to make a joke.


    "No, I just think you are a lunatic. Of course, if you agree with you, it can make you feel better, then the crazy energy hidden under your gentleman''s appearance is indeed very attractive."


    Sparrow said this, teasing, and then his tone became serious:


    "Although I don''t hate lunatics, do you know how dangerous the floating islands on the sea are? Especially this island has just risen."


    Donn didn''t reply directly, his eyelids half drooped, as if thinking about something. Sacrifice like shucang.cc sacrifice like


    So Captain Sparrow continued: "For the sake of old Hector''s face, I might say that some crew members accompany you on the island, but this kind of ghost island is generally very dangerous. So, you have to add money. ."


    "Uh, what if I don''t have money?" Dorn raised an eyebrow.


    "Then I''m sorry, Mr. Dorn. My crew is used to living on the sea, and it is impossible to do things that are difficult to profit."


    "I think in your capacity, seeing a place with high adventurous value like the ghost island will rush up without restraining the desire to explore."


    Sparrow just shook his head: "This may be the case for a stubborn adventurer, but we are still pirates at the same time. We know how to analyze the pros and cons, and consider whether we can pay for the pirates who can get the ideal harvest, so that we can live long and live. it is good."


    "It''s quite interesting, so don''t you plan to go to the island?"


    "Not in the short term. We will only consider going to the island to explore after spending sufficient time on the outside to explore."


    "Then prepare a small boat for me, and I will go by myself." Dorne said in a relaxed tone.


    Sparrow shrugged helplessly: "Anyway, I have persuaded you, Mr. Donne. How long are you going to explore the island?"


    "About ten days." Min reduced BxW*


    "In that case, after you board the Ghost Island, I will order the Scarlet Pearl to repair in the nearby waters. I will return here after ten days. I hope you will be alive by then, Mr. Donne."


    ...


    It will take 1 day and 6 hours to open the [Minotaur Labyrinth].


    On the sea where the ghost island is, the Scarlet Pearl put down a small canoe.


    And on this wooden boat, only Dorne sat alone.


    He paddled the wooden oar and slowly approached the floating ghost island under the gaze of the crew of the Scarlet Pearl with different expressions.


    Near the outermost edge of the sinking island, the surface of the sea is all scalded to death by the boiling sea water, turning over all kinds of marine fish with white belly.


    The rowing of the wooden boat has been hindered to some extent.


    After boarding the floating island, looking around, the whole ghost island is bare, composed of porous red pumice.


    Looking back again, on the sea in the distance, there was the Scarlet Pearl drifting away.


    "This group of pirates go so fast. However, they really don''t need them when placing orders."


    Dorn withdrew his gaze from the scarlet pearl that had turned into small dots on the sea, and began to try to explore the floating island.


    The island is bare, although there are many strange rocks, but because it is not covered by vegetation, it is not difficult to explore.


    With reference to the map in the system mailbox, Dorn quickly found the location of the [Minotaur Labyrinth] to open the teleportation array����


    Located in the center of the floating island, the flattest recess.


    "It seems to be right here."


    Dorn once again compared the scene with the mail map, and finally nodded affirmatively.


    There is still a whole day left before the single-player dungeon is opened.


    "It''s been a while since I got off the boat and landed on the island. At this time, it''s almost time to eat dinnerDorn followed the original path he had explored and returned to the edge of the island.


    For dinner, he intends to draw on the spot.


    Of course, eating seafood is the most cost-effective at sea.


    As for the low-temperature refrigerated fresh ingredients in "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", it is best to save it, and use it for the cooking of the copy monsters as much as possible.


    Standing on the shore of the floating island, Dorn glanced at the dense white sea fish.


    These fishes scalded to death by boiling water have been dead for a long time, and they are all inedible.


    Dorn reached into his jacket, pressed it on "Alice''s Bedtime Book", and muttered in his heart:


    "Alice."


    The communication of thoughts with Long Niang quickly established----


    "what''s happenin?"


    "What are you doing again?"


    Black and White Dragon Mother responded at the same time.


    Dorn simply conveyed a request for thought:


    "Going to fish in the sea, and after getting enough ingredients, we will start a fire for dinner."


    An extraordinary item of the level of "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" is naturally not afraid of ordinary fire and water, even if it gets into the sea, there will be no problem.


    Moreover, Long Niang once went to the sea to catch big squid.


    Therefore, Dorn''s request is not difficult for her at all. Mi He Mi


    Bai Longniang: "Then I want to eat a big pot!"


    Black Dragon Mother: "I am in a better mood today. Hum~ Remember to thank Master Alice for responding to your request for kindness."


    After the black and white dragon mothers expressed their opinions, "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" quickly slid out of Don''s arms and plunged into the sea with the pages of the book.


    Then, like a flexible fish, twisting, diving, and disappearing quickly.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 105： Seafood big coffee

    Dorn waited a full three hours on the shore of the sinking island.


    From the dusk when the sun is half-hanging over the sea horizon, until the night when the sea is drowsy and the galaxy is shining in the sky.


    "Alice... why didn''t you come back? Leave me behind and ran away? Shouldn''t we, didn''t we get along well."


    Dorn sat on the bank with a bitter expression on his face.


    "Should you not be swallowed by a big fish?"


    Miscalculated.


    Most of his luggage was kept with Alice because of convenience.


    Donne now carries the only valuable thing with him, which is [Ruyi].


    The current [Ruyi] was transformed into Gregru [flameweaver] by Donne, inserted on a pumice stone full of voids.


    The pumice stone did not know what exactly it was. It was continuously burned by the flames of [Flame Weaver], and a lot of rough ashes were also produced.


    The flames on the sword are intertwined, and there is warm residual ashes under the sword, and the area where the fire can''t reach it is pitch black.


    It''s a scene that spreads the flames.


    Decrease bxwx.cO*��. Dorn waited for a while, when the surface of the dead fishes suddenly moved.


    Under the light of the fire, you can see the waves shaking in the sea. As the ripples expand and expand, a dark red book jumps out!


    Alice is back.


    ��ৡ���


    "Alice''s Bedtime Book" landed on the shore, like a wet puppy, quickly shaking off the water stains on his body.


    Later, she slowly returned to Dorne and took the initiative to leaned forward to touch Dorne.


    "Why have you been there for so long? I thought you were swallowed by a big fish or some monster in the sea."


    After the communication between thoughts was established, Dorn asked Alice in this way.


    Black Dragon Mother: "Huh! Who are you looking down on! How can I be swallowed so easily? Even monsters like the big squid can be pulled into the book."


    Bai Longniang: "Well, the swimmers in this sea either died or fled. I went a long way to find alive and edible seafood. Then, I caught a lot!"


    Just as Long Niang said, the book "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" can directly pull creatures with the power of the monster squid into the story world.


    Unless there is an existence with particularly strong mental power and thoughts, it can directly compete against Dragon Mother''s pull and be unaffected.


    Therefore, it is actually safer for Dragon Mother to fish in the sea. Whenever she really wants to eat her big fish or monster, she can just pull it directly into the book.


    The reason why it took her so much time to return to Dorn was nothing more than that she went too far and caught too much seafood.


    Dorn didn''t say anything about Alice any more. After nodding, he put away "Alice''s Bedtime Readings", and then trudged all the way up the porous pumice, and returned to the depression in the center of the sinking island where the copy teleportation array was about to be brushed out.


    He plans to have a picnic here.


    There is still about one day left before the [Minotaur Labyrinth] opens.


    Although at present, it is unlikely that anyone else will land on this sinking island except Donne.


    However, I am afraid of anything in case. After all, this tauren labyrinth is a special copy that only allows one person to enter. It is better to stay in the real world at this point and guard this area.


    "Alice, let me see what you caught." Donne put his hand on "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" again.


    Long Niang did not speak.


    Instead of answering Donne for her, a hard object fell on the ground and rattled.


    Looking down, it was the dragon lady who sent a batch of conch directly from the story world.


    Among them are the flower snails with round markings on the shells, the round and monochromatic snails, and the red snails with a little thorn...


    Sacrifice such as kanzagyi.cc sacrifice such as. Although this conch is not a monster, it is so big that it is as big as a ping-pong ball.


    And each of them is very fresh. After falling on the ground, some conch are already trying to stretch out their stomachs and feet.


    Long Niang did not stop.


    Behind the conch, the ones who appeared beside Donne saw at a glance, they knew the Pipi Shrimp and Dank Shrimp with red cream on their backs; the unusually fat and vigorous large lobsters and swimming crabs.


    Finally, there are abalone and sea cucumber.


    The abalone is also very big, and it''s worth talking about.


    Dorn picked up one and weighed it in his hand: "Tsk, this weight, double-headed abalone."


    The so-called double-headed abalone means that two abalones together can reach one catty. If three abalones add up to one catty, they are called three-headed abalone, and so on.


    The abalones that Dorn had eaten and cooked before crossing, were at most four abalones.


    Like this two-headed abalone, it is basically impossible to meet.


    "It''s no wonder you spent so long in the sea, and all you caught are good things." Donn nodded in satisfaction.


    Dragon Lady Alice seems to be very good at picking aquatic products. The monster squid and land crabs she pulled into the book before are all very good ingredients.


    Of course, according to Long Niang''s own introduction later, her original intention of raising squid and crabs seemed to be not mainly for food, at most it was to reserve food.


    Then this time I came back to the sea to find a large number of seafood ~ www.novelhall.com ~ a large red meat fat, basically all above the B grade.


    As far as the quality of these seafood is concerned, it is not in vain that Longniang spends so long to catch it.


    "Alice, I need green onions, garlic, a lot of garlic! Tonight, we have a good meal!" Dorn raised his cuffs and entered the state of cooking.


    Looking at this rich variety of seafood, the first thing he thought of cooking was a side dish that was not too technically difficult, but it could be eaten very coolly-seafood big coffee.


    And to make seafood big coffee, the garlic flavor is very good!


    After all, garlic and seafood are a perfect match! It''s the collision of dry wood and raging fire! Has the level of fit like a soul mate!


    The cooking begins.


    Dorn processes the green onion first and cuts off the fine white onion.


    Later, he casually turned [Ruyi] into a chopper in the style of the celestial dynasty.


    And skillfully pat the garlic, peel the garlic, and cut the garlic.


    In the end, a large portion of mashed garlic was prepared.


    Take out the kitchen utensils stored in Longniang.


    Start the fire, heat the pan, and pour the oil.


    Add the chopped green onion to the warm oil pan, then pour half of the garlic paste.


    Control the temperature of the medium and small fires, be patient, and stir fry slowly.


    The hot oil simmers the chopped green onion and garlic in the pot, exuding a strong garlic scent.


    If the oil in the pan is fried dry, pour an extra spoonful in it.


    Mi He Mi. Ensure that the garlic is always mixed with plump and sufficient fat and will not be dried or dried.


    Stir-fry until the garlic paste turns golden, add the remaining half of the raw garlic, mix and stir well.


    Finally, add some tempeh sauce and sugar to taste.


    A special offer for seafood giants, the strong scented garlic sauce is complete!


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 ~： Talk about my current situation

Talk about my current situation

 v3 Chapter 106： A draught beer

    Put shrimp, crab, sea snails, and a fat double-headed abalone all in the steamer. Use the steaming hot water to slowly steam these seafood to preserve the purest umami taste of the seafood.


    At this time, you can start making the sauce needed by the seafood giants at the same time.


    Heat the oil from the pot.


    A large section of green onion, ginger, garlic and saut��.


    Then add star anise, cinnamon, fragrance, dried chili and other spices to make the sauce more intense.


    Then, I put down the butter hot pot base that I brought from Eatontown.


    After ���� stir-fried for a while, the aroma substances in the various seasonings were soaked in the hot oil. At this time, pour some ale.


    The alcohol in the wine can further bring out the aroma of spices and make the taste of the juice more mellow.


    A pot of red oil sauce is boiled, boiled and bubbling, and then poured in soy sauce, sprinkled with a handful of white sesame seeds, the thick mellow fragrance, overflowing with the heat.


    At this time, the seafood steamed in the other pot is almost cooked.


    opened the lid of the pot, the hot steam was surging upwards, and the small recessed area where Don was was suddenly filled with the sweet and fresh fragrance of seafood.


    began to set the plate.


    First turn [Ruyi] into an oversized square iron plate.


    Spread some cooked greens on the side.


    Place the largest lobster and swimming crab in the middle, and then surround a circle of scallops.


    Then there are sea cucumbers, double-headed abalones, pippi prawns and tiger prawns, as well as red snails, snails, and snails that are larger than pigeon eggs.


    wherever there is space on the iron plate, place it wherever it is, until it is full of dangdang, a whole plate of fresh seafood.


    Next, it��s the turn of the garlic paste made previously, and thickly spread the aromatic garlic on the surface of all kinds of seafood.


    At this time, I took a large pot of spicy soup that had just been cooked and poured it on the whole plate of seafood.


    The hot red soup is poured on the steamed seafood. The rich flavor of the spice soup, the garlic aroma of garlic, and the fresh and sweet taste of seafood are mixed together. As the heat rises, people can smell it. Mind rippling.


    A full-bodied seafood celebrity, complete!


    Dorn took a deep breath of the scent of garlic seafood and nodded contentedly.


    Then, he divided the big seafood in the iron plate into two.


    The dragon lady in the story world is so understanding, she can''t wait to move halfway.


    And the remaining half is Don''s dinner tonight.


    "It''s the first time that I have made such a large seafood celebrity. It looks like it can be eaten deliciously. If it is sold in a restaurant on the earth, it won''t be justified not to sell 8888."


    Dorn didn''t delay his effort, he meditated like this in his heart, and then sat down on the table and chair where Long Niang moved from the story world to the real world, picked up the chopsticks and picked up a piece of scallop.


    The quality of the scallops brought back by Dragon Mother is very good, they are big, and the scallops are pretty good-looking, after washing them, they have a crystal clear texture.


    "Neither scallops nor oysters would have thought that their shells would become natural containers for people to eat them. However, they do grow very convenient to eat."


    Dorn held this scallop and looked at it.


    This jade shell contains large pieces of white and yellow scallop meat, and the surface is full of minced garlic soaked in the soup.


    This looks like, I don��t have to say!


    A whole piece of scallop meat is stuffed directly into the mouth.


    The first thing I tasted is the outer layer, full of soup and garlic flavor.


    Fresh, spicy, sweet and fragrant, the rich and beautiful flavors are mixed together, like a storm, impacting the taste buds!


    Every time you chew, the soup soaked in the scallop meat mixed with the seafood gravy will burst out with you, fresh and sweet!


    Next, I will eat a piece of snail.


    Don��t have an appetite for all the conch shells, so he can��t slurp when he eats it, but pick it out with a stick.


    The meat of the snails picked out of the size of a pigeon egg is very full. After removing the viscera, it is re-dipped in some hot broth and minced garlic.


    Conch meat is also fresh and sweet.


    And compared to scallops, the snail meat has a tougher texture and is very chewy.


    Every time you chew, you will feel the snail meat clearly springing in your mouth, fresh and crispy, mixed with the flavor of broth and minced garlic, it is so refreshing to take off!


    Remove another crab leg, and it is also covered with plump soup and garlic.


    The meat of the swimming crab is thin and tender, and it can be melted with a light sip in the mouth.


    And the taste of this leg meat is very thin, so the soup is soaked in very thoroughly, chewing lips and teeth leaving a fragrance.


    "Hoo����"


    After eating a few more kinds of seafood, Dorn let out a sigh of relief.


    This kind of "high seafood freedom" where you can eat any kind of seafood you want, and each type of seafood can be chewed, even if you are accustomed to eating a variety of high-end dishes, Doen can eat straightforwardly and enjoyably.


    "Alice, please send me a large draught beer."


    He loosened the first button of his shirt to dissipate heat, and put his other hand on "Alice''s Bedtime Book" as he said.


    Dorn said that he tried to brew an ale, which is very similar to the earth''s draft beer.


    In the other world of Miracle Land, the brewing process of ale is still relatively rough, and draft beer has not yet come out.


    But as a visitor from another world, he has a lot of cooking blessings. In many of his catering skills, Donne can try to achieve a sneak run ahead.


    draft beer is also one of his attempts.


    A long time later, Dorn tried to brew various condiments in the basement of the Wishing Restaurant, and it was also successful.


    The brewing of drinking wine is actually a matter of time.


    After returning from Golden Oak City , starting with "Alice''s Bedtime Readings", a convenient warehouse and refrigerator, coupled with the diligent help of [Time of Chaos], Donne tried to make wine. .


    The so-called draft beer is used to refer to beer that has not been pasteurized.


    Because it retains a part of the nutrient-rich yeast in the liquor, it tastes more delicious than ordinary cooked beer.


    However, there is a price for not going through rigorous sterilization steps.


    Draft beer tastes good, but it is very difficult to store, and it will taste bad after a long time at room temperature. It must be stored at 0 to 5 degrees Celsius and refrigerated to maintain the flavor for a period of time.


    But because of the existence of "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", this problem can be easily solved.


    At present, Dorn has only conducted preliminary explorations on the brewing of wines, so all kinds of wines have not been brewed too much.


    Wait to try several more experimental brewing in the future and sum up a set of brewing experience, he will try to import home brewed products into his restaurant.


    And now, like the final finished draft beer that works well, only two barrels have been made, all of which are kept by Dragon Mother.


    Following Donne holding "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" initiating a request, a large glass was sketched out of thin air on the dining table.


    is filled with a transparent golden yellow color, rich and fine foam on the top layer of draft beer.


    The surface of the thick-walled glass, with small drops of water, also exudes a hint of cool air, apparently just taken out of the cold wine cellar where the draft beer is stored.


    "Sure enough, I still want to drink cold beer in summer." Dorn reached out and grabbed the cold glass of wine.

 v3 Chapter 107： uninvited guest

    "what-"


    Drink a large sip of frothy draught beer, it''s icy and pleasant, and it''s so cool!


    And the fresh beer after iced tastes fresh, full-bodied, and unusually refreshing, with endless aftertastes.


    After a refreshing drink of the draft beer, Dorn once again set his sights on the seafood giants on the table.


    There is still a lot of seafood that hasn''t started yet.


    Take a cooked lobster in shell.


    Peeling the shrimp heads, there was heat coming out of the opening, and fresh and sweet gravy spilled out.


    The red shrimp shell of the lobster is very hard, but after steaming, the internal shrimp meat has been separated from the shrimp shell, and the red and yellow shrimp paste can be seen.


    Peel the shells apart, take out the whole white lobster meat, dip it in the broth and minced garlic, and take a big bite.


    The refreshment and happiness brought by eating lobster meat is unparalleled.


    The mouth is so full, every bite, there is a rich and sweet seafood gravy bursting out.


    Just the taste of the lobster meat itself, full, firm, and elastic. It chews like a very elastic basketball, dunking in the mouth!


    After chewing and swallowing a large mouthful of lobster meat, Dorn drank another cold draught beer.


    handy!


    Next is the double-headed abalone with fleshy flesh that is visible to the naked eye.


    The full-bodied double-headed abalone can fill the mouth with only half of it. The taste is delicate and elastic. The abalone juice contained in it is rich and crunchy.


    The taste above is worth drinking another big draught beer!


    Just like this, I ate seafood and drank draft beer, and the wine in the glass soon bottomed out. Diminish


    "Alice, please refill the cup." Donn pressed his hand on "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" again.


    The empty glass on the table, like a magic trick, was once again filled with transparent golden draught beer.


    At the same time, Long Niang, who simultaneously enjoyed seafood celebrities in the story world, also spoke��


    Black Alice: "Provide, sizzle-save a little drink, there is not much draught beer left."


    White Alice: "Umm! Umm! Lobster is delicious! Abalone is also delicious!"


    "Uh, didn''t you put two barrels of draft beer with you?" Dorn continued to press the dark red book, expressing doubts.


    Black Alice: "Because of me, huh-so spicy, because I just drank a lot."


    White Alice: "Goooo! Guoooo! Ha��it''s delicious!"


    "So, it''s you who should save some drinks? You guys won''t get drunk right away, right?" Dorn''s free hand held his forehead helplessly, "By the way, a little girl like you, Drinking is not allowed, right?"


    Black Alice: "I''m not a little girl! Don''t listen to the long-winded Dorn preaching! I tell you, don''t underestimate people! I, I...hiccup...wait, wait, I...m...a bit dizzy."


    White Alice: "That''s right, Alice can drink a lot more, Alice is not drunk! It''s just a little...a bit confused...huh? Strange, why the ceiling is shaking so badly?"


    Dorn:...


    After that, there was no response in "Alice''s Bedtime Reading."


    However, on the dining table where Donne was sitting, a wooden wine barrel was dangled.


    It was filled with cold fresh beer, probably half a barrel.


    "Alice this guy." Donne shook his head helplessly.


    But considering that Dragon Mother actually exists in the story world dominated by her, there will be no problem if she is really drunk, so Donn simply let her go.


    After a while, I went directly to the story world to take a look at her situation.


    Speaking of, Donne has now mastered the free access method of the book "Alice''s Bedtime Reading".


    According to the information he has, there are two ways to enter the world of stories in the book.


    One is drawn in by the will of the dragon mother.


    The other is to touch the book and read the full name of "Alice''s Bedtime Book" in my heart.


    There are also two ways to leave the story world.


    One was sent directly by the dragon lady in the book.


    The other is to touch the giant treasure chest where Dragon Mother often stays, and silently read the full name of "Alice''s Bedtime Book" in her heart.


    This way of leaving the story world on its own was tight-lipped when Alice was still vigilant against Don.


    However, as the follow-up gets along, Little Dragon Niang is gradually moved by Dorn''s story and food, and the relationship between the two has also become full and close.


    In the end, during a certain dinner table conversation, Alice did not resist the temptation of food at first, and at the same time, she was hinted and instigated by Donne, and she unconsciously revealed the way and way to leave the story world on her own.


    Of course, Don''s idiom from the simple Dragon Niang, in fact, didn''t have any bad thoughts.


    The main reason is to use "Alice''s Bedtime Readings" more convenient in the future and to deal with some emergencies.


    Like now.


    If Alice is really drunk and unconscious in the book, then Dorn can at least get in and out of the story world by herself to retrieve or store objects.


    "A half bucket is a half bucket."


    No longer thinking about Alice, who may have been confused by drinking, Donne picked up the wooden barrel of cold draught beer on the table and poured himself a full glass of wine.


    Then again he focused his attention on the seafood giants who hadn''t finished eating on the table.


    Food matters. Sacrifice as miaoshuyuan.com


    ��


    A crescent moon with obvious gaps, UU Reading is hanging high on the sea.


    Tonight, the sea around the ups and downs is very calm, very suitable for ships.


    Old Qizi, an old sea adventurer who is nearly sixty years old and unknown in the stormy sea.


    At this time, he was driving a single-mast wooden sailing boat towards the location of the sinking island.


    The old adventurer''s clothes were tattered and ragged, and his beard and hair were long and tousled, fluttering in the sea breeze.


    Judging from his desolate appearance, he looks like a person who has survived in the wild for a long time.


    Among the belongings that the old Qizi carried with him was a copper compass and a hand-painted sea chart.


    This chart is drawn on a piece of yellowed parchment, and looks like an old object with more than a dozen years old. The record depicts the location of Shenfu Island.


    "It seems to be coming soon, that ghost island." Old Chizi muttered to himself as he stood on the bow of the boat, with little expression on his face, no happiness or anger.


    The wooden sailboat passed through a school of dead fish that turned over, and directly docked on the floating island.


    Old Qizi is skilled at anchoring the ship to the shore full of pores and pumice.


    After that, he went ashore and stood still for a while in the not-so-clear moonlight, his eyes flickering, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    After another while, Old Chitz lowered his head and muttered a few words to himself, looked around, observed the terrain, and finally walked towards the center of the floating island. Mi He Mi


    And the direction he is heading is to lead to the current location of Donne. One day later, the small depression in the center of the sinking island of the portal will be refreshed...


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 108： Have something to eat from 1?

    Old Qizi walked toward the location of the small depression on the floating island. The closer he got to the depression, the more familiar he was with the surrounding environment, and his pace became a lot faster.


    Obviously, this is not the first time he has landed on this strange floating island.


    The old adventurer condensed his face and moved forward with the help of moonlight.


    But as he walked, he suddenly noticed the strangeness when he approached the depression and stopped.


    Old Qizi smelled a peculiar fragrance in the air.


    It seemed to be a strong and fresh fragrance, and the mere smell of it made people''s index fingers move and coveted.


    Old Qizi swallowed instinctively, his throat squirmed, and then he reacted from the scent of food: "Is someone one step ahead of me and boarded the ghost island?"


    The alluring fragrance in the air obviously comes from the food.


    And it must be hot cooked food, most likely it is seafood made with some unique skills.


    As we all know, the seafood in the sea will not run to the shore by themselves, but also heat up themselves, turning into a delicious dish with tangy fragrance.


    The object of cooking seafood can only be humans or other demihumans. No matter how bad they are, they have to be humanoid creatures.


    "I have never encountered such a situation before. Did the other party happen to land on this ghost island, or...for the relics of the gods on this island?"


    Old Chitz''s messy eyebrows frowned.


    Subtract B*xwx.co. After hesitating in place for a long time, he finally made up his mind. Decide no matter what, you have to go to the recessed ground to see the situation.


    So he lowered his waist and tried to keep his body movements to the lightest level.


    And as an adventurer who can live to nearly sixty years old, Old Qizi also has some housekeeping skills at the bottom of the box.


    After the cat lowered his body, there was a small, imperceptible magic surging on his body.


    Then, his body became blurred.


    Under the cover of the night, it seemed to blend in with the black surroundings. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t notice his existence at all.


    After cautiously hiding his body in the night, Old Kitz moved carefully and continued on.


    The depression in the center of the sinking island.


    The restless old Qizi tiptoed close here, crouched to the edge of the recessed ground, and peeked underneath with his head.


    His visual and perceptual abilities are outstanding, even in the dark, he can clearly perceive all kinds of small details on distant objects.


    And what I saw before my eyes was a scene that Old Qizi couldn''t understand����


    In the small depression, there is a well-dressed black-haired brother who is eating with relish.


    Old Qizi was actually mentally prepared for the fact that someone was eating at the recessed location.


    After all, the air is filled with wonderful food aromas.


    But the problem is that the way this black-haired boy eats in the wild is outrageous and excessive!


    In front of this little brother is a large square dining table, and a tall dining chair sits on the bottom of his hips.


    Why would someone bring their own tables and chairs that look gorgeous when they eat in the wild! ?


    What family conditions must this be?


    Is it so particular?


    Also, on that big dining table, you can still see a **** iron plate, which contains a large variety of meaty seafood.


    On the side of the iron plate containing seafood, there is also a large thick-walled glass wine glass containing a golden transparent liquid, and a medium-sized wooden wine barrel.


    At this moment, the black-haired little brother is using a pair of small wooden sticks to flexibly pick up the various seafood in the iron plate, and from time to time he directly peels the shell.


    I saw him--


    I took a big bite of delicate crab meat and drank a big bite of wine.


    I bite on a large lipstick full of peeled and peeled shrimp, and drank a large sip of wine.


    Then he bit into a big fat and firm abalone meat, and drank another big mouthful of wine.


    After drinking the richly frothed liquor in the thick-walled glass, he picked up the wooden barrel again and added a glass...


    In short, it is not enough to enjoy.


    Seeing this incomprehensible scene before him, Old Qizi was shocked.


    At the same time, his throat squirmed again unconsciously:


    "It smells very good, I see that the little brother is also very good, but really...is it that delicious?"


    The little black-haired brother sitting at the open-air table seemed unaware of his existence.


    It can be judged from this that the other party does not have strong breath perception abilities or skills.


    Old Qizi breathed a sigh of relief and became a little bolder. He leaned out a little more at the edge of the recess, trying to see the situation below more clearly.


    Originally under the cover of the night, the old Qizi, who had hidden his body, made such an action, the problem would not be too big.


    But at this moment, the little brother who had been eating seafood and drinking with relish, suddenly stopped what he was doing.


    Sacrifice such as xindingdianxsw.com. Not only that, but he also raised his head, staring straight at the location of Old Qizi.


    This black-haired boy has a pair of peaceful black pupils.


    But at this moment, his eyes were as sharp as a falcon, and he seemed to be able to see through everything hidden in the night.


    This is not at all weaker than your own visual insight ability!


    "Oops!"


    This sudden change made Old Qizi''s heartbeat seem to slow down. He knew it was exposed, but he didn''t take any action for a while.


    On the contrary, the little black-haired brother sitting at the dining table in the recessed ground first condensed the eyes of the eagles and looked up and down the uninvited guests lying on the recessed ground.


    Old Qizi, who was outstanding in perception, felt that the other party seemed to pay more attention to the position above his head for a while.


    However, what''s so beautiful on the top of your head?


    At the same time, he could still hear the little black-haired brother whispering to himself: "Since the blood bar has not been shown, it seems that he can temporarily improperly deal with the enemy..."


    Before the old Qizi could understand this endless sentence, the little black-haired brother spoke formally:


    "Hey, the old man above, isn''t it weird to lie there? Meeting is fate If we are fate, how about going down to eat together? I''ll treat you."


    Old Qizi''s heart was even more surprised, but his face tried to keep calm.


    But listening to what the other person said, it seems that you are inviting yourself to eat together?


    The old adventurer, after only hesitating for a short while, started to move.


    He straightened up, and the outline of his body, which was originally blurred to the night, became clear again, and then slowly walked down the recessed ground to the open-air luxurious dining table.


    Tomorrow, in this depression, there will be a teleportation array leading to the ruins of the gods.


    That relic of the gods is very important to the old Qizi, and he has no reason to back down here.


    Moreover, the large plate of seafood this black-haired boy is eating, no matter what it looks or smells, is extremely delicious and tempting. If you can really taste a little...


    Seems to be earned?


    "My name is Don." The black-haired brother sitting at the dining table randomly wiped the oil stains in his hand twice with a handkerchief and introduced himself with a smile.


    "You can call me Qizi." Old Qizi tried to remain calm, nodding his face unchanged.


    "Oh, then Mr. Chitz, please take a seat." Donn still kept smiling.


    "sit?"


    There is only one dining table and one dining chair. Where should I sit?


    Qizi''s question hadn''t been fully asked yet, only a jingle was heard beside him.


    There is a dining chair of the same model under Donne''s ass, which fell obliquely at Kizi''s feet.


    There were also a few plates and cutlery that fell on the table in a mess.


    Mi He Mi. "Heh... it wasn''t like this originally, it''s something a little bit wrong. But let''s sit down." The corner of Dorn''s eyes twitched slightly.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 109： I also call it a gout package

    Dorn estimated that Long Niang was really drunk, so he would make a mess when sending things out.


    "How much has she drunk? I''m afraid that I will make a sober soup for her later." Donn calmly stretched out his hand and pressed his temple, as he thought.


    And where does the old Qizi on the side know this?


    All he knew was that after the little brother who claimed to be Donne had finished speaking [please sit down], a chair appeared next to him out of thin air, and a tableware was inexplicably extra on the table!


    What powerful ability is this?


    Old Chitz was a little bit jealous of Donne in his heart, and then angrily straightened the chair that fell on the ground, and after being seated carefully, he slowly arranged the extra cutlery on the table.


    His serious demeanor and manners do not match his current depressed appearance.


    Dorn, who was across from the dining table, sat quietly watching Old Chitz''s every move, only silently commenting in his heart: "It seems that he is a person with a story."


    "That, Mr. Donne." After the old adventurer took his seat, he hesitated and paused.


    Then he glanced over the fragrant seafood in the large iron plate, as if he wanted to find a topic to break the current awkward silence: "You, I mean, what are you... enjoying?"


    "There is no need to be so cautious and polite." Don just waved his hand casually, "As for this, it''s called a seafood master."


    "Seafood, big, coffee?" Old Qizi was a little surprised.


    Of course he can understand the word [seafood]. As for [big coffee], the pronunciation is a bit strange, it sounds a bit unclear.


    "Oh, sometimes, I also call it the gout package." Donne put on a serious look and added an explanation.


    ���]��. Old Chitz:...


    Well, this term is even more difficult to understand.


    Sacrifice such as wanbar.net sacrifice such as. "Eat some? Although it''s really bad to eat too much, if you have a good meal or two, there will be no problem."


    Dorn entertained him in the manner of his host, and at the same time poured a glass of cold draught beer in the old Chitz''s glass.


    The wine in the barrel filled the thick-walled glass.


    Old Qizi said grievously, and then went to see the wine in the glass.


    When I was far away, I didn''t see too clearly, and now I was in front of him, and the details of the drink were clearly displayed before the eyes of the old adventurer.


    The color of the wine is transparent and golden, with fine bubbles constantly rising, and the upper layer is rich and delicate foam. You can also feel the coolness of the wine at the mouth of the cup.


    It looks a bit like an ale, but the taste is better than any ale the old Kitz has ever seen.


    "However, even the cheapest inferior water-blended ale, I haven''t had it for a long time. Also, it''s actually made of ice. How is it done? Is it magic related to freezing?"


    Old Qizi thought this in his heart, and was amazed.


    Then he looked at the drink in front of him, then at Dorne, who was smiling at the gentleman on the opposite side, hesitated a little, and finally reached out his hand to hold the glass.


    Gudu��


    Throat throbbed.


    Drink a large sip of cold draft beer.


    The filling bubbles pulsate and slide through the mouth along the wine, and the cold wine itself carries the mellow aroma of wheat, and is extraordinarily fresh and refreshing and delicate.


    Delicious!


    And it''s been alive for almost sixty years, and it''s delicious!


    There will be no wind or waves tonight, and the sea is filled with the sultry feeling of summer night.


    Moreover, the temperature of the sea area where the sinking island is located is higher than that of other places.


    In such an environment, what could be more refreshing than a cold beer?


    Oh, maybe there is.


    You can get the same happiness with ice-cold happy water.


    It''s just that, in this other world of Miracle Land, there is no such drink as Coke yet.


    In short, after drinking the first sip of cold draft beer, the old Qizi shook his throat several times, and poured nearly half a glass of draft beer in one breath.


    After the cold drink, his originally haggard expression became a lot more vivid.


    "You can also have some more seafood, a sip of wine, and a bite of seafood. It''s a pleasure."


    Dorn, who was on the opposite side of the dining table, said this. He picked up another pipi prawn with his chopsticks, and peeled it skillfully, revealing the red paste and the white prawn meat.


    Then there was a big mouthful of Pippi prawns with a big draft beer, which was a demonstration for the old Qizi.


    The old adventurer, who had already opened his stomach by the taste of draft beer, finally didn''t care too much at this time.


    "If something really happens, you won''t be able to escape. It''s better to have a good meal, and wait until you finish eating everything."


    Old Qizi thought this way, learning everything from the iron plate, and pulled out a swimming crab sticking to the thick soup and plump garlic sauce.


    Lift the crab shell.


    A small group of hot air with a sweet fragrance rose out, white crab meat, light yellow crab paste, distinct and attractive.


    Old Qizi took a sip of the crab roe, the crab roe of the sea crab, combined with the rich soup, an unparalleled umami taste straight from the mouth to the top of his head!


    Then there is the crabmeat, full and firm, tender and tender.


    good to eat! delicious! Cheers!


    In this way, Dorn and Old Qizi, who met strangely on this floating island, not only did not have any conflict, but sat together inexplicably, enjoying a delicious dinner.


    The two of them ate with relish, while chatting casually. UU reading


    However, they are talking about topics that are not painful, such as how delicious this big seafood meal is, and how bad the weather in the stormy sea is.


    The atmosphere is harmonious.


    ��


    A big seafood meal took three full hours.


    When Dragon Mother went to fish in the sea in the evening, because most of the captured creatures were ordinary creatures without surging magical power, there were a lot of them in the story world.


    Dorn chose some good quality seafood and kept them in the saltwater lake of Dragon Niang Story World, and the others were made for today''s dinner.


    Therefore, the portion of this seafood giant is quite enough, and both Dorn and the old Qizi who joined the dinner halfway through the meal were very satisfied.


    In addition, there are also a small part of the big seafood, which belongs to the ingredients of the monster. For this part, Dorn was very picky and singled it out for his own exclusive use.


    After eating this meal, the [Synchronized Stomach Pouch] did not trigger, but [Predator] did trigger several times, adding a few more combat attributes to Donne.


    In the end, it is some seafood monsters with weak magical powers, and such results can be considered acceptable.


    When the seafood on the plate was cleaned and the ice beer in the barrel bottomed out, Dorn took the lead to put down the tableware: "Is it satisfied with the food, Mr. Chitz? It''s time to talk. Have you talked about business?"


    "What do you mean?" Old Chitz drank the last bit of wine in the glass, wiped the corners of his mouth, and his expression became serious.


    Mi He Mi. "Of course it is about the ruins of the gods on this floating island." Dorn adjusted his sitting posture and tapped the tabletop with his right fingers, smiling very gentlemanly.


    This wave is first salute and then pawn.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 110： Do you have acquaintances in it?

    "The relics of the gods you said, I don''t know." Old Chitz shook his head, but didn''t look at Don when he spoke.


    "Haha." And Donn just kept smiling indifferently. "Old Mr. Chitz, I have invited you to dinner. Isn''t it a bit too interesting for you to lie to me like this?"


    "Uh..." the old adventurer was speechless for a while.


    And Don''s tone is still peaceful and polite:


    "It''s better to be honest with each other now? At this point in time, the two of us can meet on a small island in the vast stormy sea for a simple reason��"


    "Because we all know that tomorrow night on this sinking island, under our feet, a teleportation array to the ruins of the gods will be opened. We are here for this, aren''t we?"


    Old Qizi hesitated for a while, did not speak, as if he had tacitly agreed.


    This is probably what Donne said earlier, [I have invited you to dinner], which played a strategic role in speaking skills.


    [Eat people��s mouth is short] This famous saying, which is rough but not rough, still has a strong guiding value for reality.


    Dorn continued: "So, do you know? This relic of the gods seems to only allow one person to enter. So, father, we two are competitors."


    Hearing this, the old Qizi finally couldn''t keep the silent look at the beginning, and became a little anxious: "Mr. Donne, this ruin is very important to me."


    From his appearance, he should know the fact that [Minotaur Labyrinth] only allows one person to enter.


    Even Donn can guess more boldly, this old Qizi is sure that he has played this solo copy before!


    "I don''t doubt the authenticity of what you said. But this relic of the gods is also very important to me, and I have a reason to go in." Don just shook his head seriously.


    "This..." The old adventurer was speechless again.


    Because he thinks Donne is right.


    Although I don''t know where this Mr. Donne learned about this particular relic of the gods.


    But since he can cross the barriers of the sea of ??storms and land on this ghost island, it shows that he also has absolute determination to enter the ruins of the gods.


    This ruin is very important for those who have come to the ghost island through all kinds of difficulties and want to enter it.


    No one is special.


    "I said, Mr. Chitz." Dorn looked at the old adventurer again:


    "The current situation is that there is an irreconcilable competitive relationship between us. Moreover, we are on a desert island free from any human rules."


    "Swapping two people, or changing one between us, may not be the situation where we are sitting at the table and talking in a friendly way. Rather, it is endless. Can you understand what I mean?"


    Old Qizi didn''t reply, and nodded silently, his expression becoming frustrated and depressed.


    Because the other party did not reply, Donne continued: ���bxw��


    "After I came to the Sea of ??Storms, someone introduced me to the rules here. If two people are in conflict, you can fight to death and life when you are on land, and when you are on a ship, you have to solve the problem through a formal duel. "


    "Speaking of it, the way to solve problems and contradictions here is nothing more than a fight. It''s barbaric and rude, but it''s also very effective."


    "So, old gentleman, if you want to decide who enters the ruins of God tomorrow according to the rules of the sea of ??storms, I will not refuse."


    Donn was asking old Qizi to eat seafood again, and he was talking so much. Of course it was not a thankless move.


    On the one hand, it was because he felt that this uninvited guest tonight had not been too hostile to himself from beginning to end.


    If the old Qizi played with the blood bar on, then as early as the first meeting, Dorn would shoot without saying a word.


    On the other hand, it is because it feels that Old Chizi might have entered the [Minotaur Labyrinth].


    Dorn wanted to try to get some information related to the special single-player dungeon from the other party, and then he could prepare something before the dungeon opens tomorrow.


    Embrace the Buddha''s feet.


    After saying this, Donn still maintained his original sitting posture, leaning forward slightly, his hands naturally stacked on the dining table in front of him.


    At the same time, behind him��


    There are a total of ten white soft tentacles, appearing ferociously!


    The thickest parts of these tentacles are the size of a bowl, eight short and two long, with suction cups and sharp teeth, two of which are the most flexible.


    The tentacles, wrists and feet twisted and scattered, and then centered on Donne, staying still in the air, like white pythons ready to attack the enemy at any time.


    This sudden scene has unparalleled pressure!


    Where did the old Qizi ever see such an indescribable scene?


    The old adventurer was immediately stunned, surprised and terrified.


    He opened his mouth, but after half a day, he reluctantly spoke out: "Mr. Donne, I won''t fight you, I''m not your opponent. I abandon this relic of the gods."


    This expression, this posture, it''s just a sentence��please quickly collect your magical powers!


    Dorn tapped the tip of his right finger on the table lightly, and nodded in satisfaction: "Although my behavior is suspected of bullying the elderly, Mr. Chitz, you undoubtedly made the wisest choice."


    He dissipated the [arms and feet] skill, and the ten squid tentacles disappeared immediately.


    So far, the negotiations on the table are going well.


    Under Don''s "friendly talk", Old Chitz voluntarily gave up entering the ruins of the gods. UU reading


    Next, it''s time to enter the second stage of the conversation��ask in detail what the other party knows about all the information related to the [Minotaur Labyrinth]. Sacrifice like shucang.cc sacrifice like


    Of course, if Dorn failed in the first step of the negotiation, the second phase of the conversation would not be impossible.


    He is also prepared.


    For example, use the dreaming effect of [Dream Walker] to fall asleep first.


    Then through the construction of dreams, the relevant information can be spied and talked about.


    Old Pirates of Dreams space.


    However, the effect of "friendly talk" is good for now, and it is not necessary.


    Donne was still thinking about it, throwing a topic out, and taking the opportunity to ask about the Tauren Maze.


    At this time, Old Chitz spoke first:


    "Mr. Don, can you get rid of one thing? After you enter the ruins of the gods tomorrow, can you help me visit Benissa, and after you come out, tell me what''s happening with her."


    "Oh, oh, yes, maybe I should write a letter and ask you to help me forward it to her. Yes, it might be better." Mi He Mi


    Old Chitz seemed to really dispel the idea of ??entering the ruins, and instead initiated an verbal commission to Donne.


    Then he was talking to himself again, as if he was thinking about something seriously.


    Donn was not in a hurry to take up the task, but raised his eyebrows slightly:


    "Benisha? Old Mr. Keez, this relic of the gods... do you have an acquaintance in it?"


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 111： I would call you a tauren knight

    "Benisa... Benissa is half Minotaur. Oh, it''s the tauren among the orcs mentioned in many books, and Minotaur is what they call themselves. They have survived for generations in the ruins of the gods, It is a brave and friendly demi-human race."


    Old Qizi nodded in a daze and gave a little explanation.


    And Donn was not in a hurry to speak, he was just touching his chin and thinking.


    Minotaur, the tauren.


    [Minotaur Labyrinth] It is mentioned in the introduction-[The half-human half-bull monsters are here to reproduce for generations].


    The [half-human, half-bull monster] mentioned here, Dorn initially guessed that it was a tauren, and according to the description, it should be a large-scale tauren tribe.


    Now the words of Old Qizi undoubtedly directly confirmed this speculation.


    Even the words of the old adventurer revealed more information about the Tauren Labyrinth.


    For example, the tauren in the dungeon is not a simple monster, but can communicate.


    This is probably somewhat similar to the previous encounter with Baphomet in [Devil''s Lair].


    However, there is a direct hostile relationship between Baphomet and the adventurer who enters the ruins.


    And these tauren, if it is really what Old Qizi said, they are more like intelligent neutral creatures in the maze.


    After thinking and sorting out the information in his mind, Dorn spoke. There was another important point in what the old Chitz said just now that caught his attention:


    "Old Mr. Chitz, you mean, this Benissa has half of Minotaur''s blood, right? What about the other half? Human?"


    When he said this, his eyes were narrowed and the corners of his mouth were upturned.


    [funny].


    "Yes, Benissa is half-human and half-Minotaur. She is, my daughter." Old Qizi nodded solemnly, without intending to avoid the topic. Sacrifice as xindingdianxsw.com


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Dorn put away the [funny] expression on his face and quickly returned to his normal color.


    In the fantasy world of Miracle Land, there is no reproductive isolation between most humans and demihumans, and Dorn has long known about it.


    However, good guys.


    I really can��t tell, Mr. Chitz, I didn��t expect you to be a lover of personality when you were young! He is a real man of the same genre as Xu Xian and Ning Caichen!


    I would like to call you a tauren knight!


    Although he was thinking about it in his mind, Dorn still maintained his composure on the surface and quickly switched the topic:


    "I will visit your daughter for you, and there is no problem with sending letters or anything. In addition, Mr. Chitz, can you provide me with any information about this ruin? Look at the dinner just now. For the sake of it."


    Old Qizi''s expression remained depressed, and he sighed faintly before speaking: "As far as I know, the ruins teleportation array here will open once every seven years..."


    Donn stopped interjecting and kept listening.


    This old Mr. Chizi has children in the ruins, so it is definitely not the first time to enter the [Minotaur Labyrinth].


    Therefore, the first-hand information obtained from him is very effective.


    Donne must listen carefully and analyze carefully.


    It is also worth noting that the old adventurer mentioned that the cycle time for the opening of the Tauren Maze is seven years.


    It is not the same as the [Devil''s Lair], which will be opened once every a year before being attacked.���B��xW��


    "The Minotaurs in the ruins, including Benissa, are different from the outsiders. They can''t get out of the ruins. The ruins have no real exit."


    Old Qizi continued to talk about the internal information he knew about the ruins.


    Dorn just nodded in response and motioned to the other side not to stop.


    In fact, Dorn had already understood this point before.


    According to the experience of the previous Raiders dungeon, adventurers who enter the ruins from the outside world will be forcibly kicked out of the ruins within the specified time and sent back to the real world.


    But the monsters or humanoids in the ruins are not.


    The "locals" in these ruins seem to have no way to detach themselves from the ruins.


    Even if he is as strong as the demon Bafengt, he has to be bound by invisible rules in the ruins, and stay in the temple day after day to act as a boss.


    At present, there seems to be only one way to take the native creatures in the ruins away from the ruins--


    After someone has attacked the limited-time dungeon, and become an approved attacker of the ruins, they can use the authority of the attacker to bring out the living creatures in the ruins.


    It''s the same as the various delicious monsters that Dorn brought out from the two ruins before.


    Old Qizi continued to say:


    "The Minotaurs in the ruins have their own cultural and historical records, and their predecessors have left them a lot of useful knowledge and books."


    "Through the knowledge left by their ancestors, those Minotaurs clearly know that their ethnic group is trapped in a maze of relics with limited resources, and they also know that there is a larger world outside that is more suitable for their ethnic group to thrive and survive."


    "Also... I think about it. Oh, yes. In the center of the ruins, there is a temple. Outside the temple, a teleportation array appears every seven years, and only one person is allowed to pass."


    "It is said that there is a huge white bull in the temple. The Minotaurs call it Tris Bullevery day when the teleportation formation is opened, this bull will wake up."


    "Outside the ruins, you can even hear the bull''s roar and loud running and footsteps."


    "And if someone can enter this temple and defeat this bull, it can change the destiny of the entire Minotaur tribe."


    "Minotaurs, every seven years, a grand gladiatorial competition named [Blood and Horn] will be held to select the final person who enters the temple to challenge the Bulls."


    Old Qizi told Dorn what he knew and the information related to this relic of the gods.


    And when he talked all the way here intermittently, Dorne inserted a sentence: "If you defeat the bull in the temple and the Minotaurs in the ruins, will you have a chance to leave the ruins?"


    "They believe so." The old adventurer nodded.


    "I understand." Donne touched his chin.


    Right, all the information currently available seems to be right.


    The brief introduction of the Tauren Maze given in the system is like this-


    [Minotaur Labyrinth]: This is a maze that you can never find an exit. The huge white bull is running on its feet here, and half-human, half-bull monsters have reproduced here for generations. There is only one way to leave here...


    Half-human and half-bull monsters are neutral tauren.


    The huge white bull, in the temple, is the BOSS of this single limited time instance. Mi He Mi


    The so-called [how to get out of here], the subject does not refer to the adventurers who entered the ruins, but the Minotaurs who have survived for generations.


    If these tauren want to leave the ruins, there is only one way--


    Defeat the relic boss, Tris Bull.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 112： 3 suggestions

    Dorn then asked some detailed questions based on the information that Old Chitz had voluntarily spoken out.


    Later, he learned that the time when this tauren labyrinth was forcibly closed was the fifteenth day after entering it.


    Unlike the two ruins I encountered earlier, the length of [Devil''s Lair] and [Devil''s Lair] are all seven days.


    I don''t know if this is the special single-player dungeon that is special, or whether the forced kick-out time of each relic is inherently different.


    Before landing on the island, Dorn told Captain Sparrow that he would come to pick him up on the sinking island in about ten days.


    It now appears that he has made the mistake of empiricism.


    Laugh to death.


    After entering the Tauren Maze, it was impossible to get out for ten days.


    However, compared with the strategy [Minotaur Labyrinth], this is only a trivial matter.


    Anyway, there is an old Qizi now, and when Sparrow and others return to this sea area in ten days, they can entrust him to communicate.


    Sacrifice such as kanzagyi.cc sacrifice such as. In addition, Dorn also learned that on the fourteenth day after the outside world entered the ruins teleportation array opened, the teleportation array leading to the temple in the ruins would be opened.


    The talent selection contest [Blood and Horn] held by the tauren people started the day after the outside world entered the ruins teleportation array opened.


    That is the day after tomorrow.


    "It seems that the operating rules behind this special single-player copy are somewhat different from those of ordinary copies, but they are basically the same."


    After collecting and sorting out the information from the old Chitz, Dorn came to this conclusion in his heart.


    "Then, Mr. Chitz, can you elaborate on the rules of [Blood and Horn] fighting?"


    After clearing up the question of time, Donne started a new topic.


    "Yeah. [Blood and Horn] The competition is divided into two big rounds. The first round is a melee. All participants in the competition will have a fierce battle in the arena for unlimited time. In the fierce battle, you can finally The eight people who remain standing will enter the second round of competition." Old Qizi answered all the questions.


    "Melee? It sounds a bit messy." Donne touched his chin.


    "It''s very messy, but it is indeed the style of the Minotaurs." Old Qizi nodded, "The eight people who won the first round will start the second round of competition after a five-day break. This time. It is one-on-one, the winner advances, the loser is eliminated, until the Minotaur warrior who will finally challenge the Cretan Bulls is selected."


    "I see. The [Blood and Horns] competition of the Minotaurs allows foreign human adventurers to participate? I mean, have you participated before?" Dorn asked again.


    He is naturally interested in this [Blood and Horn] competition.


    After all, the purpose of Donne��s trip is to navigate the [Minotaur Labyrinth], obtain special rewards, and try to further understand the information related to the relics of the gods and get closer to the truth.


    The prerequisite for this purpose is that he has the qualification to enter the temple alone to challenge the Boss Cretan Bull.


    "[Blood and Horn] Competition allows foreign adventurers to participate." In this regard, Old Qizi first gave a positive answer, and then his eyes were a little trance, as if he was lost in memory:


    "When I entered this ruin for the first time, I participated in a competition. At that time, I was still relatively young and luckily passed the first round of melee. However, in the second round of one-on-one competitions, Lost to Nagrand."


    "Uh... Nagrand?" Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    After talking about it, why have you unlocked new characters?


    Moreover, the name sounds like a woman.


    Oh, that''s not right. If you analyze it in context, it should be said that it looks like a female tauren.


    "Nagrand is Benissa''s mother." Old Qizi said calmly.


    "Oh, that''s it, that''s it."


    Dorn nodded, making no comment on this, and did not take the initiative to gossip about the love story between Mr. Chitz and his tauren spouse that crossed the racial barrier.


    On the contrary, the old Qizi spontaneously added a few more words: "Mr. Dorn, if you are interested in the [Blood and Horn] competition of the Minotaurs, as a person who comes by, I can give you three suggestions."


    "Listen thoroughly."


    "Number one." Old Kizby drew a finger:


    "Whether it is the first round of melee or the second round of one-on-one competition, if you encounter a situation that you can''t beat, you must surrender in time. As long as you surrender fast enough, you can be less injured and you will not worry about your life. ."


    "Second." Old Qizi stretched out another finger:


    "In the second round of the one-on-one competition, the Minotaurs had an unwritten rule. If you really want to participate in [Blood and Horn], you should know in advance. I...I didn''t know this at the beginning�� "


    "On the day after the end of the one-on-one competition, the loser must unconditionally obey the winner until the next morning."


    "Huh?" Dorn, who was patiently listening to the advice, frowned, "Unconditionally obey, until the morning? Uh, it sounds...whatever you do?"


    I always feel that this unwritten rule is weird.


    Decrease bX*wX*��. "Well, anything is fine." Old Qizi nodded.


    After being stunned by Donne''s "friendly conversation" and voluntarily giving up the right to enter the ruins of the gods, the old adventurer always talked about the things in the ruins with great interest.


    From the current conversation, Dorn already knows that Old Chitz first came into contact with the [Minotaur Labyrinth] when he was in his thirties and was in his prime.


    Then, until now, about 20 years have passed, UU reading , he has kept the secret of the existence of this ruin.


    Maybe he needed to talk to people about the experiences and experiences in the ruins long ago.


    After all, it is not a very pleasant thing for a person to keep secrets and rich experiences without being able to speak out.


    Probably based on this emotional psychology and the alcohol that just ingested into the body, Old Qizi took the initiative to speak slowly with a kind of trance:


    "Let''s put it this way, after the night I lost to Nagrand, there was Benissa."


    Don:? ? ?


    Under the stimulus of such a shocking topic, Don pretended to reach out to take the thick-walled glass wine glass in front of him, and then realized that the ice draught beer in the glass had been drunk long ago, so he took it back angrily.


    What did you hear?


    Sure enough, at the full table, there is always a chance to hear some exciting news and topics...


    And the old Qizi still continued to speak in that trance and faint tone:


    "Of course, I didn''t know this at the time. I only learned about it when I entered the ruins for the second time seven years later. Only then, Benissa was seven years old."


    Mi He Mi. "I remember when Benissa was seven years old, she was a healthy and lively little girl, able to run, jump, and fight very well. Nagrand said that she could hold on to many male Minotaurs of the same age who were stronger than her. In the mud."


    "Oh, it''s amazing, isn''t it, Mr. Don? I can actually give birth to such a daughter, just like her mother, a tough fighter."


    When talking about her daughter, the expression on Old Qizi''s face was a bit more vivid, but it seemed to have a little guilt and self-blame: "It''s a pity that I can''t watch her grow up."


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 113： What about the bug of this card?

    Regarding what the old Chitz said, about his daughter Benissa, Donn didn''t interrupt much, just nodded in response, listened carefully, and then kept silent.


    After a while, the old adventurer finally eased from the state of reminiscing about his daughter.


    He slowly stretched out three fingers:


    "Also, the third suggestion. Mr. Donne, you are so strong that I am a little scared. I even think that if you participate in the [Blood and Horn] competition, you are likely to become the final winner."


    Regarding the strength of this Mr. Donne, the old Qizi was very jealous.


    Although the other party looks very young, he looks like a pampered and well-protected rich young master.


    However, the old Qizi saw Dorn''s magical ability to summon tables, chairs, benches and tableware out of thin air.


    I also felt the tremendous pressure brought by the arms and legs of ten ferocious squids up close.


    Therefore, in the heart of the old adventurer, it is inevitable to regard Donne as a mysterious and powerful object.


    Although it is said that through long-term "food tonic", the five dimensions of battle have been continuously rising, and Donne, who also masters many weird skills, is indeed worthy of such an impression.


    "You think I might win, then what?" Dorn asked with interest.


    "I suggest that you don''t win and don''t challenge the Cretan Bulls." Old Chizi said with certainty.


    "Why?" BX��wX����


    "Why do you say?" Old Qizi asked, "Minotaur has survived in that ruin for generations. The ultimate destination of each generation of the bravest fighters in their tribe is the temple. As long as you enter, you will never leave again. Not coming. Mr. Dorn, no one can beat the Cretan Bull, no one."


    The old adventurers seem to be pessimistic about whether the tauren can defeat the Cretan Bulls.


    Moreover, when it comes to [the ultimate destination of the bravest fighters of each generation is the temple], there are obvious emotional fluctuations in the words of Old Qizi.


    He is sad.


    "Yeah. What you said does make sense." Donne touched his chin.


    Among the most brave warriors in Minotaur of all ages, none of them can kill the Cretan Bull alone.


    Don will not be confused and confidently believing that if others can''t, he will definitely be able to do it in his turn.


    "Nagrand didn''t listen to my opinion at the beginning. She went to the temple and never came back. The Minotaurs are very stubborn and stubborn like real cows."


    Old Qizi didn''t reply to Dorne''s words, but said so to himself.


    His tauren spouse, Benissa''s mother Nagrand, is the best fighter among the Minotaurs.


    However, in the [Blood and Horn] battle where Keiz was pushed back and Benissa was born. Nagrand eventually lost in the finals of the one-on-one competition, and did not get a chance to enter the temple.


    Seven years later, this brave female Minotaur made a comeback and, under the witness of Qizi, won the crown of [Blood and Horn] in one fell swoop.


    Then, there is no more.


    Nagrand did not heed Keez''s persuasion, entered the temple, fought for the freedom of Minotaur, and never returned.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry to hear this." Dorne''s words were choked for a while, and he said this way.


    Old Chitz just shook his head.


    The atmosphere on the table became silent.


    ...


    After a while.


    Old Chizi seemed to finally be free from the original distress.


    And at this time, Dorn also began to pack his things arrogantly.


    Dining tables and chairs, pots and pans, all have to be returned to the story world.


    He put his hand on the "Alice''s Bedtime Book" in his arms, and his thoughts communicated with the dragon girl.


    In the book, Dragon Niang seemed to be still in a state of drunken confusion. To Don''s request, the voices of the two Dragon Niangs, one black and one white, were vague, and he kept responding "humu, humu".


    After waiting for a while, all the things taken out of the story world slowly disappeared.


    It seems that although Long Niang is drunk, she still retains a little consciousness.


    Old Qizi, who watched the table, chairs and tableware disappear from close range, still looked surprised. He condensed his breath and thought for a while before tentatively speaking:


    "Mr. Donne, do you have the ability to store and retrieve items at will?"


    After all, the old adventurer has lived for almost sixty years, with rich experience and experience.


    After thinking about it, in one word. Xiru zhuiwen.org Xiru


    "You can understand it this way." Dorn didn''t choose to deny it.


    But after hearing this, Old Chitz started to get excited: "Then, can you save and carry the living thing? I mean, can you save me?"


    [Save me] This sounds weird.


    But Donne can do it.


    After all, his so-called magical ability to save and retrieve items all came from Alice.


    Just ask Alice to pull old Chiz into the story world.


    "Save you? What do you mean?" Dorn quickly tasted the meaning of Old Chitz''s words.


    The old adventurer thought of a Sao operation based on Donne''s ability.


    He wanted to use Don''s ability to "smuggle" himself into the ruins!


    Then the problem is coming.


    If the old Chiz is pulled into the story world, then Dorn will bring "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" into the ��Minotaur Labyrinth��.


    In this way, does it count as one person entering the ruins, or two people entering the ruins?


    Even, Donn gave more consideration to issues that he hadn''t thought of before--


    The real world like Alice is a book In the story world, there is a peculiar existence of twin dragon girls. Will it be judged by the ruins as [a person]?


    It may be that he holds "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", and his thinking is a little dark under the light.


    Dorne never thought that there would be such a problem until he landed on the floating island.


    If it weren''t for the words of old Qizi as a bystander to wake up, he may have to wait until he officially enters the ruins teleportation array to check his belongings before he can think of it.


    "Mr. Donne, save me, and then take me to the ruins of the gods, is this okay?" Old Qizi''s tone became slightly excited.


    Donn frowned and shook his head, but his eyes flickered: "Really, Mr. Chitz, I haven''t considered this issue before. I don''t know what will happen if we do this."


    As he talked, he briefly analyzed it in his mind.


    If he really used Alice to "smuggle" Old Kitz, and he himself took "Alice''s Bedtime Book" into the teleportation array leading to the single-player limited-time copy.


    The worst case is that their combination will be judged as three independent individuals by the teleportation array.


    It is uncertain who will enter the ruins.


    But intuitively speaking, Dorn thinks that in the real world, the most well-preserved individual has the greatest chance of entering the ruins.


    The best way to do this is that the teleportation array only judges Donne as an independent individual.


    In the story world, the Dragon Lady and the old Qizi can all mix into the single-player ruins without even knowing it. Mi He Mi


    In this case, things are very interesting.


    It''s equivalent to Donn''s using "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" to put this stuck in a BUG.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 114： Sober Hu Spicy Soup

    The more Dorne thought about it, the more excited he became.


    Test whether "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" can be a single-person limited-time copy of the BUG, ??although there may be a little unknown risk.


    After all, Dorn has not fully understood the rules of operation of the relics of God until now.


    In case it is the same as in the game, the instance can find that a player has a malicious card BUG, ??and then lower the penalty, then there is no need to play.


    However, the benefits behind the risks are not small.


    Because if the test is successful, it means that Dorn will encounter a limited-time single-player copy with special rewards in the future, and he can break the rules directly!


    It is stipulated that only one person can enter a single copy?


    Sorry.


    I am a cheating player and I have a showdown.


    I directly used "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" to card the bug, and then brought a car of bakers to download the copy!


    This is too imba!


    "Old Mr. Chitz, maybe we can really do as you say. But you have to think carefully, there may be unknown risks in this way, and there is no guarantee of success."


    After Donne finished thinking, he calmed down a bit and preached to Old Keez like this.


    And the old adventurer, obviously doesn''t want to think so much.


    With some old voice, he said earnestly: "Mr. Don, as long as you are willing to try, I will not be afraid of any risks. Anyway, I am also a sea adventurer."


    There seems to be no problem with Old Chitz here.


    Whether or not to try to "smuggle" is all in Don''s thought.


    "Old Mr. Chitz, wait a moment, I will give you an answer before the relic teleportation array appears tomorrow." Donn did not immediately agree, but replied like this.


    Because before deciding whether to card the BUG, ??he wanted to ask Long Niang again about this matter.


    ��


    The time is more than five o''clock in the morning.


    The sun has not yet appeared on the sea level, but the sea has become dimly bright.


    At this point in time, Dorn once again pressed his hand on "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", recited the real name of this dark red book in his heart, and then entered the world of stories.


    In the castle in the heart of the lagoon where Dragon Mother stays most often.


    Dorn found Alice''s big gold treasure chest on the second floor of the castle.


    Opening the lid of the box, you can see two dragon maidens, one black and one white, who are maintaining the form of a little girl, curled up and sleeping in them.


    The two dragon maidens were close to each other, breathing smoothly, the baby''s plump round face was red, and the crystal-curved little dragon horns on their heads pressed together.


    Among them, a naked little leg of the Black Dragon Niang was straddling the white Dragon Niang''s body.


    Not a good sleeping face.


    The abdomen of the dragon ladies was covered with a soft blanket at random.


    This blanket was added by Donne when he came to confirm Alice''s condition at about two in the morning.


    "I still can''t wake up." Dorn stretched out his hand and poked Heilongniang''s round face gently.


    "Hum-Hum-Woo, don''t touch it..." The two dragon girls murmured vaguely while shaking their heads slightly.


    Dorn watched the interesting simultaneous reactions of the two dragon maidens, and sat down with satisfaction:


    "Alice, the half barrel of draft beer is probably her upper limit. When she wakes up, she has to talk to her."


    When he first entered the story world, Dorn confirmed the remaining amount of draft beer. Xiru zhuiwen.org Xiru


    Then it was discovered that a whole barrel of draft beer was kept intact in the refrigerated wine cellar.


    In other words, the amount Alice drank last night was almost half a barrel.


    "That''s not right. How do I feel like I am a tired old father facing Alice?" Dorn frowned slightly.


    Only the old father will keep track of his daughter��s drinking limit, right?


    After confirming that Long Niang would not be able to wake up for a while, Don did not take the initiative to wake her up, after all, it was still early.


    "Speaking of it, there are so many beds in her story world, right? Alice, why does this guy like to sleep on a pile of gold coins? Is it her hobby as a lizard? I panicked just looking at it... "���bX��wX����


    Donne spit out Alice in his heart, and gently closed the lid of the big gold treasure chest again.


    Afterwards, he walked slowly downstairs and went straight to the kitchen of the castle.


    This place has been well taken care of since Dorne started "Alice''s Bedtime Book", and Dorne often comes here to cook.


    "Since it''s still early, let''s make a breakfast and make a bowl of spicy soup. By the way, you can sober up Alice so that she won''t have a hangover and headache after she wakes up."


    Donne stood in the kitchen, muttering to himself.


    Speaking of hot and spicy soup, it is quite effective for relieving drunkenness.


    Just smelling that spicy scent can make people with hangovers and collapsed feel appetite.


    And after this bowl, I will feel warm and comfortable, and my drunkenness will be reduced a lot.


    Even as a warm food, Hu spicy soup can effectively stimulate the gastric mucosa when eaten in the morning, enhance the peristalsis of the intestine, and is also very good for food absorption.


    If the physiological structure of Long Niang, especially the digestive system, is no different from that of human beings.


    So spicy soup for Alice now is a perfect breakfast!


    Dorn searched the dry ingredients in the kitchen. UU Reading went to the ice storehouse and low-temperature ingredient storehouse in the "Kingdom Made Scenic Area" in the story world, and took some fresh ingredients back.


    When Donne set off from Eaton, he used "Alice''s Bedtime Book" to bring a large number of ingredients.


    During the journey south, the ships will purchase and replenish food when they call at the port.


    In Port Marlow in the Storm Islands, he completed the last major purchase of ingredients.


    For now, the number of ingredients in the story world is considerable, and the categories are also abundant.


    And because of the existence of various cold storages with refined temperature control, the preservation of various ingredients is also very good.


    Say nothing.


    Alice is so easy to use! Dragon Mother Race High!


    After fetching the ingredients needed for breakfast and returning to the castle''s kitchen, Dorn quickly entered the state of cooking.


    The key first step in making Hu spicy soup is to wash the gluten.


    After mixing the flour, wake up the noodles.


    Dorn deliberately took longer to wake up the noodles so that the dough will be softer and the gluten washed out will be more chewy.


    Add water to the waking dough and start washing.


    Put water in the bowl and knead the dough repeatedly like washing clothes until the starch on the surface of the dough is completely washed off.


    The last remaining, sticky and chewy mixed protein is the so-called gluten.


    It is the essence of flour.


    A pound of flour can wash out about 200 grams of gluten.


    At the same time, Dorn also kept the starch water left from washing the gluten, which can be used directly to make the spicy soup later. Mi He Mi


    While not wasting, it can also make the soup taste more delicate and smooth.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 115： Served with fritters is a must

    The superior quality bristle pork brought from Eaton is cut into small pieces for later use after thawing.


    Heat oil in the pan and fry the pork under the bristle.


    Stir the fresh aroma of pork directly into the oil.


    At this time, add green onion and **** until fragrant, then add soy sauce, fry the aroma in the pot, and finally add some cooking wine to remove the smell.


    After the meat and ingredients in the pot are released, you can add water.


    Then, add various ingredients.


    There is actually no fixed formula for the ingredients of Hu spicy soup. As far as Dorn drank on the Datianchao Food Travel Road, he has everything to add.


    However, although it is a flowing ingredient, there is a fixed three-piece set of iron ��


    Gluten, peanuts, kelp.


    These three ingredients are the soul of Hu spicy soup.


    Soak raw peanuts in water and pour into the pot.


    The same soaked shiitake mushrooms and fungus, cut into shreds, add to the pot.


    These ingredients are originally dry goods, and they are easy to store in the story world, so Donne has a lot of them.


    Then, the kelp obtained when passing through the port on the sea road is also shredded and added to the pot. Sacrifice as miaobifang.com


    Some fresh, non-aggressive small parasitic mushrooms, sliced ??and added.


    Finally, grab a handful of sweet potato flour and add some carbs as a staple food to the spicy soup.


    When Dorn was at Eaton, he had tinkered with a lot of special celestial ingredients, which greatly enriched the abundance of dishes at the Wishing Restaurant.


    In terms of noodles, for example, the silver noodles before and the sweet potato flour nowadays, they are all satisfying products made by him.


    Anyway, the raw materials for these things are not difficult to obtain around Eaton.


    After adding the ingredients, season the Hu spicy soup.


    Sprinkle some white pepper first.


    Duoen deliberately sprinkled a little more of this pepper, and the finished soup would be a little bit spicy, and sweat more when drinking it, which is good for the dragon mother to sober up.


    Sprinkle some dried chili noodles that have been roasted in advance.


    Finally, add a small amount of five-spice powder and two spoons of salt.


    Seasoning is complete.


    The temperature in the pot continued to rise, and the soup was boiled so that it bubbled, exuding a hot fragrance.


    The freshness of mushrooms and the freshness of seaweed are matched by the heat in the pot, and the freshness is doubled!


    At this time, the ribs can be lowered.


    The yellowish and translucent gluten mass is very elastic after being stretched out, and it is pulled into a large and slippery piece and slipped into the pot.


    After being exposed to boiling water, the gluten slices will quickly shrink into small clumps after being heated, which looks like a crystal clear rubber belly.


    Pour the starch water left from the previous washing of gluten into the pot to thicken it.


    Due to the addition of starch, the spicy soup in the pot will gradually thicken.


    Cook until the hot and spicy soup becomes viscous and the gluten **** in it are shiny and floating, and then come out of the pot.


    Sprinkle a handful of coriander and drizzle with a few drops of sesame oil.


    A pot of hot and spicy Hu spicy soup, done!


    Since I was eating breakfast, drinking Hu spicy soup might be a bit unpleasant.


    People in the Tian Dynasty and Yudi drink hot and spicy soup, which is usually served with oily and fragrant beef fried dumplings. Or simply come to a bowl of tofu nao, half of the spicy soup and half of the tofu nao, to make a "double mix".


    Therefore, in the process of just cooking, Dorn also activated the [arms and feet] skill.


    With the added tentacles, another pan was synchronized to fry out some golden and crispy fried dough sticks, which served as a supporting staple for this morning.


    A good day starts with breakfast!


    ��


    Dorn carried the hot spicy soup, and the little fried dough sticks that had just come out of the oil pot and went on the second floor of the castle.


    After entering the room where Alice was, the big treasure chest inlaid with gold opened slowly.


    The smell of food is the best and gentlest wake-up alarm clock, not one of them.


    On the pile of gold coins, the Black Dragon Lady sat up first, pulled the soft blanket on her body, and then looked at Dorn: "You are sleeping so tired...Did you make food?"


    Bai Longniang also got up immediately, rubbed her sleepy eyes, and shook her head: "Um... Don, my head hurts so much..."


    "Who told you to drink so much last night, half a barrel of draft beer, your upper limit is this, don''t drink it in the future." Donne shook his head helplessly, and then put the breakfast in his hand on the table in the room. :


    "Hu spicy soup, and fried dough sticks, eat some while it''s hot?"


    "I don''t have an appetite..." Heilongniang was about to shake her head, but her small nose flapped twice unconsciously, her head held high, and she took two deep breaths.


    In the air, the hot scent of Hu spicy soup is very appetizing.


    Even Alice, who had a hangover, was a little bit weak.


    "Well, if you insist. Actually, I''m honoring you. It''s not impossible to have a bite or two." Heilongniang changed her words.


    And White Alice''s actions were even more frank.


    I saw Bai Longniang still staying half-asleep and half-awake, and the golden and beautiful dragon eyes squinted slightly in confusion.


    She knelt on the pile of gold coins, with her hands on the inside of her thighs, her head held high, the tip of her nose turned up, her small mouth slightly opened, and she uttered vaguely: ���BX*wX*��


    "Dorn, ah��"


    Dorn also had nothing to do with Longniang. He brought a bowl of hot and spicy soup, took the spoon and walked to the open gold treasure chest.


    He took up a small spoonful of soup and handed it to Bai Alice''s mouth.


    Bai Longniang''s eyes were still blurred, but her nose flapped, she smelt the spoon that Don had handed him accurately, and swallowed the soft, shiny, thick and hot soup.


    The most prominent flavor of the hot and spicy soup after the entrance is the aroma of pepper in it, with a spicy flavor in the aftertaste.


    The soup is thick, sticky and smooth, and the taste brought by the various ingredients in it is very rich.


    Kelp shreds are fresh and soft when eaten, while fungus shreds are crunchy when chewed.


    The mushroom slices are extremely smooth and tender.


    And the shiny, shiny gluten **** with crystal clear texture, soft and waxy, with a bit of chewy teeth, and the flavor is very strong.


    In addition, the peanuts are the finishing touch.


    Soaked raw peanuts, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com is boiled at a high temperature in the pot, and it is soaked in the flavor of spicy soup. At the same time, it is very crispy and full of fragrant chewing.


    After a sip of the soup, the spicy taste, all the way from the mouth to the abdominal cavity, it is appetizing and warming the stomach.


    Anyway, it is one step to the stomach.


    This invigorating hot taste has alleviated Dragon Niang''s hangover reaction a little bit.


    "Delicious! Even more, ah��"


    After taking a sip of the thick hot soup, Alice White nodded her head in satisfaction, and the crystal-curved white dragon horns on her forehead also shook.


    Her hands were still inserted inside her thighs, she didn''t mean to take the bowl by herself.


    The black Alice on the side showed a satisfied expression because of the shared senses of the two bodies and the warm taste of the spicy hot soup.


    So Dorn took another spoon to feed the White Dragon Niang, and he even fed the Black Dragon Niang on the side.


    Black Alice put on a vaguely disgusting expression on her face, saying that she doesn''t need Donne to be nosy, and she will move so much.


    But facing the spoon that Dorn handed to her mouth, which was full of soup, her body would still be honestly leaning forward, opening her mouth to hold it, and finally swallowing it happily.


    Probably after feeding two dragon girls a half bowl of soup.


    Dorn returned to the table again, and divided the steaming dough sticks that had just been fried into small sections and added them directly to the spicy soup. Mi He Mi


    The fritters fresh out of the pan are crispy to the point of scumming, and they will still run slightly oily when chewed. When you break it apart, you will find that the pores of the flour are also very well-balanced and beautiful.


    After being added to the soup, the fried dough sticks will slowly soak the hot and spicy soup, and the taste will become soft and waxy.


    That taste is truly amazing!


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 116： Enter the ruins

    After Don had fed Longniang a big bowl of hot and spicy fried dough sticks.


    The hangover dragon lady''s spirit finally improved, and her body, whether she was black-haired or white-haired, swept away from her depressed state.


    Because of the spicy taste of the spicy soup and the intense heat it brought, the two dragon niangs'' foreheads were sweating thinly, exhaling with pink tongues to relieve the hotness.


    Loose and cool dress, flushed cheeks, and smooth and clean legs...


    After the two dragon niangs had eaten this spicy and refreshing breakfast, the state they showed was somewhat imaginative.


    "Is this guy Alice really a dragon? Is there really no attributes of a succubus? She was like this when she was a child. When she grows up, who can withstand it..." Don spit out in his heart.


    However, the appearance of these two bodies of Alice was too young.


    It is the kind of juvenile state that feels that he should immediately enter the bureau to reform once he has bad thoughts about her.


    Although Long Niang kept emphasizing, she was already a mature lady who had lived for a long time.


    In other words, it can be regarded as a legal loli.


    But people can''t, at least they shouldn''t.


    As a result, Dorn, who was somewhat condemned in his heart, looked away silently.


    After feeding the dragon mother to her full, she also had a hot breakfast that could infuse the day with slowly and vigorously.


    Dorn began to ask Alice about serious matters.


    It''s about whether you can use Alice''s power to "smuggle" other people into the relic teleportation array that only allows one person to pass.


    And by the way, I would like to ask how Alice views her book itself in the real world.


    So Donne asked straightforwardly: "Alice, what do you think you are?"


    The two Dragon Niangs who had just eaten directly raised their heads in confusion.


    Black Alice: "Don''t think you can be so rude to Alice after you make a delicious meal!"


    "Oh, no, no. I didn''t mean that." Don waved his hand. "I mean, Alice, are you a person?"


    The Black Dragon Mother frowned at this time: "What is the difference between your sentence... and the sentence just now?"


    "Uh..." Donne was speechless for a while.


    However, after his follow-up active explanation and communication, Alice finally understood Don''s true meaning.


    "You can only pass through the remains of the gods of one person? You haven''t told me in detail before." Both of Alice''s bodies showed thoughtful expressions.


    After thinking for a while, Long Niang��s eyes flashed with a wise light: "Try what you said, if you want to try it. I think the feasibility is quite high. After all, in the outside world, I It''s just a book."


    I don''t know if it was because the hot spicy soup made Alice feel happy, anyway, the Twin Dragon Niang quickly agreed to the request of the Dorn test.


    In other words, at present, the three parties who will participate in the "smuggling" plan have no objection.


    Card BUG test can be implemented!


    ...Sacrifice as dingdingxiaoshuo.com


    On the bare floating island, there are many strange rocks full of pores.


    During the day today, Dorn took old Chitz to the outskirts of the island with him, leaving a striking mark.


    By the way, I also used [Ruyi] to engrave words on a large pumice stone.


    If after ten days, Captain Sparrow drives the Scarlet Pearl to search for Dorne around the sinking island, he will definitely see this mark.


    In this way, the problem of incorrect return time can be solved.


    Of course, if Sparrow and others hadn''t noticed the markings and lettering left by Donne, then... it was not a way to leave the sinking island.


    After all, didn''t the old Qizi also brought a small boat here.


    That boat seems to have a name too, what is it called [Dying Starfish].


    Dorn had the privilege of boarding this small boat during the day, and it was a little hard to say. Judging from his layman''s sailing experience, the ship is choking on the stormy sea.


    I don''t know how old Chitz did it...


    Night has fallen.


    In the system email, the real-time scrolling countdown still has the last minute.


    After this minute passed, a faint blue light flashed in the depression where Don and Old Chitz were.


    Afterwards, a teleportation array with complex magic patterns slowly unfolded.


    "Are you ready? Old Mr. Chitz, I''m going to [save] you." Donn turned his head and asked Old Chitz, his companion for this test.


    During the day today, Dorn told Old Chitz a little about himself [the ability to access items at will].


    I didn''t go into too much detail about the details, such as "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", and things like Dragon Lady.


    Just to tell, if the old Qizi chooses to be [saved] by him, he will enter a space that does not belong to reality.


    As for Don''s question, the old adventurer did not answer, but just nodded.


    Seeing that Old Chitz didn��t mean to go back, Dorne touched his chest with one hand, which seemed to be an elegant gentleman��s gift. In fact, he calmly patted the "Alice��s Bedtime Before Sleeping" in his arms. Readings.


    In the dark red reader, there was a dim light flashing.


    Afterwards, there was some ragged old Qizi on the outside, and his existence was like being erased by an invisible eraser disappeared without a trace.


    Long Niang sent the old adventurer to the [Kingdom Made Scenic Area] in the story world, and chose a room in that area that was not cooled and was only used as a utility room for his activities.


    It also blocked the door and windows of the house.


    And on the floating island in reality, Donne is the only one left at the moment.


    He put his hand on "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", and once again silently recited the real name of this dark red book, and established a mental communication with the dragon lady in the story world.


    "Next I will enter the teleportation array. If something goes wrong, you will immediately try to escape the magic of the teleportation array by yourself." Donne told Alice in this way.


    Black Dragon Mother: "You don''t need to verbalize Donne''s explanation, go quickly, go quickly."


    Bai Longniang: "Well, I don''t think anything bad will happen, Dorn, you love to worry too much."


    Obviously, Alice didn''t worry much about this "smuggling" experiment.


    Now that they were all ready, Don stepped onto the teleportation formation that emitted a blue light.


    "This feeling is not much different from entering the other two ruins teleportation arrays before."


    The light of the ruins teleportation array became dazzling for a while, and it was particularly eye-catching on the pitch-black floating island, and then Dorn, who stepped on the teleportation array, disappeared. Diminish


    The teleportation array also closed and disappeared at the same time.


    On the entire floating island, all the people or things with autonomous consciousness disappeared with the move of Donne stepping into the ruins. Mi He Mi


    The bleak moonlight on the sea reflected, and the frothy groggy waves on the edge of the island hit.


    The whole island is silent.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 117： Minotaur Labyrinth

    Light.


    Soft, not dazzling, but bright enough white light.


    One second after stepping into the ruins, Don''s feeling is a visual light.


    However, because in the real world, the floating island is already at night. The strong changes in the external light environment made it take Donne a few tenths of a second to adapt.


    When the surrounding environment can be clearly distinguished, what is greeted is a long and narrow passage surrounded by blue-gray bricks neatly.


    The passage is very long, and it seems that the end cannot be seen at a glance.


    And what emits light here is hanging from the side of the passage, like an object woven from white feathers of birds.


    At first glance, this thing looks a bit like decorations or works of art, and its appearance is somewhat similar to the dream catcher in Dorn''s cognition.


    This kind of [Dream Catcher] is the only light source hanging in this long and narrow masonry passage.


    As for why they can emit soft light, this is beyond Don''s cognition.


    But the high probability has something to do with magic.


    "No wonder it''s called [Minotaur Big Labyrinth]. At first glance, this place really smells like an underground labyrinth full of institutions and monsters."


    Dorn quickly looked at the surroundings and was convinced that he had entered the ruins. This thought flashed through his mind first, and then he pressed his hand to his chest. Sacrifice as 9bzw.com Sacrifice as


    The "Alice Bedtime Book" in my arms is still there.


    Very good, it seems that Dragon Mother can "smuggle" through this relic teleportation array.


    This eased Dorn''s original worries by more than half.


    In his mind, he recited the real name of the Dark Red Reader silently, and communicated with the dragon lady in it.


    Before asking questions, Alice White in the book answered directly: "I have entered the ruins and feel good. In addition, the old adventurer you asked me to pull into the book is also in good condition. Do you want to let it go?"


    After getting Long Niang''s affirmative answer, Don''s spirit was refreshed!


    From the current situation, the card remains BUG is a big success!


    "Alice, let the old Mr. Chitz out and try." After calming down for a while, Dorn preached to Long Niang like this.


    The dragon lady in the book did so.


    In "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", the dim light flashed, and then the figure of Old Chitz was quickly outlined by Donne''s side.


    Everything is going smooth.


    "Mr. Dorn?" After leaving the story world, Old Chitz first looked at Dorn next to him, then looked around the surrounding environment, "We succeeded?"


    The elderly adventurer got excited.


    "Well, the experiment was very successful." Since he had already been surreptitiously happy just now, Don just nodded his head this time.


    Emotionally stable pretend to be a master.


    Immediately, he calmly continued: "Old Mr. Chitz, since we have entered the ruins, what should we do next? You have more experience than me."


    On the side of the old adventurer, his mood stabilized slightly:


    "Every time we enter this ruin, the place where we first arrive is not fixed. This time, we seem to be lucky. We did not fall into the area where the monsters were concentrated, but within the range of the Minotaurs."


    "Oh? Why do you say that?"


    "Mr. Dorn, have you seen the light feather nets hanging on the walls on both sides? Those are made by the Minotaurs, and the raw material is a kind of feathers from the monster pigeon that glows. The light feather nets are abundant. , Both are the activity sites of Minotaur, and are relatively safe areas." ���bxwx.��co��


    Old Qizi pointed to the glowing crafts on the wall that looked like dream catchers, as explained.


    While Dorn was listening to this explanation, his focus immediately became crooked.


    He almost blurted out: "The kind of monster pigeon that glows like you said, can it eat it?"


    Old Chitz obviously didn''t expect that Mr. Donne would answer this way, and his old face was filled with confusion.


    Generally speaking, shouldn''t you continue to ask the Minotaurs at this time, or express your feelings about falling in a safe zone?


    "Those monster pigeons are edible. Minotaurs are raised, and the meat is tender and tastes good."


    But although perplexed, Old Qizi did his best to answer Don''s question seriously.


    After all, he didn''t want the mysterious and powerful young gentleman in front of him to feel that his old thing didn''t respect him or something.


    "That''s good." Dorn nodded in satisfaction.


    It''s a shining, delicious pigeon, right?


    I feel that the ruins on the tip of the tongue are about to start again!


    ...


    Old Chitz leads the way.


    This old adventurer has entered the [Minotaur Labyrinth] several times. Moreover, he is also familiar with the terrain in the Tauren''s field of activity.


    Although the last time he came here, it was already seven years ago.


    But after a short time recognition and exploration, he became more and more confident in leading the way.


    Donne followed slowly, but while seemingly strolling in the garden, he still remained alert and ready to release his skills at any time.


    In this way, the two walked through the long and narrow masonry maze, and did not encounter a tauren along the way.


    After two forks in the passage, Dorn''s vision suddenly became clear.


    At the end of the passage is a huge corridor.


    It is also a blue-grey masonry structure, and the cloister is pasted to the wall and is about the second floor high.


    Looking down from the edge of the corridor, it was a huge maze of open space.


    The ground here is not simply made of masonry.


    There are soil, moss, and vegetation that grows less luxuriantly.


    In addition to these natural landscapes, between the location of the cloister where Donne is located and the ground below, you can see a lot of wooden benches made up of wooden piles.


    Each wooden table is fixed on the wall connected by a long wooden rope ladder.


    On the maze clearing below, there are patches of tents, wooden long houses, colorful totem poles, and countless densely woven light sources, light feather nets.


    Here is the habitat of tauren people.


    But it was not the only one. The tauren occupied three similar maze clearings, and they were connected by safe passages guarded by tauren guards at each end.


    It was on the high platform corridor here that Dorn saw the fantastic orc species like the tauren for the first time.


    A total of two tauren, should be guards guarding the exit of this passage����


    There is a long-horned cow head on her neck, and a huge black cow''s hoof with hair on her feet. However, the body parts and arms are closer to human structures.


    The body is covered with light yellow fine and short hair, but it does not completely cover the strong, well-proportioned, powerful tendon.


    The tauren guard holds a terrifyingly shaped axe in his hand, decorates his hair with shiny stones, and hangs chain ornaments on the long horns of his head, but only some simple leather is wrapped in his body, which is barely exposed. What body organs are not suitable for children.


    The two tauren naturally also found Dorn and Old Qizi walking out of the passage, shaking the huge cow''s head, fanning the cow''s ears, and opening the urn:


    "Humans, two?" Mi He Mi


    Their voices were fairly calm. From Dorn''s perspective, although the two tauren shook the giant axe in their handshake subconsciously, there was no health bar on their heads.


    It seems that as the old Chizi said before, the Minotaurs are a more friendly race and will not attack foreign humans for no reason.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 118： You go back and wait for the notice

    "Moo, it''s old Chitz, but who is this young guy next to you? Why did two people come in together this time?"


    asked one of the two guarding tauren.


    Dorn is not surprised at the fact that the tauren knows Old Keez.


    After all, according to the old adventurer, he has entered the Tauren Maze several times.


    The Minotaurs in the ruins knew him well, that was inevitable.


    Old Qizi first looked up and down at the tauren who was talking in front of him, feeling that the other person was a bit familiar.


    After carefully distinguishing it, I realized that this is not my daughter��s former playmate?


    Seven years ago, the old Qizi saw him slammed into a mud pit by his daughter.


    But time flies too fast, this calf once bullied by his own daughter has become a sturdy Minotaur.


    "This is Mr. Donne." Old Chitz replied after recognizing the identity of the other party, and then looked embarrassed, "As for why we can enter here together...I have to see Chief Kane."


    "Chief Kane is preparing for tomorrow''s ceremony, but he should be willing to receive you and this Mr. Donne."


    The young tauren said so, and by the way, he nodded politely at Dorn.


    Dorn also nodded in response, putting on an attitude of his own.


    The Chief Cain mentioned by Old Chizi is the leader of the Minotaur group in the ruins.


    However, the chief does not live in this tauren habitat.


    This time, under the leadership of the tauren guards, Don and Old Chitz once again entered the long and narrow masonry maze.


    Under the lighting of the light feather nets along the way, Qiguai and Baguai all the way to a brand new maze clearing.


    This vacant lot is much smaller than the tauren settlement just now, and there are very few tents and long houses in it.


    But the colors are bright, and the scattered totem poles are much more than the large area just now.


    "The chief is in the long room." The young tauren who led the way clenched his right hand and bowed his chest, then retreated back into the passage and disappeared.


    should have walked back to stand guard.


    "Well, Mr. Don, you and I will meet Chief Kane together." Old Chitz preached.


    Don just nodded lightly.


    Going to a gathering place of wise neutral creatures, it seems that there is nothing wrong with being able to see the leader of the other party the first time.


    ����


    The long room is decorated with colorful totem paintings, and a light feather net made of white feathers is hung.


    is a layout with a Minotaur culture.


    Two elderly tauren sitting opposite each other, just about tomorrow��s meeting, talking about something.


    These two Minotaurs, one male and one female, are both nearly 80 years old.


    The life span of the tauren is similar to that of human beings. Nearly 80 years of age in this group, they are already long-lived elders.


    The male Minotaur wears only a simple leather outfit, and no accessories on his hair or horns.


    The female is decorated with precious stones on her hair, and she also wears silver chain ornaments on her horns. At the same time, she also carried a pack of animal skins with her, hanging a staff of Toba.


    tu tu tu tu -


    The open long room door was knocked.


    Dorn and Old Chitz walked in together.


    "Chief Kane, and Tamara Shaman, so you are here." The old adventurer said hello.


    The two old tauren sitting on the floor both looked up.


    "Kiz, you''re here again, it''s been a long time. But, who is next to you? Why is it this time, two people?"


    The male tauren, that is, Chief Kane, he just glanced at Old Chitz, and then focused his attention on the stranger Dorn.


    "This is..." Old Qizi just prepared to introduce.


    "Dorn, you can call me Dorn." Dorn took the words by himself, "As for why two people can enter the ruins that originally only allowed one person to enter this time, it is because I used my abilities. "


    speaks very bluntly.


    "Ability, what kind of ability?" The old Tamara shaman spoke tremblingly.


    Dorn didn''t answer directly, but pointed to a string of light feather nets hanging on the wall, and then chanted Alice''s name silently in his heart, establishing a mental communication with Dragon Mother.


    Dragon Niang cooperated to pull the string of light feather nets into the story world.


    After a short while, he returned it to reality.


    "It''s like this." Dorn showed off his abilities in a serious manner.


    Objects disappeared out of thin air and appeared out of thin air. This magical ability made two 150-year-old tautou men speechless and secretly sighed.


    "So, you brought Kezi in through this ability?" The old chief tried to maintain his composure, and confirmed.


    Don nodded.


    But the tauren shaman seemed a lot excited, and his voice was much louder than before:


    "My child, I ask you, is your ability effective for the temple''s teleportation array?"


    It seems that this Tamara shaman is obviously thinking of going with Don.


    After confirming that "Alice''s Bedtime Book" can indeed block the BUG of a single copy, Donne made a calculation in his heart����


    Since the teleportation array of the ruins got stuck, why not get the card in the temple boss room?


    Think of a way, the tauren warriors full of books burst into the temple, and gangs up the Cretan bulls. Isn''t this more fragrant than going in one-on-one solo?


    In this way, the success rate of the [Minotaur Labyrinth] strategy will be greatly improved!


    And this plan to fight the Cretan bulls can be carried out without pressure as long as the tauren leaders agree.


    At present, this tauren grandma is obviously very interested in it.


    The situation is great!


    "I can''t guarantee it completely, but it''s probably effective..." Donne gave a conservative answer.


    Talking with the chief and shaman of the tauren for a while, Dorn roughly stated that he wanted to attack the temple to defeat the Cretan bull, the most important thing is to rescue the ruins of the tauren from the water and fire. determination.


    Anyway, between the words, his whole body exudes a humanitarian light that crosses the racial barrier.


    At the end of this moving conversation, Chief Kane got up and politely saluted Dorn:


    "Young man, first of all, I want to thank you for bringing your magical abilities to our Minotaurs. No matter what purpose you want to challenge the Cretan bulls, you can regard it as saving our race. Work hard. From now on, Minotaur will see you as a friend forever."


    Very polite and sincere kind words.


    Don just nodded at this, noncommittal.


    Chief Kane continued to add:


    "However, challenging the Cretan Bulls is not a trifling matter. Even if I am the chief, I can''t do it willfully. I need to negotiate with other people in the group before I can make a decision."


    "There is still some time before the temple opens. You can rest with us. I will arrange for someone to take care of your daily life."


    "As soon as we discuss the results of the temple issues, we will inform you immediately. Regardless of the results, please allow me to personally express my sincere thanks to you. Thank you again for your generosity to the Minotaurs."


    The old chief said so and bowed his chest to Donne.


    Although he was very respectful and polite, and he seemed to be planning to receive Donne with the attitude of receiving guests.


    But the words of the old chief, in summary, are almost like this����


    We have already understood the situation, so please go back and wait for the notice.

 v3 Chapter 119： Benissa

    To the old chief''s reply, Dorn was very indifferent.


    Even, he felt that the Tauren leadership would make him reasonable.


    Imagine that the Minotaurs have lived in this ruin for thousands of years and have been trapped for thousands of years. They have been fighting against the Cretan bulls in the temple for generations, and the tribesmen have made countless sacrifices.


    And at this time, suddenly a stranger broke into their group, and it came up with a sentence-wdnmd!


    I will take you to fight!


    Give me fifty of the strongest tauren, and I will use my special ability to lead them to push away the Cretan bulls that your generations have been unable to deal with!


    As long as it is a normal-minded leader, it is impossible to make a decision immediately with gratitude and tears.


    Even though Don��s suggestion is really tempting.


    What if his ability is effective for the teleportation array that enters the ruins from the outside world, but it is not effective for the teleportation array that enters the temple?


    Take a step back, even if Don''s ability has an effect on the Temple Teleportation Array.


    What if, under his leadership, all the young and young Tauren in the 50s have added meals to the Cretan bulls?


    The results of failure are not necessarily affordable for the Minotaurs.


    More than fifty young and strong tauren are downsizing, can the ethnic group resist the invasion of the monsters in the maze? Can you still hold the three gathering places normally?


    In addition, competition is a tradition left over for thousands of years.


    Let this airborne Mr. Donne go directly over this traditional process of talent selection and lead the tauren to crusade against the Cretan bull.


    It''s better to say that if you lose, it will inevitably cause the tauren people to be dissatisfied with the upper-level decision-making.


    In the worst case scenario, when riots occur, the young and strong are not strong enough, and the entire ethnic group will be swept by an unprecedented huge human disaster.


    As the leader of the tauren, Kane must consider all the possible consequences before he can make a decision.


    After Dorn and Old Qizi both left the chief��s long house, the discussion between the two tauren elders had not stopped.


    "Tamara, we are going to gather other elders in the race to discuss this matter." Chief Kane said.


    "Discussion? What is there to discuss? If you want me to say it, you should directly let the young guy challenge the bull. The teleportation array outside is only opened once in seven years. In the materials and books left by the ancestors, there is never any record of having with him. Outsiders with similar abilities appear. This is the opportunity the mother **** gives us, the only opportunity that is unique!"


    The old shaman was emotional.


    "I know, I know. But we can''t ignore the consequences. We have to discuss this matter with other elders." Kane shook his bull nose.


    "Discussion, you old things and those conservative old stubbornly get together, what results can you discuss?"


    "Tamara, what do you mean? When we disagree, we should discuss the matter instead of attacking each other with words, let alone how much younger you are than me?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Before the other elders in the tribe came, the chief and the shaman had already been arguing over the problems caused by Donne.


    Finally, after clamoring, the old chief showed his pair of old horns to the old shaman to demonstrate.


    The old shaman was not to be outdone, and used his witch to smash the old chief��s head.


    Two elders, who were one hundred and fifty years old, trembling and shaking each other''s hands, the scene was thrilling.


    ...


    Dorn and Old Chitz, after leaving the chief��s long room, returned to the passage.


    The old adventurer has already greeted the chief, and then he is going to see his daughter.


    And Don, who was a little curious about Benissa, who was half bull head and half human, naturally followed Old Qizi.


    In the passage, the light emitted by the light feather net can illuminate all the spaces.


    The two only humans in the ruins, one old and one young, walked in the bright passage, not walking fast, and seemed to be thinking about the shaman.


    "Mr. Donne, are you really going to crusade the Cretan bull?" After a few more steps, Old Chitz asked suddenly.


    "Of course, I am here for this." Dorn answered naturally.


    "Do you really think the bull can be defeated?"


    Perhaps because his tauren spouse died in the temple, Old Chizi has always been pessimistic about the crusade against the Cretan bull.


    "How can you know if you don''t try it?" Don just shrugged.


    In contrast, he is more optimistic about the single-player boss of Raiders.


    First of all, in the eyes of Donne, the bull in the temple is certainly not invincible.


    Anyway, as long as he fights with the Cretan Bull, he will definitely see the opponent''s health bar. And as long as you see the blood bar, you will feel a little more confident psychologically.


    That is the self-confidence that has been cultivated as a game player for a long time-as long as you dare to show the health bar, the gods will kill it for you.


    Not to mention a cow.


    In addition, according to the prompts given by the system, the difficulty of single-player books is lower than that of ordinary books.


    In other words, the combat effectiveness of the Cretan Bull should be weaker than the BOSS Bullfrog and the Demon Baphomet.


    And Donne''s current strength has been greatly improved compared to the time when he attacked the previous two BOSS.


    Even, he still got a bug in this single-player book. In theory, he could bring a book of tauren to the temple to charge fearlessly.


    Think about it this way, UU reading feels that the winning side is still not small.


    Old Qizi didn''t reply, and the two of them walked through the passage one after another and returned to the corridor of the original large tauren habitat.


    This time there is no need for the tauren guards to lead the way.


    Old Qizi climbed down the wooden rope ladder, passed a few wooden platforms, and came to the ground.


    Along the way, many tauren looked up and down curiously, some of them even recognized Old Qizi and greeted him kindly.


    The old adventurer nodded hello to the tauren who greeted him, and then walked all the way to a large dome with red and green totem poles and red and green totem poles painted with colorful war patterns.


    Dorn followed him as usual.


    "Benisa, my...cough, are you there?" Old Chitz cleared his throat outside the tent.


    It seems that this should be his daughter��s residence.


    "Yes, please come in." A calm, slightly thick girl voice came from inside.


    Old Qizi didn''t push the door for the first time, but now the door was anxious for a while.


    Until, the door of the tent opened by itself.


    Standing behind the door is a young woman with white hair and red eyes. Judging from the human perception, she is probably in her early twenties.


    She should be the daughter of old Chitz, Benissa.


    Benissa''s appearance is completely different from the tauren that Dorn saw along the way, more like a human being.


    She doesn''t have a cow''s head. The Minotaur''s characteristics are only the crimson horns on the top of her head, the ox tail that keeps flapping behind her hips, and the hooves under her feet.


    Except for these places, the other parts visible to the naked eye are no different from human girls.

 v3 Chapter 120： Mavericks Bain

    Benissa was very tall, even if she didn''t count the crimson horns on top of her head, she was almost the same height as Donne.


    Her white hair is very long, staying above her hips.


    In Dorn''s view, it''s the level where you absolutely have to tease when going to the toilet.


    In addition, Benissa''s dress is also different from the other tauren that I saw along the way.


    Although she also wears leather attire, she also wears some metal armor.


    It''s just this armor, from the tauren''s point of view, it''s probably very tight. But from a human point of view, it may be too cool.


    inexplicably conforms to the "common sense" that the less the female character wears, the higher the defense.


    Anyway, at first glance, Benissa''s appearance is similar to the monster girl Donne knew.


    "Half of human blood, half of Tauren blood, I feel like it can poke some strange people XP."


    After meeting Benissa, Dorn felt like this for the first time.


    "Benisa, I..." Old Chitz started, his eyes cramped when he looked at his daughter, and he couldn''t continue speaking halfway through.


    "Father, I heard Alistar say you are coming."


    On the contrary, Benissa was very indifferent. The tone of her speech to her father was very polite, so polite.


    "Oh, then this is..." Old Chitz turned sideways again, preparing to introduce Donne beside him.


    "Mr. Donne? Alista told me just now." Benissa nodded to Donne.


    The Alistar mentioned in her mouth was the young tauren guard who had taken Dorn and Old Keez to see Chief Kane.


    "Oh, that, that..."


    Old Qizi still wanted to say something to his daughter, but realized that he would not find a suitable topic for a while.


    "Let��s come in for a meeting."


    It was Benissa who took the initiative to step aside from the door and signaled the two people outside the tent to enter the house.


    "Oh, oh." Old Chiznene nodded and walked into the tent.


    And Donn had nowhere to go for a while, and with the thought of observing the seductive monster girl with white hair and red eyes, he also entered the Heifer''s tent together.


    The furnishings in Benissa��s tent are simple.


    is nothing more than a bed, tables and chairs, a few wooden boxes for storing things, and some tools for maintaining weapons and armor are placed in the corners.


    I can''t tell that this is a girl''s room at all.


    "Sit down. Grandma Lu Lubo will come to deliver the meal later. I have already told her that I will deliver three meals today."


    Benissa said, pointing to the tables and chairs in the center of the tent, and signalling Don and Old Chitz to sit down.


    She went to the corner of the tent and used an object similar to a whetstone to polish a huge two-handed axe.


    The strength of the heifer is not weak, the whetstone smashed on the axe in both hands, sparks are about to burst out.


    "Benisa, what are you..." Old Chitz looked at her daughter''s movements with a trance.


    "Maintain the weapon." Benissa still replied quickly.


    "Then you are planning to tomorrow..."


    "Well, I have signed up for the competition."


    "Benisa, that battle..."


    "I have made a decision, father."


    "Oh��"


    Between the question and answer of the father and daughter, it seems that there is not much special emotional investment, and the comparison is all about speed.


    After they stopped talking, the only sound left in the tent was the sound of the whetstone grinding the axe.


    And the outsider Donn was sitting on the side, listening to the two of them talking the whole time.


    how to say.


    Old Chitz and Benissa don''t feel like a real father and daughter at all.


    Polite, restrained, painless or itchy, unable to talk in depth.


    The father-daughter couple by blood behaves like a nodding acquaintance who has not known each other recently.


    However, Dorn is not incapable of understanding the reasons for this situation.


    After all, the old Qizi can only enter the ruins once every seven years, and each time he enters the ruins, he can only stay for 15 days.


    Benissa is probably in her early twenties, which means she has grown up so old that she has only seen her father for 30 days.


    Today is the 31st day.


    The atmosphere in the tent is silent, the Heifer is still taking care of his weapons, and Old Chizi is a little restless.


    It feels embarrassing to bring Donne as an outsider.


    The embarrassing time always takes a long time.


    I don��t know how long the door of the tent was knocked again.


    tu tu tu ��


    "The door is unlocked." Benissa''s hands kept moving without raising her head.


    Then, the door was gently opened.


    A pair of cyan small horns stick out of the door frame, and the standard Zhengtai sound sounds:


    "Sister Benissa, I heard that Mr. Chitz and Mr. Donne are with you."


    "Bain? Yes, they are all here. Come in." Benissa looked up at the person outside, then lowered her head to continue polishing her weapon.


    At this time, the pair of cyan little horns came into the door completely.


    Dorn could see clearly that a young Minotaur boy walked in.


    He may be a teenager.


    The little tauren named Bain wears silver chains with horns and jewels tied to his hair. It looks like an elite class.


    In fact, it is true. Bain Mavericks is actually the grandson of Chief Kane.


    The Tauren elite who are serious.


    After Bain walked into the tent, his eyes drifted between Don and Old Chitz for a while, and finally fixed on Don:


    "You are the Mr. Donn that Grandpa and Grandma Tamara said? I''m here to find you."


    "Uh, is this hard to tell?" Dorn raised his eyebrows. UU reading


    "Moo, sorry. The last time Mr. Chitz came, I was very young, so this is the first time I have seen humans in my memory. I think...I think humans look the same. Moo, sorry."


    Bain scratched the back of his head.


    Dorn:...


    To be honest, Don didn''t feel that Bain''s remarks offended him. Because... he looks at Tauren and feels that they all look the same.


    "There is nothing to be sorry for." Dorne waved his hand, "What are you doing with me?"


    "Grandpa Kane asked me to come to you. He said that while you are here, I will be responsible for your diet and daily life."


    Bain said this, his speaking speed was faster than before, and it seemed to be a little frustrating.


    "Oh." Dorn nodded, "Why don''t you take me around your settlement first?"


    Although he noticed the guilty tone of Bain, the Mavericks.


    At the same time, it��s a bit strange that the Tauren people arrange an elite calf to take charge of their daily life during this time.


    But Donn still quickly seized the opportunity to leave the tent.


    "Give it to me." Maverick Bain patted his chest.


    ...


    After leaving Benissa''s tent, Dorn breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Where does Mr. Donne want to visit first?" Bain, the calf, stood beside Donne, looking at him with his head upright.


    "Anywhere."


    "Moo, that''s right. Let''s go to the arena first? Grandpa and Grandma Tamara said, uh...what are they talking about, it seems to be... Yes, that''s what I said, it''s so risky, I almost forgot."

 v3 Chapter 121： pigeon

    "Blood and gladiator fight?" Dorn touched his chin.


    The thoughts of two tauren elders, he can figure it out.


    To participate in the competition, on the one hand, the old tauren wanted to see his own depth intuitively.


    On the other hand, if you can get the top spot in the competition, then leading the team into the temple to crusade against the Cretan bulls will become a lot more logical.


    This can make Tauren''s management not so difficult to do.


    Even if the old tauren doesn''t make this suggestion, Donne himself intends to stick to the idea of ??participating in the competition.


    "Now is the final registration time for the competition. If Mr. Donne wants to sign up, we must hurry up to the competition arena." Maverick Bain said.


    "Well, of course you want to go, you can lead the way." Dorn nodded, "Speaking of which, have the negotiation between Chief Kane and the Tamara finished so quickly? Your Minotaur meeting is quite efficient. Well."


    Chief Kane told Dorne that he came to Little Baine to find Dorne, but it was only a time interval of over an hour.


    If the tauren people have finished discussing Donne��s affairs in such a short period of time, then their meeting efficiency is indeed not bad.


    "No, not really." Little Bain scratched his head:


    "It is indeed the common opinion of Grandpa and Grandma Tamara to let you participate in the competition, but they have not yet come to any conclusions where they disagree."


    "Anyway, when I left, Grandma Tamara was still knocking Grandpa''s head with the witch stick, and the other elders in the family were fighting. Looking at them, the quarrel would not be able to end for a while."


    Dorn:...


    Okay, I take back the words that praised you for the efficiency of the meeting.


    ...


    The Arena was built in the third tauren settlement that Dorn hadn''t been to before.


    This is also the largest maze clearing area occupied by the tauren.


    The arena is the size of a football field. It is a circular building with arches and windows. It feels a bit like a rough version of the Colosseum.


    Under the leadership of Mavericks Bain, Dorn saw a strong female tauren in the arena, and then pressed a fingerprint on a yellow paper agreement.


    This is considered to be the registration is completed, and I have the qualifications for tomorrow''s melee.


    After leaving the arena, Dorn talked to Bain for a while while walking, and learned more about the living conditions of the tauren in the ruins, as well as supplementary details about the battle, the temple, and the bull.


    talked, as if thinking of something, Dorn suddenly asked: "Mavericks, do you want to eat sweets?"


    "Moo what...sugar?" Bain blinked a bull''s eye the size of a copper bell.


    "This is it, frosted slime."


    Dorn said this, and at the same time communicated with Dragon Niang in his thoughts, and then, as if by magic, he took out a small cloth bag filled with candy bars.


    Frosted Slime, Donn��s made a lot of sweets since he returned to Eaton from Golden Oak City, and he has tasted a lot.


    is [Soft Body] This skill has been eaten to Lv5 by him.


    After all, I have to pass through Tiansang Town on the way back, and there is no shortage of the raw material for candy��Slimes.


    Bain took the cloth bag from Dorn and opened it carefully.


    Inside ���� are long strips of fudge, each one is crystal clear, with a blue color, and the surface is covered with white icing, which is very beautiful.


    "Can I eat it?" The calf swallowed as he looked at the bag full of candies.


    "Of course. These are as if you just took me to sign up, and thank you for introducing me here." Dorn nodded.


    Maverick carefully picked up a candy cube and put it in his mouth.


    It''s sweet, and because of the low temperature preservation, it''s cold.


    After biting, the taste is waxy, gelatinous and elastic, and there will be a pleasant sweet and sour taste in the mouth.


    "It''s delicious!" The calf nodded in admiration, his bull''s eyes glistening.


    In the ruins, but there is no chance to eat such delicious candies.


    Dorn just watched and laughed from the side, thinking in his heart that children are very easy to buy.


    After Baine had eaten several frosted slimes, Dorne spoke again: "I said Calf, after eating my candy, answer me another question?"


    "Moo?" Bain stopped eating candy:


    "Is Mr. Don...want to know the fighting styles and shortcomings of other people in the competition? If you don''t tell those brothers and sisters that I told you, then for the sake of this bag of candy, I can still reveal some The information is for you."


    "Ah? You think a lot." Dorn waved his hand. "Who cares about these insignificant things. I want to ask you, what monsters are delicious in this big maze? And they are all distributed. where is it?"


    "The opponent''s information doesn''t matter?" The Mavericks was surprised, staring at Donne for a while, feeling that the other party was serious about this.


    is such a strange human being.


    Maverick Bain picked up another piece of frosted slime, threw it into his mouth and chewed it beautifully, and then followed the topic given by Donne to answer:


    "For delicious monsters. Light feather pigeons, fire feather ducks, and snapping turtles all taste good."


    Dorn touched his chin.


    Pigeons, ducks, turtles?


    The ingredients in this ruin sound a bit interesting.


    "So, where can I eat it?" Dorn asked.


    "Moo, these three kinds of monsters are raised by our tribe. According to Grandma Tamara, our tribe has lived in the maze for thousands of years, but as long as the monsters are delicious, We have raised it a long time ago."


    The Mavericks answered generally.


    There is one thing to say, and what he said is very reasonable.


    Dorn: "However, I don''t seem to see the place where you breed monsters?"


    "Oh, there are none in the three settlements. We have an extra maze clearing for the monster farm, but it''s not particularly safe there." Bain explained.


    Dorn nodded when he heard this.


    He was weird just now, but the three tauren settlements have been strolling around, but he didn''t see the place where the pigeons were raised.


    He was still wondering how the Tauren people got so many pigeon feathers for lighting without breeding.


    Now I know that the tauren did not raise monsters, but opened up a new area exclusively for farm use.


    I feel that Creek would be very excited if he had the opportunity to come here...


    "Then, can I go to that farm?" Donn continued.


    "It should be okay. However, if Mr. Donne wants to eat something, just tell me, I will let someone prepare it." The calf shook his head.


    Tauren seem to like to shake their heads when talking.


    "No, I don''t want to make it." Dorn shook his head, "Please send me the freshest ingredients. Or, better let me go to your farm to pick them."


    "Moo?"


    "Don''t look at me like this. In fact, adventure is my side job, and my main job is a chef. A chef who cooks delicious dishes." Dorn smiled.

 v3 Chapter 122： Blood and gladiator

    Dorn wanted to go to the Tauren''s monster farm personally and pick some fresh monster ingredients.


    The request itself is not too much.


    But Minotaur��s farm was built in a dangerous area where monsters were still active. Without the consent of the chiefs or elders of the clan, the clan members were not allowed to enter there.


    And on the first day Donne entered the ruins, the chiefs and elders of the Minotaur tribe were busy convincing others with horns and fists at the meeting, and no one had the mind to deal with such trivial matters.


    So the visit to the Tauren Farm was postponed.


    However, under the guidance of the guide Maverick Bain, Dorn had a pretty good day at the gathering place of the tauren.


    The time came to the next day.


    The Minotaurs have lived in the maze for generations. Although day and night, they have the concept of time as a unit.


    According to Bain��s introduction, there is also a special trumpeter in the Minotaur tribe, whose duty is to blow peace.


    When ���� is sounded, it represents the beginning of a new day, and the tauren will start production and work in the sound of the trumpet.


    represents the end of the day. After the sound, the tauren will sleep and rest.


    repeats this way, symbolizing the passage of time every day.


    The trumpeter''s basis for judging time seems to be a timekeeping instrument similar to a pendulum clock.


    According to Bain, the clock seems to have been made by an outside adventurer a long time ago, and then handed over to the Minotaurs to make it.


    As for some of the details, Donn did not ask too much detail.


    After all, he did not enter the ruins to examine the development of Tauren culture and history. Anything that has little to do with dry rice can''t attract his close attention.


    Along with being blew, the tauren in the ruins ushered in an extraordinary new day.


    Today is the opening day of a competition held only once in seven years.


    ����


    A round arena the size of a football field.


    On this special day, except for some guards guarding the passage, almost all the tauren gathered here.


    The atmosphere at the scene was exceptionally warm, with vocals of people and cows.


    For ordinary Minotaurs living in the maze, competition is their greatest entertainment.


    At this grand event, they can see the fight between force and force, the confrontation between horns and horns, and they can witness the birth of the Minotaur warrior!


    The best seats in the round arena are naturally the chiefs, shamans, and other respectable elders in the ethnic group.


    In addition, the location of the old Qizi was also arranged here.


    This is the tradition of the tauren people. Adventurers who have entered the ruins but did not participate in the competition will be arranged to sit in the current position of the old Qizi.


    Chief Kane��s grandson, Baine, did not sit in the front row. He was sitting with a few elite Mavericks of his age, slightly back, but with a good view.


    As a contestant, Dorn, after having breakfast early this morning, was taken to the waiting arena inside the arena.


    There are three waiting areas in total, which are located behind three wooden arches in the circular arena. In this competition, a total of more than 50 people participated, with more than ten people in each waiting area.


    The atmosphere in the waiting area is completely different from that in the auditorium.


    The excitement is all about the audience, but there is only silence and depression.


    It''s also a coincidence that in the waiting area where Donne is located, there is an object he knows-old Chizi''s daughter, Benissa.


    However, after the white-haired and red-eyed Heifer entered the waiting area, he kept weighing her axe with both hands to warm up before the game.


    Dorn didn��t bother her at all. He sat quietly, thinking about issues related to the ruins in his mind for a while, and then wondering what to eat after the melee was over...


    I don��t know how long it took.


    Benissa, who has not spoken, stopped her warm-up and walked up to Don: "Don... Sir, you and my father are friends, right?"


    "If your dad and I are friends, wouldn''t we be in the same generation? Then you have to call me Uncle Don." Don, whose thoughts were still diverging, couldn''t help but pass such a thought in his mind.


    Then, he recovered his senses, put on a serious attitude, and nodded pretendingly.


    "In that case, Mr. Donne, there are things I want to remind you." Benissa cleared her throat:


    "As an alien human adventurer, you are likely to become the target of other people''s fire in the first round of the melee."


    "Although it is said that in the course of the competition, everyone will not really fight to the death. However, the weapons we use are all real guys. No one can say under what circumstances an accident will happen."


    "So, if you really can''t beat you. I mean, if, I personally suggest you choose to fall down or surrender quickly. In this case, others will give up attacking you."


    When Benissa was speaking, the surrounding young male tauren almost all stared.


    However, the Heifer doesn''t seem to care much about their gaze.


    "Okay, I will pay attention, thank you for your reminder, Miss Benissa." Donn smiled and nodded.


    These words that Benissa said, old Chitz also said to Dorn before.


    I never thought about the father and daughter. Although they looked like they didn��t deal with each other when they met, they still have a lot of similarities in their thinking In addition, the Heifer is not in Laoqizi. When I was there, it seemed not as cold and inaccessible as when I first met.


    "Miss?" Benissa seemed a little surprised when he heard Dorn''s address to her, and then nodded, "No one has called me like that, but it''s a very good name, I like it."


    It seems that in the Minotaur ethnic group, it seems that such a name is rarely used.


    After Benissa left, Dorn felt that the young tauren around him looked a little wary and hostile.


    However, he didn''t pay much attention to these gazes.


    Looking at the reactions of these tauren, it must be that Benissa''s admirers are jealous.


    You guys, you know everything.


    "However, Benissa has half of human blood, and looks more like humans. This shows that those tauren who admire her may be aesthetically better than humans? Tauren...human, tauren...human... ...Hehe..."


    Because the time waiting for the melee to start was too long and boring, Don''s thoughts began to radiate again.


    But he was wrong about this.


    In fact, the degree to which tauren people love the opposite **** is generally not based on appearance.


    There are tauren people who look at their faces, but very few.


    Most of Minotaurs, when choosing a heterosexual spouse, they only pay attention to whether the other party is strong and whether they are strong.


    Among the Minotaurs, they are favored by the opposite sex, and those who have the priority to choose a spouse must be powerful and fierce.


    Benissa is such an existence.

 v3 Chapter 123： Injustice 5 on 1

    Moo��


    The sound of the horn.


    is different from the tone of harmony, it is the horn whine with a bit of tragic meaning in the excitement.


    Accompanied by this horn, the three wooden arches of the circular arena were all opened.


    The wooden door rattles and rattles, shaking off dust and small wood chips.


    After the wooden arch was completely opened, the sound of the horn stopped, and more than fifty Minotaur fighters who had been waiting for a long time entered the arena.


    Donne mixed in and followed out slowly.


    All the Minotaur fighters who participated in the melee, after stepping into the arena, faced the audience seats everywhere, beating their chests, screaming, or showing off their muscles.


    In short, it''s just a walk through the process of appearance.


    In the audience, the enthusiasm of the Minotaurs onlookers was also ignited at this moment.


    "Benisa! Benissa!"


    "Alista! Alista!"


    "..."


    The audience raised their arms and shouted, shouting the names of their most promising fighters.


    Among the loudest voices, Benissa and Alista are the two.


    "Oh, Benissa is very popular," Dorne thought in his heart.


    Standing lazily on the edge of the arena, he was incompatible with the brave Tauren fighters around him.


    At first glance, it will give people a feeling of "chickens standing together".


    As the foreign adventurer who participated in the competition for the first time, Donne was also the focus of the field, and he was one of the most concerned.


    However, most Minotaurs didn''t seem to be optimistic about Kong Wu, who is not strong enough, and his eyes stayed on him for a short time.


    It was the Tauren management who sat in the front row, and focused all their attention on Don.


    After a short appearance.


    There is no opening remarks, and no host introduces the players.


    The fierce horn was blown once again, and the first round of the battle officially began! This rude and direct way is a very Minotaur style opening.


    Amidst the shouts of the audience, more than fifty fighters in the arena instantly fought together.


    The position where Donne stood was not far from the previous Benissa admirers in the same staging area.


    Originally, he thought that the tauren would take advantage of the jealousy to unite and attack him.


    But when I didn''t expect it, as soon as the horn of the war was blown, the tauren themselves fought together.


    You give me a punch, I give you a kick, and he gives him a horn again, and the axe and stick are even cut down!


    While hitting, these young tauren still yelled��


    "For Benissa!"


    "Fall down! You will never have a chance to fight Benissa one-on-one. I can think of what you are thinking with your tail!"


    "Heart to Benissa!"


    In short, the scene is extremely chaotic and frantic.


    Dorn:...


    Dorn silently moved away from the chaotic Shura Field a few steps away.


    After he changed positions and stood, he noticed that there were five tauren, with five loaves of bread, approaching him in all directions.


    The aura of these five tauren is completely different from the ones who fought in the Shura field next to them.


    Those who participated in the battle at the Shura Field, although they have strong physiques, their fights are more like gang-style street fights.


    The five tauren who came over by double teams are different, they are more like resolute fighters.


    Don''s own actual combat experience has been quite rich, and he noticed this almost immediately.


    In addition, the decoration on one of the five tauren is familiar to Donne. It can be distinguished from this that he is the guard who guarded the passage earlier, Alistar.


    "So these five people are probably all guards, or regular warriors among the tauren, who have battle experience against the monsters of the relics." Dorn guessed in his heart.


    "Sorry, Mr. Dorn, it is really unfair to attack you in this way, but sorry... But as long as you surrender, we will stop immediately."


    Alista, led by ����, dragged his axe, approaching Dorn while preaching.


    "There is nothing to be sorry about. There are no rules and fairness in the so-called melee, right?" Dorn was ready to meet the enemy with a calm expression.


    "Good momentum, Mr. Donne!" Alistar''s eyes were approving, and her tone began to become excited, "I feel your determination to fight. But I will be here to let you taste the taste of horns. !"


    ...


    In the arena, the loudly voiced Alista took four people to surround the outsiders, and of course it attracted the attention of the audience��


    "It''s a lie, five fight one out, Alistar isn''t he who doesn''t talk like this?"


    "What''s the matter, there are no rules in melee, how you like to fight! Or do you think the bull in the temple will speak morality with us?"


    "The blame is that the stranger has bad luck, he was targeted by Alistar as soon as he came up. Alas, poor, he is probably going to be beaten badly, but...I''m so excited! The stranger will hold on for a while! Alistar is going to hit me hard! Ugh!"


    There are no rules for fighting, and it��s okay to fight one out of five.


    In addition, Alistar is still a star fighter in the Minotaur clan, and of course the clansmen will turn towards him.


    And the only people in the audience who really sweated for Dorne at this time were the old Qizi who came in with him, and the calf Bain who had spent the day with him yesterday and ate the frosted slime.


    At this moment, UU reading www. The front row of uukanshu.com auditorium��


    Tamara Shaman gritted his teeth with anger: "Five against one, but Alistar takes the lead, Kane, you''re not dead! It''s all your arrangement, right?"


    Chief Tauren just shrugged indifferently:


    "Tamara, if Mr. Donne can''t even handle the situation in front of him, how can we believe that he can lead Minotaur''s most elite fighters to victory against the Cretan Bulls instead of sending them to death in vain? "


    Tamara didn''t speak, but stared at the bull''s eyes, and hit the ground with the witch stick in her hand.


    No way, what Chief Kane said is right.


    Tauren is fearless.


    Tauren is not afraid of death.


    Even though every strongest fighter who has experienced trials for thousands of years, he finally stepped into the temple and fell into it.


    But the experience will still be held as scheduled every seven years.


    The Minotaur fighter who won the laurel will still fight the bull without hesitation. Even if everyone knows, there is little hope of defeating the Bulls.


    But there are people who know they can��t do it.


    But the cost of sacrificing a good fighter is different from sacrificing a group of good fighters.


    Believing in Donne, letting him lead the team to crusade the bulls is a big stud bet.


    This is not even as simple as winning a clubhouse model and losing out to work in the sea.


    It is a gambling game that almost dictates the fate of the entire ethnic group and determines whether the ethnic group will survive or perish in the end.


    is gambling family luck!


    Before considering whether to put all the chips of the race on the gambling table, the leaders of the tauren must be cautious.

 v3 Chapter 124： We have high hopes...

    In the arena, the five tauren headed by Alistar have surrounded Donne to Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan, gearing their hands, eager to try.


    "Moo!"


    Alistar''s bull-nosed jet, took the lead and launched an attack on Donne.


    However, instead of using a hand axe to chop, he leaned sideways and struck with powerful hooves. This was a brutal tauren collision!


    The other tauren also attacked Donn from all directions at this time.


    The audience in the audience cheered their arms for this scene, most of them were screaming for Alistar, only Old Chitz and Mavericks Bain glanced slightly sympathetically.


    Almost everyone thought that Dorn would quickly lose out in the crowd of five airtight crowds.


    But then, something unexpected happened to everyone.


    I saw that the human outlander was not in a hurry in the face of the pincer, and a thick and unknown black air rushed out of his body quickly!


    These black auras are thick enough to be substantial, with an indescribable sense of horror. Just looking at them will make you feel heart palpitations.


    Before the audience could react to what happened, this terrifying black air haunted the five tauren who charged.


    Alista, who was the head of the group, fell to the ground softly after being entangled by the black air. First, he sat on the ground with his **** heavily, and then his sturdy body was completely flat on the ground.


    The fate of the other four elite tauren is almost the same as that of Alistar, except that the posture of falling to the ground is different.


    "Alista, beat him! Alista! Ali...?"


    The tauren who worshiped Alistar were still chanting the names of their idols.


    But in the next second, the brave and invincible idol in their minds fell to the ground in full view, life and death unknown.


    He didn''t even touch the outsider!


    According to the rules, anyone who falls to the ground and can''t afford it is sentenced to be out.


    In other words, Alista, who was placed high hopes by the tauren, fell at the beginning of the first round of the battle...


    This sudden change caused a strange change in the atmosphere of the entire arena.


    At this moment, the old chiefs and shamans who were closest to the arena in the audience can clearly see the situation on the field more closely.


    They noticed that after being attacked by black air and falling to the ground, the five Alistas had obvious breathing rhythms in their abdomen.


    It shows that their current situation should be in a coma and there is no worry about their lives.


    "The black air that makes people sleepy?" The old chief, the shaman and a tauren elder looked at each other, and Dorn''s displayed strength surprised them.


    But while surprised, there was light flashing in the slightly muddy eyes of the chief and shaman.


    The elders'' eyes turned to approval and affirmation when they saw Donne.


    This amazing ability!


    This outsider named Don, may really be worthy of the race to bet!


    Dorn on the field, the psychological activities are not as rich as the audience.


    In his opinion, using the [Dream Walker] skill to exert the added effect, falling asleep five tauren at the same time is almost a certainty.


    There is no possibility of failure.


    These tauren who only practice bulk but don''t practice mental strength, don''t sleep too easily!


    Five breaths in one breath did not feel the mental pressure, it was not a waste of money at all!


    Dorn looked at the five tauren who fell on the ground, and then at the other fighters still fighting in the arena.


    There seemed to be a lot of fighters'' attention, and they all turned to himself, looking eager to try.


    which also includes Benissa.


    Tauren is always unafraid of powerful enemies, but powerful enemies can arouse their desire to challenge even more.


    "Just forgive me, don''t all come at me." Donn noticed the change in the eyes of everyone watching him, and he gave a big grin.


    At this time, the black energy surrounding Alista and others has not completely dissipated.


    Dorn activated the third effect of [Dream Walker].


    I saw his body contour quickly faint, turning into a part of the majestic black energy, and then bursting like a diffuse, haunting the five Alista''s heads, and finally disappeared.


    "Gone? He entered Alista''s body?" Benissa, who witnessed all this, couldn''t calm down.


    What kind of weird existence is this young man who entered the ruins with his father?


    ...


    Although Dorn was the first time the melee started, he gave the audience a big job. But as he turned into black energy and disappeared, the battle and melee continued.


    Only at this time, the shouts in the audience were not as enthusiastic and loud as they were at first.


    Fighting fighters don��t seem to be at their best.


    The melee is coming to an end, with Benissa swiftly knocking down the last enemy with his axe.


    In the entire arena, only the last eight people remained standing.


    When this situation occurred in the past, it represented the end of the first round of the competition, and the remaining eight players would be shortlisted for the second round of the one-on-one match. UU reading


    But this time, the audience did not cheer for a long time.


    The nerves of the eight fighters are still tense and not relaxed.


    Everyone has the same doubt in their hearts-where is the foreigner?


    Perhaps in response to everyone''s expectations, Dorn, who had paddled a whole round in the Tauren dreamland, finally made a move.


    Beside the five sleeping tauren, the huge black energy was once again condensed.


    These thick and terrifying unknowns, constantly rotating, converging, and finally transforming into a human form to outline the outline of Donne''s body.


    The remaining eight fighters packed their weapons tightly, and the audience in the audience finally stopped holding their breath and remained silent, but talked a lot, with cries and boos.


    However, Don himself doesn''t care much about all this.


    He raised his hand and randomly chose a tauren fighter who stood closest to him: "Sorry, I declare in advance that I am not targeting you. Then go to sleep, baby cow."


    Black energy surged, and the tauren who had been locked by Dorn fell down and sank into a dream.


    ''S first round of melee, this really ended.


    The remaining seven tauren who can still stand have complex expressions, and the audience in the audience is thunderous.


    Among them, there are those who regard Donne as a strong man and cheer and worship.


    was also dissatisfied with his fighting style, yelling loudly with "moo-moo-".


    Dorn doesn��t know whether the tauren��s moo carries linguistic meaning.


    But if there is any, he thinks these tauren should be shouting, etc...

 v3 Chapter 125： 1 woke up **** pain

    [Blood and Horn] The first round of the battle ended in a rather strange way, while the outsider Dorn progressed smoothly.


    After the end of the battle, several tauren controlled by Dorn [Yu Meng] woke up as many as possible.


    Among them, Alistar was originally the candidate who was expected to impact the final winner in this [Blood and Horn] competition. It was so unclear at the beginning of the first round, which made this strong and good fighting tauren quite annoyed.


    However, Alistar won''t take out his Dorn with hatred for this, but sincerely feels ashamed of his inferior skills.


    After all, five hits and one was easily wiped out by the anti-killing group, there is really no face to hate others.


    After leaving the arena, several tauren led by Alistar were all called away by Chief Kane.


    Inside the chief''s long room.


    The defeated Alistars, Kane, Tamara, and a group of tauren elders gathered here.


    The five Alistas described to the elders how they felt in combat from a first-person perspective after they fought with Donne.


    "You mean, you all fell asleep after being attacked by that heavy black air? Are you still dreaming?"


    After listening to the post-war summary of Alistar and others, Tamara Shaman frowned and stroked a few toba on the witch staff: "What kind of dream is it?"


    "A...sweet dream." Alistar scratched the back of his head with a thick finger embarrassingly.


    The old shaman condensed his eyes, and then waved the witch staff, and the colorful bird feathers on the heads of the staff were shaking.


    Together with the dove feathers on the light feather net in the long room, which acted as the light source, they began to shake.


    A strong surge of magical power overflowed from the witch wand.


    Afterwards, the consciousness of the five tauren including Alistar began to become a little fuzzy, but they felt very comfortable, as if someone was giving a gentle deep massage to their brains.


    "What did you see in your dream?" Tamara said again.


    Alistar''s consciousness was blurred. He felt that the old shaman''s words were suddenly far and near, and layered on top of each other, with heavy echoes.


    "I saw a lot of water first, many, many... Oh, that should be called [sea]..." Under the guidance of the shaman, Alista tried to describe what she saw in her dream.


    However, in this young tauren who has been obsessed with fighting since childhood, there is no such word as [��].


    Decrease BxW����. This kind of vocabulary used to describe the outside world usually only exists in ancient books of Minotaur. Only high-ranking intellectuals of tauren like shaman have the opportunity to get in touch.


    He can use this word because at this moment, the Tamara shaman is in common with the young tauren in consciousness.


    Moreover, as the states of Alistar and others gradually relax and do not actively resist, the old shaman can directly read their consciousness and find what they saw in their dreams when they were fighting.


    So, the Tamara Shaman saw--


    Continuous sea water, surging waves.


    I saw the manned three-masted sailing ship riding the wind and waves; I saw the morning light shining, setting the sea surface golden; I saw the starry sky melted in the sea...


    Then her eyes widened further and further.


    She saw the human town, saw the towering towers and bell tower buildings, saw the concerts filled with human seats, and heard the melodious sound of musical instruments.


    In a daze, Elder Tamara could still see a human town with falling snow.


    The streets of the town are not spacious, covered with white snow.


    There are two restaurants open on both sides of the street, one of which is decorated with red, bustling with people.


    You can see a mouthful of a peculiarly shaped copper pot, with hot red soup surging in it, and humans boil all kinds of ingredients into the red soup.


    Even, not only can I see, Tamara can also smell the strong scent of soup, and the taste of various meats that have been blanched.


    "No wonder, Alista would say it is a beautiful dream." Tamara sniffed the food aroma in the consciousness of Alista and others, and smacked his lips.


    After reading the dreams of Alistar and others, the old shaman stopped casting spells.


    Several young tauren woke up instantly.


    "How, how? Tamara, did you see anything?" Upon seeing this, Chief Kane and several tauren elders immediately surrounded the shaman.


    No way, in the entire group, only a few people including Tamara knew how to use spells.


    And the only one who is proficient in the spells related to consciousness and dreams is the shaman Tamara alone.


    "The human child named Dorn is showing them the outside world." The old shaman said, and there was light in the old pupil.


    In fact, in the dream consciousness that I just saw, there are many scenes of Tamara Shaman who stayed in the maze of ruins all his life, which is completely indistinguishable.


    But this does not hinder the desirable degree of those scenes.


    Good things are always empathetic.


    "The outside world is really good, I really want to see it with my own eyes." The old shaman let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Uh, Tamara, I don''t think we should sigh at this time, but should talk about your evaluation of the ability of Mr. Donne." Chief Kane shook the bull''s head.


    "Oh, yes, yes." Tamara rarely refuted or ridiculed her old partner. She recovered from the reverie: "The ability of Mr. Donne is very strong. According to my feelings, he is very good at dreams. The ability to control is far above me."


    Chief Kane and Tauren elders listened to and looked at each other speechlessly, all looking thoughtful.


    With the spatial ability to access items at will, Tamara''s dream control ability beyond the reach of the dust... What kind of surprises will Mr. Donne bring to the Minotaur tribe?


    Perhaps, he is really the chosen son who can lead the race and defeat the Cretan Bulls?


    There was a long silence in the chief''s room.


    Sacrifice such as zhuiwen.org. Afterwards, Chief Kane suddenly realized that his gang of old guys opened their mouths and closed their mouths all about the foreign Mr. Don.


    The five newly defeated young people in the house were left out in the cold.


    This will definitely make them feel wronged and unbalanced.


    So this old but delicate tauren chief spoke, breaking the silence, and taking the initiative to care about Alistar and others:


    "Little calves, did you feel unwell after being attacked by those black air? If you feel something is wrong, tell it now, and I will treat you."


    Mi He Mi. "There''s nothing wrong with the body." Alistar was the first to answer. "What I have to say is that under the influence of Mr. Donne, I wake up with a pain in my butt."


    When Alista was controlled by Dorne with [����], he sat on the ground with his hips back.


    This sturdy body slams on the ground, and it will hurt.


    Very reasonable.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 126： Braised Snapping Turtle

    On Alistar''s side, he was being led by the chief and the shaman, summing up the experience and lessons of failure, and analyzing the strength of Donne.


    And here in Dorn, it''s much easier and happier.


    Whatever the reflection after the first round of melee, and the preparations for the upcoming second round of heads-up confrontation, none of them exist.


    After leaving the arena, he devoted himself to one thing-cooking.


    The thing is like this.


    As soon as the [Blood and Horns] fighting ended today, Bain, the Mavericks, rushed to find Don, and said that the two of them had previously applied to visit the Tauren��s monster farm. His grandfather finally took the time to approve it.


    After receiving this news, Donne said nothing, and immediately let the calf lead the way and lead him to the farm to open his eyes.


    After arriving at the Tauren''s monster farm, to be honest, Dorn was still a little surprised.


    The Minotaurs in the ruins have a long history of raising monsters in the ruins, and they have formed a systematic, large-scale breeding system.


    The level of professionalism is not much better than that of the monster farm that Crick stunned.


    The Tauren��s farm is mainly divided into three areas, each raising three different relic monsters.


    One of the largest ones, raised light feather pigeons.


    This kind of magical pigeon with glowing feathers is not only delicious and delicate, but the feathers on its body are also widely used for lighting by tauren people.


    It can be regarded as the most dependent breeding monster for the tauren people.


    In addition, as long as you are close to this pigeon-raising area, the most intuitive feeling is that a large number of pigeons gather together, and the light emitted is a little dazzling.


    There are also noisy "cuckling" pigeons.


    The medium-sized farm is a monster named Fire Feather Duck.


    This kind of monsters resembling ducks or wild geese are surrounded by beautiful red feathers.


    During the visit, Dorn also discovered that when individual male ducks flapped their wings, they would also bring sparks to flutter.


    "Red duck, fire-based ingredients."


    After watching the monster duck, he summed it up in his heart.


    Finally, there is the smallest number of monsters raised in the monster farm-the snapping turtle.


    This tortoise monster looks exactly like the snapping turtle in Dorn''s cognition.


    The tortoise shell is oblong, yellowish-brown, with raised peaks, showing the appearance of spines.


    But other than that, Dorn feels inexplicably, this thing is similar to a turtle to some extent��


    The head is pointed, has teeth, and the neck can be stretched very long.


    The head and limbs are not patterned and cannot be completely retracted into the carapace.


    "However, it is not too unusual for a monster in this world to possess more than two physical characteristics of normal creatures."


    After watching this monster snapping turtle, Dorn thought so in his heart.


    It has to be seen that the feeding level of the Tauren people is very good.


    Of the three monsters in the farm, most of the individual''s food quality is above A-level, and a few have broken through S-level. Sacrifice like zhuishukan.com sacrifice like


    After a visit, Dorn finally chose a monster snapping turtle with an S-grade ingredient rating, as today''s lucky one.


    This tortoise is so big that it can''t be simmered in an ordinary pot.


    After cooking, you can definitely top a meal.


    After acquiring the S-class monster snapping turtle, Dorn first slaughtered it cleanly.


    Take out [Ruyi] and hit the turtle''s neck that cannot fully shrink into the carapace of this monster turtle.


    Then the blood is released until the blood volume of the snapping turtle is completely cleared, and it becomes a handful of experience points.


    This snapping turtle is actually more ferocious and aggressive by nature.


    If it is a wild species, it can be regarded as a strong monster in this ruin.


    However, the one that Dorn received, because he did not know how many generations of the offspring of the monster snapping turtle had been raised, its ferocity and fighting skills were far inferior to those in the wild.


    With his current strength, it is not difficult to slaughter.


    In this way, the contented Dorn and the calf Baine returned to the tauren habitat from the monster farm with the shelled snapping turtle meat.


    ��


    At present, the time in the ruins should be counted as "evening", because the tauren who blew the trumpet has already blew the [evening horn].


    In order to cater to the "night" atmosphere, part of the light feather nets in this habitat have been put away, and the light has become a little dim, which is suitable for the tauren people to rest.


    In addition, it��s time for dinner.


    Outside the long houses and tents in the habitat, many tauren are setting up cauldrons and making fires for cooking.


    Having obtained the ingredients for tonight, Dorn found a relatively secluded corner in the habitat, skillfully lit the fire, and joined the party making dinner.


    The slaughtered monster snapping turtle needs some treatment first.


    First, use the sharp [Ruyi] to cut off the carapace along the skin texture of the snapping turtle.


    Afterwards, the shelled turtle meat was changed to a knife, the turtle head was cut off, and the remaining part was cut into small pieces for later use.


    After treatment, the turtle meat has white skin and a small amount of fat, while the meat is dark red.


    A small amount of skin and oil implicates the delicate texture of turtle meat, which looks like mutton from a visual point of view.


    The backhand turns [Ruyi] into a huge black pot of overweight.


    Fill in the turtle meat under cold water. Don''t waste the turtle shell. After breaking it into a few pieces, put it in the pot together.


    Put some green onion and **** and cooking wine on the pot to remove the smell, sprinkle a handful of pepper to taste, and boil the water.


    At this time, you can prepare some accessories.


    Because the portion of snapping turtle meat is too large, the amount of auxiliary materials must be much lower, and the amount of supplements must be heavy, so as to ensure the flavor of the final product.���B��xwx.CO��


    A lot of green onion, **** and garlic, cut into large coarse particles for later use.


    After that, I bothered Longniang again, and took out a large jar of pickled peppers and pickled **** from the inventory of the story world, and finely chopped them all.


    These pickled peppers and pickled **** are all made by Donne himself in the basement of the Wishing Restaurant, and they are tender and crisp.


    After chopped, UU Reading spiced with sour juice. The unique taste of the bubble product is very appetizing.


    In addition, prepare a little star anise, bay leaves, cinnamon and homemade bean paste.


    everything''s ready.


    Remove the blanched turtle meat and wash it with clean water.


    Then re-start the pan and add wide oil.


    When the oil temperature is about 60%, sprinkle a handful of pepper in it.


    The fine pepper particles float on top of the hot oil, and the pepper fragrance is overflowing with the oily smell.


    Then, put a large amount of onion, ginger, garlic, star anise and other spices, pickled **** and pickled peppers into the oil pot in turn, and finally a spoonful of homemade bean paste.


    Various condiments and seasonings are boiled and mixed in the hot oil, and stir-fried until the aroma is overflowing and the hot red oil comes.


    At this time, pour a spoonful of cooking wine along the side of the pot.


    The taste of cooking wine accompanied by transpiration is quickly poured into turtle meat.


    Continue to stir-fry until the red oil is dry and all the flavors are immersed in the turtle meat.


    This time, it was the turn of the previous bucket of draft beer to play.


    The whole barrel of golden wine syrup was poured into the big pot until the turtle meat was over.


    Finally, add some pepper, salt, sugar, and a little light soy sauce to taste. Mi He Mi


    The wine syrup in the pot is boiled, and the alcohol evaporates, leaving only the soup with the strong aroma of wheat bubbling, mixing with heavy seasoning and sweet turtle meat, the smell is attractive.


    "You''re done. Then just control the heat and cook for about an hour to collect the juice, and a braised snapping turtle is complete."


    Dorn muttered to himself while covering the pot satisfactorily.


    A pot of rich flavor and deliciousness is all locked in this hot cauldron.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 127： The skirt is the best

    Dorn��s newly minted tauren, Baine, watched the braised snapping turtle production process.


    At this moment, the Mavericks were completely shocked by the way Donne cooks.


    At first, when he heard that Mr. Dorn said that his main job was a cook and his side job was a risk, Bain only thought it was a joke.


    After all, the Mavericks heard from their grandfather and grandma Tamara what they said about Mr. Donne-"a mysterious and powerful alien adventurer".


    So Bain subconsciously felt that what Mr. Donne said was just a joking expression to express that his cooking was delicious, and he was an [adventurer who knows how to cook].


    But now after seeing the making of this braised snapping turtle, Bain doesn''t think so at all.


    Mr. Donne��s cooking is really amazing, it''s jaw-dropping just to look at it!


    He will use the mysterious [access] ability to assist in cooking, all kinds of condiments appear in his hands out of thin air, and disappear out of thin air after using up, not to mention the flow of water, the scene is extremely magical!


    This makes the whole cooking process as pleasing as an artistic performance.


    In addition, there is the weapon named Ruyi that he carries with him, which seems to be able to be changed into any kitchen utensils at will!


    wrong.


    Considering that Mr. Donn has never used [Ruyi] in the [Blood and Horn] competition, but he uses it very handily and skillfully when cooking.


    Therefore, it is possible that [Ruyi] itself is not a weapon, but a super magical kitchenware!


    It''s super awesome!


    Now that magic weapon has become a **** pot, and the edge of the pot lid is topped by the hot water vapor in it. From time to time, a seam is turned up, and the tangy smell of meat spreads over it.


    Baine has grown to this size and has eaten the monster snapping turtle many times.


    But it��s the first time I can make turtle meat so fragrant.


    Mr. Donne is not joking, his cooking skills are not weaker than his fighting strength!


    He is definitely one of the most adventurous cooks among all adventurers, and the most adventurous among all chefs!


    In the admiration and expectation of Baine the Mavericks, more than forty minutes passed.


    Taking advantage of this time slot, Donn also boiled rice in an ordinary pot by the way.


    At this moment, the turtle meat in the super large pot that [Ruyi] turned into has been completely boiled.


    Open the lid and sprinkle a handful of chopped green onions while it is hot.


    The completely cooked meat aroma comes out with the steaming heat, and it also envelops the delicate aroma of freshly added green onion.


    Look at the pot again, the regular turtle meat is fragrant and soft.


    The original broth has already collected the juice, and it has become thick and rich, and it is fully wrapped and soaked on each piece of turtle meat, and there are a little green onion chopped as an embellishment.


    A braised snapping turtle in brown sauce is complete!


    ��


    A big pot of braised snapping turtles was done, and Bain, the calf, swallowed up to the side of the pot with a look of eagerness.


    And in this habitat, all the tauren who smelled the smell stopped their work, stopped and looked over��


    "What is so fragrant? Is Grandma Lu Lubo cooking?" Xiru lolxsw.com Xiru


    "It shouldn''t be... Although, I''m sorry to say that, Grandma Lu Lubo, but I don''t think she can make such fragrant food for a lifetime."


    "Don''t you know? It was the outsider who brought Little Bain to make snapping turtle meat in the corner over there!"


    "Yes, yes, I just took a look. Guess what? Huh! The turtle meat was made into a look I have never seen in my life! I really want to taste... I am willing to do anything!"


    "..."


    As for Donne, he first took out a large plate of braised snapping turtle meat, and then a large bowl of hot rice with distinct grains, and held it in his hand.


    In the next second, this plate of turtle meat and rice disappeared out of thin air, without a trace.


    This portion is naturally used to feed the dragon maiden according to the usual practice.


    Immediately afterwards, Dorne filled out two large portions of snapping turtle meat and rice, which were reserved for himself and Bain.


    After dividing the amount of the three people, there is still a lot of turtle meat in the pot.


    However, this meat cannot be wasted.


    Because at this time, Don and Bambein had already surrounded a circle of tauren who were groping over.


    "Why do you divide the remaining snapping turtle meat?"


    Dorn looked at the remaining snapping turtle meat, then looked at more and more tauren people staring at the bull''s eye and staring longingly at the cauldron, and preached like this.


    Naturally, these tauren nodded happily.


    After dividing all the snapping turtle meat in [Ruyi], and rejecting several tauren''s requests, I wanted to hold [Ruyi] to lick the request.���BX��wX����


    In the corner of this habitat, finally only Dorn and the little follower Bain were left.


    You can enjoy the food quietly and comfortably.


    Pick up a piece of hot snapping turtle meat full of broth and put it in the mouth.


    The soup is sticky and full-bodied.


    Chew lightly, without much effort, the soft and rotten snapping turtle meat will melt away.


    The taste of this turtle meat is similar to that of chicken, but it is more tender and fragrant than chicken, and it is extremely smooth, and the meat also has a sweet and savory taste.


    After a long time of cooking, the flavors of various spices and condiments are completely melted in the thick soup, and at the same time it is well penetrated into the cooked turtle meat.


    One of the most prominent is the taste of pickled **** and pickled peppers, the unique sour and spicy taste, which makes the turtle meat more and more fragrant, and makes people''s appetite more and more exuberant!


    A mouthful of soup is full, UU Reading smooth and sour snapping turtle meat, you can eat five big mouthfuls of fragrant rice!


    Afterwards, Dorn picked up another broken tortoise shell.


    Although this monster snapping turtle is called a snapping turtle, Dorn had previously discovered that it resembled a turtle in some places.


    Especially the thick skirt on the side of the tortoiseshell.


    You know, the essence of a turtle can all be on this layer of skirt. At this point, this monster snapping turtle seems to be the same.


    Through the [Intuitive Ingredients], Dorn can clearly distinguish that the skirt of this snapping turtle is also the most delicious part of the whole body.


    Take a bite of the skirt from the tortoiseshell.


    After the entrance, the taste is rotten, soft, soft, and full of gum!


    Moreover, the skirt meat of the snapping turtle is very thick, and one bite is extremely satisfying and enjoyable.


    Dorn''s side chewed a piece of snapping turtle meat carefully, and tasted the fat and soft skirt, while eating a few mouthfuls of rice.


    When he turned his head slightly, he saw that the calf Bain had poured the braised snapping turtle soup on the rice and mixed it together.


    The hot soup and the hot rice converge together, and the mixture of the rich soup aroma and the rice aroma rises with the heat.


    It is impossible for people to restrain the urge to fight his three bowls! Mi He Mi


    Therefore, Maverick Bain is almost using both hands and spoons at this time, and is struggling to pick up rice with his head buried!


    A mouthful of rice, a mouthful of snapping turtle meat, full of mouthfuls, chewing vigorously, satisfying to swallow, eating is a joy.


    "The rich soup is really suitable for bibimbap, this kid is quite good at eating it." Dorn looked at the calf''s unsightly eating, and shook his head with a smile.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 128： New Skill [Bite]

    System reminder: [Predator] effect is triggered, attack and physical attributes are enhanced.


    System prompt: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Bite Lv0] is obtained.


    ��Bite��: It comes from the terrifying bite force of the monster snapping turtle that can break through steel. When the skill takes effect, you will get a good bite that can chew the enemy''s defenses.


    A braised snapping turtle with rice, it tastes very good.


    Moreover, the snapping turtle with its own quality of ingredients has S grade. After Don��s careful cooking, the grade of the finished dish has exceeded the SS grade without any pressure.


    This is a dish level that is easy to trigger [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] to generate new skills.


    "[Bite]? Well, the snapping turtle��s bite force is really strong." Dorn looked at the skill introduction on the personal information panel, touched his chin and wondered, "However, I thought at first I would be able to brush it out. A defensive skill like one, it��s better to hit Grand Canal and my [Harden] skill to upgrade, but I didn��t expect it to be an offensive skill."


    Although it is different from what I imagined, the description of [bite] looks pretty good.


    just...


    directly attack the enemy with a bite...


    "Good fellow, if I encounter food monsters in the future, I use the [Bite] skill, isn''t it the equivalent of holding the monsters and eating sashimi directly?"


    After thinking about the usage of the new skill in his heart and spitting it out, Dorn turned off his personal panel.


    At this time, Bain, the calf, was holding his plate, licking the last few grains of rice with the remaining bit of soup.


    Finally, Bain put down the plate that was licked by his cow tongue as clean as new, and patted his round belly beautifully:


    "Mr. Donne! It''s delicious! The snapping turtle meat you made is really delicious!"


    "It''s not just snapping turtles, in fact, the ducks and pigeons you raise, I also have the confidence to make them delicious." Dorn responded with a smile.


    "Then I have to eat a few more meals!" The little tauren''s eyes beamed, and then he seemed to think of something, and his original excitement weakened. "That, Brother Donne? Moo, I can. Call you like that?"


    "Yes, the name sounds very cordial. There are several other human boys who are older than you call me that way." Don just smiled.


    "Brother Donne, are you really going to challenge the Cretan Bull?" the Tauren asked.


    "Of course, this is the purpose of my coming here." Donn didn''t hesitate.


    "But that''s dangerous. I mean... My ancestors had many, many warriors. After they entered the temple, they never came back. In fact, many people think that no matter who they are, as long as they enter the temple, I will never come back again."


    "If that''s the case, why do you hold a competition? Why do you still insist on challenging the temple?"


    "Moo! Tauren, fearless!" Bain the Maverick shook his head, his tone sonorous and powerful.


    Dorn:...


    Good fellow, what a brave cow.


    Bain continued: "Moreover, everyone in the ethnic group wants to go out and see the outside world. In this maze, our ethnic group cannot develop."


    "Oh? You are young, but you can see far away." Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    The calf shook his head: "No, I only need to see what is in front of me. There are monsters and mechanisms everywhere in the maze. Where we live, we have limited food."


    "Therefore, there has always been such a rule in the ethnic group-the number of our Minotaurs must be controlled within 328 people."


    "Three hundred twenty-eight..." Dorn repeated the number.


    This seems to be these tauren occupying three habitats in the ruins. After living for generations, the upper limit of the population can be obtained.


    no way.


    As Maverick Bain said, to survive in this blind maze, the place to live cannot be expanded, and food can only be raised on a monster farm that cannot be further developed.


    Limited resources limit the ethnic population of Minotaur.


    "What if your population exceeds 328?" Don asked again.


    "Population?" The Maverick repeated this somewhat slurred word, and then shook his head and began to tell:


    "The rules for the ancestors to stay say that when the number of people in the ethnic group exceeds this number, disasters will occur. Therefore... once the number of people in the ethnic group exceeds 328, a lottery will be started for the whole family.


    "Draw lots?"


    "Moo, anyone who gets the red lottery, whether it''s a chief shaman or an ordinary tauren, must leave the race and go to the depths of the maze to live alone. A few years ago, my dad got the red lottery...so, Dorn Brother, I want to go out, I want to leave here, I want to go outside."


    The little tauren said this, feeling a little depressed.


    Dorn:...


    Presumably all tauren should know that the so-called living in the depths of the labyrinth is actually exile and death.


    But Donn did not speak.


    did not make any comments on this set of rules passed down from generation to generation.


    The two were silent for a while.


    "Brother Donne, I lied to you about one thing yesterday." After a while, Maverick Bain suddenly said this.


    "Huh? About what?"


    "That is, when I first met you, I told you that it was Grandpa and Grandma Tamara who asked me to take care of your life here." The Mavericks had a guilty tone, "Actually, this is not the case."


    Don nodded, but did not answer.


    But he recalled that when he saw the tauren for the first time in Benissa''s tent, he was as guilty as he is now for a certain period of time.


    "Grandpa and they actually planned to arrange for Sister Benissa to take care of your life here. Because my sister is half of human ancestry and is about your age, grandpa thinks you will be more able to talk. Then I stalked. With Grandpa and Grandma Tamara, they chose me."


    Little Tauren everyone continues to talk.


    "Huh?" Dorn was slightly surprised.


    Dare to love the Tauren Chieftain who originally arranged for the white-haired and red-eyed beast mother Benissa to be his little follower?


    Chief Kane understands very well.


    "I''m sorry, Brother Dorn. UU reading www.uukahnshu.com I did that because, because you are an adventurer from outside, I want to know more about the outside through you." Bain scratched his head. " But Brother Donne, you are so nice, and you invited me to eat such delicious snapping turtle meat, so... So if you want to switch back to Sister Benissa to take care of your daily life these days, I can talk to Grandpa now. ."


    "There is nothing to apologize." Don just smiled and shook his head. "And, we get along very well, don''t we? Don''t bother Benissa."


    This is the truth of Donne, he and this little tauren get along very well.


    "Really?" Bain smiled.


    Knowing that Donne does not intend to replace himself, the Mavericks are extremely happy!


    Brother Donne is really a good guy!


    The two chatted for a while with a feeling of fullness. At this time, more light feather nets hanging in the habitat were put away by the tauren.


    ''S vision became dim.


    This means that in this habitat, except for the guards, everyone else is ready to start sleeping.


    At this time, Maverick Bain just asked the question he most wanted to know: "Brother Donne, what is the outside world like?"


    "The outside world, right? I can let you see, hear, and feel directly." Donne smiled.


    "Moo?"


    Before Baine could react, he saw a dark red nightmare scent swept over Donne.


    The little tauren immediately fell into the dream woven by Donne, sleeping peacefully.


    "Have a good dream, Baine." Dorne said so, got up and left.

 v3 Chapter 129： Drill loopholes, brush skills

    After the competition, the eight fighters who advance to the next round will have five days of cultivation time.


    During these five days, Don hasn��t been idle at all.


    After saying hello to the old Chizi and Chief Kane, he went to the depths of the maze to explore the depths of the maze alone, with the purpose of finding the wild species of the monster snapping turtle to level up the skill level of [bite].


    And the cooking of the two monsters, the light feather pigeon and the fire feather duck, has all been postponed.


    There is a reason for this.


    In Tauren��s monster farm, there are currently the largest number of light feather pigeons, followed by fire feather ducks.


    Dorn had calculated in his heart that the number of these two monsters in the farm was completely enough to support him in developing new skills, and he could also reach the full level.


    For this, he has even made a reasonable plan����


    After ���� waited for the second round of the competition, he picked out pigeons and ducks with an S grade from the farm to make SS dishes and developed new skills.


    After acquiring a new skill, he will use opportunistic methods to brush up the skill level.


    According to Dorn��s observation, the tauren race itself needs to consume a large amount of monster pigeons and monster ducks to make food every day.


    So, he has already greeted Grandma Lu Lubo, who is in charge of most of the tauren''s meals, and said that he will rush to help when she cooks the big pot of rice.


    In this way, Dorn could take a piece of meat from every pigeon and duck slaughtered that day.


    Then, he uses the collected "Hundred Pigeon Meat" and "Hundred Duck Meat" to make two dishes every day, and eat them all by himself.


    After all, the triggers of [Predator] and [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] are based on a unit.


    When brushing attributes and skill experience, there is a difference between eating and eating, but the difference is not too big.


    This is a little experience that Dorn has summed up by holding these two talent skills for a long time.


    Anyway, I used the mechanism of [Synchronous Stomach Bag] to drill a little loophole, and the new skills from the monster pigeon and the monster duck will be full in a few days.


    At the same time, this way of drilling loopholes will not waste the limited food resources of the tauren people. Apart from the cumbersome and troublesome process of collecting pigeon meat and duck meat, it is safe and convenient, without any harm!


    is a reasonable use of rules.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry about the cooking of light feather pigeons and fire feather ducks, and it will not hurt to delay a few days.


    This is not the case with the monster snapping turtle.


    The number of snapping turtles raised by Tauren is relatively small. According to the ethnic plan, it takes several days to kill one.


    If you stay in the tauren habitat all the time, it is completely impossible to fully use the skill [Bite].


    So Dorn chose to go to the depths of the maze, and then hunt the snapping turtles day and night, racing against time to brush his skills, and strive to be full.


    By the way, you can also explore this ruin to see if you can find food for monsters other than pigeons, ducks, and turtles, brush some extra attributes, or get lucky with a new skill or something.


    All this, the shell is for the purpose of letting the other person see his best mental outlook when he faces the Cretan Bull in a dozen days later!


    ����


    ��Minotaur Labyrinth��In the depths.


    A quiet black water pool.


    In the big maze of Tauren, there are many maze clearings, and these clearings usually carry natural terrain.


    The three labyrinth clearings occupied by the tribe led by Chief Kane are all similar to grass or sparse bushes. If you tidy them up a bit, they are still available for survival and development.


    However, similar open spaces suitable for survival are relatively rare in the entire maze.


    Most of the labyrinth clearings are not suitable for the long-term survival of humans and demi-human races due to various reasons.


    Like this black water pool.


    First of all, most of this clearing is covered by thick, black water of unknown composition. Above the entire pool, there was still a faint miasma that could not be dissipated.


    The whole one is the low-profile version of [Poisonous Relic].


    However, although this maze of black water pool is not suitable for the Minotaurs to survive, Donn��s staying here is not at all uncomfortable.


    What sticky black water and poisonous miasma have the two effects brought by [Poison Frog], Donn is not afraid at all.


    on the edge of the black water.


    Dorn, who tied a few strings of light feather nets as lighting equipment, was sitting and resting.


    Around him is a blazing fire, and the [Ruyi] that has become a cauldron and is on the fire.


    Inside the ���� pot, the thick white and fresh soup was boiled to bubbling, and the aroma of overcooked and salty meat overflowed from it.


    This is a pot of stewed snapping turtle soup.


    And this clear stew, in order to ensure the efficiency of the [bite] skill, is a piece of meat from six monster snapping turtles.


    As for the rest of the meat, there is no waste, it is all stored in Long Niang''s ice store to keep it fresh.


    Dorn was sitting bored by the black water pool. First, he looked back at the pot and confirmed that the snapping turtle soup in it would take a while to simmer.


    Then he flipped his palm, and an exquisite gold pocket watch appeared out of thin air in his palm.


    Of course, this pocket watch is [the time of chaos], and it has a magical prop that accelerates the growth and metabolism of organisms.


    has been working in two shifts at the monster farm in Crick and the underground brewing workshop in Donne, working endlessly at the expense of 007, trying his best to accelerate the growth of monsters and the rate of seasoning brewing.


    is Dorn��s most profitable helper in production.


    But The production of Eaton��s restaurant is important, but the life of the chef is more important.


    When going out to download dungeons and adventures, Don will still bring [Time of Chaos] and put it in "Alice''s Bedtime Book".


    Take it out if it''s useful.


    is in the form of going out with the "boss", it is rare to give a hardworking gold pocket watch a fake.


    "I''m in this black water pool area, it seems that I have been staying for three days."


    Dorn took [Time of Chaos] to confirm the time.


    Although the effect of this gold pocket watch is magical, it is possible to use it as an ordinary pocket watch for timing purposes like Donne is now.


    can even do a good job, the time is not bad, the accuracy is comparable to that of an atomic clock.


    According to the timing of [Time of Chaos], after Dorne left the tauren habitat, it took about a whole day to explore the vicinity of this black water pool clearing.


    He had good luck this time and found a large nest of monster snapping turtles in this black water pool.


    So, just stay here temporarily, facing the snapping turtle nest is a disaster.


    Eat eight meals a day, the meals are all snapping turtle meat, but the dishes are not the same.


    I have been eating like this for three days, eating a nest where the monster snapping turtle is very active and frequent.


    The sacrifices of the turtles were exchanged for the rapid improvement of Dorn''s [bite] skill level.


    At present, the [bite] skill already has Lv4, and it is in sight to break through Lv5. It is estimated that this pot of stewed snapping turtle soup with six turtles will be almost enough to drink.

 v3 Chapter 130： Forced to show

    System reminder: [Synchronized Stomach Bag] effect is triggered, skill [Bite Lv4] experience is increased, and skill level is increased.


    A pot of meat is tender and not greasy. After the simmering snapping turtle soup is cooked in a fresh and mellow soup, the system really gave a prompt, "Bite" this skill can be regarded as the end of the brush.


    "Full-level [Bite] skill, try the effect."


    After the system prompt disappeared, Don picked up a black stone from his side.


    This kind of black stone is very common around the black water pool. It has a very hard texture and is a suitable choice for mouth training.


    Dorn can use a good tooth to leave deep and clear tooth marks on this kind of stone during [bite] Lv3.


    After the skill level 4, the lower jaw can be hardened to bite a hard black stone directly.


    Heishi handed it to his mouth.


    Then, [Bite] is on!


    The teeth are strengthened!


    Dorn did not hesitate and took a bite according to the stone.


    Click.


    may be Don��s illusion...


    After this bite [bite], he seemed to feel the crisp echo between his lips and teeth.


    The original black rock was extremely hard, just like a crisp and juicy apple, it was very easy to be eaten off by him.


    The remaining part was cracked and a large crack appeared on the surface.


    "Bah bah bah!" Dorn spit out the stone crumbs from his mouth and rinsed his mouth with water. "Good fellow, I can''t feel the hardness of the stone at all after taking this mouthful."


    It can only be said that teeth are one of the primitive weapons carried by human beings. With the enhancement of the upper level [bite], the effect is outstanding.


    However, at present, this black stone still cannot fully estimate the power of the full level [bite].


    Because the stone is too brittle in comparison.


    "May have to find something harder to bite, so as to test the effect of the skill."


    Dorn threw the bitten stone back to the ground.


    then took out "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", and communicated that the dragon mother brought a series of miscellaneous things such as pots and pans back into the story world.


    At present, the [bite] skill has been fully used, and the most important purpose of exploring the maze has been achieved.


    As for other gains, there are some.


    These days, apart from guarding the snapping turtle nest, Dorn also took the time to search for other relic monsters.


    Especially on the first day of exploring the maze, he harvested a few relic monsters that could be used as food except for pigeons, ducks, and turtles.


    But, as Mavericks Bain said before.


    The Tauren tribe has thrived in this ruin for so long, but all delicious monsters have long been bred by them.


    The rest is not very tasty.


    In addition, in the ruins of the gods, although the probability of delicious monster foods appearing is much higher than in the outside world.


    But in a ruin, there are only two or three kinds of monster ingredients that can break through the S grade rating.


    The situation in the previous [Poisonous Marsh] and [Devil''s Lair] is almost the same.


    In short, the ratings of other monsters found by Donne during his exploration of the maze are generally not high.


    He tried cooking, but in the end he didn''t trigger the [Synchronous Stomach Pouch], but he did a few more attribute points through [Predator].


    Talk is better than nothing.


    "Okay." After finishing packing things, Donne got up and patted the dust on his pants, "Calculating the time, now hurry back to the tauren habitat, just to participate in the second round of competition."


    ...


    The habitat of the tauren.


    Dorn returned here the same way, just as the trumpeter sounded.


    According to the Minotaurs�� time, after tomorrow��s sound, it��s when a new round of competition begins.


    Dorn returned to the tauren habitat and the first thing he did was to find the old Chizi and the tauren chief Kane.


    informed of his return.


    After he finishes visiting Chief Kane, he comes out of the Chief��s room.


    Bain, the little tauren, didn''t know where he got out of, and eagerly walked his hooves to the side of Donne.


    "Brother Donne! You are finally back!" The Mavericks looked happy.


    As expected, Brother Donne is very strong, and there is no problem walking back and forth in the depths of the ruins alone.


    "Well, exploring the ruins went well. So, I''m back." Dorne smiled and patted the cow on the forehead of the Mavericks.


    The reason Donn gave to this time out was not to brush his skills, but to ridicule it��


    Such rhetoric.


    Neither the old Chizi nor the Tauren Chief had much doubt about this.


    Young adventurers, always have an adventurous spirit that is not afraid of death.


    And, even if they have doubts, it''s useless.


    Dorn is free in the ruins, they have no right to restrict his actions.


    "Brother Donn, are you ready for tomorrow''s competition?" The calf beat his chest, "Do you want to use your drowsy drowsiness to solve everyone else?"


    Dorn:...


    drowsy and black...


    This is really weird. Doesn''t this thing generally refer to black tea?


    spit out at will, Dorn shook his head: "I don''t plan to use that trick to get drowsy."


    "Moo? Grandpa and Grandma Tamara also said, Brother Donne, you shouldn''t use that trick again. But why? You can easily win if you use it, right?"


    "Because your grandfather and Tamara shaman need to see my other abilities, I was forced to show the operation again."


    For this question, Don just smiled lightly.


    "Moo?" As for the little tauren, he obviously didn''t understand the meaning of these words, and he was still confused.


    Actually, the reason is very simple.


    Dorn came to ��Minotaur Labyrinth��The ultimate goal is to challenge the Cretan Bull.


    After discovering the bug of the single-player copy of "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", Dorn, who is already in the ruins and temporarily unable to leave, naturally needs a group of elite tauren combat power to assist. He raid the temple, UU reading www.uukanshu. com to improve the success rate.


    It just so happened that the tauren has always had the need to break through the temple, break the plight of generations struggling to survive in the ruins, and go to the outside world to develop.


    In terms of short-term interests, both parties are consistent and non-conflicting.


    A natural pair of partners.


    Also, consider using it in "Alice''s Bedtime Book".


    After excluding all the living things in the world in the book, the demi-humans that Dragon Mother can carry to the maximum are about fifty.


    The problem lies here.


    For the Minotaur clan, whose population is fixed at 328, once the fifty young and strong tauren are lost in the temple, the entire clan will be devastated.


    This is a gamble, the risks and benefits are very attractive.


    As the leaders of the Minotaur clan, Chief Kane, Shaman Tamara and others, must fully understand the strength of Donne, and judge the possibility of him leading the tauren to break through the temple before deciding whether to attack or not. Note.


    Jingdou is a platform for Kane, Tamara and others to show Dorn their strength.


    The causal relationship has been determined after Dorn met the tauren chieftain and the shaman for the first time.


    Even though both parties did not say this clearly, they both knew it well.


    Kane and Tamara hope to accept Dorne''s strength, and Dorne wants to show them his strength.


    Because of this, it is not enough to show the effect of a [Dreamwalker].


    Dorn must further show off his skills and show operations in the next competition.

 v3 Chapter 131： The man without a flat A

    Moo��


    Along with the loud sound, the Tauren Habitat ushered in a new day.


    And the second round of the battle also came as promised.


    The rules of the second round of competition, Don has already fully understood.


    The eight fighters decide their opponents by drawing lots. Through a one-on-one confrontation, the winner advances, the loser is eliminated, until the final champion is born.


    On this morning, the competition arena will be divided into four areas, and at the same time the competition will start from eight to four.


    In the afternoon, it was the semi-finals with four in two.


    The two winners who won the finals will have their final battle tomorrow afternoon.


    looks exactly like the low-profile version of the tauren in the Colosseum.


    Accompanied by the sound of a horn that was different from the pitch, the eight players who participated in the second round of the competition all arrived at their respective venues.


    On the opposite side of Don, stood a huge tauren, about three and a half heads taller than him.


    The other party''s brownish-yellow hair mixed with white hairs should be middle-aged.


    His hands are equipped with arm guards, and his bare upper body is clearly muscular, the biceps, the pectoralis major, tusk... They are several times bigger than the average young tauren.


    In addition, it is easy to notice that the right horn on the top of the opponent''s head is missing a piece, and there are several vertical and horizontal scars of monster claws on the pectoralis major muscle.


    Moreover, the opponent didn''t carry a weapon on the field, and seemed to be a player with muscular fist skills much higher than weapon skills.


    "Kuba...This look looks like a veteran warrior." Dorne evaluated the opponent in his heart, "Since he doesn''t use weapons, then I won''t use it anymore. Anyway, what I am best at is spells."


    Kuba is the name of the old bull warrior on the opposite side, and Dorn also knew it after the lottery was just finished.


    "Benisa! Benissa!"


    "Kuba! Kuba!"


    The tauren who was watching the battle in the audience began to shout again the names of their favorite fighters.


    After Alista, who was highly anticipated by everyone, fell in the first round of the sea election melee, the voice of Benissa in the audience was still high.


    In addition, the names of some other Tauren fighters have also begun to be mentioned.


    Kuba is one of them.


    Even if you listen carefully to the shouts in the auditorium at this time, you can still hear some people shouting their names.


    It is not surprising that such a situation will occur.


    The Minotaurs worship the strong. After Dorn defeated Alista and others with one enemy and five, and initially showed their strength, it is logical to harvest some Tauren fans.


    Eight fighters stood in their respective competition areas, and the trumpeter once again sounded the battle horn.


    Amidst the passionate horn sound with a bit of tragic connotation, the eight people on the field all rushed towards the opponent in unison.


    ...


    On this side of the battlefield between Dorn and the old bull warrior Kuba.


    Kuba had noticed Donn during the previous melee.


    In other words, with Don''s performance in the melee, it''s hard not to pay attention to him.


    This stranger can control the sleepy horrible black air, which is very powerful, and Kuba feels that he has no way to resist this ability.


    However, the day before yesterday, the chief and the shaman specifically talked to seven Minotaurs who advanced to the second round of competition, including himself.


    The chief ���� mentioned that this outsider called Donne will most likely not be used in the next battle.


    Although I don��t know the basis for the chief to make such a judgment, since the chief said so, then Kuba would believe so.


    As long as he doesn''t encounter the unknown and unpredictable black air, Kuba is still more confident in himself.


    Your own horns, fists, hoofs, elbows, and knees, as long as they hit the opponent''s key points, you can end the battle with one blow!


    The various thoughts were fleeting, and in just two breaths, Kuba was already close to Donn.


    The old bull warrior made a fist with his left hand to protect his face, and his right hand was like a sharp arrow from the string, with a swift momentum and wind pressure, he rushed to Don''s face!


    And when Donne rushed towards his opponent, he was also ready for battle early.


    ��Eagle View��Launch!


    ��Smart��Launch!


    ��Eagle Kankan��provides superb clear and dynamic vision and captures the details of the opponent''s movements; ��dexterous��provides speed and physical coordination to increase and react quickly.


    ''S head slightly sideways, avoiding the violent straight fist.


    Then, Dorn��s eagle eyes keenly caught the slight lifting of the opponent''s right hoof.


    So, [Harden] Launch!


    The right legs of both sides kicked together, and the mortal bodies seemed to make a dull crash sound with a steel texture.


    After the close-to-body fight in the first round, both sides stepped back two steps unanimously, opening the distance between each other.


    Kuba''s nose blasted out, the urn sounded and the urn opened his mouth:


    "Mr. Dorn, I thought you were a warlock like a Tamara shaman, but I didn''t expect your fighting skills to be so outstanding and amazing. Kuba admires you very much, and it is my honor to fight with you."


    "Heh..." Facing the opponent with a sincere compliment, Don just scratched his cheek with his index finger and gave a dry smile, "I''m just fine in close combat."


    To be honest, I am really a warlock like a Tamara shaman in your mouth.


    What you see, UU reading www. uukanshu. com My close combat skills are all thanks to various skill increases.


    In other words, none of my tricks are flat A, you know that they consume blue bars!


    In a sense, I am also a man without a level A.


    Kuba: "Your humble quality really shines like a gem. In the collision just now, I have already felt your heart. In this battle, I will do my best to not let you down."


    The veteran warrior''s eyes still kept his praise and appreciation, and there was a bit of unilateral sympathy.


    Don:?


    Why do you feel my heart?


    My heart didn''t move at all just now!


    You tauren are absolutely weird, right? Don''t talk to yourself, immerse yourself in your own world, hello!


    Tolerant Duoen said a few more words in his heart, and the opposite Kuba rushed towards him again.


    The veteran warrior pounced on Don like a predator cheetah. His sturdy figure, coupled with swift movements, made him feel full of pressure.


    But Donn didn''t feel much flustered. With the blessings of [Eagle View] and [Nature], he was ready to dodge sideways.


    But who knows, the veteran warrior suddenly stagnated and deviated from the original movement trajectory at the moment he was close to Donne. In a very fast and a little unreasonable posture, he flashed to Don''s side.


    The swift pounce just now was just a flick of a shot!


    The old bull warrior still has two brushes in his hand. Even when he opened two skills to strengthen his own Donne, only one thought flashed in his mind at this time: "So fast! So strong body control ability..."

 v3 Chapter 132： Tentacle, orc, exposed

    Kuba flashed to the side of Donne, waved his plush and extremely thick arms, and quickly clamped Donne''s neck!


    This is a Minotaur fighting lore.


    It''s a bit similar to the naked twist in Dorn''s cognition, but a standing side naked twist.


    After the strangulation is formed, it can jam the enemy''s arteries and directly prevent the blood from flowing to the brain, causing shock.


    Anyway, as long as the humans and demihumans on the earth and this different world have similar body structures, this type of close combat technique is universal.


    Generally speaking, in fighting and confrontation on earth, once the naked twist takes shape, it is basically a lore, and there is not much room for reversal of the battle.


    However, there are all kinds of magical worlds that are not scientifically reasonable.


    So, at the moment when Kuba was about to lock his head and neck.


    [Soft body] Launch!


    Don''s body parts above the neck became smooth, transparent, elastic, and amorphous in an instant.


    "Moo?"


    Although Kuba succeeded in one move, he immediately realized that there was something wrong with the touch coming back from his elbow.


    Not yet when the veteran warrior reacted to what was going on.


    [Wrists and Feet] Launch!


    For Dorn, being hugged tightly from the side by a brawny tauren is not such a pleasant thing.


    But there is one thing to say, this situation is indeed the most suitable position for squid tentacles.


    The ten magical arms and legs extended from Don''s back quickly clung to Kuba''s body.


    Suddenly, the hooves, hands, and head and neck of the old bull warrior were firmly entangled with smooth but with powerful suckers.


    Whoever binds people, people will always bind them!


    The old bull warrior, who was firmly bound by the tentacles, instantly lost his combat effectiveness.


    Tentacles, orcs, exposed, outdoors, in full view.


    There are too many elements for Dorn''s appearance in [arms and feet] to subdue the old bull fighters, and it also caused a new round of restlessness among the audience in the auditorium!


    "I knew this kid had other unique skills hidden away!"


    Tamara Shaman, who has been optimistic about Donne, excitedly slammed the ground with the witch stick in his hand, making a bang.


    On the battlefield, the veteran warrior Kuba, who was already unable to exert his strength, tried to struggle for no result, and simply chose to surrender.


    The first eight-to-four battle ended with Donne''s victory.


    After Donne defeated Kuba, two of the four competition areas were still fighting in full swing.


    The remaining one seems to have just ended.


    That is the competition area where the half-man half-Minotaur girl Benissa is located.


    At this moment, Benissa, holding an axe in both hands, stood on the court with a calm look.


    And her opponent, after being hit with an axe and back from her, was lying on the ground and groaning.


    The result of the battle was clear, and Benissa beat his opponent.


    The two victors looked at each other, nodded to each other, and then left the field.


    "Benisa is really strong, no wonder the tauren in the audience will call her so loudly." Dorne thought this way, "Judging from the result of the draw just now, my opponent is not her in the afternoon. Um... I feel like I will meet her in the finals."


    ��


    After the eight-in-four battle in the morning, as long as the player is not seriously injured, the semi-finals of the four-in-two in the afternoon will start.


    In the semifinals, Donne faced a young tauren fighter with a cast iron stick.


    The name is called Seti. Diminish


    There is not much suspense in this battle.


    Although in the entire competition, Donn could not see the health bars of these tauren.


    But judging from his personal combat experience, he can be sure that the strength of this Seti is far inferior to the veteran warrior Kuba that he faced in the morning.


    In addition, this young tauren warrior with a cast iron rod was very flabbergasted when fighting.


    It seems to have come to the present with brute force alone.


    After two rounds of simple trials, Dorn sold a more obvious flaw, and the other side ignored it, waving a big stick and came up recklessly.


    But let''s not say, Seti''s wide-open attack was really a hit.


    The iron rod hit Don''s right shoulder firmly.


    Even a strong warrior, after being hit by such a blunt weapon with his body, he would definitely fall to the ground.


    However, in the second when Seti was happy because of a hit, the [Dorn] that was hit by him turned into an illusory black mist and disappeared.


    Then, the young tauren warrior heard a calm voice from Dorn''s voice behind him:


    "The victory is divided."


    As well as the shouts of the audience in the audience, thunderous at this moment.


    Seti wanted to turn his head, and then suddenly realized that a long sword that looked extremely ordinary was being placed on his shoulder from the back and aimed at his neck.


    The sword body was trembling slightly, and there was a soft metal hum.


    Yes, the outcome is divided.


    Seti released the cast iron rod in his hand and chose to surrender.


    This is how Donne won the semi-finals, not too difficult. In addition��


    It''s ��Standalone��, he used ��Standalone��.


    The shadow deer that spawned [Standalone] is the second batch of relic monsters to settle in the monster farm in Crick. Sacrifice as baolaixsw.com Sacrifice as


    Previously, under the unremitting efforts of the noble monster scholar Crick and [Time of Chaos], the Shadow Deer brought back have achieved the first batch of cubs to breed.


    And Don, also took advantage of the situation to brush the [Stand-in] skill to Lv3.


    Now the illusory double left in place after he activates the skill can last longer as long as it is not defeated.


    In addition, the phantom double is no longer a frozen state, but can continue to act according to Don''s wishes, which is more urgent and realistic, and more confusing.


    After the afternoon''s battle was over, Dorn walked out of the arena to the cheers of the audience.


    Because of his excellent performance in today''s one-on-one confrontation, UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com has captured the admiration of a large number of tauren.


    Just two steps after leaving the arena, Dorne saw the little friend Bambain who was waiting outside early.


    The Mavericks waved at Dorne excitedly from a distance.


    Before the start of the competition in the morning, the two of them made an agreement that after the battle today was over, they would go to the Tauren''s monster farm again to bring out pigeons or ducks and cook new dishes to eat.


    But now that the day''s competition is over, Big Brother Donne has won the game, and he will soon be able to eat the delicious food he made.


    For the Mavericks, this is double happiness!


    Just as Dorn was about to meet the tauren, someone stopped him from behind.


    Looking back, it was the old bull warrior Kuba and the Maverick warrior Seti who had fought in the morning.


    Both of them were serious, and came over menacingly on their hooves.


    There is a kind of unkindness to the visitor.


    "What''s the matter, two?" Donne said politely and kindly.


    Two bull fighters, one old and one young, stood at the same time, punched their chests, and said seriously at the same time:


    "Mr. Dorn, you defeated me head-on in today''s [Blood and Horn] battle. This makes me admire your skills and character, so tonight, I am your person!"


    Dorn:...


    Yeah... Mi He Mi


    It seems that I heard the old Qizi say that there is such an unwritten rule in the second round of the one-on-one competition of [Blood and Horn].


    The loser must obey the winner unconditionally for one night, until the [morning signal] sounds early the next morning.


    During this period, you can do anything.


    Even Benissa was born because of this...


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 133： Braised Oven Roast Duck

    "Mr. Don, no matter what you order! We will do our best!" The two bull fighters continued to swear impassionedly.


    "Uh..." Don''s tone paused, and he touched his chin with his hand, "I really have something to ask you, but now I have other things to work on. How about it, you guys at 1 o''clock midnight? How about coming to my tent to find me? When that happens, I will give you a surprise."


    Within the Minotaurs in the ruins, there are timing tools that mimic human pendulum clocks, so they also have the concept of minutes.


    It is still early after the [Blood and Horn] competition is over in the afternoon, probably after 1 pm in the concept of Tauren.


    There are still 12 full hours until 1 o''clock at midnight as Donne said.


    The two bull warriors, one old and one young, were hesitant for a moment when they heard that Mr. Donne let himself go to his tent in the middle of the night.


    However, according to unwritten regulations, they had to follow Don''s instructions before the [Morning Horn] sounded.


    Therefore, neither Kuba nor Seti refused this proposal: "Mr. Donne, are we going to go home and try to sleep first? In this way, we can have energy when we enter your tent at night."


    "Well, yes. Go to sleep and see you tonight." Dorn nodded calmly.


    So the two bull warriors turned around resolutely, both thoughtful, and left with the tail of the bull in their hands.


    At this time, the Maverick Bain had already approached Dorn from a distance: "Brother Dorn, you just said to surprise Uncle Baku and Brother Seti, are you going to make ducks for them?"


    "...Although I understand what you mean, I still suggest that you say this sentence completely. It is to make a duck and ask them to eat." Dorn gave the little tauren a helpless look.


    "Oh, oh. But why is it 1 o''clock in the middle of the night?"


    "Because I plan to cook your fire feather duck in a longer time-consuming way. When it is fully prepared, it will be almost midnight."


    "What to do?" The little tauren swallowed.


    "Oven roast duck." Dorn shrugged.


    "Stew, furnace." The little tauren repeated this strangely pronounced word vaguely.


    Okay, can''t understand.


    But this does not prevent the Mavericks Bain from having a strong sense of anticipation for this unknown dish.


    As long as it is made by Brother Donne, it must be very delicious!


    Just like the braised snapping turtle last time!


    ��


    Dorn took the calf Baine and went to the Tauren Monster Farm again.


    This time, he took a fancy to and took away four fire feather ducks rated S grade.


    Considering that although the Tauren people breed a lot of monster ducks, their food resources are limited after all, so Dorn took the initiative to save some snapping turtle meat before leaving the farm.


    In this way, Grandma Lulubo can take the snapping turtle meat away for cooking during dinner to fill the food gap caused by the loss of four ducks.


    Anyway, when Donne hunted the monster snapping turtle in the Blackwater Pool area two days ago, there was a lot of turtle meat in the ice storehouse of Story World.


    Even, he deliberately left a large portion of turtle meat in excess.


    "I guess I will come and pick up many pigeons in two days. These turtle meats are considered reservations."


    Sacrifice such as xindingdianxsw.com. For this extra portion of snapping turtle meat, Dorn explained this to the farm guard.


    In short, do things carefully!


    After taking away the Fire Feather Duck, Dorn took the calf Baine back to the tent where he had been living these days.


    "Mavericks, you can choose to stay with me, or you can leave first, go to sleep, or do other things. Then, like Kuba and Seti, come to my tent at 1 in the middle of the night. Then you can. Eat the delicious roast duck."


    Dorn told the tauren like this.


    "Okay, what about you, Brother Donne?" Baine shook his head.


    "I have to go to other places, this is not suitable for making roast duck." Dorn replied.


    "Other places?" Before the little tauren understood what this sentence meant.


    Brother Donne, who was standing in front of him, suddenly disappeared. By the way, he disappeared with the four fire-feather ducks beside him.


    Wow ��


    There was a sound of flipping pages.


    When the calf reacted, an old book with a dark red cover was left in the tent.


    At this moment the book was opening its pages, flapping up and down like flapping wings, and then fell on Don''s bed skillfully and closed.


    "This is the [access] ability of Brother Donne?" The tauren was a little dazed and surprised.


    ��


    Dorn came to the castle in the middle of the lake where Alice lived in the story world, led four monster ducks into the castle kitchen, and closed the door.


    At this time, of course, Long Niang knew that Dorn had entered the book to cook, but she did not bother, but chose to wait for the new wave of feeding in silence.


    In this way, Dorn was alone in the kitchen, and cleanly slaughtered the fire feather ducks to remove their feathers.


    The whole piece of duck meat after slaughter is placed on the table, beautiful and muscular.


    And through the feedback of [Intuitive Ingredients], we can clearly know that this fire feather duck is fat and thin, has thick subcutaneous fat, is fresh and moderate, and is not sour or fishy.


    This is why Donne chooses the fire-feather duck to make roast duck. U U Reading


    Decrease b���ꢪ�񧳩���. They are so good to be made into roast duck!


    After the four ducks were slaughtered and ready, Donne entered a state of cooking.


    The so-called braised oven roast duck is actually one of the two schools divided under the famous Beijing roast duck, named after its braised oven technique.


    The braising technique is roughly divided into the steps of billet making, baking, and sheet making.


    "Then, let''s start billeting first." Donne recalled the roast duck craftsmanship he had learned in the filming in his impression, and officially started.


    First, pierce a knife on the neck of the monster duck that is going to clean the fire feathers, and cut off its trachea and esophagus.


    Then remove the duck tongue.


    Although in certain areas of the Celestial Dynasty, duck tongue can be cooked into a uniquely flavored dish, but the process of making roast duck by Donne is not used.


    After completing the above operations, Dorn took out [Ruyi] and changed [Ruyi] into a hollow iron pipe according to his own thoughts.


    Insert the iron pipe into the newly pierced incision on the duck''s neck and pierce it under the skin.


    Blow.


    Sprinkle it on the surface of the duck with boiling water, scald it, and repeat it three times.


    When the duck skin is exposed to boiling water, it will naturally be scalded to shrink, and the protein on the surface will also be heated and solidified, and the whole will look very slippery.


    In addition, because the duck��s skin has been inflated and scalded by boiling water, it will immediately expand by heat, which will expand the entire duck, making the duck full and round, and the gas filled under the skin will cause the skin and flesh to separate. .


    Mi He Mi. When roasting, because the skin and meat are roasted separately, the heating is more even, the finished roast duck skin will be exceptionally crispy, and the meat will be extremely tender.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 134： No one, only hands-on familiarity

    Hang the duck that has been scalded with boiled water and hang it in the vent to air dry for about three hours.


    This is why Dorn said earlier that it is not suitable for roast duck in the tauren habitat.


    Because the air flow in the ruins maze is very weak, the air-drying step will become extraordinarily slow.


    It''s different in the story world.


    With a word from Alice, the wind will lead to the wind, and the rain will lead to rain.


    "Alice, a little wind is blowing in this area," Dorn preached into the air like this.


    Long Niang did not reply.


    However, after Don''s voice fell, the area where the ducks were hanging flowed, and the gentle breeze carrying the smell of the forest outside.


    After hanging all the four ducks in this windy area, Donne left the kitchen.


    During this long waiting time, he had to find something to do for himself.


    And in the story world, what could pass the time better than molesting Dragon Mother?


    So Donn went straight to the second floor of the castle and found Alice, who was rare in the shape of a Shiba Inu-sized dragon, lying on a pile of gold coins.


    However, the moment Alice saw Donne, she immediately closed the lid of her large treasure chest with gold.


    After a while of rustling clothes, she turned into a little girl with long horns in a black and white silk suspender skirt.


    No way, Alice really didn''t want the two bodies to be displayed in front of Donne in the form of a dragon.


    Because once so, Dorn will from time to time indulge in a look at himself similar to looking at food!


    very horrifying!


    Donn let Alice change into a human form.


    Then, he teased the cute white Alice, and asked Black Alice provocatively.


    In the end, it was a serious story to tell Dragon Niang to pass the time��


    "I think about what I''m talking about today, so let''s tell a short paragraph [story of 105 men and 3 women] and another paragraph [story of a bald man and his four reserve humanoid monsters all the way to the west], how about ?"


    During the story-telling time that Dorn had recently agreed with Long Niang before going to bed, he would talk about "Water Margin" and "Journey to the West" intermittently in the form of a series.


    However, it is naturally impossible for him to remember such a long novel.


    But this is not a big problem.


    It��s probably enough to remember some of the famous plots, but it''s a big deal to add more oil and vinegar to create a second time.


    As for the transitional plot in the middle, if you can''t remember it, just make it hard to make sure that the development of the story can justify itself.


    Anyway, Long Niang hadn''t read the original work, and no one in another world would ask Duoen to apologize.


    ��


    By chatting and telling stories with Alice, Dorn spent three fairly good hours.


    At this time, the remains of the duck hanging outside the castle have been drained of water, the skin is completely dry, and it is slightly oily.


    "Well, the drying process went smoothly." After confirming the state of the duck, Dorn nodded in satisfaction.


    Dragon Lady is really versatile and very easy to use!


    After removing the duck, Dorn began to make crispy syrup.


    This thing is not complicated to prepare, just mix boiling water, sugar, white vinegar, and cooking wine in a certain proportion and mix well.


    Spread the skin water evenly on the air-dried duck, place it on the vent again, and air dry for about three hours.


    The crispy syrup can color the duck, and the duck will have a nice maroon red color after roasting. At the same time, this step can also make the duck skin become more scorched after roasting.


    After hanging the ducks, go find the dragon mother to pass the time.


    Three hours later, the air-dried duck skin was no longer sticky, and the color turned to ruddy.


    Sacrifice such as miaobifang.com sacrifice such as. At this time, evenly brush the skin with water again, and finally air-dry for three hours.


    But this time, Dorn didn''t go to tease Alice anymore, but set about preparing other ingredients for eating roast duck.


    The first is the pancake with roast duck.


    Knead the dough, brush the oil while rolling out the dough.


    The rolled dough is piled together with a light oily finish.


    Put all the noodles in a steamer and steam for about 10 minutes.


    After this treatment, the cooked noodles will become smooth and translucent, and thin as cicada wings. When you pick it up in front of your eyes, it can even transmit light, with a good smell of cooked noodles and wheat.


    Then prepare cold-worked green onion shreds, cucumber shreds and other small ingredients.


    Prepare the green onions and spicy, the cucumbers are fragrant, and they are all very tender. You can pinch the vegetable juice out with a pinch.


    Finally, boil some sweet noodle sauce, mix with honey, sesame oil, and mix with sesame sauce to make a salty and sweet roast duck sauce.


    After all this busy work, I waited for a while, and the roast duck that has been air-dried three times, the surface is oily, and the sugar color is attached, and it can already be baked in the braising oven.


    But don''t worry at this time, first follow the small incision made during the evisceration, and stuff in a few pieces of apple and a few pieces of fresh orange peel.


    The duck roasted in this way will have a sweet and fruity fragrance, and it will taste fat but not greasy.


    The next step is to build a braising furnace.


    At this time, it was naturally Don''s turn to favorite equipment, [Ruyi] appeared.


    The old-fashioned roast duck stew oven is actually not too difficult to build. It is built directly on the ground with bricks, which is about one cubic meter.


    However, the material of this brick is quite special and can be fire-resistant and temperature-regulated.


    But the material problem is not difficult [Ruyi]. According to Donne''s idea, it can be transformed into a weapon of any material... or kitchen utensils.


    Moreover, [Ruyi] used to change the furnace several times under Don''s operation.


    For example, when baking pumpkin pie, it becomes a simple version of the small oven.


    There is only one word difference between this earthen oven and earthen oven, plus they are all fire cooking equipment. The principle is basically the same, but there are many differences in the details.


    The oven can be changed, and of course the braising oven can also be changed.


    Sure enough, after a while [Ruyi], according to Don''s vision, UU Reading quickly became the kind of oven he needed.


    ���]��. "Very well done, Ruyi." Dorn patted the furnace body with great relief.


    I don��t know when it started, [Ruyi] has become completely irresistible to changing kitchen utensils!


    It''s really gratifying.


    Speaking of which, this magic weapon can now be so accomplished in changing kitchen utensils and can be so handy. In summary, it can only be��


    Without him, only hands are familiar.


    If you do a lot, you will naturally get used to it.


    Since the structure of the braising oven is the same as Dorn''s vision, the details are perfectly restored, so it is also very convenient to use.


    Before braising the roast duck, he first put dry wood fuel into the furnace to ignite, raise the furnace temperature to a certain level, and then put it out, then put the duck billet on the iron hood of the furnace, close the furnace door and bake it with a dark fire system.


    This is where the braising oven roast duck is particular about. The whole process of braising is without open flames.


    Only the emission heat of the furnace wall and the radiant heat of the central residual heat source are used to slowly simmer the duck.


    The duck in the braising oven has a faint red sugar color in its true color, and after inflating and scalding its skin, it looks mellow and plump.


    In the process of braising and roasting at high temperature, the skin of the whole duck is firstly oily, the whole body slowly bulges, and the color becomes golden.


    Continue to braise and roast. After the duck swelled to the extreme fullness, it slowly became deflated. In the process, the duck skin lost its last elasticity, instead it was crispy and crunchy.


    In the end, the roast duck will show a well-done maroon color, and the whole body is shiny.


    Mi He Mi. The whole kitchen is filled with a strong scent of oily barbecue and a faintly fresh fruity fragrance.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 135： Tauren sigh

    The fire feather duck is roasted in the braising oven for about an hour, and it is almost ready to go out.


    Open the oven and take the duck.


    A whole maroon roast duck is plump and plump, and the meat is full of aroma.


    At first glance, the belt of the roast duck has a hard texture. A curve on the duck breast shrinks slightly inward, and the visual effect is a crispness that is difficult to speak.


    At this time, the duck belly can be broken.


    The apples and orange peels that were originally stuffed inside have been simmered and roasted at a high temperature, and the aromas have been exhausted, and all have penetrated into the duck meat.


    So, throw it away and eat meat.


    Then you can slice the duck.


    Slicing roast duck meat has always tested the chef''s knives.


    Each piece of duck meat must be cut into thin slices, and the pieces must be skinned so that they can be attractive in appearance.


    In addition, each piece of duck meat must be cut evenly, and the distribution of duck skin, fat, and duck meat must be just right, so that it will be the best experience to eat.


    However, the requirements of these knife skills were not too much of a challenge for Dorn.


    Put the sliced ??roast duck on the plate.


    The crispy duck skin was greasy, and a thin layer of fat underneath was translucent, connected to the tender and plump duck meat.


    Put on the steamed lotus leaf cake and roast duck sauce.


    Then put the delicate green onion and cucumber shreds.


    Live together.


    A pleasing oven roast duck, complete!


    After the oven roasted duck was completed, Alice appeared in the spacious kitchen with a large treasure chest inlaid with gold at the right time.


    In fact, she had been waiting for the meal a long time ago.


    "Dorn, how should I eat this red-skinned duck?" White Alice sat on the high pile of gold coins, just enough to pat Dorn''s shoulder.


    Because Longniang saw this exquisitely plated roast duck meat, with noodles and side dishes, she felt that there should be some explanation for how to eat it, so she simply asked.


    "The way of eating is quite interesting." Dorn smiled and began to demonstrate.


    First take a thin lotus leaf cake, then sandwich a few slices of pork with the belt, and put on the roast duck meat with a hint of duck fat, and then add the emerald green cucumber and white green onions, and roll it into a roll, covering the floor. Take a bite.


    With this bite, the crispness of the duck skin, the tenderness of the duck, the refreshingness of the cucumber, the spicyness of the green onions, and the sweet and salty dipping sauce are all contained in this small lotus leaf cake.


    Especially worth a good aftertaste is this roast duck with skin.


    The skin of roast duck is not only rosy and shiny, but also has a tangy fragrance and crisp taste. And it tastes a bit oily and refreshing. It is the braised duck with a hint of duck fat on the soft skin.


    There is also roast duck meat, very tender, with a small layer of duck fat, but it tastes fat but not greasy, and has a slight fruity aroma.


    With such a chewing, fresh and salty gravy can even be secreted from the duck meat.


    The gravy will be mixed with the refreshing and spicy juice of cucumber and scallion in the mouth, and it will rotate to the depths of the stomach, and the aftertaste is endless!


    This little piece of roast duck cake is a well-deserved small figure and great taste!


    It''s SS level! Sacrifice as dingdingxiaoshuo.com


    "It''s almost that way." Dorne swallowed the roast duck cake happily.


    "Goo." Alice''s two bodies stared straight at Don''s actions, swallowing invariably.


    Afterwards, the straight-hearted Bai Longniang took the lead in moving. She leaned on the side of the kitchen table and, following the way Dorn was just now, rolled herself a roast duck cake.


    At the entrance of the pancake full of food, Long Niang''s beautiful golden dragon eyes could not help but squint slightly, and her body swayed happily in rhythm:


    "Yeah! Uh-huh! Delicious! This is so delicious, Dorn!"


    "It''s best if you like it." Dorn smiled and patted the soft white hair on top of Bai Ai''s head.


    Then he turned around again, wrapped a roast duck cake casually, and handed it to the black dragon lady.


    "Mmm! I can move by myself!" Black Alice barked her teeth at Dorn, but still bit the roast duck cake that she handed to her mouth.


    ...


    After spending a while with Alice in the world of the book, Dorn returned to the real tauren ruins with a few servings of roast duck.


    Dorn lives in the tauren tent these days.


    Calf Bain was holding a pillow, lying on his back on the bristly monster blanket, sleeping soundly, blowing nasal blisters on his nose.


    But Bain, who was originally asleep, suddenly smelled a strong smell of roasted meat.


    As a result, his big cow''s nose moved quickly twice, his snot bubbles stopped blowing, and he sat up on the hard blanket in a daze.


    When the little tauren opened his eyes, he saw Dorn put a large plate of roast duck on the table.


    "Moo? Brother Dorn, are you back? The Fire Feather Duck is ready?" As the calf Bain yawned, he couldn''t help sniffing the smell of meat in the air.


    Dorn: "Hmm. Take two bites while it''s hot?"


    When Donne greeted the calf to sit down at the table, the door of the tent just happened to be knocked. Diminish


    There was an urn sound and an angry speech came in: "Mr. Donne? We came to you as agreed. Before dawn, you are free to...moo? What kind of smell is this, it smells good!"


    Donne got up and opened the door: "Come in, you guys came just right."


    As soon as the strong Kuba and the young Seti entered the tent, their eyes fell on the large plate of roast duck on the table, and they could no longer move.


    The rich meat aroma comes from the maroon-red, crystal-clear barbecue!


    The two tauren, one old and one young, have not seen Dorn cooking braised snapping turtles before so the intuitive impact given to them by this braised duck is huge.


    Seti: "Grandma Lulubo''s horns! What''s that? It''s...is it made of ducks that set fireballs? I never thought that it could be made into this perfect look!"


    Kuba is older and appears a little more calm.


    However, under the temptation of the smell of roast duck, this resolute veteran warrior could not help but feel refreshed:


    "This dish, did you cook this dish, Mr. Donne? You asked us to come to your tent in the middle of the night, and you said you want to give us a surprise, that is... just..."


    "Yes, this is the surprise I prepared for you tonight. Braised duck, eat it while it''s hot?" Dorn opened his palm and pointed to the roast duck on the table.


    With the addition of Kuba and Seti, those who have the opportunity to taste Dorn��s roast duck tonight will gather.


    At the dinner table, Dorn first showed a few tauren the most authentic way to eat roast duck.


    The tauren people started to learn immediately, and they started to choose the most oily and crispy duck skin; the fatty and tender duck meat slices, dipped in sweet and salty sauce, and put them on the thin mint leaf pie. .


    Add some cucumber shreds and scallion white shreds, and roll them quickly into your mouth.


    The tenderness of duck meat, the crispness of duck skin, and the refreshingness of cucumber are a perfect match! Plus a little bit of scallion and hotness!


    Wonderful!


    "Moo! Moo moo! Moo moo!" The three tauren sighs involuntarily.


    That expression, that cry, seemed to say nothing, but it seemed to say nothing. Mi He Mi


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 136： I really didnt want to dig the foot of the wall

    Dorn has brought back four fat ducks from the Tauren''s monster farm.


    Therefore, this roast duck in the braised oven can feed everyone present.


    After the calf Bain had eaten it, he was no longer satisfied with the slow-wrapped roast duck cake.


    He opened his mouth, held the noodles in front of his mouth, took the roast duck with dipping sauce, cucumber shreds, and green onion shreds and delivered them to his mouth.


    As soon as it was delivered, the pancakes held in front of the mouth naturally wrapped various ingredients and entered the mouth.


    Using this unique way of eating, the little tauren eats fast!


    "Good fellow, how to eat roast duck the fastest, this is a game for the calf." Donne looked at the tauren and shrugged helplessly.


    After a meal of roast duck in the braised oven, the system reminder on his body finally sounded��


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the agility and mental power attributes are enhanced.


    System reminder: [Synchronized Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Flame Lv0] is obtained.


    [Flame Technique]: The flame control technique derived from the fire feather dry duck. The flame is one of the mage��s favorite toys. It is the romance of every mage to twist the flame into a fireball to hit people!


    "Flame technique?" Dorn stared at his skill panel for a while.


    It seems that when I first entered this world, when I first chose the mage career, I had mastered similar skills for a short time.


    At the time, I seemed to have thought about it, being a mage who can rub fireballs, it would be more convenient to make a fire in the wild to cook...


    Only by mistake, Donne lost the opportunity to choose a career and started a careerless start.


    It also missed the ability of [Flame Technique].


    "Think about it now, that was a long time ago. In a blink of an eye, I have been in this world for a long time, and many things have happened."


    Seeing the newly brushed skills, Don can''t help but think of memories of just arriving in the land of miracles.


    However, after experiencing many things now, his mood has long changed from when he first came.


    Moreover, it seems that there is no need to rely on spells such as [flame technique] to complete the wild fire.


    [Ruyi] Becoming a [flameweaver], directly acting as a lighter is also strange.


    "So, no matter what it is, the order of appearance is very important. If you miss the most suitable time, it may lose its original meaning to me and become less important."


    Sacrifice such as shucang.cc sacrifice such as. Because it is rare to fall into the mood of memories, Donne pretended to sigh deeply in his heart.


    But in fact, after he acquired the skill [Flame Technique], he still felt happy.


    After all, for a chef, the skill of controlling flames is very practical.


    ��


    "Mr. Dorn, I remember you said, let Seti and I come to you at night, and please leave us with things. What is it like?"


    After the roast duck, noodles and even the shredded cucumber and green onion on the table were made clean, the old bull fighter Kuba finally remembered that there was still such a thing, and took the initiative to ask.


    "Oh, I''m about to talk about it." Dorn took the other party''s topic. "That''s it. I don''t know if Chief Cain and Tamara Shaman have told you that the purpose of my entry into this ruin is In order to challenge the Cretan Bulls, attack the temple."


    The three tauren at the scene, including Mavericks Bain, did not reply to this and nodded silently.


    "It seems that you know. So, I have the ability to bring other people into the temple, you all know from the old chief, right?" Dorn continued.


    The tauren nodded.


    "Then this is easy to say. My request is that after the [Blood and Horn] competition is over, as long as I am qualified to enter the temple. You two can enter the temple with me and work together to defeat the bull. "


    Dorn tapped his finger gently on the desktop and slowly said what he had requested.


    In fact, if Dorn could gain the approval of the Minotaurs, he was allowed to lead the Tauren Warrior No. 50 into the temple to crusade against the bull.


    So who he can bring into the temple should actually be determined by the chieftain and shaman of the tauren.


    And Kuba and Seti, as players who can reach the top eight of the [Blood and Horns] competition, they are really the elite of the tauren elite, and they are arranged into the No. 50 tauren warrior team, almost a certainty. thing.


    Therefore, this request from Donne seemed a bit redundant.


    But this is not the case.


    [The tauren people follow Dorn to fight the bull according to the leader''s order], and [The tauren people are attracted by Dorn''s personal charm, and are sincerely convinced to follow him to fight the bull]. There must be some differences in the effect.


    In addition, as Kuba and Seti are the elites of the tauren, then drawing them in and enhancing the relationship with them will definitely have a certain positive significance for the collaboration against the Cretan Bulls at the time.


    Decrease bXwX.co. Even more than these two bull fighters.


    For the other tauren who entered the [Blood and Horns] competition in the quarterfinals, before entering the temple, Dorn hoped to spend some time to improve his relationship and bring each other closer.


    For Donne now, what is the most important thing to defeat Crete?


    Talent.


    Therefore, it is necessary to attract talents.


    "Mr. Don!" Two bull fighters, one old and one young, after listening to Don''s speech, UU got up from his chair with a scream:


    "You have amazing fighting skills, and you are willing to generously share with us delicious food that we have never tasted in our life. In addition, you also have the dazzling quality of a gem!"


    "To defeat the Cretan Bulls, our race has always hoped to defeat the Bulls and hope to develop in the outside world. The challenge to the temple was originally just the mission and curse that we Minotaurs shouldered."


    "And you, as an outsider, did not hesitate to participate in it. It also brought us...hope! We are willing to follow you to crusade the bull, turn it into your warhammer and battle axe, and charge for you, never retreat!"


    Kuba and Seti said this, **** their chests, and solemnly swearing to Don.


    Even Baine, the Mavericks, stood up at this moment and greeted Donne with his chest.


    For the Minotaurs who have always regarded challenging the Cretan Bulls as the mission and curse of their ethnic group, Donne, a hopeful outsider, is really a great cross-ethnic humanitarian.


    As for his own selfishness in challenging the temple, the tauren may also be very clear about it, but what about it?


    This does not eliminate Dorn''s brilliant and majestic image in their hearts.


    Dorn:...


    Good guys.


    Originally, I just wanted to get closer to the top elite of these two tauren by eating a meal and then having a slap in the mouth.


    Mi He Mi. But judging from the final effect, it seems a bit too good?


    Now it doesn''t seem to be increasing favorability.


    What are these two bull warriors in a state of giving their loyalty and lives to themselves?


    I really never thought about digging the foot of the tauren!


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 137： So hit me!

    A day in the Minotaur Habitat starts in [Morning].


    After the trumpet is sounded, the tauren will re-hang the light feather nets that were put away the night before, so that the entire habitat will be restored to the light of daylight.


    This afternoon is the grandest and most important day that the tauren people can face every seven years.


    [Blood and Horn] The final of the competition.


    The final two players participating in the final are Dorn and the Heifer Benissa.


    Since the morning, the tauren of the entire ethnic group have been discussing this matter enthusiastically��


    "You said, in the afternoon''s competition, our Benissa and that Mr. Donne, who has the bigger win?"


    "Of course it''s Benissa! I will always like Benissa! Moo!"


    "..."


    "There is one sentence I don��t know if it��s inappropriate to say it. I see Benissa meets the foreign Donne, I��m afraid he��s going to lose. Think about it, that human being will use sleepy black energy; it can extend the horror. Tentacle; it can be divided into two, leaving a clone to confuse the opponent. I want to say that Benissa will be his man tonight, and he will obey him."


    "Stop talking... Benissa, my Benissa, moo-moo-woo-"


    "..."


    In addition, when it comes to Donne, there are also individual tauren topics that go wrong��


    "Let me tell you, the braised snapping turtle that Mr. Donn made last time is truly amazing! The soup is thick and thick, and the turtle meat is fresh and tender! I may have to eat it for a long time. No less than the meal made by Grandma Lulubo."


    "What''s that about you? The oven roast duck that I was invited by Mr. Donne to his tent with Uncle Baku the night before is absolutely delicious! Duck meat with flowing thin oils, served with nothing. Roll the pasted vegetable shreds, and then take what is called noodles, and take a bite to make you forget what your father''s name is!"


    "Moo? Seti, you said Mr. Donne invited you to eat his dishes? Why? You lost to him in the battle?"


    "What''s wrong with losing to Mr. Donne? I''m so proud and proud to lose to him! You don''t have a chance to lose yet!"


    ��


    The morning time in the Minotaur Habitat passed in such a mess and noisy atmosphere.


    Until the afternoon, the arena was opened again.


    The excited audience walked to the spectator, and the tragic and high-spirited horn sounded.


    Decrease bX*wX*����. The two finalists walked out of the waiting area and came to the center of the arena with hundreds of eyes staring at them.


    "Benisa! Benissa!"


    "Don! Don!"


    The names of the two were repeatedly yelled and mentioned by the tauren people, and their voices were at odds with each other.


    It can also be seen from this point that, as a human being, Dorn is currently very popular among the tauren group and is considered a perfect integration.


    �ѡ�


    The young cow Benissa on the opposite side put his weapon and axe on the ground, held it with one hand, and stared at Dorn with red eyes:


    "Mr. Don, when I first met you, I would never have thought that the final opponent in this [Blood and Horn] battle is yours. Your strength and appearance It doesn''t match, it''s far beyond my imagination."


    "Really? But if you say that, Miss Benissa, your strength is not in line with your appearance. You see, and those tauren are all a few laps older than you, but you can take them one by one. Beat down."


    Dorn responded like this.


    "Ha. What you said makes sense." As the battle was about to start, Benissa dragged her axe with both hands backhand:


    "By the way, Mr. Dorn, I have a request. If you can, I hope you don''t bind me with that tentacle. I don''t want to be like Couba."


    Dorn:...


    Use smooth tentacles to tie the white hair and red eyes, with a bumpy figure, a cool dress, and Benissa, who looks the same as a monster girl, this kind of thing...


    No, I can''t think about it!


    I have a picture in my mind...


    Weird...


    Seeing the slight change in expression on Dorn''s face, Benissa couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, the Minotaur who was the trumpeter in the audience had raised the horn and raised it to his mouth.


    The sound of the battle horn means that the duel of [Blood and Horn] has officially begun.


    Now Benissa took a straight look:


    "It was just a joke. Mr. Dorn, I hope you don''t keep your hands on me in the next battle. I used to be on the sidelines. This time I want to experience your strength firsthand."


    Dorn, who finally threw the strange fantasy out of his mind, didn''t speak, but just shrugged.


    But I was thinking that if the heifer Benissa had such a need, he would not be unable to meet it.


    Moreover, this unknowingly has reached the finals, if you don''t show a big move to the chief and shaman of the tauren, it is estimated that there will be no chance to show again.


    Moo��


    The horn of the horn sounded, and the battle officially started.


    Benissa took the lead and rushed towards Donne with a large axe in both hands!


    Her speed is very fast, and her explosive power is equally amazing.


    After rushing in front of Dorne in three or two steps, Benissa''s waist twisted, and the big axe slashed vigorously with the wind!


    In addition, she did not attack with an axe blade. In this [Blood and Horn] battle, Benissa has been hitting people with an axe.


    This is a blow, an axe!


    Sacrifice such as kanzagyi.cc sacrifice such as. Dorn didn''t panic, he had already experienced many similar battle scenarios. UU reading


    [Smart] Launch!


    The movement speed and physical coordination provided by the Lv5 level [dexterity] allows him to avoid this blow without embarrassment.


    ��!


    The two-handed giant axe hit the ground, and the metal collided with the masonry, making a toothy scream.


    With a miss, Benissa slew the great axe continuously and quickly, also exerting force on the waist and abdomen, and slammed it horizontally towards Dorn.


    This attack was also successfully evaded by the [dexterous] Dorn.


    If the second hit is missed, there will be a third hit, and the fourth hit...


    In the first round of Benissa pressing, Dorn drove [dexterously] to retreat in the first round of contact, the Heifer finally stopped the offensive action.


    "Huh." She raised the giant axe and exhaled a sullen breath. After a full blow, the stamina was not small, and thin beads of sweat can be seen on the forehead of the heifer and the exposed flat abdomen.


    Benissa glanced over her head slightly and looked at the relatively calm human man on the opposite side, "Mr. Donne, just avoiding and not fighting back is not a fight. So, hit me!"


    Dorn:...


    This request mentions...


    However, in fact, after testing the opponent for a while, he was indeed ready to fight back at this time.


    "Then, please be careful, Miss Benissa."


    Mi He Mi. Dorn said so, and then flipped his right hand, a magenta poisonous mist filled his side.


    However, it is strange that these poisonous mists did not spread outward, but were constantly surging and gathering together.


    After a short while, it formed a huge five-meter-high behemoth. That is a huge poisonous frog condensed from purple mist!


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 138： Bring smiles to opponents with battle

    The air sacs on the chin of the huge poison frog swelled and made a "moo" chirp.


    The audience at the scene, as well as Benissa on the field, were shocked when they saw the poison frog!


    It''s another ability that Mr. Donn has never used!


    Then, the tauren who supported Donne shouted thunderously��


    "How many tricks does this man hide? It''s terrible! But I''m so excited!"


    "Mr. Donne, I want to give you a calf! Moo-moo!"


    "..."


    In the front row of spectators, Chief Kane, Shaman Tamara, and a group of tauren elders, these Minotaur leaders, at this time, looking at Dorn��s eyes is no longer exciting. .


    But sure.


    That is a kind of determination of the clan movement.


    As for Benissa in the arena, she looked up at the huge poisonous frog, but silently clenched the giant axe in both hands.


    It''s just that Don''s side hasn''t stopped yet.


    Since Benissa has said that if you don''t want to keep your hands, then go all out!


    I think he will be pleased to see his request being generously met.


    This is fighting to bring a smile to the opponent!


    So, [Demonization Lv3] is launched!


    The entire arena was filled with a scent of burning sulfur.


    The smell is strong and choking, making it uncomfortable.


    In addition, in this choking smell, Don''s body is also changing rapidly.


    He kept swelling and swelling until he grew to more than three meters high, until his body grew several times.


    On his back, barbed bat wings stretched out, and curved goat horns curled out on top of his head. The skin on his body became as dark and hard as obsidian, and hot red light could be seen in it.


    It was as if there was hot lava surging in his body.


    Along with the changes in his body, the set of clothes on Dorn''s body instantly disappeared, turned into floating ashes, and hung in the air.


    At present, this skill brushed from the black goat has reached the level of Lv3.


    After demonization, Dorn has gained a lot of improvement in his physical fitness and combat effectiveness.


    Moreover, his demon body has become larger than before, and his skin has become more fiery and hard.


    It''s the side effect of the ability to burst clothes, and there is still no solution.


    "Dorn, sir?" Benissa looked at the demon in front of her, smacking her tongue until she couldn''t say a whole word.


    The Minotaurs in the audience also fell into silence.


    However, after a brief silence, there was a fierce joy!


    "Mr. Don! Don! Don!"


    Tauren people admire strength, and are not confined to the intuitive beauty and ugliness of appearance.


    Dorn''s demonized appearance is indeed a bit scary to them, but the whole body is natural, and the powerful sense of impact is undoubtedly fatal to the tauren!


    As for whether this seemingly dangerous and evil demon will bring danger to the people present...


    What a joke!


    That''s what Mr. Donne changed! It''s Mr. Don!


    "Miss Benissa, are you ready?" Dorn said in a dumb and chaotic tone, looking eager to try.


    On the Heifer side, he shook his head: "I surrender."


    "Ok?"


    Benissa calmly threw the two-handed axe in her hand to the ground, and the long white hair that was originally tied into a braid for the convenience of fighting was also untied by her:


    "The Minotaur clan is fearless. When encountering a powerful enemy that cannot be defeated, even if you lose your life, you have to smash the weapon in your hand on the enemy''s forehead. This is our Minotaur warrior''s. Consistent style."


    Sacrifice such as wanbar.net sacrifice. "Didn''t I tell you? In the [Blood and Horn] competition, this is not necessary. In a situation that is absolutely impossible to beat, the best way to deal with it is to surrender."


    "So, I''ll save some energy and don''t hurt myself. Keep it in my best condition, and I will go with you to the temple in a few days to crusade against the Cretan bull."


    "You won, Mr. Donne. Besides, I will obey your orders tonight."


    Benissa shook her waist-length hair, then stretched out her hand to make a fist, and slapped her elastic chest, looking like she didn''t want to fight anymore.


    Dorn, who had turned into a huge demon, scratched his head first, then clasped his chest with his hands clumsily, and scratched his chin with his dark index finger.


    [Demonization] After turning on, there will be some more negative emotions in the mind.


    For example, the desire to kill is rising.


    However, this kind of negative emotion can be completely controlled with Donne''s current willpower and mental power.


    It��s just that they��ve all become demons, so if you don��t fight this round...


    There is quite a [My pants are all taken off, you show me this? ] Regret.


    However, there is no alternative.


    Benissa surrendered on the spot and chose to retain his vigorous power to accompany the team to defeat the Bulls. It was a very correct choice.


    The end of this duel meant that Dorn had won the final winner of the [Blood and Horns] battle, and became the only [Minotaur warrior] without Minotaur blood in the history of the Ruins Tauren.


    At the same time, it also finalized Donne''s crusade against the bulls.


    Chief Kane and Tamara Shaman would also agree to borrow fifty tauren elites to follow him in the temple. UU reading


    Everything is developing at the expected pace.


    "That''s good too." Dorn stretched his hands in a demon state. "Besides, that...Alice, help me."


    "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" also has [Ruyi], which is the only thing in Donne''s belongings that has not been affected by the fierce heat brought by demonization.


    After hearing the call, Long Niang understood in the story world and tried to pull him in.


    ���B����. Donn did not resist this pull from Alice, and entered the book world. After transforming into a human form and fully dressed, he returned to the ruins of reality.


    And at this time, the dragon lady in the book��


    White Alice was blushing, spread her fingers, and covered her eyes with her hands.


    Heilongniang bared her teeth and said angrily: "This pervert, exposing! Exposing! Crazy!"


    ��


    When [Blood and Horn] officially ended, Dorn went to the chief''s long room to find the minotaurs in charge of ceremonies.


    When he arrived, there were already many people in the chief''s long room.


    Everyone had no different opinions this time. After a brief conversation, the chief solemnly spoke:


    "Mr. Dorn, this time the crusade against the Cretan Bulls, please give it to you. As for the manpower you need, you can freely choose from the adult soldiers of our race. If you can''t choose, we can also give you some Suggest."


    Mi He Mi. "After this last battle, no matter what the outcome is, the Minotaurs will never forget your kindness."


    The old Chief Cain said so, stood up tremblingly, and fisted at Dorn.


    The old or young tauren in the long room also paid tribute to Dorn at the same time.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 139： Donn

    After Alice emptied the living creature inventory in the world in the book, she could hold fifty tauren in full.


    With the recommendation and help of the tauren chief and others, Donn soon obtained a list of fifty elite tauren.


    The elite combat powers named in the Minotaur family newspaper, such as [Blood and Horns], the runner-up Benissa, the semi-final Seti, the eight-final Kuba, and everyone��s high expectations but fell in the first round The names of Alistar and others are all written on it impressively.


    In addition, when Dorn was selecting the Tauren fighters, Old Chizi had also specially visited him.


    What the old adventurer meant was that after careful consideration, he wanted to participate in this crusade of the Cretan bull, wanted to fight with his daughter, and wanted to contribute to his unfinished business for his tauren partner Nagrand. make an effort.


    "My old bone can still fight, and I want to do more for my deceased wife and daughter!"


    Old Qizi asked Donne in an old, brave tone and demeanor.


    Seriously, his reason for eager to fight is touching.


    But for this touching request, Dorn refused without even thinking about it.���bxW��x.*co��


    Although, when the old Qizi was strong and young, he still had the strength to enter the [Blood and Horn] competition quarterfinals.


    But now he is too old, his physical fitness has declined severely, and his comprehensive combat ability is really not as good as the young bulls.


    But the living things that "Alice''s Bedtime Book" can carry are limited.


    A radish has a pit.


    If the old Chitz occupies a spot, thereby squeezing out a tauren who is stronger than him in combat, it will be of no benefit to the entire team of crusades against the bulls.


    When deploying the plan to crusade against the ruin boss, Dorn would not let his perceptual thinking influence his judgment.


    Those who are able to fight will not be able to fight.


    However, when he rejected the old Qizi, he didn''t say directly and without mercy, he didn''t want the old adventurers to occupy and waste a precious high-quality combat power quota.


    Instead, he said with a high level of emotional intelligence: "Old comrades should leave more opportunities to young people."


    Finally, under the persuasion of Dornkou Canlianhua, the old Qizi dispelled the plan to drag the old body to fight with the young man.


    After working with Chief Kane to finalize the manpower to coordinate the challenge to the Cretan Bull, then you only need to wait silently for the temple to exit the portal on time.


    At present, there is still about a week before the temple opens. This week, Dorn had calculated the days to use his skills.


    In addition, the time tonight should not be wasted. In this tauren��s monster farm, there is another monster pigeon that hasn��t been tasted.


    That night, because Dorn expressed his desire for ingredients, with the consent of Chief Kane, fifty fighters who participated in the crusade of the Cretan bull participated in a dinner together.


    The tauren people have a custom. On the night before the ethnic warriors challenge the temple, they will hold a banquet for the warriors to practice.


    At present, it is only to comply with Don''s demands and advance the dinner.


    However, due to the limitation of food resources, the so-called banquet is actually just a richer dinner.


    And as usual, the number of people participating in the banquet will not be particularly large.


    But the situation is different tonight, because all the fifty tauren warriors who participated in the bull crusade will be present, so the consumption of food resources will also be much greater.


    However, Chief Kane did not care about this.


    Because of the consumption of today��s dinner, Mr. Don will kindly sponsor a large amount of frozen snapping turtle meat. Sacrifice as suyingwang.net


    In addition, as long as the team attacking the bulls successfully break through the temple. So, if the Minotaurs can leave the maze of ruins to survive, there is probably no need to worry about the quantity and consumption of food.


    And if the crusade team never returns...


    The food consumption of more than fifty heads will be reduced within the group...


    At that time, people should worry more about the long-term security of the ethnic group than food.


    All in all, this relatively grand dinner tonight can be eaten no matter from which angle it is analyzed.


    ...


    "Cuckoo��cuckoo��"


    Dozens of light feather pigeons were sent to the habitat where the chief''s house was located, and a batch of fire feather ducks were sent together.


    As for the monster snapping turtle, it was not sent from the farm, because there was a lot of frozen meat.


    The previous practice dinners were generally in charge of Grandma Lu Lubo. But this time, Donne became the chef without any suspense.


    "Let me see, I see, these pigeons are very good in appearance. Especially these two, they must be delicious when used to make old fire soup!"


    The new dinner chef looked at the plump pigeons sent to him and nodded in satisfaction.


    Afterwards, magic power surged in his body.


    [Wrists and Feet] Launch! Ten squid tentacles stretched out from behind Donne!


    Using this skill shows that Dorn intends to handle all the ingredients and dishes tonight.


    The cooking begins!


    The magical tentacles on Dorn''s back stretched straight to the pigeon cage and grabbed some of the best-growing light feather pigeons and fire feather ducks.


    The two longest tentacles started to slaughter these birds, birds and monsters by picking up [Ruyi].


    All the arms and legs are equivalent to the extension of Dorn''s arms, and these movements are completed without any difficulty.


    On the side of Don''s own original body, first let Dragon Lady send some walking mushrooms from the story world.


    The dried walking mushrooms do not contain any moisture and are **** the outside, but the inside part is still fibrous.


    Tear the walking mushrooms directly with your hands and soak in hot water for later use.


    Then take some dried red dates and dried wolfberry from the story world.


    These dry goods are convenient to store, and when Dorn was preparing to open a Cantonese restaurant, he collected a lot of similar nourishing ingredients.


    Now making old hot soup, it just comes in handy. Mi He Mi


    The same is true for red dates and wolfberry. Start to soak and set aside.


    The slaughtered monsters, pigeons and ducks, have their internal organs removed and rinsed.


    Afterwards, the pigeons were cut into pieces, and each duck was chopped off its feet for use.


    The pigeon meat is cooked with the duck feet, blanched, and skimmed the froth. After a simple rinse, formally put the soup pot.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 140： Raw fried pigeon meat

    Lao Huo Liang Soup is a very characteristic dish in Cantonese cuisine. It is collectively referred to as a slow-cooked, nutritious and nourishing soup.


    Therefore, there are many kinds of authentic Guangfu Laohuo soup, and various soup materials and cooking methods can be used to prepare soups with different tastes and different effects.


    Among them, pigeons, because of the saying [One pigeon wins nine chickens], are considered to be a good food for nourishing and tonic, and they have become a frequent visitor to the old fire soup that focuses on health preservation.


    When Dorn planned to open a Cantonese restaurant in Eatontown, he boiled many kinds of old hot soup, and also taught Amy, Esha and others many kinds.


    It''s just that there is no pigeon soup in this one.


    The reason is simple, no meat pigeons suitable for food were found in the vicinity of Eaton.


    Therefore, this time I came to the Tauren Maze, and I could find a monster pigeon with excellent meat quality and suitable for cooking. That was really coming.


    If you can bring this kind of light feather pigeon back to Eaton and breed it on a large scale like the tauren, then the richness of the dishes in your Cantonese restaurant will be raised to another level!


    "If the old fire soup is cooked well, it tastes very fragrant and sweet, but the main thing is to drink the most authentic taste of the ingredients. At this time, it should be paired with a complex rice, and it will be perfect."


    Dorn said to himself as he prepared the dishes.


    And to say that it is the most authentic and suitable rice to be used with Cantonese-style old hot soup, of course it has to be claypot rice.


    Take another light feather pigeon that has been slaughtered and cleaned.


    Chop the pigeon meat into pieces.


    Then take out a clay pot from the story world, and take out the best bristled pork sausage and bristled pork bacon.


    Next is a set of cooking process of claypot rice that Dorn has tried many times before��


    The pigeon meat and the sausage are spread on top of the good half-cooked rice, and the heat is fierce.


    The plump bacon is soaked in oil with the rice, and the rice is steamed with the fragrant heat to cook the pigeons. Before serving, pour a spoonful of soy sauce and scallion, **** and garlic sauce.


    A pot of complex ingredients and a variety of tastes of preserved pigeon claypot rice is officially completed!


    Tonight��s dinner will be eaten by fifty elite Tauren fighters, some of the elders and elites in the ethnic group, so the supply of ingredients is very large.


    It is only used to cook Lao Huo Liang soup and La Mei pigeon clay pot rice. Even if the quantity is large, it is far from enough to consume all the light feather pigeons provided by the Tauren people.


    So Donne began to wave his tentacles and get busy again: "Make Daosheng fried pigeon meat again, and eat pigeons today!"


    The slaughtered pigeons are washed, drained, and marinated with seasoning.


    After the pigeon meat is fully flavored, boil the water in the pot, and then fill the broken abdominal cavity of the pigeon with some salt.


    Then the pigeons were blown up and air-dried.


    Here, under the guidance of Donne, Alice''s newly developed "air dryer" ability is used.


    When the bunch of pigeons were sent back to reality by the dragon girl from the story world, the skin of the pigeons has been quickly dried, and at the same time it has a good effect of keeping fresh and locking in water.


    "It''s done very well, Alice. The wind and the temperature are well controlled, and the freshness and moisture of the pigeon meat are locked. I can foresee that this bunch of pigeons that you have air-dried will be deep-fried. It will taste tender and juicy!"


    Even when Dorn took the pigeon meat back from the dragon mother, he couldn''t help but praise it.


    Raise the oil pan and control the oil temperature in the pan at a high temperature of about 170 degrees.


    At this time, turn [Ruyi] into a large colander to hold the pigeons.


    Decrease b���ꢪ�񧳩���. In addition, take a large spoon, scoop the hot oil from the pot, and pour it on the surface of the pigeon one by one.


    The hot oil dripped from the pigeon meat, and then dripped back into the pot through the hole of the colander.


    In this process, the rich taste of fat and the pure sweetness of pigeon meat violently collide and blend.


    After the pigeons are evenly heated by the way they are sprayed with oil, they are then completely lowered into the oil pan, fried until the skin is golden brown, and out of the pan!


    A raw fried pigeon meat is complete.


    Sacrifice such as lolxsw.com sacrifice such as. In addition to pigeon meat, Dorn also obtained some pigeon eggs and cooked them tonight.


    The pigeon egg is small, but it is a concentrated essence.


    After boiling the water, peel off the eggshell.


    The small dove egg has a transparent texture, crystal clear like a diamond, and the taste is also very Q bomb.


    At this time, just boil some soft and waxy red bean paste and mix it in a hot pot. It is a very popular sweet soup in Cantonese cuisine��pigeon egg syrup.


    Except for cooking light feather pigeons and pigeon eggs.


    Those monster ducks, and the frozen snapping turtle meat, Dorn also didn''t let go.


    The duck meat is made into beer duck with the remaining barrel of draft beer, and the extra is made into duck with pepper sauce and salted water.


    Snapping turtle meat continues to be made into braised snapping turtle or stewed snapping turtle soup.


    ��


    Under Dorn''s busy work and operation, a large number of ingredients have been cooked tonight.


    And the tauren who gathered in this small habitat where the chief and others lived, all gathered around Don��s makeshift kitchen, each admiring Don��s cooking skills, smelling the aromas, and waiting. To eat.


    The heifer Benissa is also among the waiting tauren. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Before, she had heard from some people in the ethnic group that the foreign Mr. Dorn, apart from the strange and powerful fighting, his cooking methods were also superb.


    According to the description of the tauren who was lucky enough to have the dishes, they were so delicious that a hundred grandma Lulubo couldn''t be beaten together.


    However, these are all heard that Benissa has the first chance to really see this Mr. Donne cooking tonight.


    "Well, I admit, Mr. Donne is really good at cooking. Just by looking at the way he cooks and smelling the dishes, I think he is really good. The food in the outside world will look like this. Is it?"


    "Before I heard people say that a hundred people, Grandma Lu Lubo, are no better than him. I should just be bragging. Now it seems... I''m sorry, Grandma Lu Lubo..."


    Benissa sat in the middle of the crowd, waiting for the dinner to start like everyone else, while watching Donne think about some messy thoughts in her heart.


    I don''t know how long after waiting, the dinner can finally start.


    Mi He Mi. Probably because of the proximity of the makeshift kitchen, Benissa was lucky enough to receive a plate of raw fried pigeon meat handed over by Don''s tentacles.


    This freshly fried pigeon is still very hot when it comes out of the frying pan, the color is golden, and the skin looks crispy.


    "The fried pigeon meat smells good." Benissa took a deep breath.


    Afterwards, she heard Dorn��s greeting again, which seemed to be specifically for her and the other tauren who were the first batch of fried pigeon meat:


    "Fried pigeon meat raw and eat it while it is hot. However, there is a lot of juice in it, so be careful to scald it."


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 141： Various ways to eat pigeons

    Peeling off the legs of the pigeon, the aroma of heat rises, and you can see that the tender and cooked pigeon meat is separated by a trace, and there are fine grease and plump juice dripping between the skin and meat.


    In this dish of raw fried pigeon meat, the gravy is so rich that it is visible to the naked eye.


    "Hot...but it smells good."


    After the raw fried pigeon meat is torn apart, the rich gravy and fat in it is really hot. However, Benissa did not put the pigeon meat back on the plate.


    She snorted and blew two breaths quickly, and then put the pigeon meat into her mouth, ignoring the scalding.


    Entrance.


    The pigeon meat is hot and hot, just chew it, and there will be a plump, rich gravy mixed with a little fat.


    "Hiss-hmm." Benissa took a few breaths, trying to reduce the sensation of heat in her mouth.


    After a short attempt to cool down, continue chewing.


    The pigeon skin is deep-fried to be extremely crispy, and the meat itself is very tender and smooth. The sweet meat of bird and poultry is overripe and very tasty.


    "It''s delicious!" Benissa swallowed the meat in her mouth and couldn''t wait to bite the raw fried pigeon on her hand.


    Chew, inhale and blow to cool down, then swallow beautifully.


    In this way, one bite after another, the whole fried light feather pigeon in his hand was quickly eaten.


    Sacrifice such as suyingwang.net. Benissa continued to eat until he gnawed the pigeon''s crispy bones, sucked up some unchewable broken bones and the grease from the fingers, and breathed out a sigh of contentment.


    When the heifer put down the plate in her hand, there was only a little pigeon bones that could not be seen by the meat residue on the plate.


    At this time, Dorn��s squid tentacles stretched out again: ��This time it��s mushroom pigeon duck foot soup, and cured pigeon claypot rice, which is also eaten while it��s hot!��


    Tonight''s young chef, casually added a sizzling hot meal and a bowl of broth to the tauren including Benissa.


    "It''s a weird dinner party format."


    Benissa thought this way, but still reached out and took the rice and soup from Donne.


    In that small bowl of preserved pigeon claypot rice, the sausage and bacon are nourishing and oily, the pigeon meat is golden and shiny, and you can see the browned rice crust, dotted with tender green onions.


    At this time, sprinkle with Don''s Claypot Rice Sauce.


    A whole pot of charred meat fragrant rice, mixed with the taste of sauce, gushes out along with the rising heat!


    "Goo." Benissa, who had just eaten a whole raw fried pigeon, swallowed heavily again.


    Look at the soup again, the soup is thick and white, and the taste is very rich and pure.


    And perhaps because of the luminous monster characteristics of the light feather pigeon, after it was made into soup by Donne, it seemed to have a soft and bright wonderful luster!


    This is a well-deserved dish that will shine!


    Take a sip of the pigeon soup first, and the taste is very strong.


    It is the kind of earthy fragrance that comes with the magic mushroom, and the wonderful taste that blends with the sweet and fleshy taste of the bird and the monster.


    Although the taste is mellow, but the aftertaste is particularly sweet.


    Delicious!


    "Mr. Donne, really amazing, amazing in every sense..."


    Benissa took a few more sips of soup, then looked up at the man who gave her a taste pleasure that she had never experienced before.


    At this time, Dorn was still waving his tentacles to distribute soup and food to the tauren, and even talked about several of the male tauren while sharing it:


    "Drink more soup. According to my hometown, pigeon soup strengthens the kidney and nourishes the yang. Drinking more is good."


    "Mr. Dorn, what kind of kidney and yang do you say?" Soon, there was a tauren with a quick mouth, and based on what Dorn had said, he raised his own question.


    "Invigorating the kidney, just drinking too much is good for your cattle... Well, it''s good for your male tauren! Let''s put it this way, I won''t lie to you for this kind of thing, what bad thoughts can I have, you Drink it and it''s over."


    Donne explained casually.


    "Mr. Dorn is what he said!" The male tauren didn''t doubt that he was there. They picked up the pigeon soup in their hands and drank their heads up to the cow at Dorn''s urging. "Delicious! Sir, One more bowl! I want to replenish my kidney!"


    Benissa smiled and shook his head watching Mr. Dorn''s love scene with the other tauren.


    Then she lowered her head and took a spoon to scoop up a full spoonful of claypot rice.


    The crispy rice is golden brown, the rice grains are distinct, the waxy taste is sour, and the pigeons are soft and rotten. Every bite is a different taste and wonderful experience!


    Decrease bxwx.cO ��. "Huh-delicious." Benissa praised her heartily.


    Tonight''s dinner will last a long time, and there are many dishes that Donne will hand everyone.


    What kind of sweet and waxy pigeon egg syrup, the beer duck with rich wheat fragrant meat, the invincible and delicious braised snapping turtle on the skirt...


    There are also other pigeon dishes that are cooked separately and have different cooking methods and eating methods.


    This piece of tauren habitat is completely happy.


    ...


    Throughout the delightful tauren dinner, Chef Donn was not only responsible for cooking and serving the tauren on the spot.


    When he prepares various dishes, he will often take a bite by himself.


    This wave, this wave can''t be called stealing by chefs Can the things of excellent chefs be called stealing?


    Can only order test dishes.


    Through repeated and uninterrupted test dishes, Don not only grasped the best taste of each dish, but also gained a lot of attributes.


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the agility and mental power attributes are enhanced.


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the physical and mental attributes are enhanced.


    He first triggered [Predator] several times, and then after trying to eat a whole raw fried light feather pigeon, [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] was also successfully activated����


    System reminder: [Simultaneous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Lighting Lv0] is obtained.


    [Illumination]: The light illuminating ability from the light feather pigeon. After the skill is released, it can steadily light up an area, or apply [Lighting] effect on an object or a creature.


    "[Illumination]? It seems to be an ordinary effect. But equipped with this skill, I seem to be more like a mage, which is not bad."


    After briefly reading the skill introduction, Dorn turned off his panel.


    Mi He Mi. [Illumination Skills] Compared with the amazing skills or wonderful functions of Donne, it seems that there is really nothing worth talking about.


    But he would not completely sneer at [Illumination].


    After all, even a piece of toilet paper, a pair of underwear has its own use.


    Even the skills like [Soft Body] brushed from the slime can be played out. [Illumination] If you develop it well, it may also have a miraculous effect.


    "For example, when the level is increased, it can be used as a flash bomb to explode the dog''s eyes of the enemy." Dorn whispered himself like this.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 142： Strong on paper

    Throughout the course of the dinner, people like the chief, shaman, Benissa, Alista, etc., all made a special trip to talk to Dorn briefly.


    Even the grandmother Lu Lubo, the old lady of the tauren chef who was honored for attending this dinner at her old age, had talked to Dornpan with a look of affection.


    These people have different topics.


    The chief is mainly talking about the future development plan of the ethnic group.


    Shaman wants to explore some dream or consciousness spells.


    Benissa and Alista mainly talked about fighting.


    Grandma Lulubo is very curious about how Donne can cook the ingredients that she has cooked for decades to be so delicious...


    Although the topics are different, the ultimate goal of these people is to achieve the same goal by different routes.


    I just wanted to give Donn the utmost attention at this dinner, let him become the C position, let him be the most beautiful boy tonight, and salute him.


    After talking to each other in turn, the last person who came to Dorn to talk and pay tribute was the little follower Bam Bain these days.


    "Brother Don, these dishes you made tonight are really delicious!"


    At this moment, the calf, holding a bowl of pigeon egg syrup in his entire hand, while chewing soft red bean paste and Q-ball pigeon eggs on his face, he blew rainbow farts at Donne.


    "I know what I cooked is delicious." Dorn responded calmly, and at the same time patted the bull''s forehead with a free tentacle.


    "His hiss��"


    After Bain drank a bowl of pigeon egg syrup, he began to lick the bowl. The flexible beef tongue licked the remaining soup and red bean cubes in the bowl. While licking, he used his tongue to retract the gap in his mouth to speak:


    "Moo! It''s delicious... Um, Brother Dorn, I told you, I''ve always wanted to see the outside world."


    "Well, I said it."


    "Moo, so before I met you, I always took Sister Benissa and Brother Alista as my own role models. I want to be like them and become brave fighters. One day I can defeat the bulls and put the people in the group Everyone takes it outside."


    "Well, a great idea." Dorn nodded.


    "Hey, right? But, I feel, Brother Donne must be able to hit the bull this time! So maybe I don''t need to be a fighter?"


    After the little tauren finished saying this, the wooden bowl in his hand was finally licked clean, a bit of soup, half of the red bean was invisible.


    After the incident, he smacked his lips contentedly.


    "So, if this time the temple is opened, your race can go outside to live, what do you want to do?" Dorn asked, following the other''s words.


    "I haven''t thought about it before, I haven''t thought about it at all. But now I have thought about it. If I can go out, I want to be like Brother Donne, and be able to make food that makes people feel happy and contented. What a great chef!"


    The Mavericks replied almost without even thinking about it.


    After he finished speaking, he also looked at the surrounding tauren, the happy and joyful expressions on those familiar faces were extremely real, which made the calf''s eyes more determined and scorched.


    Dorn:...


    Good guy, has the Mavericks Bain''s first choice changed because of his appearance?


    It��s equivalent to wanting to go to sports school, but now I want to go to New Oriental...


    However, there is a saying that there is nothing bad about being a chef.


    So Donn just shrugged and responded simply: "It''s also a very good idea. Maybe, if you want to learn cooking, I can teach you a trick."


    "Moo, moo, that''s it." Bain nodded happily, and then this young calf became more serious in his expression and tone, "Brother Donne, you can take us away, yes. Right?"


    "Um..." Dorn groaned for a moment, nodded firmly, and then patted Bain''s cow head with his hand again:


    "I will take you out of here."


    ��


    The last time in the tauren gathering place flies neither fast nor slow.


    Dorn followed his previous plan and proceeded everything step by step.


    On the one hand, he knew the fifty tauren fighters who had signed the list and mastered their combat characteristics.


    The other side is to help Grandma Lu Lubo cook in the name of helping to prepare meals. And in the process of cooking, collect the meat pieces of the Zou Guangyu pigeon and the fire feather duck openly, and save it to make a small stove for yourself.


    In this way, until the day before the opening of the temple, the [Flame Art] and [Illumination Art] that Dorn brushed from the two birds and monsters had all been on Lv5.


    The attribute points that these two monsters can get have also completely reached the upper limit.


    Therefore, from the perspective of utilitarian improvement of strength, these two monsters are the same as the snapping turtles, and there is not much oil and water to fish.


    And wait for the time to really come to the day when the temple opens.


    On this very special day, the tauren people are still awakened by the sound of [Morning Horn].


    As for Don, he woke up a little later in the morning than the alarm clock of [Morning], and he was sitting in his tent at the moment, checking his property panel��


    Name: Dorn


    Level: Lv46


    HP: 3287


    Blue volume: 2741


    Attack: 104


    Defense: 116


    Physique: 121 ��������


    Agility: 167


    Spiritual power: 208


    Title: Celestial Player


    Talent skills: direct sense of ingredients, simultaneous stomach pouch, predator, lucky rabbit foot sacrifice such as kanzagyi.cc sacrifice


    Active Skills: Poison Frog, Dreamwalker, Pig Twist Lv5, Spinning Lv5, Harden Lv5, Dexterity Lv5, Corrosive Acid Lv5, Parasitic Spore Lv5, Sweetness Lv5, Soft Body Lv5, Bite Lv5, Flame Lv5, Illumination Lv5 , Double Lv4, Charm Lv4, Demonization Lv4, Eagle View Lv2, Arms and Foot Lv0


    Don''s current combat attributes, compared to when he first entered the land of miracles, can only be described as gorgeous.


    In addition, all the battle data of more than one hundred are real feedback and increase in the strength, speed, body mechanism tolerance, and mental willpower of Donne''s body. UU reading


    For now, Don''s strength and speed, mechanical tolerance and spiritual will have completely exceeded the normal human upper limit.


    It��s a physical condition that has moved forward [I��m not a man anymore! ] Of the extraordinary realm.


    The other are these skills of Donne.


    It may be because there are too many skills. Don''s skill column was subdivided into two long ago, probably one is a passive skill and the other is an active skill.


    Looking at the effects of these skills, the capabilities of reconnaissance, control, combat, battlefield assistance, escape, etc. are all-encompassing and can be regarded as all-encompassing.


    Moreover, because I clicked on the technology tree for relic monster farming.


    Those skills that originated from the relics, which were almost impossible to upgrade after clearing the relics, were all brushed to Lv4 or Lv5.


    In short, it greatly improved Don''s overall strength and the upper limit of battlefield performance.


    It''s the skills that originated from non-relic monsters, but the upgrade is a bit slower.


    [Eagle''s bird''s eye view] from the owl bear is okay.


    Owl bears are rare, but they are not completely invisible. Please ask Crick, the young master of the noble family and a monster scholar, to get some dried owl bears back to learn skills and experience.


    As for the big squid that spawned [arms and feet]. Mi He Mi


    Because Alice did not know which trench it was fished from, and Donn has not found the same monster, so the upgrade has been shelved.


    "But no matter what. I am still very strong if I just look at my strength on paper?"


    Dorn looked at his personal attributes panel and stroked his chin carefully.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 143： Labyrinth Temple

    Preparations for the conquest of the Cretan Bulls are proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Dorn first asked Dragon Mother to spit out all the living creatures in the story world in order to hold as many tauren as possible.


    At present, only the monster seashells in the saltwater lake and some seafood with very high ratings are kept by Alice in the book.


    Send these seafoods to the maze of relics, and then extract enough salt water for them to survive, and finally package them and give them to the keepers of the Tauren Monster Farm.


    Although the tauren people live in the maze, they seem to have never seen seafood in the true sense again, let alone raising them.


    But there is no other better option.


    It is about six hours before the temple opens.


    The Minotaur fighters who participated in the crusade against the bull began to say goodbye to family and friends. At this time, there will always be a lot of things to say between relatives and friends.


    Even outsiders from Dorn��s ethnic group were dragged by the Chief, Old Chizi, Maverick Bain, Grandma Lulubo, and others he knew, to be able to say goodbye.


    It is about four hours before the temple opens.


    Dorn, together with fifty elite Tauren fighters, began to march towards the position of the temple.


    The temple where the Cretan bull is located is not within the three gathering areas of the tauren.


    The specific location is to walk through a certain labyrinth passage at the location of the chiefs'' settlement and travel all the way to reach it.


    There are no monsters and traps in this passage, and even if there are, I don��t know how long ago they were cleaned up by the ancestors of the tauren.


    There are a lot of glowing light feather nets hanging in the tunnel, so it is very bright.


    Dorn and the Tauren troops filed in.


    After entering the passage, you can see the various totem poles of the tauren on the ground, some of them have a sense of age.


    Some totem poles are still brand new, colorful, and it is estimated that they have just been put in.


    The various totem poles in this place add a strong atmosphere of primitive belief and witchcraft to this passage.


    Going further inside, rough murals began to appear on the two walls of the passage. The content of the murals are mostly Minotaurs with bull heads, as well as huge galloping giants.


    Some murals are engraved with names above or below.


    "These names belong to the warriors who have never returned to the temple to challenge the bulls in the past." Cooper, the veteran warrior closest to Dorn, preached in a low voice.


    The names of these warriors were carved outwards from the depths of the passage according to the time period.


    So in the outermost area, the first name that Dorn''s group saw was-Nagrand.


    Benissa, who was walking at the end of the team, lightly rubbed the name with his fingertips when he passed by the name:


    "Mom..." Min minus bxWx.��C��o��


    The wall of the passage feedback the touch of the fingertips, cold and hard.


    ...


    It''s about two hours before the temple opens.


    Dorn and a group of tauren walked through the long and quiet passage, and finally came to the front of this ruined temple.


    The temple is located in a labyrinth clearing, and its style is similar to the two ruin temples that Dorn has seen before.


    For example, at the entrance of the temple, there are huge stone pillars that can''t be hugged by adults.


    Some of the stone pillars here are still standing, and some have fallen to the ground. On the pillar, you can see the traces of weapons and horns.


    Probably all the tauren people who came here earlier left behind during the warm-up activities before entering the temple.


    After arriving at the outside of the temple, Dorn talked with several representatives of the tauren team for a while, and asked everyone to take out food and fresh water to provide physical energy before the temple.


    Finally, make some necessary preparations, such as the mobilization speech in front of the station, and the confirmation of some preliminary combat plans.


    When everything was ready, Dorn took out "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", counted one of the fifty tauren, and sent them all into the story world.


    The next thing to do is to wait.


    It''s about an hour before the temple opens. Sacrifice as baolaixsw.com Sacrifice as


    Dorn sat alone outside the temple door, looking at the collapsed stone pillars with traces of various weapons.


    "Those tauren warriors who have entered the temple in the past, before entering the temple alone, are they sitting here like me? What will they think?"


    Don''s thoughts diverged.


    Then he started thinking about other things.


    For example, it seems that the gate of the temple in the ruins may open automatically.


    "The specific reason may be because of my appearance..." Dorn thought this way, and couldn''t help but glance at the temple gate in front of him.


    The gates of the temple are tightly closed, and they are not moving like decoration.


    The temple in the single-player dungeon is opened by opening the teleportation array, which is different from the ordinary dungeon temple.


    "From this point of view, there shouldn''t be any situation where the door of the single-player temple opens by itself? And for now, ordinary temples and single-player temples, in terms of the mechanism of operation~www.novelhall.com ~There are still some differences."


    Donn was still thinking about it.


    There is still the last half an hour before the temple opens.


    Inside the dilapidated, but still huge and magnificent temple, noises began to be heard.


    It was the sound of a galloping giant hoof, a dull, angry beast neighing.


    The two sounds intertwined, like a combination of raging waves and thunder on the sea, full of momentum and deafening.


    "It seems that the bull is awake." Dorn raised his head and looked at the temple for more time, and said.


    The half-hour waiting time finally passed.


    During this period, the bulls in the temple seemed to become more irritable and angry, and the movements they made became more and more loud.


    At this moment, a faint blue light flashed. Between the collapsed stone pillars, a teleportation array with complex magic patterns unfolded silently.


    Sure enough, the single-player dungeon is still relatively friendly, and before the BOSS is opened, it did not act like a normal dungeon.


    The previous set of normal opening rules is still maintained.


    "Go in from here to end this adventure. Heh, I don''t know how the Cretan bull, who is used to heads-up, will react when I see a large group of tauren appear..." Mi He Mi


    Sitting on the ground, Dorn got up, confirmed some of his equipment, and then communicated with Dragon Mother to confirm the state of the tauren in the story world, and stepped into the teleportation formation.


    The faint light flashed again.


    Dorn''s figure disappeared with the teleportation array itself, leaving nothing behind.


    But the bull agitation in the temple continued, and the entire maze clearing was left with the huge dull thumping noise made by the Cretan bull.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 ~： Today only 1 more

    Today is saturday


    Does it sound reasonable for me to do some necessary socializing? _(:�١���)_


    I believe all the bosses can understand.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 144： Cretan Bull

    Inside the temple, there is a scene of an open wild plain, and all around it maintains the light of dusk. There is no grass growing on the entire plain, only loess, and small piles of slightly uplifted loess.


    Don''s body outline was outlined on this wasteland, and he didn''t wait for him to fully see the surrounding environment.


    The dull sound of running hoofs resounded on his side.


    There is no doubt that the bull is coming!


    [Standalone] Launch!


    Dorn almost didn''t even think about it, and immediately developed the right skills to save his life.


    While leaving the stand-in to confuse the enemy, he selected the [substitute] skill to flash at the farthest movable distance.


    The iron hoof stomped, and the sturdy horns were raised high.


    And the stand-in [Dorn], who stayed in place, turned into black smoke the moment it was touched by the horns, collapsed and dissipated.


    Sacrifice such as yuebiqu.com sacrifice such as. "It''s very dangerous." Dorn, who was more than ten meters away from [the scene of the crime], breathed a sigh of relief. It was dangerous and dangerous to escape this sudden attack. "It''s probably too unprepared to prevent it. Will you officially start a group with me after you count down to three?"


    At the same time, taking advantage of less than a few seconds after avoiding the attack, Dorn was finally able to see the surrounding wasteland and the full picture of the Cretan bull.


    The Cretan bull is snow-white all over, without any miscellaneous hair, and its coat color is also unusually bright, but the huge horns are blood-red.


    Its body is unusually large, it is obviously a cow, but it has a physique that is not inferior to a vigorous war elephant.


    It''s the kind of body that can be eaten by the whole village for half a year by killing one head.


    The other is the blood volume of the Cretan Bull.


    On the top of the huge white bull''s head, there is a bright red blood volume, with a blood volume of 20,800 points.


    After seeing the opponent''s blood volume, Donne''s pressure increased sharply:


    "This is the so-called single-player dungeon that is less difficult than the ordinary dungeon? Although the blood of the Cretan bull is a little less than that of the BOSS bullfrog, it is really only a little bit less."


    However, this is obviously not the time to complain.


    Dorn quickly stretched his hand into his arms.


    Very good, "Alice''s Bedtime Book" is still there.


    It seems that Long Niang also successfully deceived the teleportation formation of the temple this time, and completed a "smuggling" with a larger number of people.


    "Alice!"


    Without any hesitation, before the bull raised his hoof and was about to launch the next charge attack violently, Donne threw the dark red book that he took out of his arms directly into the air.


    He directly skillfully developed a series of skills such as [dexterity], [pig sudden], and [harden]. By the way, he also triggered the effect of the Mithril ring sent by Vivian, and opened a [Stay Protection].


    Donne, who had put on various BUFF increases, greeted the bull who charged towards him...


    The dragon lady in the story world accepted Donn��s commission beforehand, so she herself was a member of this crusade, and she fully understood the plan of the war.


    And the reward she accepted for accepting the entrustment is-after the attack on the temple, there will be two random ordering meals, which can be eaten as a big meal; choose a whole night, the opportunity to tell a story overnight.


    Decrease BxW. Therefore, Alice''s intention for Donne''s current action is directly understood.


    In the story world, the tauren who participated in the battle originally gathered in the Kingdom��s landscape area.


    At this moment, all the tauren in this area heard a crisp, but emotional, female voice like a narration in a drama:


    Minotaurs who participated in the crusade against the Bulls of Crete. In the temple, the battle between my master Donne and the bull has begun. Next, I will follow the master''s command and send you all into the battlefield one after another. Please carry your own weapons with you, and prepare to fight in accordance with the previous battle plan!


    After this short narration was over, the tauren people in the Wang Guozhuang Scenic Area took up their weapons and screamed, excitedly preparing to support Dorn''s operations.


    And Alice in the old castle in the middle of the lake.


    Black and White Dragon Mother is cooperating to send the tauren in the story world back to reality, operating and talking.


    Black Dragon Mother: "What [my master]! What a shame! That guy, a mere human! Damn, why did I agree to this request so quickly yesterday!"


    Bai Longniang: "Well, but Don said it, it''s to maintain the image in front of the tauren people and to facilitate battle command..."


    Black Dragon Mother: "No! The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong. I have been cheated, I have definitely been cheated! No, when this is over, I want the guy Donne to tell two whole night stories as compensation!"


    ��


    Because of the double-opening [Pig Tu] and [dexterous] Donne is very flexible, and there is a [stand-in] that can be used to save your life when necessary.


    Therefore, the Bulls, who just blindly charged at the corner, couldn''t hurt Dorn at all at first.


    Dorn dodged from left to right, occasionally shrinking himself and digging his hips.


    While avoiding the attack, he will also find the right time to launch his own counterattack. Use [parasitic spores] from time to time, or simply summon a poisonous mist with corrosive acid to attack the bull.


    From the actual effect point of view, whether it is [parasitic], [poisoning] or [corrosion] effects, it is effective on the Cretan bull. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Under the attack of Donne''s series of tentative blood grinding skills, this huge bull''s blood volume is slowly but continuously declining.


    On the frontal battlefield, this man and cow was originally chasing back and forth on this evening battlefield, and you rushed to me in a lively fight.


    The pages of "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" thrown by Donne into the air were like birds flapping their wings and soaring over the wasteland.


    At the same time, the geometric symbol on the cover of the book also began to flicker.


    Every time there is a flash, there will be a high-spirited tauren carrying a weapon, roaring and appearing on the wasteland��


    "The tauren is fearless! Fight!"


    "Kill the bull! Kill the bull!"


    "Charge with Mr. Donne!"


    With the activity of "Alice''s Bedtime Book" flying in midair, the number of tauren on the battlefield has become more and more.


    The bull''s rushing movement is slightly slow, and the BOSS in this temple is probably also a bit embarrassed at this time.


    Having been a BOSS in the temple for so long, the challenges faced have always been one-on-one singles with a lot of rules, and no one fouls.


    what is it today?


    Why did the gang fight all of a sudden?


    The Cretan bull stood in place, stomping on the ground with a single hoof, spraying a white mist from the tip of his nose, watching the tauren team that vaguely surrounded him.


    However, the hesitation of the Cretan Bulls only lasted a few seconds.


    Mi He Mi. This angry behemoth is not good at or disdain to do such a mental analysis. Its hooves are running, raising yellow sand and dust, and once again charging towards Donn, who was staring at it before!


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 145： Elixir of Thunder

    The light hue is like the **** color of dusk, and yellow sand is flying above the wild plain.


    The huge white bull broke through the encirclement of the Minotaur warriors that had not yet been fully formed, and rushed towards Dorn, reaching the horns.


    Along with this anger, excitement, and violent rushing action, the bull who was originally in the negative state of [poisoning] and [parasitic], the rate of blood loss was significantly increased.


    Originally, the blood loss speed was about 2 drops of blood in 5 seconds. When it was rushing in anger, accompanied by the rush of adrenaline, it directly changed to about 3 drops of blood in 5 seconds.


    This is a full 1.5 times!


    "Obviously" incredible!


    The white bull, who was losing blood exponentially, was originally red-eyed, and rushed to the black-haired human who played it on the first stage.


    But when it was about to rush in front of Donne, from behind its round buttocks, a thunderous blast suddenly sounded!


    Boom��


    The loud noise stopped the action of the Cretan Bull.


    And Donn did not show any surprises to the violent noise that suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    Instead, while holding the [Standalone] skill, I was ready to release it at any time, while looking forward to observing the bull''s reaction after hearing the violent noise.


    Perhaps because of the animal''s instinct to be sensitive to the environmental element of loud noises, the Cretan bull turned his head for the first time after he stopped and stopped abruptly.


    Behind the Bulls is the Mavericks Warrior Seti who lost to Donne in the semifinals in the battle of [Blood and Horns].


    Seti was leading the other three tauren young men at this time, and each of the four-person team held a glass tube containing a silver liquid in their hands.


    It seems to be some kind of alchemy reagent.


    "Smash it for me!" Seti yelled as he saw the Cretan bull turning his head.


    Accompanied by this shout, their group of four once again threw out the silver potion in his hand.


    The glass tube smashed behind the bull, and it shattered when it touched the ground, making a deafening noise, and simultaneously set off a huge wave of air!


    However, apart from a little ringing, the silver potion did not actually attack or damage it.


    But even so, this thunder-like sound directly stimulated the Cretan Bulls.


    "Moo-roar!"


    The huge white bull raised from the ground and roared angrily.


    At the same time, he temporarily gave up Donne''s target of attack, turned the bull''s head, and ran towards Seti and his party!


    "Disperse! Disperse soon!" Seti quickly directed his team to retreat.


    Several tauren groups closer to them were also scattered on the path of fleeing the bulls.


    Most of the fifty tauren who participated in the crusade against the temple were genuine warriors of the Minotaur clan and possessed a wealth of combat experience.


    Minus B*xW��x.co��. On weekdays, these tauren warriors consist of three or five people in a team, crusade and eliminate the monsters near their habitats.


    In this battle against the temple, this team-based combat mode was still maintained.


    This was decided in the preliminary preparation and tactical deployment stage after discussions with Chief Donne and Chief Kane, fighter representative Alista and others.


    After all, this is the battle mode that this group of Tauren fighters are most familiar with, and most conducive to them.


    On the battlefield, the tauren who were on the path of the Cretan bulls were all desperately throwing their hooves away, and the fighting group outside the path of the assault was not at large.


    They began to take the initiative to attack and cover their companions.


    "Tauren, charge!"


    The Alista Combat Team, which is the closest to the Cretan Bulls, was the first tauren to attack.


    Under the leadership of team leader Alistar, they swarmed up, avoided the unstoppable head of the white bull, and attacked from the side.


    ��ৡ�


    First, the two throwers in the group predicted the position, and slammed the dazzling throwing axe at the high-speed moving Cretan bull.


    The bull''s blood volume is reduced by 210!


    The bull''s blood volume is reduced by 180!


    Then Alista took the lead, dragging the tomahawk agilely to the side of the white bull.


    This elite tauren warrior rounded his tomahawk, drew a sharp arc in the air, and slashed it on the bull''s back!


    One hit!


    The Bull''s HP is reduced by 392!


    Whether it was the throwing axe of the throwing hand, or the daring close slashing of the warrior Alistar, in the eyes of Donne, it all caused substantial damage to the Cretan Bull.


    However, compared to the 20,000 HP, this damage is really not too high.


    In fact, it is exactly the same.


    The cut marks of the flying axe and the battle axe only slightly scratched the thick skin of the bull, leaving three not too deep skin wounds, dyeing the pure white fur of this angry beast with a little red color. .


    That''s it.


    However, although the damage from the Alistar team was not high, it was enough to annoy the Bulls.


    This beast in the rush overcame the inertia of the charge angrily and brought up a ground of yellow sand.


    It turned the bull''s head, ready to raise its hoof to step on the Alistar next to it.


    It''s this time��


    "Smash!"


    A few more silver potions were thrown at the side of the Cretan bull.


    Boom!


    The glass tube shattered when touched, making a thunderous noise!


    This time, it was not Seti and the others who threw the potion, but another potion throwing team led by the veteran warrior Kuba.


    The white bull was once again slightly shocked by the huge noise, and Alista beside it took the opportunity to escape from the bull''s hoof. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "The bull is afraid of this thunder!"


    Sacrifice such as kanzagyi.cc sacrifice such as. "Mr. Donne''s arrangement is simply amazing!"


    "Just fight like this! Just fight like this!"


    The Tauren''s first round of offense was extremely smooth, which greatly improved their fighting spirit and morale.


    The silver potion that Seti and Kuba threw was an alchemy reagent named [Thunder] provided by Donne.


    Favna, a female alchemist from Golden Oak City.


    Previously, after Dorne went to the Golden Oak City to meet Fafna, Togreglu''s blessings successfully established a long-term trade channel with the female alchemist.


    Later, when he was about to leave Golden Oak City, because he happened to have bought the magical and convenient portable warehouse of "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", Dorn contacted Valrhona to directly purchase a wave of potions.


    [Lei Ming] The potion is on the purchase list.


    Mi He Mi. In addition, although the prices of the potions sold by Favna are a bit high, for example, the price of a tube of [Thunder] is worth 7 silver nars.


    However, Dorn is a not bad money owner, so the number of purchases of various potions is not small.


    Based on this premise, in the process of negotiating the crusade against the bulls a few days ago, these [thunder] potions were distributed by Donne to several groups of specific tauren, which became an important part of the bull crusade tactics.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 146： It seems a little too easy?

    When arranging this silver potion into the battle plan, Dorn thought about it this way��


    [Thunder] Although there is no actual offensiveness, it can hear a sound!


    Still a loud noise.


    Animals are more or less vigilant and fearful of loud noises.


    Although the Cretan Bull is said to be a monster, it is also a ruin boss.


    But Donne chose to guess blindly here, betting that it more or less retains such a little animal character.


    In addition, more importantly, in the original battle plan, Dorn set the Cretan bull as a imaginary enemy with a bullfighting character��


    Haughty, violent, and can''t tolerate the slightest provocation.


    This setting is very reasonable. It would be strange if the Cretan Bull is the boss in the ruins, but the character is as hard-working and gentle as the old scalper.


    And if you think in this direction...


    As we all know, in the bullfighting arena, matadors will shake the red cloth to attract the attack of bullfighting. Therefore, there is a saying that a cow will get angry when it sees red.


    However, as far as Donne understands, this statement seems to be wrong.


    In fact, cows have similar perceptions of different colors.


    The object that really affected the bullfighting nerve and made it extremely angry was not the color of the red cloth in the bullfighter''s hand, but the movement of the bullfighter shaking the red cloth.


    This croaking movement and the trembling cloth made the arrogant and angry bullfight feel provoked and insulted, and then rushed towards the red cloth regardless.


    And Dorn introduced the [Thunder] potion into the battle layout, just to make this silver potion play a role like [Shaking Red Cloth].


    Throw this kind of alchemy potion that can create huge noises and air waves through a specific tauren group to stimulate and provoke the Cretan bull, attracting its hatred value and attack.


    Will make such an arrangement, Dorn admitted that he had a gamble, but he was right.


    The Cretan Bull would really be stunned by the loud noise made by [Thunder] to a certain extent, and at the same time would have extreme hatred towards the tauren who threw the potion, regardless of launching an attack on it.


    ��


    The battle against the Cretan Bulls continues.


    More than a dozen groups of tauren combat teams are active on the battlefield, and the main attackers and those responsible for throwing [thunder] potions to draw hatred have a tacit understanding.


    In Dorn''s perspective, the tauren were all lit up with green friendly blood bars.


    This is the largest number of teammates he has seen with a green head in his current combat experience.


    To be honest, the scene is a bit spectacular.


    Most of the tauren''s blood volume is more than two thousand points, but there are also more than three thousand.


    For example, Benissa''s blood volume is more than 3,200, and Alista''s blood volume is more than 3,600.


    The friendly unit with the most health is the veteran Kuba, with more than 3800 points.


    Among them, Alista and Benissa both led the main attacking team, and their performance was exceptionally eye-catching.


    Always move quickly to get close to the bulls, every time they attack, they are vigorous, but they are free to retract.


    Moreover, they can freely get out of the Bulls'' attack range with the cooperation of other teammates on the field.


    Sacrifice such as kanzagyi.cc sacrifice such as. With such an excellent little leader, the other fighters in the two groups are also top performers.


    Almost half of the red blood stains on the white bull were left by the team led by the two of them.


    After the Tauren participated in the war with high spirits, Dorn was separated from the center of the battlefield, but from time to time the edge was OB.


    While paddling in a team battle, he drove [Eagle View] to observe the battlefield situation and the fighting style of the white bulls.


    Through observation, Dorn can almost be sure that although the Cretan bull is huge, and the destructive power of the charge is devastating.


    But it seems to have only a few monotonous methods of attack, such as charging, topping with horns, and stepping on hooves.


    A dexterous player like Donne with two acceleration skills and a [stand-in] skill can easily dominate the rhythm of the battle after figuring out the fighting mode of the Bulls.


    As for the tauren in team combat, although no one can compare to the full-powered Dorn in terms of individual speed, they are better than the number of people, and they cooperate with each other in tacit understanding, and they have the help of [Thunder] medicine.


    At present, he has gradually controlled the initiative of fighting.


    Decrease B��xW**��. The white bull dashed from left to right in the encircling circle formed by the tauren, and from time to time was hurt by the tauren��s weapons and personal attacks.


    And when it locks a group of tauren to ignore the charge, there will be a specific battle group carrying [Thunder] potions, and super bulls will throw alchemy potions around.


    Amidst the huge roar, the Cretan Bull will have a certain degree of "hard straight" time.


    And the gap made by [Thunder] potion was just enough for the group locked by the bull to evacuate its attack distance. It is also convenient for other attack teams to launch another blood attack on the bull from behind or from the side.


    Compared to teaming up against the Cretan Bulls, the current situation on the battlefield is more like a team of tauren to hunt the bulls.


    In short, the Cretan Bulls are afraid that they have never played so frustrated or so useless in their lives.


    "Hi...If it''s just like this, I feel that the Cretan Bull is really not too strong, but it''s just a little bit more bloody?" Dorn, who was on the periphery of the battlefield, stroked his chin.


    If the Cretan Bulls really only have this kind of strength, then the comment given in the email-[single copy is less difficult than ordinary copy] is an extremely correct fact.


    "But why do I always feel that things are not so easy? It seems a little too easy?" Dorn frowned slightly, "Speaking of which I am a little bit nasty? On the one hand, I hope that the boss can be easily attacked, but on the other hand, it seems to be too easy. Is going too smoothly..."


    Is the current progress a bit too smooth?


    The answer is undoubtedly yes.


    Because the Cretan Bulls are too single attack method, coupled with the suppression of the number and tactical arrangement of the Dorn side. UU reading


    Up to now, the blood of the boss bull has been worn out by nearly one-third, but there has not been a case of injury in the tauren team!


    Moreover, through objective observations on the periphery, Dorn has come to the conclusion that if the Cretan bull, who is now fighting against the trapped beasts, has used all his strength...


    Then you can undoubtedly swipe this BOSS alone!


    And after mastering the bull''s fighting style, after controlling the fighting rhythm, it will be very easy to brush.


    "Speaking of which, if I can easily brush the Cretan Bulls alone... well, for thousands of years, has the Minotaur family never produced a warrior who challenged the temple''s success?"


    Donne thought this way, feeling something wrong inexplicably.


    So, in a very short time, I thought of more��


    Mi He Mi. If the current top combat power in the Minotaur race, such as Alistar, Benissa, and Kuba, go all out to single-handedly defeat the Cretan Bull, the routine will be fixed and the fight will not be spiritual. How much HP is your boss?


    The Minotaur tribe has been in the maze for thousands of years. Even if the number of the tribe has been limited, for a long time, there must be someone who can beat Benissa and others.


    Not to mention that there are not only macho fighters in the Minotaur tribe. They also have the existence of the Tamara Shaman, a wizard who has inherited the ancient witchcraft of the ethnic group.


    "If in the history of the tauren people, there are warriors who practice both material and law, then are the Cretan bulls really invincible?"


    Dorn remembered some of the murals he had seen when he entered the passage leading to the temple.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 147： Dorn

    "No matter what, it''s always okay to be more careful." Dorn warned himself in his heart.


    Although I think the fighting performance of the Cretan Bulls is a bit weird, this is just speculation.


    In addition, Donne must also personally end the battle at this time to take damage, and he can no longer put this edge on the OB.


    Because during his analysis of the battle situation, the Cretan Bull has been knocked out by a group of tauren one-third of his blood.


    In case Donne thinks too much, the Bulls are actually such a dish facing teamfights.


    It won''t be long before the tauren team can cut off this monster that has been entrenched in the temple for thousands of years.


    At that time, it is hard to say who the MVP of this battle, that is, the so-called [object recognized by the ruins] will be.


    In the end, Dorn also challenged the temple with his own selfishness. He wanted to obtain the special limited-time reward after the single-player ruins were raided.


    Therefore, the head of the Cretan bull, he didn''t want to give it away so easily.


    Dorn stretched out his hand in his arms and took out a delicate golden pocket watch-[Time of Chaos].


    This special exclusive item was specially taken out of the story world to carry with him before entering the temple.


    "Let me see what effect you can achieve in the battle." Dorn said silently. Inside the exquisite gold pocket watch, the fine mechanical mechanism is pattering and pattering, and at first a lively and exciting heart is beating.


    Since following Dorn, [Time of Chaos] has been involved in the production of breeding and brewing industry.


    This is the first time it has participated in a frontal battle!


    With Don''s hand holding the bracelet and lifting it up, let [Time of Chaos] remain free to sag. The rattling inside this gold pocket watch becomes clearer and more rhythmic.


    Then, a imaginary clock face with a circumference of the same height was projected from behind Donne!


    The effect of [Time of Chaos] is activated-with the highest double speed efficiency, it will clear the chaos and accelerate the life growth and aging of the target.


    The target of the effect of the gold pocket watch is naturally the Cretan bull!


    In the center of the battlefield, on the back of a white bull who was besieged by the tauren people, there was also a small imaginary clock face appearing.


    On the two imaginary clock faces, the minute hand and hour hand are rotating at an extremely fast speed, chasing each other, circle after circle.


    At a certain moment, the two pointers, which are not known how many times, have been caught up in a short period of time, and they have crossed the 0 o''clock tick mark simultaneously.


    clang--


    All the living creatures fighting on this wild plain seemed to hear a long and long bell at this moment.


    After the bell, the faint clock face collapsed and dissipated.


    And the double-speed metabolism and growth acceleration effect of [Time of Chaos] has been smoothly embedded in the bull''s body.


    As long as Donne is willing and the bull does not leave the range of influence of [Time of Chaos], this effect will exist forever.


    Because of the effect of [Growth Acceleration], the effects of [Poisoning] and [Parasitic] on the bulls have begun to double their operations!


    Sacrifice such as baolaixsw.com sacrifice such as. Double the damage!


    From the original 3 drops of blood every 5 seconds has become, 6 drops of blood every 5 seconds!


    Dorn looked at the scary blood volume bar of the Crete bull, and then looked at the [-6] abnormal blood drop prompt that popped out of his head every five seconds or so. He was in a subtle mood:


    "I said... In the moment of chaos, why don''t you just concentrate on production?"


    When chaos:...


    In fact, the fact that the effect of [the time of chaos] is not good enough cannot be entirely blamed on the gold pocket watch.


    As long as it is because of the Boss of the Crete Bull, the resistance to abnormal conditions is really high, and the [Poisoning] and [Parasitic] effects have been doubled in [Poisoning] and [Parasitic]. .


    If you encounter enemies with less resistance than this in the future, this set of skills plus item effects will definitely be outstanding.


    "Minus 6 points, then minus 6 points. No matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat. Moreover, I feel that the physical strength returned by the [parasitic] effect is also doubled. From this perspective, it is not bad.


    Dorn took [the time of chaos] back into his arms.


    Then, ��Demonization��was launched!


    Along with the choking scent of burning sulfur, Dorn''s body swelled and turned into a demon shape with horns on his head and bat wings on his back.


    His huge bat flapped its wings and slowly rose into the air, flying straight towards the Cretan bull in the center of the battlefield.


    Don, join the battle!


    When the tauren on the battlefield saw the demonized Donne cut into the battlefield, they were all extremely excited and excited, and their fighting spirit became even more vigorous.


    Because in their opinion, Mr. Donne can stay on the periphery of the relatively safe battlefield and command the battle.


    Decrease b���ꢪ�񧳩���. However, he did not do this!


    He just couldn''t let go of the tauren fighting together!


    That''s why I rushed to the center of the fiercest battle from the outermost periphery of the battlefield, using myself and the bull as the price to cover the safety of other tauren!


    This is called a pioneer!


    This is the heroic spirit most worshipped by the Minotaurs!


    "Charge with Mr. Donne!"


    Encouraged and infected by Donne''s behavior Alista was the first to roar, raising his hand axe and charging forward following the humanoid demon in the air.


    Not only him, but Benissa, Kuba, Seti and others, also felt a cavity of blood surging in their chest! That alien human man really has a personality charm that is more dazzling and dazzling than gems!


    hero! He is a hero!


    "Charge with Mr. Donne!"


    "Kill the bull! Kill the bull!"


    The tauren roared loudly and courageously cooperated with Dorn to drive the next round of attacks, and the morale of the whole team reached an unprecedented height.


    ...


    Regardless of the purpose of Donne''s entry into the battlefield, is it really as noble and fearless as the tauren people think.


    But anyway, the effect he achieved after joining the war was very good.


    After the demonization, Dorn was much smaller than the bull in size, but he directly chose the frontal rigidity, which was not false.


    After the two got close, the angry bull wanted to tip Donne with his sharp horns.


    With the demonized body, coupled with the [dexterous] increase, Dorn''s pair of dark demon claws grabbed the bull''s horns one step ahead.


    The next scene is even more spectacular.


    In the form of a demon who was already non-human, Dorn additionally opened the [arms and feet], extending eight hideous tentacles from the position of the back ribs.


    Moreover, probably the reason for maintaining the demonized state, the magic tentacles summoned this time also came with [Demon Skin].


    The same is red and black.


    Mi He Mi. It is also as hard as obsidian on the outside, and flowing like lava inside, carrying a blazing high temperature.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 148： Its life is like a candle in the wind

    Dorn grabbed two horns in both hands and was wrestling with the bull.


    The red and black tentacles that were just summoned clung to the bull''s head for the first time.


    [Wrists and feet] Although this skill is still Lv0.


    But the body strengthening effect brought by [Demonization] also works on these tentacles.


    In addition, the number of tentacles is a full eight, so Dorn can be regarded as smoothly using the [arms and feet] to control the head of the Cretan bull.


    With the assistance of the tentacles, Donn withdrew his right hand holding the horn.


    Then the round rounded and shone on the head of the Cretan bull, which was a powerful punch that was full of power and appreciation!


    Boom!


    Accompanied by the loud sound of fists and hard tauren hitting together, the bull''s blood volume was reduced by 697!


    After this first punch, Dorn raised his black and hot fist again, and slammed it down again!


    The second punch, the third punch...


    The bull''s blood volume is reduced by 542!


    The bull''s blood volume is reduced by 631!


    ...


    A fist as big as a casserole, a shower of rain generally fell on the face of a Cretan bull, and every punch would bring blood stains.


    At the same time, the high temperature of the fists and tentacles continued to scorch the bull, burning its originally smooth and shiny white hair to black and bald.


    "Hoho��Hoho!"


    The bull twisted his huge body, angrily trying to get rid of Don''s bondage.


    However, under the premise that the stamina was consumed in the battle with a large group of tauren, and the bulls suffered a lot of injuries, the bulls would not be able to break away from the shackles of Dorn for a while, and could only be passively beaten.


    At this time, on the battlefield of the wild plains, the evening light revealed a desolation.


    In the center of the battlefield, there was a bruised and **** white bull on one side, but still indomitable, struggling to fight.


    On one side are long horns, long bat wings, and long tentacles, completely indescribable, like a huge humanoid demon who just crawled out of hell.


    These two behemoths are entangled together, and at first glance it makes it difficult to tell which side is the real monster.


    However, the Minotaur soldiers at the scene didn''t care about this at this time.


    Mr. Donne��s current appearance is indeed a bit too hideous and terrifying, but he is strong!


    Strong is over!


    The tauren gathered around without any hesitation to support Dorne. They greeted the bull''s back, abdomen, and buttocks with various weapons in their hands.


    There is still a small part of [Thunder] medicine left, which is unnecessary at this time. Taking advantage of Mr. Donne''s opportunity to control the Bulls, he just went after him.


    It has to be said that Don''s joining the battle directly expanded his own tactical advantage into an overwhelming strength.


    This is a gang fight that is not low in harm but insulting.


    Under the greet by Donne''s chaotic fist and the blood consumption of the Minotaur soldiers, the bull''s blood volume quickly fell below 10,000 points, and then it fell to 8,000 in the cliff style, and then to 5,000...


    The Cretan bull, who was originally covered with red blood, now sees even more blood on his body.


    It began to become weaker and weaker, and the intensity of resistance became smaller and smaller...


    This BOSS, who has entrenched the temple for thousands of years, seems to be over.


    "Perhaps, the Bulls are really not good at dealing with one-to-many situations? I really thought too much before? But there is always nothing wrong with being careful..."


    ���]��. Sacrifice such as tianlaixsw.com sacrifice such as. The battle was still going well, and Dorn''s previous doubts seemed to be dispelled a little bit. However, he still maintained his last vigilance.


    The unreasonable beating continued for a while, and this time the blood volume of the Cretan bull fell below 1,000.


    The beheading line is here!


    At this time, Dorn was eye-stricken and quick-handed. With enough strength, he aimed at the bull''s head with two swift and violent punches!


    There is quite a way of wanting to take advantage of the last point to brush more damage, grab the opportunity to kill, and take this MVP into the bag.


    These two punches come down-


    The bull''s blood volume is reduced by 649!


    The bull''s blood volume is reduced by 233!


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence or other reasons. After these two punches, the Bulls'' 20080 HP just happened to have the last 80 points left.


    However, this is already the amount of blood that can be executed with a little touch.


    The life of a bull is like a candle in the wind!


    But on the other hand, a blood volume of 80 points also means danger.


    Because the Minotaur fighters who had a meal near the belly and buttocks of the bull had a high probability of snatching the beheading of the Cretan bull.


    The judgments during the battle are all within a short period of time.


    Dorn''s body movements were faster than his brain thinking. After seeing the blood volume of the residual candle in the bull''s wind, he tightened his tentacles and shook his fist quickly!


    Whether it is the entanglement damage of the tentacles, the burning damage of the high temperature, or the damage of the fist in the next moment, or even the slow blood loss of [Poison] and [Parasite] at 6 points every 5 seconds.


    As long as the bull can be killed at this moment, then the reward of this ruin is basically stable!


    In this way, Don''s fist hit the bull''s head.


    At the next moment, the bull''s blood volume decreased by 0.


    No harm.


    Even the feeling of hitting the bull''s head with a fist was different from just now.


    It seems harder and smoother?


    Behind the Cretan Bull, a group of Minotaur soldiers were still attacking tirelessly.


    At this moment, their weapon slashed on the bull''s body, sending out a "clang" metallic echo.


    In addition, the bull''s blood volume remains unchanged, at 80 points.


    Dorn, who had maintained the last trace of vigilance, reacted quickly, and the things he was worried about before really exist!


    The Cretan Bull is forced to lock blood!


    "Get out! Get out of the way! Get out of the Bulls!" Dorn shouted at a group of Minotaur fighters in a low, muffled voice to and it was Alis who understood Dorn''s intentions first. Tauren elite fighters like Ta and Benissa.


    In fact, they just felt that the feeling of the axe hitting the Cretan bull suddenly changed at a certain moment.


    In addition, Mr. Donne gave a quick warning.


    It means that a big change will happen soon!


    "Run! Dodge!"


    "Retreat! Retreat all!"


    Among the two Minotaurs, the most prestigious young warrior shouted at his comrades around him.


    On Donne''s side, in his perspective, the changes in the Bulls are very clear.


    The first is the blood volume. It was still 80 points lock blood just now. Now it has been hit with chicken blood, and it has risen steadily.


    In the blink of an eye, the bull''s blood volume rushed back to 20080, and even without stopping, it continued to rise!


    In addition, the blood bar of the Cretan bull was originally an unhealthy dark red due to [poisoning] and other factors, but now the dark red has disappeared and turned into a bright red.


    This means that the negative buff on the bull has a high probability of being completely eliminated.


    Mi He Mi. Along with the change in blood volume, the appearance of the bull is also changing rapidly. It is swelling, and its figure has grown a few more times.


    And its white hair, which was stained with blood and burnt and burnt, was quickly disappearing at this moment. Instead, the epidermis with metallic texture and luster grows quickly, covering its whole body.


    "I see! It''s not blood lock, it''s switched to Tier 2! The Cretan Bull is a BOSS with a second form after hitting a certain amount of blood!"


    Seeing the series of changes in the Crete Bulls, Donn can be considered as a reaction.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v3 Chapter 149： Bull in Tier 2 Form

    With the second-order changes of the Bull, its strength has doubled.


    The Cretan bull struggled to swing its head and twisted its body. In the process of its tremendous struggle and twisting, three of the arms and legs of the Demon of Dorn broke apart.


    Fortunately, [Wrists and Feet] This skill summons the tentacles of magical power.


    Although it is used almost like a part of his own body, if these tentacles break, it will not cause any harm to Dorn''s body.


    A drop of blood won��t fall, at most I feel a little phantom pain in my limbs.


    But if this happens, there are corresponding costs.


    The moment his arms and legs broke apart, Dorn''s blue volume was greatly depleted, and at the same time his own magical power oscillated, causing his mental power to fluctuate to a certain extent.


    no way.


    Dorn could only temporarily give up control of the Cretan Bull and flashed aside.


    After pulling the distance, he can see the whole appearance of the Cretan bull directly.


    The bull was originally a giant war elephant, but after entering the second form, it has more than doubled.


    In addition, it was covered with a bright metal shell, with no gaps in sight. It seems to be put on a metal suit with a sense of technology, but with a slightly wild shape.


    On the male metalized bull''s forehead, there is also a pattern like a daisy blooming.


    Dorn looked over at this time, and he really couldn''t understand what effect this weird pattern had on the Bulls.


    Of course, there may also be a circle of daisies, which is just a decoration on the bull in the second-order state.


    And Dorn also found that his [ingredient intuition] still maintained the original judgment for the bull after metalization��SS-grade ingredients.


    Based on this information, Donne briefly analyzed the bull''s current state:


    "The metal is definitely not edible. However, since [Intuitive Ingredients] still judges the bull as an SS-grade ingredient, it means that the bull is not completely metalized. Under the metal armor, it is still edible. Serve good beef."


    Dorn is still forcing himself to remain calm and analyze the situation on the scene.


    On the bull side, the second form change has been completely completed, and the bull''s hoofs roared in anger.


    However, fortunately, Dorn had just warned in a timely manner. The tauren around it had already dispersed, and they had not been trampled on the first time.


    Another thing worth paying attention to is the bull''s current blood volume. The second-tier bull''s blood volume has broken through the original 20080 and is still climbing all the way, finally reaching 35,400 points.


    "Thirty-five thousand blood, I really believe in the evil of the mail, saying that the difficulty of a single copy is generally lower than that of a normal copy..."


    Dorn looked at the blood volume of the second-tier bull, only feeling great pressure.


    Now he finally understands why no Minotaur warrior has breached the temple for thousands of years.


    This level of Cretan bull, except for the rough skin and thicker flesh, is indeed nothing particularly commendable.


    As previously guessed, among the Minotaurs who have challenged the temple in the past, those warriors with otherworldly strength and fighting skills have the possibility of single-skilling Tier 1 bulls.


    But after defeating the Tier 1 Bull, these people often didn''t have time to celebrate, and they caught the Tier 2 form off guard, a bigger and stronger metal giant!


    In this way, you can imagine what the result will be.


    "Moo-moo-roar!"


    The second-tier Cretan bull howled and howled, stepped on the metal hooves, and launched an attack against the horns. Its primary target of attack is naturally Dorn, who hit it hardest just now.


    When the second-order bull charges, whether it is power, speed or explosive power, it is unmatched by the first-order form, with a terrifying aura of shaking the ground.


    Even if this kind of momentum is the demonized Donne, he dare not go head-on.


    So, [Substitute] started.


    Dorn handed over the [Substitute] skill, leaving a dummy to let the bull rush, and he flashed to a relatively safe position.


    Then he turned his palm and activated the [Poison Frog] skill.


    A dense purple poisonous mist swept out from around him, and quickly condensed in mid-air into a five-meter-high poison frog.


    On the other side of the bull, who had just destroyed the substitute Donne left behind, was angry at Donne''s dirty tricks.


    It stepped on the metal hooves, shook its head, and glared at Don, with an extremely strong sense of oppression, ready to launch the next charge at any time.


    A fierce battle is on the verge of breaking out.


    ...


    In the outer position around Dorn and the second-order Cretan bull.


    is the tauren who just followed the instructions and fled around the bull.


    Most of the tauren are still very surprised and completely at a loss. The previous high morale collapsed when the bull showed a second-order form.


    They really couldn''t understand how the bull, who was dying just now, recovered to this larger and stronger, vigorous state.


    And seeing that the bull is now wearing iron armor and invincible, it is a solid and moving metal fortress.


    The sense of gap that was about to "victory" but was counterattacked by the Jedi, and the fierce performance of the second-tier bulls, made many tauren fighters inevitably retreat and fear in their hearts:


    To be honest, can that thing really be conquered?


    Among the tauren warriors'' ranks, strong men like Benissa and Alista are relatively calm and sober individuals.


    "Listen! Everyone, I don''t know why the bull became like this. This is something that hasn''t been mentioned in the ancestors'' documents." Benissa said loudly, while hitting the ground with her axe and handle. , Trying to attract more people to listen to her:


    "But, Mr. Donne is still fighting, isn''t it? We were so scared that we were so scared, what is the matter of standing here stupidly?"


    "Brothers and sisters, we are arrogant Minotaurs. Even if we encounter a powerful enemy that cannot be defeated, we will fight our lives and knock the weapon in our hand on the enemy''s forehead. !"


    "So, move me all! Let''s go to Mr. Donne to be his axe and shield! As long as Mr. Donne hasn''t lost, we won''t lose!"


    Heifer''s words were impassioned and loud.


    Moreover, she cleverly shifted the attention of the warriors who were at a loss after seeing the metal bull to Donne who was still fighting.


    Dorn��s wonderful performance in the battle, coupled with the fighting spirit in the current temple attack, allowed him to create a very positive and stalwart image in the minds of this group of cultured tauren.


    And Benissa''s words directly made Donne into a spiritual banner on the battlefield.


    This feeling of having a firm role model and backbone on the battlefield has calmed down the panic of the Tauren people just now.


    Alista, another relatively calm tauren, after Benisha��s remarks, matched the Minotaur��s declaration of battle at the right time:


    "Tauren, fearless!"


    "Moo��Fearless!" The soldiers shouted in agreement with their chests, and the morale that had broken down was finally picked up.


    This is probably one of the reasons why Benissa and Alista, as the elite tauren fighters, can have the highest voice in the entire race.


    While the others are still in a daze and at a loss, they can already start to inspire and organize the soldiers to prepare for the second support battle to assist Donne.

 v3 Chapter 150： Watch out for the mound!

    "Ready to attack!"


    "Charge!"


    With the cooperation of Benissa and Alistar, the Tauren team rekindled the morale of the battle in a short time.


    They reorganized the queue, kept the previous group''s configuration dispersed, and prepared to rush back to the battlefield to assist Don.


    And at this moment, someone suddenly started shouting: "Beware of your feet! Those mounds! Avoid, hurry!"


    This low and powerful voice belongs to the most stable and strong veteran warrior Kuba.


    Benissa immediately lowered her head and looked at her feet out of trust in the reliable bull warrior senior after hearing the shouts of Kuba.


    There was also a pile of loess beside her feet.


    But nothing extraordinary, it seems that there is nothing to pay attention to, it is just a mound.


    Similar raised mounds, there are many more on the wild plains inside this temple.


    "Is there something buried underneath?" Benissa suddenly had some bad feelings in her heart.


    But she didn''t have to look at her again, the loess pile at her feet trembled unexpectedly, and the yellow sand on it was shaken to the sides.


    There seems to be something wriggling under the mound, wanting to break through the ground!


    Next second��


    A white and miserable hand bone suddenly protruded from the mound, and sternly grabbed Benissa''s ankle!


    ��!


    Due to some psychological preparation beforehand, the heifer reacted very quickly. At the moment when the bone claws came out, she swung out the huge axe in both hands, directly cutting the amputated bone in the soil. drop.


    However, the squirming under this small mound is far from over, but has become more and more intense!


    The broken ulna and radius of the forearm protruded from the soil, followed by another intact hand bone, and then a long skull with large curved horns.


    This skull is obviously the head of a cow.


    has the structure of the palm and the arm, and the head of a cow. It is obvious what is coming out of the mound of soil��


    is the bones of Minotaur.


    And with a high probability, it is the bones of the Minotaur warriors who died in the temple in the past.


    ��!


    Although I want to understand what is climbing up from under the mound, Benissa has no mercy at all.


    The two-handed giant axe in her hand was once again slammed and slammed on the skull of the tauren skull, smashing the miserable head and breastbone to pieces!


    And with this blow, the tauren''s bones finally stopped moving, and could no longer crawl outwards.


    At this time, due to the attack of the skeletons under the mound, the entire Tauren team has become a mess��


    "Dodge! Dodge all!"


    "These... these are..."


    "..."


    All tauren fighters are in different situations at this moment.


    Some of them didn''t react at first, and were directly scratched through the ankle by the bone claws protruding from the mound.


    Some people escaped the attack of the hand bones, but after seeing the skeletons crawling out of the ground with horns, they were confused and fell directly by the skeletons.


    Of course, there are more than half of the tauren, just like Benissa. After recognizing the strong attack intention of the skeletons, they unswervingly started the counterattack.


    It��s just that some of these people are not lucky.


    For example, Mavericks Warrior Seti, he did dodge the hand bones protruding from the mound, and he really started to fight back with all his heart.


    But when the skeletons were launching the attack, the geographical location of him and his team was too bad. There were more than twenty large and small skull mounds around.


    After ���� Seti led a team to defeat some of the skeletons that were climbing outwards, there were already a dozen skeletons around him crawling out of the ground completely...


    Some of these tauren skeletons are white and miserable, while others are yellow and rotten, and even their bones are broken.


    Some of the skeletons were empty-handed, but some were holding various metal weapons, mostly cast iron rods or axes.


    are all weapons commonly used by the Minotaur tribe.


    This further confirms the identity of these skeletons during their lifetime. They are the tauren warriors who have conquered the bulls in the past.


    "Fight, fight me! No matter what they are, as long as they will attack us, they have to be smashed!" Seti led the group to fight back.


    These tauren skeletons do not seem to be strong in their own strength, and cannot represent their original strength before their lives.


    They are just some moving bones, and they can only attack by mechanically slashing weapons.


    But the problem is that there are too many of these tauren skeletons. After all, for thousands of years, the number of Tauren warriors who have died in the ruins has been in the hundreds.


    Seti��s side, the wave of skeleton attacks just now dissipated him and his team members.


    This Maverick Warrior was alone, struggling and embarrassed to solve all the tauren skeletons around him.


    Just as he was about to look for his teammates to meet, he turned his head, only to see that he did not know when, there appeared another place, crawling out from other places, crushing a group of tauren skeletons...


    "It''s..." Seti squeezed his cast iron rod tightly and took a breath of air-conditioning.


    ...


    Sai mentioned that it is the top four in the competition, with a brute force that cannot be underestimated.


    But there are too many skeletons besieging him. UU reading


    This Maverick Warrior can also be regarded as experiencing the feeling of aggrieved Cretan bull being beaten by them just now.


    And Seti''s defeat was brought by a skeleton that was smashed into two pieces by his waist.


    Although this tauren skeleton was smashed to pieces, the upper body still kept crawling.


    And Seti''s attention at this time was mainly focused on those enemies who were still standing.


    So in the end, half of the skull''s claws, unexpectedly, penetrated Seti''s right calf from bottom to top. And the physical stiffness caused by this injury brought more injuries to the Mavericks Warrior.


    His left shoulder was directly hit by a hand-axe with a notch on the axe blade, and his back and abdomen suffered several scratches from the claws of other skeletons.


    After stubbornly resisting for a while, Seti finally couldn''t support it. He panted heavily, his sight fell on the center of the entire battlefield, Donn who was still fighting fiercely with the second-order bull.


    Then, two tauren skeletons slammed him down.


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Don..." Seti was unwilling.


    However, for a tauren warrior, to die in the temple, seems to be the best destination?


    "Mr. Donn is still fighting, so we haven''t lost yet..." Seti thought again, "If we can win... I really want to see the outside world..."


    When the little tauren, who was about to run away in his head, was about to give up and close his eyes when he was thrown by the skeleton, suddenly a dark red book appeared in his sight.


    The book is unfolding its pages, hovering over his head like a bird flapping its wings.

 v3 Chapter 151： Half-damaged weapon

    Seti knew this dark red book.


    Mr. Donn seemed to have used this prop to complete the operation of their Minotaur warriors.


    In this book, there is a small world that is completely different from the maze of ruins.


    Seti, who has just entered the world in the book, is completely immersed in the tension of the imminent war, and has no time to pay attention to the landscape of the world in the book.


    �_܇������


    The sound of a large group of skeleton joints rubbing against each other.


    After seeing "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", Seti didn''t have time to think too much, and the tidal-like minotaurs around him swarmed towards him who was thrown on the ground.


    is like a group of hungry wild dogs, scrambling to rip and **** food from their mouths.


    And just when the surrounding skeletons were about to meet Seti, on the cover of "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", the symbol composed of geometric figures flashed.


    Then, Seti, who was about to be dismembered by a group of skeletons, disappeared.


    His existence is like being erased by an invisible eraser, without a trace, leaving nothing.


    ...


    In the story area, the landscape area of ??the royal capital and the palace.


    Seti''s body outline is outlined here, appearing on a soft chair.


    Beside him, there are other tauren warriors who have been wounded and cannot fight.


    This palace in the story world has become a camp for wounded soldiers.


    "I...didn''t die?" Seti exhaled heavily, then looked around strenuously.


    Then, he and the other tauren fighters on the scene again heard the crisp female voice narration that had been heard before, without much emotion��


    "Your physical condition is no longer suitable for continuing to fight, so please stay here. There is a certain amount of wound medicine in this room. Those who are still able to move can try to stop bleeding for themselves and their companions."


    "As for the situation in the outside world, please don''t worry, my master will take you all alive from this temple... he will definitely."


    After finishing the narration, he stopped speaking.


    In this room where the wounded were placed, tauren activities with minor injuries began, searching for the wound medicine the narrator said, and doing superficial hemostatic bandages for himself and his companions.


    For this group of wounded, the current superficial hemostasis is still sufficient.


    Because as long as the battle is over and they leave the temple, they will definitely be sent to the Tamara Shaman for treatment, and it will definitely not be a problem to save their lives.


    And Seti belonged to a group of wounded soldiers with more serious injuries. There were several axe cuts and piercing injuries from skeleton hands on his body.


    So he was still lying on the soft chair and didn''t try to move his painful body.


    There was a female tauren warrior who was slightly injured. She didn''t even take care of her own injury, so she started to give priority to the severely injured Seti to stop the bleeding...


    There is natural light in the story world in the book.


    The level of light is similar to the warm sunshine in the spring afternoon.


    Seti was lying on a soft chair, beside a huge floor-to-ceiling window, outside was the courtyard view of the palace, and sunlight fell onto his body through the window.


    "Moo...it seems to bleed too much, the body is a bit cold...but the light on the body feels good, completely different from the light of the light feather net...when I entered the world in this book before, I really didn''t pay attention to this..."


    Too much blood loss made Seti''s brain a bit chaotic, and his thoughts were confused.


    However, compared to the nervousness of preparing for the battle when he first entered the story, Seti''s mood after being injured and leaving the field is inexplicably lighter:


    "Mr. Donne... left alive..."


    He has done what he can do.


    For the rest, I can only ask other brothers and sisters, and the gentleman who is extremely trustworthy.


    ...


    White Alice: "Um��Oops! Oops! Oops! Someone was injured over there, and over there, and over there!"


    Black Alice: "There are more and more Minotaur warriors wounded, and the skeletons that have emerged from the ground have only lost half of their losses. The bull is still alive and vigorous...Is that idiot Donn okay?"


    On the battlefield, "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" hovered around, pulling the injured or troubled Tauren warriors away from the battlefield in time.


    is like an ambulance running at high speed.


    Alice��s efforts have achieved very good results, directly guaranteeing the survival of the tauren who followed Dorn into the temple, preventing them from directly dying in battle.


    But as more and more tauren were drawn into the story world, the combat units on the battlefield were attrition severely.


    The situation is still not favorable to Dorn''s side.


    But fortunately, the remaining tauren with fighting ability have gathered together again, watching each other and helping each other to fight against a large number of skeleton groups.


    When attacking the large single target of the Cretan Bull, the team combat mode is very advantageous. But in the face of hordes of bullheads and skulls, it is obvious that everyone is better to stay in a group to ensure safety.


    Among the remaining Tauren fighters, Benissa and Alista are still the most active.


    Under their leadership, the remaining Tauren team has slowly broken through the outer skeleton group, marching toward the center of the battlefield, and began to try to clean up the skeletons wandering around Dorn.


    There were a large number of skeletons suddenly appearing on the battlefield. In addition to attacking the tauren, they also attacked Don.


    Although the demonized Donne is not afraid of these boneless frames without real life, if he is frequently harassed by mobs in the process of concentrating against the BOSS, the combat experience is undoubtedly extremely poor.


    Now the tauren team can share the pressure of the mobs for him, which helps him focus more on fighting the boss bulls.


    �ѡ�


    The heavy two-handed axe was swung flexibly and swiftly, and the axe blade was mixed with strong wind, smashing a bull-headed skeleton holding a ruined witch in his hand.


    This is the bone frame that Benissa has destroyed.


    I first noticed these skeletons crawling out of the ground, UU reading www.uukanshu. When com may be the remains of his ancestors, Benissa was more or less resistant to destroying them.


    But not anymore.


    After smashing dozens of skeletons, her heart was as cold as the big axe in her hand.


    "I''m helping the ancestors get free." Benissa told herself in her heart.


    She took a deep breath, dragged her axe to the ground and continued to move forward. When she was about to continue fighting, she suddenly saw a special bull-headed skeleton��


    The skull is facing Benissa.


    The bones on its body are relatively new, still white and miserable. The bones in all parts are also very complete, without broken or missing.


    And the most attractive thing about this skeleton is the weapon in his hand.


    That is a hatchet.


    Thick and simple, but the cutting edge has an exceptionally long and terrifying arc.


    At first glance, it is a very dangerous weapon.


    However, at this time, the position of the cutting edge of this hatchet is sharply rolled, and there are many large and small gaps.


    This weapon will become its current half-damaged appearance. It is estimated that it has gone through extremely fierce battles and has been smashed on hard objects many times.


    But even though this hatchet was badly damaged, Benissa recognized it at a glance.


    Yes.


    How could she forget this uniquely shaped hatchet and the owner of this hatchet?


    Benissa''s movements stopped, and after a second, he murmured a vague vocabulary: "...Mom."

 v3 Chapter 152： Mom, why...

    Squeaky squeaky--


    The skeleton that Benissa identified as his mother''s Nagrand skeleton turned slowly, and the bones and joints on his body collided, making an uncomfortable rubbing sound.


    Benissa didn''t move, just staring at her mother''s bones.


    Perhaps, her current behavior can''t be regarded as "looking at each other."


    Because on Nagrand��s bull skull, inside the two large holes in the eye sockets, there is only a dark and empty one.


    Nothing at all.


    creak creak����


    Nagrand''s skeleton moves.


    The moment he noticed Benissa, the skeleton had the intention of attacking.


    It swings a half-damaged hatchet, and the machine rushes up.


    And Benissa just kept the previous movement, dragging the huge axe, and did not move for a long time.


    Her red pupils are dull and dull, reflecting the white tragic bones that are rushing towards the face.


    There seemed to be layers of words echoing in her ears--


    "Mom, why do I look different from you and everyone?"


    "Because you have a different father. Benissa, being special is not a bad thing, you are unique here. In addition, no matter what you are, you will always be my cutest and most proud daughter."


    "Mom, why did Grandma Lulubo tell me that girls shouldn''t fight all day? Grandma Lulubo also said that I should learn how to make leather, or learn how to cook like her. But I don��t like cooking. I think just like my mother, I will have a beautiful axe of my own when I grow up..."


    "What Grandma Lulubo said is not necessarily right. Even sometimes, everyone else''s opinion of you is not necessarily right. But Benissa, you have to remember that you don''t have to follow other people''s opinions. Life, you can do whatever you want, anything."


    "Mom, why are Alistar and their dad always by their side? My dad... where is he?"


    "Your father is in the outside world, and he wants to be by your side. As long as someone defeats the bull in the temple in the future, you can always see your father. Also, Benissa. Your father is very I love you too..."


    creak creak����


    The sound of bone rubbing is close at hand.


    Nagrand��s bones had already rushed to the front of his daughter Benissa with a hatchet. It opened its jaw and exposed its hollow mouth, as if it was about to scream, but it couldn��t make any noise.


    And at this time, Benissa, who maintained a sluggish expression, finally moved.


    She waved the axe handle without hesitation, the axe that had been dragged on the ground rubbed violently on the yellow sand, and then lifted it high.


    ��!


    The back of the axe hit Nagrand''s head and chest bones cleanly, smashing the movable corpse, and scattered it on the ground.


    There was also the hatchet with its curling blade and many gaps, and it flew far away under the powerful blow of this blow.


    Nagrand��s bones won��t move.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh out ."


    Then, this half-Minotaur, half-human female warrior turned around with her two-handed axe, and she had to continue fighting.


    The light of the temple is as dim as dusk, and the attacking battle here is far from over.


    "Can''t stop here yet."


    ����


    The center of the battlefield of the temple.


    The demonized Dorn controls a giant poison frog, fighting endlessly with the second-tier metalized Cretan bull.


    After entangled for so long, Dorn can be regarded as realizing how difficult it is for the bull boss in the second stage.


    First, the bull in the second form, in terms of the way of fighting, is not much different from the physical state of the first form.


    is nothing more than the third child, topping with horns, stepping on hooves, and charging forward.


    However, for each of these attack methods, compared to the first form, the power has increased exponentially!


    Even if there is still a [Demonization] skill, Donne, who has brutal physique, often does not dare to take the bull''s damage.


    The other is the bull''s current blood volume and resistance.


    The second-tier bull blood tank has 35,400 points, which is a full 15320 points more than the first-tier time.


    And its current blood tank mechanism is also very interesting.


    There is a dividing line in it, with the blood volume of 20080 as the boundary, the first half is bright red blood volume, and the back 15320 points are silver white.


    According to the habits of the game, Dorn understood this silver section as what the Bulls currently have.


    is probably the damage that the metal armor on its exterior can withstand.


    But here comes the problem.


    Dorn has been fighting the second-tier bulls for a long time. Not only did he not beat a drop of real HP, but even the opponent��s armor value was only worn out by about 500 points.


    Really failed to penetrate the enemy''s armor.


    No way, the bull''s own metal armor is too hard, and the poison frog and Don''s several damage attempts have had little effect.


    And, what''s worse, this armor also has magic resistance!


    No, this can''t be regarded as magic resistance, it is a certain degree of magic immunity!


    Dorn has tried to use skills such as [parasitic spores] and toxins on the bull again, but the spores cannot be planted on the bull''s metal at all, and the toxins also cannot take effect.


    In addition, Dorn also tried skills such as [Dream Walker], [Sweetness] and [Charm].


    The result that can be obtained is that as long as the metal shell exists, these mental control skills will not be able to affect the Bulls.


    Dorn, who is accustomed to playing control, is the first time he has hit a wall in his field of expertise.


    After trying many skills on ����, it seems that only [corrosive acid] has a certain corrosive effect on the armor of the bull which can deplete its armor value.


    But the specific effect is not too optimistic.


    "No, you can''t fight like this anymore." After avoiding the bull''s savage collision, Donne slowed down his spellcasting frequency a bit.


    During the period when ���� was fighting with the Tier 2 Bull, he had to maintain the existence of the [Poison Frog] and [Demonization] skills, and at the same time, he had to use other skills to tentatively grind the bull''s armor.


    The loss of blue volume is very large.


    keeps this style of play again, I believe it won''t take too long before his blue volume will bottom out. At that time, the mental strength began to be lacking, and he would definitely die under the bull''s horns and hooves.


    "You have to find a way to break the game...There will always be a way."


    While the bull was still preparing for the next attack, Dorn controlled the poison frog to contain it, waved his wings and floated slightly upwards, appropriately shifting his attention to the entire battlefield.


    Then, he noticed a hatchet with a strange shape, lying on the clearing not too far away from him.


    Thick and simple, but the blade has an exceptionally long and horrifying arc, and there is a brutal broken hand bone attached to the axe handle.


    This axe obviously belongs to the bull''s head.


    As for the identities of these bull-headed skulls, after seeing their appearance, Dorn can also normally think of them.


    However, this is not the point.


    The point is that the edge of this axe is very sharp, and it is covered with large and small gaps.


    This is obviously a trace left only after several violent hacks on an extremely hard object.

 v3 Chapter 153： Daisy lines

    "A certain warrior of Minotaur who challenged the temple in the past, used this hatchet to hit hard objects severely during the battle. In this temple, it can be regarded as hard objects..."


    Dorn thought so.


    The weapons of the Minotaur warriors were naturally used to attack the Cretan bull.


    is a first-order bull. Although the skin is rough and thick, it is not a hard object.


    After all, when fighting against the bull''s body, the tauren people had all kinds of weapons greeted him. At that time, no one''s weapons were sharpened to such a degree.


    "So, the owner of this hatchet absolutely fought against a Tier 2 metal bull." Dorn made such a judgment.


    Then he drove [Eagle View] and looked around the battlefield.


    Dorn found that most of the weapons in the hands of those skeletons with weapons had sharp edges and gaps.


    In other words, among the Minotaur warriors who have stepped into the temple in the past, there may be more people facing the second-order bull than he had previously guessed.


    "Weapon... gap..."


    Dorn looked at those weapons, and suddenly remembered that when he was playing against Benissa in the finals, he heard a word from the other party��


    "When encountering a powerful enemy that cannot be defeated, even if you lose your life, you must smash the weapon in your hand on the enemy''s forehead. This is the usual style of our Minotaur fighters."


    Dorn seemed to have a shock in his mind, as if he had grasped some important information, taking advantage of the [Eagle''s Eye View] effect still existed, he scanned the metalized bull directly from above.


    He set his gaze on the forehead of the Cretan bull, and with his strengthened eyesight, he carefully studied the unexplained circle of daisy-like patterns.


    "That''s true. It''s dying, I should have discovered it! But...it doesn''t seem to be too late now."


    Dorn��s expression showed the emotions of Mingwu and self-deprecating.


    During the battle just now.


    He focused most of his energy and attention on screening skills.


    I want to try out my own skills, which one can do effective damage to the bull''s metal shell.


    Therefore, for other detailed information, there is a lack of detailed observation and analysis.


    Plus, when I first met a second-tier bull.


    Dorn preconceived that the strange pattern on the top of the opponent''s head was judged to carry a special function or merely a decorative pattern.


    So, in the course of the next battle, although he also paid attention to the pattern again.


    But more, I''m still careful to prevent the bulls from using this circle, but it''s unclear, but they may carry magical patterns to launch some strange spells or the like.


    Now it seems that this kind of thinking and precaution is a fight against the air!


    Because of the bonus from the eagle''s eyes, after carefully examining the bull''s forehead, he finally understood��


    The circle of lines on the bull''s forehead is not a daisy print for magic or just for beautiful decoration!


    is a ring-shaped tortoise crack composed of many small gaps!


    "Knock the weapon in your hand to the enemy''s forehead...? It turns out that this is not just a combat statement showing the bravery of the tauren fighters. It''s not just talking, they really did it..."


    Dorn immediately understood the relationship between the cut edge of the weapons in the hands of the Minotaur fighters and the crack marks on the bull''s forehead.


    The Minotaur warriors who have set foot in the temple for generations all adhered to this fighting creed when facing the tough second-tier bulls.


    Even in the face of the second-stage metal bull that could not be defeated, they still maintained an active and fierce fighting state.


    They really tried all their strength and possibilities, and they smashed their weapons on the bull''s forehead.


    has passed through generation after generation.


    Maybe it was because of the death blow of a tauren warrior many years ago, or maybe it was due to the active performance of the last temple challenger Nagrand. A ring of tiny cracks on the bull''s forehead was born.


    This is the key gap left by the Minotaur warriors who have not feared powerful enemies for thousands of years, stepping over a long time limit, and working together in the bull''s seemingly impossible metal armor to be physically damaged!


    "The damage to the first-order physical body may be recovered during the second-stage transformation and seven years of sleep."


    "But the metal fatigue caused by the armor of the second form after being hit continuously can''t be repaired by time...Is the Cretan Bull originally set in this way?"


    "It seems that if there is no such small gap, the Bull''s armor value is estimated to be more than 15,320 points."


    Dorn looked down at the bull in mid-air, and had already made up his mind.


    It is obviously meaningless to continue to consume one''s own blue energy to entangle with the bull now.


    tried to hit the tortoise crack road on the bull''s head. It seemed that it was the only way to break the predicament and tear the opponent''s strong armor.


    After having thoughts of fighting, Donn took action immediately.


    He first controlled the poison frog that was still fighting with the bull and took a step back.


    The huge poison frog that jumped to the back of the bull quickly stuck out its tongue, and quickly grabbed one of the bull''s hind hoofs with the front part of its clever tongue.


    However, the power gap between the poison frog and the bull is huge, and this pull cannot last long.


    The heart is beating wildly.


    However, time does not allow Donne to waste. Every minute on the battlefield is precious, and it may be the key to turning the tide of the battle!


    He waved his wings and swooped down towards the head of the Cretan bull. The wind swept the heat on his body, making a sound.


    ��Wrists and Feet��Start!


    Eight tentacles whose tones and appearance are in line with demonicization, UU reading once again stretched out from behind him!


    Dorn''s blue amount is 685 points left.


    ��Harden��Launch!


    The obsidian-like demon skin on the front of Dorn, with the increase of this skill, seems to be arranged more closely, smoothly, and tightly stitched, with a hard feeling visible to the naked eye.


    , together with the eight striped tentacles, also became tough.


    Dorn''s blue amount is 625 points left.


    "Moo-roar!" The furious bull saw Don''s movement in mid-air and raised his front hoof.


    However, because its hind foot was temporarily pulled by the poison frog, it couldn''t run and charge for a while, and could only choose to raise its horns to meet Dorn''s blow from the sky.


    Boom!


    A dull crash sounded, and Dorn and the bull collided together. The strong shock and turbulence brought up the overwhelming yellow sand and dust. The time on the battlefield seemed to be stopped by this violent collision.


    The tauren people who cleaned the skeletons around, naturally also noticed Dorn��s "sacrifice" blow, so they focused their attention on the center of the battlefield.


    When the smoke clears, the tauren people can see that Mr. Donn is still standing in the center of the battle.


    His right chest was pierced by a bull''s horn.


    However, at this price, Dorn''s hands again captured the pair of metalized horns. The eight dark red tentacles on the back ribs were also smoothly tied to the bull''s head. The suction cup was hard, and the squirming contraction!


    and then pulled on the tip of the tongue of the poison frog on the back of the bull''s buttocks.

 v3 Chapter 136： Must be broken 1

    In this attack that fell from the sky, the bull''s blood volume did not reduce Donne, but Donne himself lost more than 600 points of blood.


    is equivalent to one-fifth of his total blood volume.


    So, this kind of attack is handsome, but it can��t be used much.


    After all, there will be a few more visits, he himself guessed that he would be dying for the first time.


    "it hurts��"


    Dorn��s right chest was pierced by a sharp horn.


    The dark and hard devil''s skin collapsed, and thick blood that was as hot and dazzling as lava flowed out.


    also thanks to Duoen''s hands and eight tentacles, he firmly controlled the bull''s head in time and prevented the angry beast from further exerting force.


    Otherwise, his right chest may now be pierced directly.


    All in all, at the cost of injury, Donne, with long tentacles, hugged the bull''s face like a **** worm.


    is temporarily restraining the opponent.


    But you should know that when the second-order bull just turned into shape, the great power displayed can directly break the demonized arms and legs.


    The current eight arms and legs, although after another wave of [hardened] increases, they have become more tenacious, but the bull''s head used to restrain the bull is just barely barely.


    And the two sides will be entangled too tightly. After Dorne''s hands and eight tentacles are firmly clamped on the bull''s head, he dare not loosen it at all.


    He is afraid that if a little bit of strength is removed, the bull in the second-order form will be able to break free from his restraint.


    So, at this moment, there is no room to beat the circle of "daisy" lines.


    "Kuba! Potion! Whatever you have! Throw it all away!"


    Without wasting time to uselessly contending with the bulls, Donn made a decisive decision, shouting loudly to the tauren present in a dumb and evil tone.


    A group of tauren people, in fact, at this time, they didn''t really understand what Donne wanted to do.


    But the instructions given by Mr. Donn, whom they admired so much, should be completed meticulously!


    As a result, the named strong veteran warrior Kuba quickly collected the last 21 potions left by everyone at present, tied them with leather straps on his body, and then ran to a position closer to Dorn and the bull. .


    Benissa, Alista and others hacked and killed all the way tacitly, clearing him of the bull-headed skulls that were trying to stop him along the way.


    Wait until the distance is right.


    With the momentum of the dash just now, the old bull warrior stepped on his right hoof, his waist and horse became one, and he threw a bundle of potions to the bull fiercely!


    A bundle of potions fell on the bull''s back hoof. The fragile glass tube shattered in the collision. Twenty dozen doses of silver potion shook and evaporated, converging with a loud noise.


    Boom! !


    This roar caused all the living creatures with hearing sense to have tinnitus, and some people even suffered from temporary deafness.


    The blast caused by the explosion of more than twenty tubes of medicine directly overturned the few skeletons closest to the explosion point to the ground.


    Om��


    Dorn��s ears were also ringing in his ears because of the huge amount of blast this time, and even his consciousness was a little confused.


    However, the impact of this blast was closer to the bull, and this metal beast was also affected.


    Although the impact is actually very short-lived.


    It is currently known that after the Cretan bull enters the second-order form and puts on the metal armor, all resistances are significantly improved.


    If this bundle of potions exploded next to a Tier 1 physical bull, it would probably make it stiff for a while.


    The bulls in the second stage were only affected for a moment, about two seconds.


    But, two seconds is enough.


    Because at a certain moment in these two seconds, Don can clearly feel that the bull''s head has taken off most of the resistance.


    Dorn, who had prepared in advance, looked at the timing.


    Even though his ears were still humming, he still took advantage of the moment when the bull was unloading his strength, his hands were grabbing the horns, and the eight tentacles were further wound and contracted.


    The tentacles tightened sharply this time, bringing the originally small distance between Don and the Bull closer.


    so close that his exhalation can blow directly on the bull''s forehead while it is hot.


    "Well��"


    And Dorn took the initiative to close the distance, causing the horn of the bull to pierce his right chest deeper, and a large amount of magma-like blood leaked out.


    Don''s blood volume has been reduced by more than 300 points.


    But these are not important anymore, the important thing is��


    This is an opportunity!


    The unique opportunity to attack the crack in the bull''s forehead!


    Even if Donne��s hands and tentacles are still not released from the bull''s head, but at this distance that can kiss the bull''s forehead, he has other attack methods that he can use.


    "I recently... but learned a skill that can be activated with just one mouth. I want it, let''s start."


    ��Bite��Start!


    Devil��s teeth, devil��s jaws, and devil��s masseter muscles.


    Dorn��s complete set of physiological equipment that cooperates with this action has all been strengthened through the [Demonization] skill.


    Moreover, the skill profile of [Bite] is still like this��


    Although Donn has not experimented before, but in this series of brief introductions, it seems to point out the effect of the [bite] skill.


    And this skill is brushed from the monster snapping turtle in this ruin maze. The Cretan bull with strong defensive metal armor also happens to be the final BOSS of this ruin.


    This is an inexplicable taste.


    In short, it is now a [demonization] blood basin mouth, plus a Lv5 level, UU reading www.uukanshu. com may also carry the [bite] skill that breaks the defense effect.


    This blow is bound to be a blockbuster!


    Ao.


    The sharp devil teeth knocked on the small cracks on the bull''s forehead...


    When Dorn was experimenting with the [bite] skill, he experimented with black stones.


    After he gnawed away the stones as easily as an apple, he was still wondering if he should find something harder, to further test the upper limit of this [bite] skill.


    But what I didn''t expect is that the opportunity for this test is here now.


    The bull''s forehead, or the metal on its forehead.


    What better way to test the mouth?


    When the tooth touches this layer of metal, the first feeling is undoubtedly hard and cannot be shaken.


    This feeling is dozens of times harder than the black stone.


    So Don''s cheek continued to push, push, and then push again.


    He can begin to feel the refined taste of this layer of metal between his teeth.


    This feeling is not pure rigidity, it is not hardened into a piece of iron plate, but at the same time extremely hard, it also has a trace of fragility with a little irregularity.


    There is no doubt that this fragile taste comes from the small cracks.


    So Don''s jaw continued to force, and at the same time, he tried to find and feel the feeling of hardness and weakness, and then tried his best.


    This kind of desperate effort to bite shows his determination at the moment��


    Today, one of his teeth and bull''s forehead must be broken!

 v3 Chapter 137： Victory bite out

    Squeak--


    There is a tactile feedback that something is obviously broken in his mouth.


    But Dorn knew very well that the thing that was broken in his mouth was not the bull''s forehead or his own teeth.


    So his jaw is harder.


    The sensation of tooth collision came back clearly.


    This touch is very right.


    also explained that his mouthful of teeth won the final victory in the just deadly game.


    The shattered thing is the extremely hard metal on the bull''s forehead.


    At this time, the armor value of the bull is reduced by 3240 points!


    This is an extremely effective sunder attack!


    And with this [bite] attack, the area where the small cracks existed on the bull''s forehead was completely broken, revealing white cow hair.


    Sure enough, under this hard metal shell, the Cretan bull still retains a relatively fragile body!


    "Moo-moo-roar!"


    Bull had just recovered from the shock caused by the simultaneous explosion of more than 20 potions.


    It was extremely angry at the fact that Dorn bit off the metal layer on his forehead.


    The behemoth of metal desperately wanted to shake its head, trying to get rid of Dorn that was holding it on its face.


    But it''s too late.


    Dorn had already sipped off the metal scraps, and at the same time opened his big mouth, according to the exposed flesh of the bull''s skull, another fierce [bite]!


    Kaka Kaka ����


    Very crispy feeling between teeth.


    Taking this one bite down is a mere slurping of blood, even biting meat and bones.


    And the bull''s skull is much weaker than the metal on the outside...


    "Moo! Roar! Roar! Roar!"


    The bull is still struggling, but this time, its strength and range of motion are much smaller than at the beginning, and it feels quite inadequate.


    The power of this beast''s release means that Don''s tentacles on its face can be properly loosened a few.


    So, the pitch-black, hard, fiery-hot tentacles were raised, like sharp spears, and smashed into the **** wounds of the bull''s head...


    At this moment, the Cretan Bull, although the armor value is far from being cleared, but the blood volume has fallen precipitously.


    This is also the expected result.


    After all, Donn is now directly targeting its brain, launching a brutal and **** execution attack!


    Fortunately, the heroes of Minotaur, who were used to fighting to the death, knocked their weapons on the enemy''s foreheads knowingly they could not do anything.


    If they are used to attacking the enemy''s **** or other parts.


    Even if Dorn managed to tear the bull''s shell defense through the cracks and cracks they made, he would definitely not be able to complete a one-shot kill.


    But in front of the established facts, everything is pale and powerless.


    Accompanied by the crash of the huge body of the Cretan bull, the victory in the temple crusade was already divided.


    On the battlefield, the bull-headed skeletons that were still standing for the time being, all collapsed at the moment when the bull''s blood volume returned to zero, and the bones rustled down and mixed into the yellow sand that was raised by the wind.


    "We... won?" The tauren stopped fighting and let go of the weapons in their hands.


    looked at each other, and after a long silence, there was a joyous sound--


    "we won!"


    "Won! Won! Free! Free!"


    "Long live Minotaur! Long live Mr. Don!"


    Whether it is the calm Kuba, or the young leaders of Benissa and Alista, or the other Tauren fighters still on the front battlefield, they all feel joy and excitement from the bottom of their hearts.


    They threw down their weapons, hugged their comrades around them, and cheered at the position where Don was standing.


    The unfinished business of the Minotaurs for thousands of years, in their generation, they have completed the end by themselves.


    Is there anything more joyful, satisfying, and proud than this?


    And in the story world at this time, the palace room where wounded soldiers were placed.


    Long Niang''s narration sounded again: Everyone, the crusade against the temple has officially ended. Under the leadership of my master and with your active performance, the Cretan Bull has been killed.


    After broadcasting the situation on the battlefield in a serious manner, White Alice said to herself in a voice that the wounded couldn''t hear: "You can really win the battle. That guy Donn is still pretty good."


    "Hmm~ It''s almost the same for this purpose, Alice-sama can barely recognize Donne as a qualified follower." Black Alice also continued with this sentence in a self-talking tone.


    Bai Longniang: "Well, although Donne is a good follower, I just called his master..."


    Black Dragon Girl:...


    ����


    After killing the Cretan Bull, Don first entered the story world, eliminated the maintenance of [Demonization], and wore clothes.


    Then, he also asked Long Niang to take a wound medicine, and roughly treated the wound on her chest.


    The Cretan Bull, Dawn''s right chest, was still violent.


    But because of the two skills [Demonization] and [Hardening], the injury was buffered, and Dorn had a physical fitness increase of 100 points.


    roughly treat the wound to stop the bleeding, and then go out to find the tauren shaman and treat it seriously, the problem is not big.


    In the process of treating the wound, Donn also checked the notification email after the ruins strategy was completed.


    Similar emails, after the previous Raiders dungeon killed the boss, Donn also received it. So, it''s not surprising already-


    Limited-time single-player dungeon [Minotaur Labyrinth] has been solved!


    You who explored the ruins alone and won the battle with the final BOSS alone are the well-deserved Raiders of this dungeon!


    Please receive special exclusive rewards in the Boss room at the bottom of the game!


    Note: After this dungeon strategy is completed, the internal composition of the level will change to some extent. Please leave the BOSS room and explore by yourself.


    "It looks a little different from the email content after the normal copy before." After reading it roughly, Dorn turned off his system panel and returned to the temple of reality this part of the temple. On the savage plain, there lay the corpse the size of a small mountain of a second-order Cretan bull, and a group of tauren people with mobility were surrounding them and pointing their fingers.


    Beside the bull, there is a teleportation array glowing with blue light already unfolded.


    As long as you step on it, you can probably return to the gate of the temple.


    However, the tauren did not take the initiative to step on it. They were "smuggled" in by Donne using "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", and they should be taken out again in the same way.


    Seeing that the Tauren warriors are all on the road like this, Dorn, who has returned to the temple, didn''t say anything. He took out the dark red book and asked Dragon Mother to pull them all in.


    After pulling the tauren, he also asked Alice to pull the whole body of the Cretan bull into the story world.


    Dorn: "This is a good SS-grade beef. Although some parts have been broken by me, there are still many places where the meat is generally intact. You have to put it in a cold storage with a suitable temperature as soon as possible, otherwise it will be ruined."


    Even, even the special metal layer on the bull''s body has not been let go.


    Because the bull is dead, according to the peculiar "weighting standard" of the world in Alice''s book that uses vitality as a measure, the burden of the dead bull on the dragon mother is almost negligible.


    So, the process of pulling the bulls went smoothly.


    After the Cretan beef was put in the warehouse, Dorn smiled and nodded in satisfaction. He only felt that everything he had done now was worthwhile, as if he didn''t even hurt his chest so much.


    Immediately afterwards, he rubbed his chin and looked around strangely: "By the way...what about my special exclusive reward?"

 v3 Chapter 156： Heart of the God of Cooking

    Donne was wondering here, but suddenly felt that on the entire wild plain, the light of the dusk hue seemed to begin to converge at a certain point in the sky.


    The rays of light become more and more dazzling as they gather, condensing into substance, which makes people unable to look directly at it.


    It took about half a minute or so before the aggregated light clusters gathered the light, leaving only a roughly cylindrical crystal in mid-air, but with many irregular and small cross-sections.


    It seems that after this peculiar crystal is officially produced, the light of the entire temple has dimmed a lot.


    In addition, the color of this crystal is also dusky yellow, but it also has a warm feeling.


    Staring for a few seconds will give people an inexplicable feeling��


    It''s like you are sitting at the dining table at home. It was the evening, the light was warm and yellow, and the clashing sound of the chopping board and the kitchen knife, the oil pan and the spatula was heard in the kitchen, and there was a heat filled with the smell of food.


    Warm and at ease.


    "Is this the final reward for this single-player dungeon? It seems to be quite special." Dorn looked up and down at the crystal floating in the air.


    According to the description in the previous single-person copy email notification, the final reward for this ruin seems to be special skills, special titles, special occupations and the like.


    At present, it is not known what this crystal represents.


    "Refer to [Ruyi] and [When the time of chaos], no matter what this crystal represents, it should be very powerful."


    Dorn thought so, and at the same time recited the name silently in his heart.


    The geometric symbols on the dark red reader flashed, and a leather glove with simple workmanship and pragmatic style appeared on his hand out of thin air.


    [Identification Gloves of the Old Steel Hammer].


    Putting on leather gloves, Dorn was about to find a way to touch the yellowish crystals in mid-air.


    It''s just that I haven''t waited for him to move. The warm yellow crystals in the air began to sway by themselves, and fell straight towards him.


    The right hand wearing a leather glove gently held the crystal.


    Immediately after that, a very brief message appeared in Don''s mind-[Heart of God of Cooking].


    Apart from this, there is no other known information.


    "Heart of God of Cooking? Is this the name of this thing?" Dorn held the crystal in his right hand, and the warm touch on it could be fed back to his palm through the leather glove.


    At the same time, you can feel the small but not weak magic power inside [Heart of the God of Cooking].


    Dorn consumes a part of the blue amount that was originally left, and conducts it into the crystal.


    And with the two magical powers surging inside and outside of the crystal, the [Heart of the God of Cooking] quickly collapsed, turning into a gentle warm light, spinning, and flickering.


    In the end, these star points flooded into Don''s body, turning into a flowing warm current, sweeping through his body.


    Wait until the warm feeling in the body has completely faded.


    System prompt: The heart of God of Cooking is jumping for joy! Are you ready for a grand food carnival? Congratulations on obtaining the hidden occupation [God of Cooking] and obtaining occupation skills��


    [Fire Element Affinity]: Calling on the ability of fire elements to achieve extremely precise control of high temperatures.


    ��Ding Niu Technology��: You can use any bladed object to cut any food material in a perfect way.


    "[God of Cooking]? Hidden occupation? It seems to be very powerful. Moreover, just hearing the name, I feel that it fits 100% with me."


    Speaking of it, when Dorn first came to the land of miracles, he added a little bit of talent because he wanted to do whatever he wanted.


    , coupled with the fact that the novice monster pink horned rabbit was eaten by his hand torn roasted rabbit meat, resulting in even the novice combat teaching level not being passed...


    In short, under all sorts of mistakes, Dorn started the game directly without a career.


    Although his strength continued to grow stronger in the follow-up, his career was still vacant. After all, the system does not seem to provide the business of professional compensation.


    And now that the occupation [God of Cooking] acquired after playing the single-player dungeon, it can be regarded as completely filling in this blank.


    "It''s no wonder that during the beginner''s tutorial, I searched through the occupation bar and didn''t see any occupations related to cooking. The only thing that is a little bit related is that..."


    "It seems that there are no similar professions, but the forced rank is a bit high. It is a hidden profession that can only be obtained after passing certain events. Very good, hehe."


    Dorn muttered to himself, while carefully reviewing the introduction of the two newly acquired vocational skills.


    [Fire Element Affinity], as the name implies, a passive that is easier to understand.


    The specific effect is to improve the control of the fire element, and the fire skills released will become more flexible and more powerful.


    Currently, Don��s [Flame Skill] can be increased.


    Also, [Fire Element Affinity] allows Donne to be more refined and to control the temperature more actively, which is also a very practical ability for cooking.


    "I remember that Kisho seems to be a fan of wind elements. Hey, if my skill is well developed, can I control and drive away the fire elves like Kisho. UU Reading "


    Dorn thought about the unruly and always stinky-faced priest Kixiu of the Holy See, and based on the opponent''s abilities, he set a bright future for the [Fire Element Affinity] skill.


    and then there is [�Ҷ���ţ��].


    The characters used in the ���� system are Chinese characters, and this skill with idioms is also very easy to understand for Don.


    "It''s always a more exquisite knife skill? And it seems that it can be used in combat, using bladed weapons to attack enemies who are judged to be food materials."


    It just so happens that Donn is not particularly good at using battlefield weapons now.


    ���Ҷ���ţ����In a sense, it is an effective supplement to this one.


    At present, although [God of Cooking] is not particularly stunning, it can be regarded as careless, and at any rate it has given two practical vocational skills.


    And after having a career, every time you upgrade the attributes seems to get a bonus.


    The benefit of upgrading will be higher.


    "In the final analysis, it feels so careless or because I got this job too late. If I get this job earlier, I might be more excited, and the early development will be smoother."


    Just as Donne was thinking this way, and preparing to calm down and prepare to close the system panel, the system prompt popped up again��


    System prompt: Hidden occupation [Cook God] supporting mechanism has been updated and loaded, please understand the detailed usage by yourself.


    "Is this... any unexpected gains?" Dorn looked at the system prompt and touched his chin. "But, the cooking mechanism? Uh, is it the kind of cooking power I understand?"

 v3 Chapter 157： Cooking power value

    Considering what the system prompts mentioned, the mechanism needs to be "updated and loaded".


    Therefore, it is very likely that among the benefits brought by the hidden occupation of [God of Cooking], what occupation skills, what upgrade attribute points plus Chengdu are just side dishes, this so-called mechanism is the highlight!


    "Although the name is a little weird, it reminds me of some other things, but I hope this mechanism is not known at present, and don''t let me down."


    With this thought, Donne checked his personal panel again.


    On his current panel, there is an extra column��


    And just below the career bar here, Don saw what he was looking for, the cooking power value.


    This cooking power value seems to be uncapped.


    Donne��s current points are 10468 points.


    "Why do I have so many?"


    With confusion, he carefully checked the description of this��


    : ��Cook God��Professional specific. After others have eaten your dishes, the special power formed by positive emotional feedback such as pleasure, satisfaction, and happiness.


    Note: [God of Cooking] The accumulated accumulation before occupation acquisition has been converted.


    Note: The stronger the magic surging of the dish eater, the higher the feedback will be.


    Note: For the same eater, the cooking power of the second feedback will decrease in a decreasing manner. Please bring deliciousness to more people in order to get more!


    "Well, it really isn''t the kind of cooking power that I understand... and I have more than 10,000 points, which seems to have been accumulated after cooking for everyone before? The past is actually counted, this feels inexplicable conscience. "


    Dorn stared at his cooking power for a while, and after a long time, the 10468 points jumped up a bit.


    Obviously he didn''t cook for others to eat, but he was lying down and harvesting cooking power. Donn didn''t have much surprise.


    Because of this, in the explanation, there is also a clear explanation��


    Note: The restaurant that belongs to you will gain additional feedback from diners at a lower rate.


    Refer to this note.


    There are currently three restaurants belonging to Dorn. Among them, the Wishing Restaurant and the Cantonese Restaurant are closed, and the other has not fully opened yet.


    The only restaurant that remains open is the hot pot restaurant.


    And the little increase in cooking power just now should come from the hot pot restaurant.


    This kind of cooking power acquisition mechanism is like the positive feedback that Donne receives from cooking for others is a direct benefit, and the restaurant under his name will also provide additional on-hook benefits during the business period.


    Now the hot pot restaurant has reported that there is no fixed rate. Sometimes it will increase a little after seven or eight minutes, and sometimes it will only increase a little after half an hour.


    The probable reason should be that this thing can only be obtained by the system after different diners in the restaurant have finished eating.


    And some old diners, even if he eats no matter how good or satisfied he is, he can''t get out of his body anymore.


    But these things, Donne is very open:


    "No matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat. Moreover, the income from on-hook cannot be too demanding. It is originally a long stream and slowly accumulates."


    "In addition, as long as I open a few more restaurants to make the food city bigger and stronger, won''t the off-hook cooking power points be doubled? By then, I will really lie down and earn points."


    After reading the explanation, Don can roughly understand the origin of it and the related acquisition mechanism.


    However, what is the use of this thing is not mentioned in the description.


    "Do you have to explore on your own?" Dorn muttered to himself like this.


    At present, Dorn has mastered the magical element of magic power that is used to release magic and skills in the body, and that is directly linked to mental power.


    And after acquiring the [God of Cooking] skill, he felt that there was another set of running power system in his body.


    Compared with magical power, this surge of power seems to be warmer and purer.


    should be the so-called cooking power.


    Then, Don began to try to mobilize this part of his body.


    A soft warm current began to flow in the body, which felt very similar to the time when the [Heart of the God of Cooking] broke apart and penetrated into the body.


    "Like the surging of magic, it can be guided out and embodied in reality. Sizzle��and it feels like this cooking power is directly related to cooking at some point. When I cook beef beef, maybe I can use it.


    After a brief groping for a while, Dorn stopped working on the cooking power.


    intends to save it until the next time I cook, and then further experiments.


    Anyway, I feel myself down, this set is far from simple, maybe the use of cooking power is more extensive and diversified.


    "[God of Cooking] is a hidden occupation that is dubbed this way, and what this supporting package seems to be worth exploring and developing!"


    ...


    In the Minotaur Labyrinth, outside the quaint and mottled temple.


    It has been a long time since Dorne entered the temple. UU reading www.uukANAnshu.com


    During this period, Tauren Chief Kane, Shaman Tamara, as well as the old adventurer Keez, the Little Tauren Baine, and even some of the famous elders in the tribe, all gathered outside the gate of the temple.


    Even, the Tamara Shaman brought some of his apprentices with him, and also brought witch medicines to be used by witch doctors.


    Moreover, I simply arranged the periphery of the temple, covered with soft straw mats, and hung more light feather nets, turning this place into a place where the wounded can be placed.


    This is the hope that the wounded who came out of the ruins can be treated as soon as possible.


    The people outside the temple are waiting, hoping that the heroes will return in triumph.


    In the past, when Minotaur warriors went to challenge the temple, there would also be current chiefs and shamans waiting outside the temple. But this time it was a bit special, because Dorn brought in a lot of people, so the waiting team grew a lot.


    However, the waiting and watching of the chiefs and shamans of the past has always been fruitless.


    They will all stand stupidly outside the temple, acquiescing to the fact that the brave who stepped into it to challenge the bull will never come back.


    Kane and Tamara have had this experience many times.


    But, this time the result may be different...


    The appearance of Mr. Donn brought greater hope to the Minotaurs.


    And, as everyone waited anxiously outside the temple, I don��t know how long it will be, or at what point in time it started��


    The angry and clear roar of the bull from time to time in the temple, as well as the muffled sound of hoof stepping on the ground, all stopped.

 v3 Chapter 158： The door to the outside world

    "Old Kane, you said, does this mean, does it mean that the children succeeded?" The elderly old shaman leaned on his witch, his mood fluctuated very violently.


    In the past, the noise made by the bulls would not stop until the day after the ruins were opened.


    And the abnormal quietness now is undoubtedly exciting and full of imagination!


    Maybe those children, under the leadership of Mr. Donne, have really accomplished what the Minotaurs have not done for thousands of years.


    Maybe they really created an unprecedented miracle!


    "Wait, wait, Tamara. They haven''t come out yet, if they can come out..." Chief Kane tried to maintain his composure in his tone, trying to maintain his majesty as a chief.


    But the bull''s face that is criss-crossed and criss-crossed, but it was shaking uncontrollably.


    Anyone can see the excitement and expectation of the old chief.


    Other people on the scene, perhaps affected by the emotions of the two most authoritative elders in the clan, became agitated, and various thoughts flickered in their hearts.


    "Moo, if it''s Brother Donn, you can do anything!"


    "Maybe, Mr. Donne really accomplished the impossible? In this case, Benissa can return safely? Oh, the original **** is on top, bless them."


    "..."


    Everyone''s hearts are full of expectation.


    But this left and right waited, and never saw Don or any tauren warrior coming out of the ruins.


    Chief Kane and others naturally could not have guessed that Mr. Dorn, who had high hopes from them, was carefully pondering his newly acquired profession and abilities in the temple at this time...


    waited for a while with anticipation and anxiety.


    A blue light flashed right in front of the temple, and a teleportation array with complex magic patterns slowly unfolded.


    And what came out of this teleportation formation was the black-haired human young man most missed by the tauren, Mr. Don.


    "Moo! Mr. Donne!"


    The tauren people gathered in an instant.


    Even Chief Kane, who was still carrying the shelf just now, completely let go.


    The old chief rushed to Donn��s side with the explosive speed of the young man. At the same time, he threw his arms away and gave Donn an old tearful hug:


    "You really did it? Really did it? Moo! You are really our Minotaur, the savior that we have only hoped for thousands of years!"


    "Hold on, hold on! Old chief, you hit my wound!" Donn took a lot of effort to get rid of the chief.


    At this time, the other tauren were equally excited and excited.


    However, after hearing that Mr. Donne had been injured, they didn''t go up to hug each other in a gag. Instead, all of them were flushing around Dorn, smiling, rubbing their long-haired hands, and asking questions.


    This scene is too hot, so Donne is really a little overwhelmed.


    So he immediately communicated with Dragon Mother in his thoughts, and sent out all the tauren fighters in the story world as many as they used to disperse the enthusiasm of everyone.


    Just now, he had noticed that there seemed to be an area for the wounded to be placed on the periphery of the temple.


    Now he has removed the wounded soldiers from the book for the first time, and also happens to receive the shaman and her apprentices'' witchcraft treatment on the spot.


    More than fifty figures of Tauren warriors were sketched out of thin air. Although most of them were wounded and colored, there were still many people who brought them in.


    No tauren warrior died in the fight against the bull.


    This result is another unexpected ecstasy for Chief Kane and others!


    Mr. Donne is amazing!


    But ecstasy goes to ecstasy, the old shaman''s actions are still relatively quick.


    She quickly organized several of her apprentices, and first arranged several seriously injured Tauren fighters, including Seti, to come to the side for treatment.


    The rest of the people stayed in place, listening to the tauren fighters who participated in the attack on the temple brag about how fierce and terrifying the bull in the temple is, and how Han Yong is invincible, Mr. Donne, like a **** descending from the earth. ��


    The warm and harmonious atmosphere on site has been maintained for a long time.


    until interrupted by a dull, harsh creaking sound��


    This sudden sound came from that quaint temple.


    When ����Dorn and others passed by through the prestige, they saw that the originally tightly closed, decorative stone gate of the temple was slowly opening by themselves!


    This stone door, I don��t know how long it has not been opened.


    may have never been opened before.


    Everyone''s attention was attracted by the arduous and long sound of the opening of the stone door, but for the time being, no one really saw what was behind the door.


    "If the stone gate is opened, is it the road through the temple? Does this mean that you can reach the wild sunset plain without passing through the portal?" Dorn guessed, "but the bull is dead, open the road to the plain The channel doesn��t seem to make any sense..."


    Immediately afterwards, he thought that after killing the Cretan Bull, the notification that popped up from the system mentioned this sentence��


    .


    may refer to the current situation.


    After waiting for a while, the door of the temple was completely opened, but what appeared behind the door was not a wild sunset plain.


    is a dark blue pumice stone, a deep blue frothing wave. In the distance is the sea level and the skyline blending together, and the gentle sky full of stars.


    The wet and salty sea breeze blows out from the Shimen, bringing the waves to the coast, UU reading rhythmic beating...


    This is a magnificent scene of the Minotaurs who have lived in the maze of ruins for generations. They have never seen it with their own eyes or experienced it personally.


    Inside the enclosed ruins, there is always no sea, no salty wind, no starry sky that makes people want to cry.


    So, Kane and Tamara, who were in their 80s, and Baine, who was a teenager, were all frozen and motionless when they saw the scene behind the door.


    At this time, Don''s system reacted again.


    System prompt: [Minotaur Labyrinth] The internal composition change is completed, please leave the ruins through the temple gate within one day. After one day, the copy will be permanently closed.


    "The element composition in this single copy is really much richer than the ordinary copy." Donn glanced at the reminder, then looked at the scene behind the temple door.


    It seems that Minotaur has been passed down from generation to generation, and that generations of warriors have given their lives for it is correct.


    After a long time, the dull tauren still looked at the scene behind the door in a daze.


    And the old Qizi, who also entered the ruins from the outside world, was the first to break the silence.


    His words were addressed to Donne: "Mr. Donne, behind this stone gate, isn''t it, isn''t it...?"


    The old adventurer trembled, his two slightly chapped lips trembled, and he didn''t finish his speech for a long time.


    "Yeah." Donn nodded, then took a step forward, turned his back to face all the Minotaurs and spoke calmly:


    "Everyone, as you see. Welcome to the outside world."

 v3 Chapter 159： Cut bull beef

    After several experiments.


    Dorn and others have already determined that this gate to the outside world allows the Minotaurs to pass directly.


    Go through the gate and you will directly come to the floating ghost island on the south side of the storm sea.


    If you look back from the island, you will see a door that is wide open, but with a sense of illusion standing out of thin air.


    Inside the gate is the scene inside the ruins.


    And Tauren can not only go out through the gate normally and smoothly, but also walk back from the floating island back to the ruins in the reverse direction.


    What stands out is that one comes and goes freely.


    According to the information that Dorn obtained from the system, the [Minotaur Labyrinth] will be completely closed in a day.


    At that time, the connection between the ruins temple and the gate passage on the floating island is estimated to be closed directly.


    So Donn simply hinted at the tauren��


    "If you want to move, you have to move as early as possible." "This channel to the outside world will be closed suddenly at any time." "Procrastination delays things, it''s not advisable."


    In short, just three sentences, so that the Tauren people began to prepare for the overall relocation of the ethnic group without any hesitation.


    Next, Donn doesn''t have to do anything, and there will be tauren to serve him.


    For example, he wants to take the three monsters, the snapping turtle, the light feather pigeon, and the fire feather duck, from the [Minotaur Labyrinth] back to raise them.


    Although the other monsters in the maze are not delicious, I hope I can take some out if possible.


    At the worst, I can do research for my own monster scholar Crick.


    Things like this, the tauren people have helped round things up.


    In short, everyone in the entire Minotaur tribe, after the door to the outside world was opened, was very busy, without touching the ground.


    And Don, the only thing he did was to go to the Tamara Shaman and received further treatment for the wound on his right chest.


    After that, this kind and brave gentleman who was treated the most respected by the entire Minotaur group, felt a little bored because of doing nothing.


    So, what can best solve the boredom of a cook?


    How can you relieve your worries?


    Of course it��s cooking!


    "In the story world, there is still an SS grade ingredient waiting for me to cook." With this thought, Dorn took out "Alice''s Bedtime Reading."


    Before entering the story world, Dorn had asked some familiar tauren like Alistar and Bain about one thing.


    is their attitude towards eating Cretan bulls.


    After this question, the attitudes of the Tauren people are very consistent, that is, they are not opposed to Don''s eating Cretan bulls, but they themselves seem to be reluctant to try.


    The reason they gave during the dialogue with Donne was also very reasonable��


    Bain: "Big Brother Dorn, although our Minotaurs have never considered ourselves and bulls to be the same species. But you know, after all, the heads of Cretan bulls look the same as ours. Change to be the eldest brother. You, definitely don��t want to eat the meat of a monster with a head similar to yours, right?"


    Dorn touched his chin: "Uh...what about the possible scoring situation?"


    "what?"


    "Ah... well, I mean, yes. If it was me, I wouldn''t eat the meat of these monsters."


    "..."


    In addition, Benissa, a half-Minotaur descent and a "pseudo-monster girl" of human descent, has the same attitude towards eating bulls as other tauren.


    There is also the old adventurer Kizi, who seems to be reluctant to eat beef because of his deceased wife and daughter.


    Dorn can understand the reasons they gave for not eating bulls.


    And since others do not accept this kind of food for various reasons.


    Then even if the final product is delicious and delicious, there is no need to press your head to force others to eat it.


    This is not what a good cook should do!


    So, in the end, Dorn chose to enter "Alice''s Bedtime Book" by himself and enjoy the food with Dragon Mother.


    "It''s a pity, obviously after acquiring a new cooking system, I have become more willing to share delicious food with others than before."


    When Dorn used the skill levels of [Flame Technique] and [Flash Art] before, he assisted Grandma Lulubo, the old chef, to cook a large pot of rice.


    later even directly offside to do a few big pot meals, and also hosted a practice dinner.


    Therefore, most people in the Minotaur ethnic group eat dishes made by Don. Their first feedback should have already been included in Dorn''s pocket.


    But even so, there is still a small group of people in the ethnic group who, for various reasons, have not eaten the new chef��s dishes.


    As far as Donne is now, anyone who hasn''t eaten the dishes he cooks is all walking leeks!


    Ah, no, it''s a source of walking!


    Although according to the instructions I have read before, Don''s "old users" can still produce.


    But they are all "killed" by the system...


    Therefore, "new users" are the high value!


    "Hey, how do you feel that this routine is inexplicably familiar?" Dorn was holding "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" in his mind, frowning involuntarily. UU reading www.uukANAshu. com


    In short, he originally planned to use the small group of tauren who hadn''t eaten his dishes to harvest a wave.


    , you can also test and see what kind of specific benefits you get when you cook directly for others.


    But for now, the tauren people don''t really want to eat the beef that Don''s heart desires, so things can be slowed down temporarily.


    "It''s not a big problem. Tomorrow, you can cook for them with other ingredients left in the cold storage."


    With this thought, Dorn silently recited the real name of "Alice''s Bedtime Book" in his heart, and entered the dark red book.


    The world in the book.


    The Dragon Mother was walking around the audience as an auxiliary in the battle against the Cretan Bull just now, and she was finally tired enough. She is now staying in a room on the second floor, sleeping on the gold coin pile in the treasure chest.


    Dorn didn''t bother her either.


    Instead, he went around the world in the book, and finally found the Cretan bull in the clearing of the lagoon.


    The size of the second-order bull is too big for Dragon Lady to pack it into the ice storage room, so she can only put it by the lake for the time being.


    Then verbally ordered this area of ??the lake to cool down, turning it into a temporary snow storage area, waiting for Donne to come over to slaughter the bulls.


    It can be regarded as a very reasonable arrangement made by the warehouse clerk, Long Niang.


    "Alice is doing a good job, she is getting more and more familiar with cold storage work, and I can consider giving her a meal reward later." After finding the bull, Dorn first praised Dragon Niang like this.


    Then, he seriously thought about the slaughter of bull beef.

 v3 Chapter 160： Ruyi, you are strengthened!

    At present, the Cretan Bull still maintains a second-tier state, covered in a layer of extremely hard metal armor.


    Before officially starting to cut the beef, Don first put on the [Identification Gloves of the Old Steel Hammer] and touched the metal material.


    In fact, when he was fighting a second-tier bull, Dorn had already developed a keen interest in this peculiar layer.


    According to the current situation, even after killing the bull, this layer of metal has not disappeared.


    Maybe, is it a resource that can be used?


    Dorn channeled subtle magic power to the leather gloves, and this magic power slowly flowed up.


    After a while, the frequency of the magic surge on the glove and that layer of exotic metal tended to be the same.


    began to have relevant identification information fed back to Don��s mind����


    Unknown metal. The material is peculiar and indestructible; it has a strong absorption effect on magic power, which can resist most magical influences.


    "It''s indestructible, and it absorbs energy. I''m afraid this thing is not vibrating... and it resists most magical influences, that is to say, the magic resistance is unusually high? Also, after the bull is put on this shell, most of my skills are not available. The method is effective for it."


    Dorn roughly analyzed the information returned, and then put away the identification gloves.


    Judging from the preliminary identification results, this layer still seems to be used.


    Maybe it can be used for equipment or something.


    However, Dorn himself obviously can''t complete the equipment forging, and professional things still have to be left to professional people.


    "Find a time to visit Steel Hammer and the others. I don''t know what Kaisadum has become under the leadership of this dwarf."


    After studying the bull''s metal shell superficially, it''s time for Donne to do what he cares most about.


    This layer is indeed indestructible, which greatly increases the difficulty of cutting bull beef.


    During the previous battle, the position of the bull''s forehead was directly held by Donne and gnawed out a big hole.


    And under this hole is normal skin and flesh.


    "With [Ruyi] in hand, coupled with the [Buding Niu Skill] learned to master, start with the hole on the bull''s head and cut and hollow the bull inward. Although it is a little troublesome, it should still be possible. of."


    Dorn eagerly worked out [Ruyi].


    However, at the moment he just took out his exclusive kitchen utensils and weapons, his movements suddenly stopped, and his expression was quite surprised: "Ruyi, have you changed?"


    Ruyi in the form of a short dagger trembled slightly, seeming to be responding to his master.


    However, its light trembling seemed to carry an inexplicable, strange sentiment in it.


    Although it is hard to say, it is certain that this kind of feeling is definitely not joy.


    Dorn judged that the reason for the change in [Ruyi] was that when I first touched it, I felt a faint, familiar warm feeling from it.


    This feeling and the feeling on Don''s body can''t be said to have nothing to do with it, it can only be said to be the same.


    "Are you also affected by the [Heart of the God of Cooking]?" Dorn was slightly surprised, picking up his own exclusive kitchen utensils and weapons to take a closer look.


    Whether [Ruyi] or [Heart of the God of Cooking], all are dungeon rewards and are all relics.


    In a sense, it can be regarded as the same.


    Therefore, when the [Heart of God of Cooking] is broken, if there is a slight light spot that will affect [Ruyi], it is not a completely incomprehensible thing.


    The key question now is whether [Ruyi] has any changes in its ability to affect it under the influence.


    With this question, Donne put on the leather identification gloves again.


    Along with the small magical surge of the same frequency, the identification result came out����


    "Ruyi, you have been strengthened?" Dorn, who had gained the identification information in his mind, was even more surprised.


    [Ruyi] It really changed, warmer, and stronger.


    But this, only for the enhancement of cooking functions.


    Judging from the information provided by the appraisal, the current [Ruyi], in addition to retaining all its original functions, has an additional enhanced function.


    This extra function, Donn temporarily called it.


    [Ruyi] is that it can be turned into any kitchen utensil according to Donne''s needs.


    At first glance, you will feel that this function is not a big deal, because [Ruyi] was developed by Donne in the past.


    But here comes the point.


    After referring to the appraisal results in Dorn, I took [Ruyi] and did a few tests.


    He was surprised to find that this so-called is really "any"!


    even covers a series of earth appliances related to cooking that only exist in the cognition of Donne in the current land of miracles!


    What kind of microwave oven, rice cooker, electric steamer, electric oven... All the electrical appliances and kitchen utensils that Donne touched during the earth time can now be changed!


    Moreover, it directly violates the law of conservation of energy. There is no energy drive or power supply!


    As long as I [Ruyi] can make electrical appliances and kitchen utensils, it will work.


    "This is too strong! Ruyi! I know that you have always had great potential, and I am optimistic about you for a long time!" After studying the strengthened [Ruyi], Donne was extremely excited.


    The expansion of the range of kitchen utensils that can be used means that the selection of dishes that Donne can make has been enriched by another level.


    Moreover, with the help of the enhanced version of [Ruyi], his future cooking process will be much more convenient and faster.


    Ruyi:...


    In the face of the master��s beautiful words, [Ruyi] still maintained the original kind, if there is nothing, the slight tremor of seeing through the red ~ www.novelhall.com~ seems to be with three-point indifference, three-point helplessness, and three-point Melancholy...


    After studying [Ruyi], Donne took out [Time of Chaos].


    The rewards given by the same relics, one of them is strengthened, and the other is unreasonable to take care of itself.


    After the identification of the dwarf gloves, Dorn was pleased to learn that there was also an additional gold pocket watch for the model worker.


    The current [Time of Chaos], in addition to accelerating the growth rate of creatures, it also adds a function to accelerate the cooking speed of dishes.


    Moreover, the upper limit of this accelerated cooking speed is independent.


    is different from the highest rate of twice the speed that affects the metabolism of organisms, [when chaos] can speed up up to four times the speed to speed up the cooking process of dishes.


    For example, when preparing dishes in the past, the ingredients needed to be marinated for one hour. Under the influence of the new function of [Engraving Time], it only takes 15 minutes to complete.


    It takes two hours to simmer the thick soup, using [When the chaos] is used, it only takes half an hour to get out of the pot!


    Moreover, this acceleration will not affect the final effect of the dishes.


    Of course, like the new effect of [Ruyi], the same behavior of [Carving Time] is only for cooking, which can be regarded as a pure life skill that can only assist with cooking.


    But even so, the extra effects of these two [Heart of Cooking God] are enough to make Donne as a chef ecstatic:


    "It''s no wonder that this hidden profession is called [God of Cooking]. It feels like... One person gains the Tao, and the chickens and dogs ascend to the sky. When you wish and chaos, from now on, you will be dignified super kitchen utensils!"

 v3 Chapter 161： Dengying Beef

    Cut bull beef.


    Although the outer shell of the second-tier bull is really in the way, the way to cut from the forehead all the way in is really troublesome.


    However, Donne is in a good mood now.


    waved [Ruyi] and sang a song. After spending some more time, the bull beef was successfully slaughtered.


    Because of his extremely skillful knife skills, coupled with the newly acquired [Bull Ding Niu Skill].


    Even though the cutting of bull beef is very difficult, the beef cut by Donne is perfectly cut along the texture of the flesh itself, which can preserve the fresh juice in the meat to the greatest extent.


    After he finished the meat cutting operation, Alice finally woke up, and quietly appeared behind Donne with her large treasure chest inlaid with gold.


    Speaking of it, the Dragon Lady could not influence Don''s actual actions in the world in the book through verbal commands.


    But she is still the master of this small independent world. If others enter and exit the world in the book, Alice will be able to sense it for the first time.


    But at present, it seems that Don is clearly not in this category in Long Niang''s heart.


    Just now, she made up for a while.


    Don''t say that Dorn just entered without saying hello. Even if he went in and out of the story world just now, and jumped repeatedly, Alice probably still didn''t blink her eyes and continued to sleep peacefully.


    What is trust?


    This is it.


    Bai Alice: "Au-I feel sleepy for a long time, but still sleepy. Good morning, Don."


    Black Alice: "Hmph, are the humble followers ready to make good food to please Alice? It''s quite intentional."


    Dragon Niang''s two bodies each greeted Dorn in their own way.


    And Dorn, who was gradually entering the cooking state, didn''t even go to this set of greetings at all.


    From the cut beef, he carried a large piece of hind leg meat and tendon meat, handed it directly in front of Long Niang, and spoke unceremoniously:


    "Don''t talk about the ones that are not. Come on, Alice, help me freeze these two pieces of meat."


    Bai Long Niang:...


    Black Dragon Mother: "I said, are you guys getting more and more precise with me!"


    ...


    Although she was reluctant, Alice finally affected the temperature through verbal instructions, obediently helping Donne freeze the two carefully selected pieces of beef.


    even spontaneously put other cut meat into the fresh meat cold storage one by one.


    This small warehouse manager should become more skilled and competent.


    And Don, after getting two pieces of frozen hind leg meat and tendon meat, he hurried contentedly towards the kitchen of the lake center castle.


    And Alice followed him with the big treasure chest inlaid with gold.


    Follow all the way and talk all the way��


    Bai Longniang: "Don, Don, I just helped so much when you were fighting with the bull. You should reward me more, more than the agreed reward."


    Heilongniang: "I want more delicious food. Also, at least one more night''s story all night. Of course, this is not what I want, but I am compassionate to give you more opportunities to please me."


    "All listen to you, all listen to you." Donn had nothing to do with Alice, so he nodded frequently and agreed to her request.


    Even though her request is easy to satisfy.


    Obviously, he performed so brilliantly in the bull crusade, and he would definitely not be rejected if he took a few more strokes with Don.


    Thinking about it this way, Long Niang is inexplicably boring...


    After walking out of the kitchen, Alice''s two bodies stopped chattering, and she glanced at the two large pieces of frozen meat that Donne was carrying, and they became unanimous:


    "So, what are you going to make delicious tonight?"


    "Make Dengying beef first. In addition, the Tauren people are really busy today, but I don''t have anything important to do. I''ll add another dish later depending on my mood."


    Dorn said so, and brought two pieces of beef into the kitchen.


    Alice also followed, but instead of pestering Donn, she found a corner to put the big treasure chest inlaid with gold, she climbed up, and both bodies sat down synchronously.


    Dengying beef.


    I have never heard of it again, and the name sounds weird.


    "How many peculiar dishes does Donne do?" The black and white dragon lady sat on the high pile of gold coins, looking at Donne''s back.


    Shake his feet, lift his cheeks, and look forward to it.


    ...


    In the kitchen.


    Dorn put two pieces of beef and took out [Ruyi].


    The Dengying Beef that he is going to do today, the first process he faces is slicing.


    And you have to cut the beef big and thin.


    This is also the reason why Dorn asked Longniang to help freeze the beef in the first place. The frozen meat is easier to slice.


    Holding [Ruyi] in hand, Dorn did not rush to the knife, but flashed in his mind, conceiving a more modern meat cutting tool.


    While thinking, he said to [Ruyi]: "You will become a meat cutter first."


    The so-called meat slicer is a slicing tool with a guillotine structure using a simple lever principle. It is very labor-saving to cut frozen meat, and the cut meat will be very thin.


    Although, just relying on [Ruyi] to turn into a sharp kitchen knife, combined with Dorn��s exquisite knife skills, you can also directly cut out meat slices that perfectly meet the requirements of Dengying Beef. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    But it can��t stand this meat slicer, it��s more labor-saving!


    The development history of human civilization is originally the evolutionary history of tools. If you can be lazy, why not be lazy?


    [Ruyi] After receiving the thought of the knife owner, there is no direct change, but it shakes in confusion.


    At present, after being affected by the [Heart of the God of Cooking], [Ruyi] seems to be more unable to actively resist becoming a kitchenware.


    It��s just that, it doesn��t understand, is this small guillotine tool really a piece of kitchenware?


    "This is the first time I have seen you hesitate because you are confused about whether the thing you want to change is kitchenware." Don seemed to understand the meaning of [Ruyi], "Your previous persistence is obviously a weapon. However, this is also quite it is good."


    Ruyi:...


    Dorn: "Also, this is a meat slicer. I said it is a kitchenware. It is a kitchenware. Change it for me!"


    Under the host''s strong request, [Ruyi] reluctantly completed the change.


    Frozen beef meat slicer, start the ��Ding Jie Niu technique�� to cut along the texture, the knife will rise and fall, there will be a slightly curled, thin slice of beef that is as thin as a cicada''s wings and fall onto the plate.


    The small whistle sound of the knife rising and falling, and the way the beef cuts along the texture, both sound and look, with an enjoyable sense of comfort and decompression.


    As for the slices of beef that fell into the plate, because of the freezing, each piece of meat seemed to have a little ice crystal on it, and it also had a nice frost texture, rosy, thin, and crystal clear.


    A full plate is pleasing to the eye.

 v3 Chapter 162： SSS level dishes

    The Dragon Mother sitting on the side watching the excitement was a little uncontrollable and curious, she climbed down from the pile of gold coins, and came to Donn gently.


    Among them, Bai Longniang seems to want to grab a piece of beef and have a look.


    However, before she could grab the beef, the prophet Dorn proactively extended a tentacle and patted her head:


    "If you want to touch the ingredients, you have to wash your hands first."


    "Oh." White Alice covered her patted forehead.


    As for the request of washing hands, the well-behaved Bai Longniang would obediently follow it without complaint.


    After washing her hands carefully, she carefully twisted a slice of beef, and the black dragon lady on the side also came up.


    Dragon Niang lifted a piece of beef to natural light, and you can see that the piece of meat is thin enough to transmit light directly.


    This is also the origin of the name Dengying Beef.


    The so-called Dengying refers to the shadow puppets of the celestial dynasty.


    uses this name to call this dish because the finished Dengying Beef is so thin that it can reveal objects under the light, just like the curtain of a shadow puppet show.


    "It''s so thin and shiny." Alice sighed quietly.


    And Donn��s here.


    In the process of cutting the meat, he still did not forget to test his own body.


    Earlier, Dorn had speculated that this so-called cooking process is likely to have a positive and positive effect.


    Therefore, in the current cooking process, he deliberately mobilized this new warm force flow in his body.


    The guiding effect is on the hands, on the kitchen utensils, as well as beef and ingredients.


    During this process, Don can clearly find that his already very smooth movements have reached the extreme.


    Moreover, the beef slices seem to have become more tender, rosy, plump and juicy under the influence of this.


    Through the feedback of [Intuitive Ingredients], Dorn can intuitively know that the beef is originally SS rated, and the quality is slowly rising!


    "Similar to what I guessed before, consumption really helps to improve the quality of the dishes. The meat of the Cretan bull is the best SS grade..." Don''s spirit was lifted.


    When cooking SS grade bullfrog meat.


    The final finished dry pot bullfrog is only one step away from the highest-rated SSS-level dishes.


    And now if you have assistance in the cooking process, maybe you can try to break through and break through the SSS level?


    With this idea born in Dorn''s mind, what was in his body seemed to be called and ordered, and it began to spew out in a majestic manner, acting on the Cretan beef.


    "This...? It descends so fast." Donn was slightly surprised.


    But then he was relieved.


    made SS-level ingredients into SSS-level dishes, but even his kind of innate cooking skillful opener player has not successfully completed things.


    If it can really help him accomplish this, then the consumption will be larger, which seems completely acceptable.


    Anyway, the acquisition is all without capital trading, and it does not require much to pay.


    Moreover, if you can really make SSS-class Dengying Beef, the benefits you can get are extremely high.


    This benefit is not only the opportunity to taste the top delicacy.


    You need to know that the skills of [Predator] and [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] on Donne are all the higher-rated dishes, the higher the rewards you will get.


    "If you can really achieve the ultimate quality of this set of Dengying beef, you feel that what you pay is worth it. If you think about it this way, I really feel a little nervous, inhale and exhale, inhale and exhale, normal heart and calm heart..."


    Dorn thought so, and at the same time adjusted his breathing rate, his black eyes became deep and serious.


    Cooking continues����


    Dorn calmed down his mind, and skillfully used the meat cutter to cut the entire hind leg meat and tendon meat into large and thin pieces.


    "Okay, this time it''s a super-large shaunkei, enough to hold all the pieces of meat." Dorn collected the meat, and then patted [Ruyi], who was still working as a meat cutter.


    The so-called shao-kei refers to a bamboo-made flat basket with good ventilation, which is very suitable for drying beef slices.


    [Ruyi] This time I didn''t talk about this issue again to refute the owner who questioned myself.


    Instead, following the thoughts in Don''s mind, the change was quickly completed.


    Spread a layer of oil evenly on the dry big shaukei, and then spread the cut beef slices on top of the shaukei.


    Then take some salt, sugar, pepper powder, chili noodles, and pepper noodles and mix them in a certain proportion, pour in distilled wine and stir to make a secret mixture.


    Spread the sauce fully on the surface of each piece of full and stretched beef.


    After completing this step, Dorn turned his head and told the two dragon maidens who were blinking their eyes and craned their necks to watch the cooking: "Alice, make a gentle wind area outside, I''m going to dry the meat."


    Calling the wind to dry meat, Alice has already done it once when making roast duck in the oven, and she has done it very well.


    Practice makes perfect.


    So this time, she couldn''t be troubled either.


    On the island in the heart of the lake, the sun is warm, and there is a gentle, stable, forest-like wind blowing slowly.


    Dragon Niang turned this place into an excellent drying place.


    Dorn held Shau Kei and placed it on the clearing on the island of the lake, and then took out [Time of Chaos It��s time to use the new ability of the Lamor Pocket Watch����


    [At the time of chaos], you can use the effect of up to four times the speed, and accelerate the production process on the premise of not affecting the final quality of the dishes.


    And this step, of course, is part of the cooking process, and you can enjoy the efficient speed-up of this new function.


    "I feel that after returning to Eaton, I can try to see if the brewing of various spices in the basement can be four times faster. It makes sense...that should barely be counted as a prerequisite process for cooking."


    Dorn said to himself like this.


    At the same time, [At the time of chaos] began to exert force.


    According to the gentle wind area made by Long Niang, it is estimated that it takes only ten hours to dry the beef jerky to the desired effect.


    Coupled with the help of [Time of Chaos], this time will be further shortened to two and a half hours.


    This feeling of speeding up the waiting time makes Donne very useful: "I said I am the happiest chef in the world, isn''t it too much?"


    Two and a half hours waiting time.


    During this whole process, because Dorn was still using his body to influence the bull, he never left too far.


    took Dragon Niang to chat and tell stories on the edge of Shau Kei.


    And Alice��s two bodies, one listens attentively to the story, and the other turns his head from time to time to look at the beef in Shaukei.


    The original fresh and plump slices of meat constantly lose water due to the volatilization of alcohol in the early stage and the gentle action of continuous wind and heat.


    began to dry slowly, slowly curled up, and finally showed a dry and crisp look.

 v3 Chapter 163： Eating very ritual

    ustle-


    ��kei shakes, and the dried beef slices rub against each other.


    Dorn put away all the dried meat slices, went back to the kitchen, and once again gave an order to [Ruyi]: "Listen, this time I am going to change something amazing. Give me an electric oven!"


    Ruyi:...


    Beef jerky goes into the grill.


    Adjust to 110 degrees and bake for 8 minutes.


    Precise temperature control and shut down on time by itself, greatly liberating manpower.


    For Dorn, after coming to the land of miracles, there is no such a convenient cooking experience anymore. This kind of lazy pleasure is really a long-lost experience.


    This is the power of technology!


    Longniang and [Ruyi] are both surprised by the function of this magical kitchenware.


    Especially the two dragon girls, both bending over and raising their buttocks at this time, put their pink face on the glass of the electric oven, and kept looking inward:


    "This thing is a bit like the magic technology made by dwarves, but it''s not quite like it." "Well-it''s amazing, the jerky is slowly unfolding inside, and there is a roasted smell coming out."


    Duoen naturally did not participate in Long Niang''s curious prying.


    He has already set up another pan in the kitchen.


    After the oil in the pot is hot, add some cinnamon, cardamom, ginger, dried chili, pepper, green onion...


    Use a small fire to fry all these dry spices yellow and dry, and the fragrant substances fried into them are completely soaked in the hot oil.


    At this time, take out the residue of the dry ingredients.


    and pour out the oil, then mix a little bit of homemade red spicy oil in it, and stir.


    At this time, there was a sound of "ding��" from the electric oven.


    The two dragon maidens who will be watching the barbecue process carefully, both of them shuddered in fright.


    It seems that the jerky can also be out of the oven.


    The roasted beef jerky is mixed into the sesame oil, so that the fresh hemp-flavored oil is fully infiltrated and soaked in the jerky.


    After this step is completed, the shaping of Dengying Beef''s taste is completely completed.


    At the same time, Dorn could feel that the body was leaking continuously, but this time it officially stopped.


    After a meal of Dengying beef, there were already more than 15,000 points, which directly consumed about 10,000 points.


    there is nothing left.


    "I can feel that this Dengying Beef should have broken through the SSS level. However, the specific level of breakthrough can only be determined after eating."


    Dorn looked at the finished beef, his eyes flashed, and his expression was bright.


    makes dishes with the highest ratings. No matter how you think about this kind of thing, it makes people very happy!


    "Dorn, you seem to be very happy. Can this beef be eaten?" The Dragon Niang on the side cautiously approached.


    "No, do a little more final sense of ritual before eating." Dorn calmed his heart to the maximum, and replied.


    Take a few feathers of a light feather pigeon.


    Soaked with high-concentration distilled alcohol to kill poison.


    After drying the feathers, a subtle magic power is transmitted into it.


    has lived in the tauren''s habitat for almost half a month, and Dorn has naturally figured out how this light feather pigeon feathers are used for lighting.


    As long as a small amount of magic is introduced into it, the feathers of the pigeon can maintain a faint soft light for almost one night.


    A real energy-saving and environmentally friendly light source.


    After the feather glows softly, it is placed in the center of the large plain plate.


    Then buckle a clean, hammered glass bowl on it, and a small night light with a unique style and sentiment is formed.


    "Alice, turn off the lights! Uh... just to reduce the brightness of the castle, I will show you a good one. This Dengying Beef is very special." Dorn was excited.


    and Long Niang obeyed his instructions incomprehensibly.


    After everything was ready, Dorn began to set a plate of Dengying beef around the luminous glass bowl.


    The slices of full jerky are like cicada wings, oily and moist, with a translucent light caramel color, and the beef texture is clear.


    The feather night light covered by beef, with soft light, can shine through the beef with a dim but dreamy light and shadow.


    It is not enough to describe its beauty like a curtain that can transmit light in a shadow puppet.


    After ���� is finished, the attributes of beef are greatly improved!


    A Dengying Beef with a unique romantic style is complete!


    ...


    Because of the relatively abundant time, as stated before, Dorn also steamed the rice with [Ruyi] in the process of making Dengying beef.


    also made a cold dish of vegetables and fried a plate of fresh beef.


    After all these dishes and food were on the table, Long Niang''s attention was still attracted by the main dish Dengying Beef.


    "Good look!" The two dragon girls both stared at the beef, swallowing their saliva, with a look of longing.


    The light in the entire restaurant is dim, the clear texture of the slices of beef under the night light, the soft red light flashing through the crispy slices of meat.


    No matter how you look at it, it makes people intoxicated.


    No wonder Donne would say that this Dengying Beef is very special.


    like it!


    Alice is completely addicted to the shadow of the lights and can''t extricate herself.


    However, considering that her mind is similar to that of a little girl, it is reasonable to like beautiful things.


    "Don''t just stare at it, you can''t get enough, try it." At this time, Dorn divided two pairs of chopsticks to Alice.


    "Hmm-I feel it''s a pity to eat just like this." "But, I want to eat it again. Mum, food is meant to be eaten."


    After each of Alice''s bodies murmured, they both began to skillfully raise their chopsticks, carefully picking up a piece of beef.


    Jerky stuffed into the mouth.


    The first thing I felt was the spicy smell full of oil on the outside of the beef. This spicy energy was fierce and rushed into my throat, but it was unexpectedly not choking. Also accompanied by the tingling feeling of pepper, UU reading www. uukanshu.com stimulates taste buds.


    Chew again, the taste is crispy, with the delicious mellow aroma of beef, and slightly chewy, and the mouth melts.


    Also, because it is soaked in sesame oil, the taste of this jerky is not dry at all, on the contrary, it is a little tender, and the meat is completely melted after a few chews, without the dryness and stuffiness of ordinary meat.


    "Spicy, crispy, crunchy, fragrant and fragrant when chewed. It is indescribably delicious, incomparably delicious! If it is paired with white rice-well, in short, it is delicious!"


    A piece of beef swallowed, and Alice White sipped her lips and took a bite of rice by the way.


    After the rice is swallowed, I will rush the beef...


    Just like Alice��s current level of skill and sophistication with using chopsticks to thin the jerky and grilling rice, she is no less skilled than any other little girl from the celestial dynasty who looks like her age.


    This action is combined with the peculiar white hair of the white dragon lady, and the golden dragon eye pupils.


    From the look and feel, it is very strange and interesting.


    After watching the two dragon girls happily eating with the eyes of the old father looking at his daughter, Dorn himself finally picked up the chopsticks.


    After he took a deep breath, he picked up a slice of Dengying beef that was thin to light.


    Entrance.


    hemp, spicy, fresh, fragrant, crisp, crisp, moist and tender, several different flavors are cleverly concentrated on this small thin slice of beef, which do not conflict with each other, but complement each other.


    At this moment, the delicious food is churning, the taste buds are cheering, and the brain is shaking!


    That''s right, it feels...


    This Dengying Beef, SSS grade!

 v3 Chapter 164： New Skills【Strengthening】

    A piece of Dengying beef swallowed, and Dorn quickly picked up the second piece, then the third piece, and the fourth piece...


    Chew, swallow.


    Have another bite of hot and fragrant rice.


    The spicy and delicious taste of ���� beef is really superb!


    The last SSS-level food, for his top chef, it is also a tongue-in-cheek enjoyment that has never been experienced before!


    Even, this kind of food with full ratings brings Dorn more happiness and satisfaction than ordinary people.


    After all, he has top-notch cooking skills and [intuitive sense of ingredients], and can evaluate any details and characteristics of a dish in a comprehensive and meticulous manner.


    And this Dengying beef.


    No matter what direction or angle you look at, it is perfect! Impeccable perfection!


    is like a beautiful piece of art!


    Dorn��s first SSS dish, from a subjective point of view, the tasting time does not seem to be long.


    He only knew that he was eating, and before he knew it, the chopsticks in his hand began to fight with the chopsticks of the two dragon girls on the plate.


    And the plain plate of Dengying Beef was installed, I don''t know when, only the small night light made of glass bowl and pigeon feathers was left.


    and sporadic pieces of beef that are so small that they are almost negligible.


    "Hmm-why did I finish eating? I can eat more, as much as I can." Bai Longniang leaned on the back of her chair, her belly bulging.


    And Black Alice, who was sitting in the same chair, stood up on the chair, supported the table with one hand, and gently swept the plate with the fingers of the other hand, picking up the last bit of beef and spice oil residue. Suck carefully into your mouth:


    "Dorn, let''s make another plate! This dish seems to be better than any dish I have eaten before! So, hurry up! Hurry up! I still want it!"


    may be the influence of SSS-level food, even Black Dragon Lady is rarely arrogant once, and truly expresses his desire.


    "Uh..." The suggestion of making another plate of Dengying Beef made Donne feel a little moved, but after a little hesitation, he still waved his hand:


    "Let��s take a break first. In fact, we have already eaten a lot. Overeating is not healthy."


    And even if Dorn does make another Dengying Beef, the taste is probably not as good as the one just now.


    After all, his has been consumed to the point where there is not much left.


    Speaking of it, the meal just now, although subjectively speaking, I didn''t eat it for long.


    But in fact, two whole chunks of Dengying beef with hamstring meat and tendon meat have been artificially finished by Don and Alice.


    The reason why I have eaten so much is that I still feel dissatisfied with "not knowing the taste".


    On the one hand, the beef that is fully rated is too delicious.


    On the other hand, it is probably the same as Zhu Bajie��s experience of eating ginseng fruit in Wuzhuang.


    "Cut, stingy." Black Alice murmured unconvincedly, but she still sat down honestly and leaned in to rest with the white dragon lady.


    The first experience of ����SSS-level dishes is over here.


    ...


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the attributes of attack, defense, physique, agility, and mental power are enhanced.


    System prompt: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Strengthening] is obtained.


    System reminder: Obtain the dishes of the skill of [Truto], the rating breaks through the SSS level, and the breakthrough of [Truto] critical breakthrough, the next time you obtain the relevant skills, you must be upgraded to a higher level!


    During the process of tasting Dengying Beef just now, in fact, the system reminder on Don''s body has jumped out several times.


    However, because eating beef slices was too devotion and selflessness, Dorn didn''t take a closer look at that time.


    After a whole plate of meat was completely eaten, he then remembered to open his panel to check the specific benefits of this SSS-level top-level monster dish.


    First of all, the profit of [predator].


    After eating a full-rated Dengying beef, the attributes of attack, defense, and physique all increased by more than 50 points!


    And the increase in agility and mental power is not small, one is 42 points, the other is 36 points.


    The last dish Donn had eaten that brought huge increase in attributes was the SS-class dry pot bullfrog from [Poisonous Remnant Marsh].


    At that time, the increase in attributes was that the battle five dimensions increased by 30 points each.


    And the Cretan bull is similar to the giant bullfrog, and belongs to the final boss of the same instance.


    In addition, after the bull is cooked into a dish, the taste is much better than that of the bullfrog, so this large increase is reasonable and predictable.


    "I have to say that the benefits of pushing BOSS are high."


    Dorn sighed with satisfaction, and then went to check his own skill column.


    �������ơ�: It comes from the tenacious will and vitality of the Cretan bull, and is automatically used after fatal damage. When your HP drops to 0, you will not die, but will be resurrected at 1.5 times the current HP and blue limit.


    Those hardships that can''t kill you will make you stronger!


    Note: After resurrection, the status of 1.5 times the blood volume and blue volume can be maintained for up to two hours. Two hours later, the upper limit of blood volume and blue volume returned to normal.


    Note: After the skill is used, it can only be used again after 30 days have passed.


    Duoen carefully read the description of the newly acquired [Tori] skills, UU reading www.uukanshu. The more com this shows, the more difficult it is to contain the excitement in my heart:


    "Is this the equivalent of copying the second-order state of the Crete Bull? Then from now on, I will be a ruthless character who will automatically change to the second state as long as I lose my health!"


    ��Training��The skill is equivalent to giving Donne one more life.


    Moreover, the upper limit of blood volume is 1.5 times, and the blood is thicker.


    This magical skill has undoubtedly greatly improved Don''s winning rate and survival rate in the dangerous battles that he may face in the future.


    In addition, it seems that because the Dengying Beef that produced the skill of [Too] is SSS-level, [Stomach Pouch] automatically gives this skill a critical breakthrough opportunity.


    Now [Tori] skills are directly marked with a red logo, as long as you brush a skill that is more compatible with it in the future, it will automatically be upgraded!


    There are two upgrade skills currently mastered by Donne, one [Poison Frog] and one [Dream Walker], all of which are powerful and high-level tactics.


    And ��Truto��This kind of skill, if it is upgraded again, the future is simply immeasurable!


    My future is bright!


    "However, I just thought that the [Strengthening] skill will directly pull [Harden] and other skills to complete the upgrade. Then, if I am emptied of the first blood tank in the future, it will directly become a low-profile version of K. Ritter Bull or something... but now it seems that this skill will not develop in this direction?"


    Dorn made some random guesses in his mind, and then turned off his system panel unconsciously.

 v3 Chapter 165： Broken, Im a plug-in

    After eating Dengying Beef, the Black Dragon Lady on the opposite side of the table went through the following three different physical and mental states.


    First of all, after a big meal, I still have a dissatisfaction.


    Then I finally calmed down and leaned against Bai Longniang to take a good rest.


    In the end, I rested until I recovered a certain amount of strength, and I had a leisurely mind. As usual, through ridicule and sarcasm, he attracted Don''s attention:


    "Hey, I said. Can you not put your brows together and pretend to be deep when you''re alone in a daze, and then smirk in a dementia. Tsk, disgusting!"


    "Hehe, I''m in a good mood now, I don''t care about you, Alice."


    Dorn just turned off his system panel at this time. It was when Chunfeng was proud, he didn''t care about Alice''s irony at all.


    "��." Black Alice turned her head away, and raised her small nose, looking a little boring.


    At this time, White Alice next to her spoke again.


    There are two bodies, and it seems very easy and natural to change the topic: "Dorn, how did your weapon or kitchen utensils change its appearance and function?"


    "Do you say Ruyi?"


    "Hmm, Ruyi! Especially when it turns into a box like magic technology, the beef will be roasted after a while, I want to try it too!"


    Seeing Bai Longniang''s cheerful look, she seemed to be very interested in [Ruyi].


    But Dorn poured cold water on Alice: "That, that''s called an electric oven. However, only I can let Ruyi follow my heart and change at will."


    "Hmm, is it like this? Originally I wanted to try it and make some Dengying beef." White Alice smacked her lips regretfully.


    "Cooking? Are you?" But Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly surprised.


    Before this, Alice had seen him cook many times.


    However, I have never imagined a situation where I have shown a high level of enthusiasm for cooking like today.


    What''s going on here?


    "Hmm, I think I might cook that dish." Bai Longniang nodded seriously.


    "I said, in your tone just now, you just look down on people! I can definitely do it!" Heilongniang also began to help.


    Dorn was even more confused when he saw that the two dragon girls looked extremely serious.


    But for Alice, he was so familiar with what he wanted to ask, so he naturally asked, "Why do you suddenly want to cook and you are so confident?"


    "You you you! Stupid Dorn! Mummu, you really look down on me!" Black Alice grinned at Dorn angrily, revealing a sharp tiger tooth at the corner of her mouth.


    And Bai Alice seemed much calmer: "When I just watched you cook, I felt warm and comfortable, and then... Then, I don��t know. In short, I just remember all the details of your cooking. Coming down."


    "Warm?" Don''s finger tapped the tabletop lightly.


    This kind of description is still very familiar to him, and he has a sense of sight.


    Isn''t ���� just the feeling that it makes people feel?


    After making some guesses in his heart, Donne asked, "Alice, can you tell me the details of Dengying Beef that you remember? The more detailed the better?"


    Long Niang nodded, and then she really started to repeat the cooking steps she remembered.


    Dengying beef dish, if you want to talk about the production process, it can actually be summarized in a few very concise words. It is nothing more than slicing, then drying, then roasting, and seasoning...


    But what Alice described is not so general.


    is more detailed, the slices are about how thin the slices are; the dried meat should be dried until the meat is changed; when roasting, it should be baked at the moment when the cooked beef gives off...


    Various cooking details are all described in her own words and expressions.


    There is also Black Alice in order to make Donne realize that it is extremely wrong to underestimate herself, and she will add it from time to time.


    In short, after hearing this, Alice seems to have a good understanding of the production process of Dengying Beef.


    Sufficient theoretical knowledge.


    "Is it because of the influence?" Dorn meditated in his heart.


    To be honest, in the process of getting along with Alice, although these two dragon maidens showed a high degree of love and thirst for food, they didn''t seem to have outstanding cooking talents.


    It is almost impossible to remember all the points of cooking after seeing Dengying Beef making once.


    This kind of situation will happen, and it can only be affected by the exposed influence when you cook by yourself.


    And, when I think about it now, when I just made Dengying beef, Alice was indeed uncharacteristically, showing a close attention to the cooking process.


    "In other words, these are the results of influence. The release actually helps cooking teaching?" Dorn made a speculation.


    And follow this line of thought to make a preliminary judgment.


    is used to assist teaching and improve the perception and detailed control of the cooking process of the people nearby, it is likely that it does not need to consume too much.


    When making Dengying Beef, Don can clearly feel that the consumption of 10,000 points is almost all spent on improving the final quality of the dishes.


    The amount of accidentally assigned to Long Niang is estimated to be very few.


    "Since there is such a usage, think about it this way, wouldn''t Amy and Esa at home be blessed?"


    Thinking about it this way, Dorne couldn''t help but think of two little apprentices with different personalities who were still in Eatontown. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Of course, I also thought of Vivienne more.


    However, considering Miss Fairy��s main hobbies and ambitions, she is obviously not in cooking and cooking, and she seems to have no intention of growing into a great chef.


    When she was at Eaton, the reason she would spend a lot of time in the kitchen was nothing more than to share the pressure for Donne.


    Therefore, this second usage can bring her far less help than the other two little cooks.


    And those two little cooks, Esa has talent, Amy works very hard, plus it��s just like a tiger.


    uses this function flexibly. After going back, there should be hope to greatly reduce the time cost for them to learn cooking skills, and to train them into unique chefs faster and better, as well as powerful helpers who really follow their own proud cooking skills.


    If you think about it this way, it seems pretty good?


    I am a successor!


    "Uh. In other words, if my existence can effectively improve Amy and Aisha''s ability to understand cooking and control the details... Doesn''t it mean that I am a plug-in?"


    Dorn is seriously thinking about another usage.


    And Alice on the opposite side of the table was left unconsciously dried for a long time.


    In the end, it was Black Alice who became uncomfortable and stood angrily on the chair and patted the table with her hand: "Mummu! Idiot Donn��s not conscious of being a follower! I have left Alice here for so long. Getting angry!"


    Dorn:...


    Later, Dorn used the way of telling an afternoon story before returning to the black dragon lady''s coy hints of reconciliation.

 v3 Chapter 166： Tauren home

    High-end ingredients often only require the simplest cooking methods. After a busy day, Grandma Lulubo began to make high-quality snapping turtles.


    This is the dinner for most people within the tauren community.


    Since the passage of the ruins maze and the outside world was opened yesterday, the entire group of tauren people have been busy with relocation related matters.


    They moved out all the tents and furniture items that they could take away, and drove out all the farmed monsters. I have been busy until this evening when the relocation work has officially come to an end.


    Therefore, the dinner that Grandma Lu Lubo is holding now is a bit of a celebration.


    After skillfully slaughtering the three snapping turtles with two helpers, the old cook of the tauren tribe began to set up the pot, light the fire, and burn the bonfire. The water in the pot boiled.


    Similar things, Grandma Lulubo has done too many times in the maze of ruins.


    "But it''s obviously the same thing. It always feels completely different when you do it outside than inside the ruins." The old cook sighed at the two helpers while she kept moving.


    Yes.


    In the outside world, I feel that everything is different.


    Grandma Lulubo began to slide the cut pieces of snapping turtle meat into the boiling water in the pot.


    "This technique of making a tortoise was taught to me by Mr. Donne. He said..." The old cook began to murmur again.


    The two chefs listened happily, echoing the conversation from time to time.


    They seem to have a lot of words today.


    After all the turtle meat was in the pot, Grandma Lu Lubo hammered her old waist, rubbed her knees, and slowly walked aside to rest.


    The pot is left for the two tauren who are helping with the cooking.


    "Hey Yo��" Grandma Lu Lubo leaned on her waist and sat down on a raised pumice stone.


    The place where they are preparing dinner is not too far from the coast, and you can directly see the dusky sea after dusk.


    The salty and fishy sea breeze can blow directly on the body, but it is surprisingly comfortable.


    shook the wrinkled old cow''s head, and after feeling the invigoration brought by the wind flow, Grandma Lulubo turned her head to look at the cauldron on the fire and the two helpers.


    Chefs are two young tauren girls, very energetic.


    While preparing the ingredients for the next dish, they are still chatting cheerfully about what��


    "That''s right, let''s talk about it. What about Mr. Don? I haven''t seen him all day? Moo."


    "I heard that he seems to be resting in that magical dark red book?"


    "Is that so? However, Mr. Donne really needs a good rest. But-I still miss the time he took us to cook the previous few days..."


    "Who doesn''t want? By the way, did I tell you? When we were cooking together before, Mr. Don''s right hand accidentally but gently touched my left pinky while I was handing dishes. Here, that''s it. Also, he said to me a total of 32 sentences and smiled at me 18 times!"


    "..."


    Grandma Lu Lubo listened to the conversation between two female head girls who were pregnant, but she couldn''t help but laugh.


    However, that gentleman is so powerful and charming, it is normal that he can easily capture the hearts of these young girls.


    As for Grandma Lu Lubo herself, she has already passed this age for a long time.


    Her feelings towards Donne are pure, with only immense admiration and gratitude.


    Also, many people in the ethnic group saw that great gentleman with such attitudes and feelings.


    He is the great benefactor of the entire ethnic group of Minotaur.


    Grandma Lulubo��s eyes continued to move backwards, she could see the tall and illusory open stone gate that stood in the center of the island.


    After ���� Shimen, there is a labyrinth of ruins, the home where Grandma Lu Lubo has lived for more than 60 years.


    "I heard that this stone gate may be closed soon. At that time, you won''t be able to return to the ruins, right?" Grandma Lu Lubo thought.


    For the older generation of tauren, the life in the ruins labyrinth is unsatisfactory, but after all, it is the place where their ancestors have lived for generations, and it is not so easy to give up...


    With this emotion, Grandma Lu Lubo''s eyes became a bit lonely.


    After a while, the old cook suddenly heard someone calling her��


    "Mother."


    is the honest and honest veteran warrior Kuba, he is the son of Lu Lubo''s grandmother.


    "Moo, Kuba." The old cook nodded in a daze.


    "Mother, the shaman has explained that people who are older should not stay on the coast for too long after the night. This sea breeze can make people catch cold and sick." Kuba''s voice expressed his care for his mother. At the same time Reach out to help.


    Grandma Lu Lubo was supported to her feet, but she did not forget to look at the tortoise soup that was being boiled: "Then my soup?"


    "We will be optimistic." The two chefs responded in unison with a smile.


    The old cook nodded.


    Hmm, that seems to be fine too.


    With the support of her son, Grandma Lulubo slowly walked back to the island where she could shelter from the wind.


    Along the way, her attention stayed on her tall and strong son.


    "Kuba used to be my pride. After following Mr. Donne and defeating the bull, he is the pride of the whole family." Grandma Lulubo thought.


    Speaking of my own son, although sometimes dull, but since he was a child, he strongly defeated the bulls and wanted to live in the outside world, right?


    Now, this wish of Kuba has come true.


    Kuba must be very happy now, and I will probably have a happy time in the future.


    And Grandma Lu Lubo is willing to accompany her son at the end of her life and share the joy of her son.


    Thinking like this, the nostalgia of parting from the homeland disappeared.


    After all, home can only be called home where there are family members.


    "Mother, what do you think of? You seem to be happy suddenly?"


    "Isn��t it worth being happy now, Kuba? Moo, look over there, those bright little stars are called stars, right? It��s like rotating from the sea to the sky... It��s so good."


    ...


    Dorn almost came out of "Alice''s Bedtime Book" after the tauren had dinner.


    After returning to the sinking island, he went to visit Chief Kane and Tamara Shaman, as well as Old Qizi.


    This large-scale relocation of the Tauren people, there is still no formal discussion on the last issue. That is-


    More than two hundred tauren, although they left the ruins maze, they officially came to the outside world. But where will we continue to develop ethnic groups in the future?


    Floating and sinking island, this ghost island is definitely not good.


    Because according to the introduction of the old Qizi, this island is closed at the ruins, and after two or three months, it will sink back to the bottom of the sea.

 v3 Chapter 167： Island and boat

    Inside Chief Kane''s makeshift tent.


    A large number of light feather nets embellish this enclosed area very brightly.


    Dorn, Old Chitz, and the chief and shaman of the tauren were sitting in this tent and discussing matters.


    The two elder leaders of the tauren tribe wanted to learn more about the outside world from Dorn and Old Qizi.


    In order to find the correct direction for the future development of the ethnic group.


    "Is the entire Minotaur group relocated outside? Well, I originally thought there would be some elderly tauren who would not leave the ruins and would like to stay inside."


    Dorn said this after hearing the chief talk about the relocation of the tauren.


    The maze of relics trapping the Minotaur clan is indeed like a besieged city.


    When trapped, everyone inside wants to go out.


    But after the city gates are opened, maybe some people will not be able to take a step outside and enter an unknown new life.


    Dorn originally thought that this time the Tauren relocation would have new and old iterations.


    The young tauren hopes to open up a new life, venture into the world, and actively embrace the outside world.


    Some old tauren may wish to accompany the [Minotaur Labyrinth] to slowly die of old age.


    At that time, the whole sinking island will be a sad parting.


    However, to Dorn a little bit by surprise, this not-so-good ending did not happen.


    Listening to the briefing by the chief and the shaman, the tauren people plan to move all out, and none of them will remain in the ruins.


    In response to Don''s question, the old shaman cleared his throat and responded:


    "Older people do feel a little reluctant to leave the maze, even me and Old Kane."


    "The labyrinth does limit the development of our ethnic group, but for our old people, it carries our memories for almost a lifetime. That is our home."


    "In addition, the outside world is full of unknowns, and those of us are so old that we no longer want to take any risks."


    The Tamara Shaman spoke very slowly and his tone was a little melancholy.


    These words are all about the reasons why people at their own age don''t want to come outside. It was not until the end that she slammed the bird feather animal skin witch stick in her hand, saying affirmatively:


    "But, Mr. Donne. The place where the ethnic group and family are located should be our Minotaur home."


    "We old guys, want to see our children and grandchildren settle in a whole new world outside, and want to see the race grow a little bit, take root. As long as we can see this, then everything is worth it."


    Dorn and Old Chitz patiently listened to the shaman''s words.


    Among them, the old Qizi, who is also old, will feel more touched by the shaman''s words.


    Home is where the family is, and the daughter Benissa is the whole meaning of the old adventurer''s life now.


    Dorn also nodded, understanding what the shaman said.


    Moreover, this is also very good, a good ending without parting.


    After this talk was over, and the atmosphere in the tent slowly began to lose weight, Dorn and others talked about the future habitat selection of the Minotaurs.


    "I know there is a not-so-small island. In the south, it is not too far from here, it is the area that is about to leave the storm sea. The weather there is not so bad, and there are no indigenous people on the island."


    On this issue, old Qizi has a great say.


    Because of the experience of entering the [Minotaur Labyrinth] several times, Old Chizi is very familiar with the seas nearby.


    The boundary of Hainan District in the storm is unknown, and he has found a good island.


    The area of ??the island is not small, there are fresh water streams and a large mountain forest on it.


    Animals multiply in the forest. Sacrifice as 9bzw.com Sacrifice as


    In short, it is an area that is very suitable for the life of the Minotaur ethnic group.����Bx��


    When Donne first met Old Chitz on the sinking island, his ragged appearance was caused by the fact that he was waiting for the ruins to open on that island and living on the isolated island for too long.


    Dorn and others briefly discussed it for a while, and basically had no objection to the old Qizi''s suggestion.


    Then there is the question of how to get to that island.


    Old Chizi had a small sailing boat, and after the sinking island was raised, he was driving the sailing boat.


    However, the ship was too small, even if it was transported several times back and forth, it could not carry so many tauren and farmed monsters.


    "As for the boat, I should have a way. I came to this ghost island on a three-masted sailing ship called the Scarlet Pearl. If nothing else, the captain of that ship will be there in the last few days. Come to the ghost island to find me again."


    On this issue, it was Donne''s turn to speak.


    Prior to entering the ruins, due to an incorrect estimation of the closing time of the ruins, Dorn used to leave signs and engravings on the coast to convey the information.


    After leaving the ruins, he also went to check the signs he left behind.


    In one place, under the pumice stone he engraved, a new line of writing was engraved:


    [Mr. Don, I have seen the information you left behind. Then during the 15 days to a month when you land on the island, every five days, I will drive the Scarlet Pearl to park near this sign If you don��t show up after a month, then I can only go back and report mourning to the old Huttuo with regret. ����A competent captain, Sparrowliu]


    In addition, on a relatively flat pumice stone next to it, there is a shorter message:


    [By the way, Mr. Donne, you''ve lost too much time on this ghost island, which is different from what we said at the beginning. If you can come back alive... you have to add money. ����Still Sparrowliu]


    It has not been a month since Dorn and other floating islands.


    Therefore, Captain Sparrow��s Scarlet Pearl will probably dock to the island to wait for Don.


    At that time, use the three-masted sailboat and cooperate with "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" to smoothly transport all the tauren and supplies away.


    After the transportation issue was also discussed, the chief and shaman had no pressing issues to discuss with Dorn and Old Kizi for the time being.


    Taking advantage of the relaxing atmosphere of this conversation, and finally mentioning Alice��s story world, Old Chitz spoke more casually:


    "Speaking of the dark red book of Mr. Donne, when I was not sure that I could kill the bull, I had made this plan-to persuade Mr. Donne to use the [Access] ability to directly remove Benissa Bring it out. Thinking about it now, this idea is really selfish and ridiculous."


    Dorn raised his eyebrows when he heard the words.


    Dare to love this old adventurer, has such thoughts touched?


    Oh, there are quite a lot of colorful intestines.


    "However, this method should be feasible? I can bring you into the ruins from the outside, and I should be able to bring Benissa out in the same way." Dorn answered. Mi He Mi


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 168： 1 curse

    Originally, it was just a small topic started by old Chitz and Donne casually.


    However, Chief Kane and Tamara Shaman who were sitting aside listened to them, and their expressions sank slightly.


    "The outside world may be able to enter the ruins through Mr. Don''s magical props, bypassing the rules of the ruins. But the people inside cannot leave this way."


    The old shaman said so, with affirmation in his words.


    "Oh? Why? Can you talk about it?" Dorn asked slightly unexpectedly.


    "Because, because...a curse." Tamara rubbed the animal skin on the witch staff with a somewhat haggard hand, and continued slightly erratic, "The curse of the ruins."


    "Huh?" Donn wasn''t just a little surprised now.


    He was surprised at the words that the old shaman had added so convincingly.


    What is the curse of the ruins?


    There are already three ruins in Mandamanjiu Island that I have explored. Why have I never heard of it?


    Decrease bxwx.co. The old Qizi on the side also looked confused and incredible.


    He has also played the [Minotaur Labyrinth] several times, and this is the first time he has heard of things like [The Curse of the Ruins].


    The old shaman didn''t continue talking directly, but first turned his head to look at Chief Kane.


    Sacrifice such as 99bxwx.com sacrifice such as. The old chief of the tauren half closed his eyes, nodded, and said earnestly:


    "Since our entire ethnic group is going to leave the ruins completely to survive, it doesn''t matter if you tell Mr. Donn all the things in the ruins. We will try our best to answer what you want to know."


    Afterwards, the old chief and the old shaman complemented each other and finished talking about the ruins-related information they had-


    Ruins have rules for ruins operation.


    This is a consensus that the outstanding shaman prophets of the Tauren ancestors have explored and passed down.


    The simple rules in the [Minotaur Labyrinth], for example, will connect with the outside world once every seven years, and only allow outsiders to enter; the outsiders who come in are restricted to one person...


    Dorn and Old Qizi also knew about these things, so the two tauren didn''t elaborate on them.


    What is really worth talking about is the so-called [Curse of the Ruins].


    "A long, long time ago, at that time, the shaman prophets of the Minotaur tribe could still communicate with the mother god." Most of the information in this link was spoken by the Tamara shaman.


    As for the [mother gods] of the Minotaurs.


    This **** is the object of the Shaman prophet of the Minotaur tribe.


    It is also the ultimate point of those colorful totem poles with a strong primitive religion.


    Moreover, Dorn had more or less heard the title of this deity when he dealt with the tauren before.


    "It was possible to communicate very early, which means that it was impossible to communicate from a certain time and a few hours later."


    Dorn listened attentively to what the old shaman said, thinking from time to time to jot down similar important information points related to the ruins in his heart.


    "By listening to the voice of the mother goddess, the ancient shaman prophets learned a lot of important information directly related to the ruins, and they have been passed down to the chiefs and shamans of the ethnic group through the generations. Among them, [the real way for the ethnic group to leave the ruins is to defeat The bull in the temple], including the relic curse I just mentioned."


    The old shaman continued.


    Dorn sat cross-legged on a blanket of animal skins. Hearing this speech, he just touched his chin with his hand, and several simple thoughts emerged in his heart:


    "It''s no wonder that the tauren people of past generations will firmly believe that defeating the Cretan bull can lift the tribe away from the ruins and go to the outside world to live, dare to have [the oracle] behind them."


    "In addition, it has been verified by facts that after defeating the Cretan Bull, the door to the outside world can be opened. Then the [Curse of the Ruins], 80% is also real."


    On the side of the old shaman, the narration continued, and finally entered the topic:


    "The ruins have ruin rules. All living creatures born in the ruins must not violate the ruins rules to leave the ruins. Defeating the bull is the only way we can escape from the ruins. If we bypass this path, even if we leave the ruins and get out of the maze, The shackles of the world will also suffer the curse of the ruins in the outside world, the curse of eternal life."


    Chief Kane also added at this time:


    "We have never thought of the way to break away from the ruins before breaking the rules. Until you show up, Mr. Donne, the magical dark red book in your hand should be one of the ways."


    After hearing the shaman and chieftain talk about this, Dorn''s complexion changed obviously, and the thoughts in his heart were not painful anymore.


    He thought of a lot all of a sudden.


    The mess of thoughts crowded his mind.


    Dorn thought of the wording in the notification email he received after the first two ordinary copies of the Raiders-[The copy Raiders have the right to take any items in the copy (including living creatures) away from the copy. ]


    He also thought of the brief information of [Minotaur Labyrinth]����[This is a labyrinth that can never find an exit. The huge white bull is running around here, and the half-human, half-bull monsters are here for generations. . There is only one way to leave here...]


    "Any way for the living creatures to leave the ruins?" Dorn began to organize the information in his mind.


    Those monsters in the ruins that were treated as instance monsters, or wise neutral creatures like tauren, wanted to live out of the prison that held them for a lifetime.


    The prerequisite is that the boss temple must be breached.


    Combined with some information mentioned by the fellow Greg Lu when he used the [Devil''s Lair] before-the person who breached the ruins has the right to take away everything, but if you only go to the ruins to paddle you can only bring them. Take a consolation prize.


    And this [Consolation Prize] does not seem to contain the living creatures in the ruins.


    "Combined with this information, it may be possible to guess like this-any living creature born in the ruins will bear a curse from birth. The most straightforward way to eliminate this curse is to kill the living creature corresponding to the boss in the ruins."


    "And if the BOSS doesn''t die, even if you use other methods, such as Alice''s ability to escape the ruins. Then when they get to the outside world, the [curse] on them will take effect."


    After sorting out the information he has obtained in the course of three raiders of the ruins, Donne had some thoughts and guesses in his heart.


    "Cough. Mr. Dorn, what''s the matter with you? Your face is not good, do you need us to continue talking?" The old chief noticed that Dorn had suddenly become a bit weird and coughed.


    "Oh, nothing. I thought of something." Don''s attention returned to reality, but he didn''t know why, his mood and tone began to become a little agitated:


    Mi He Mi. "Please be sure to continue talking. What is the curse? What will happen to people who are not recognized by the ruins, and are not allowed to leave the ruins, and forcibly go to the outside world?"


    "Mr. Donne? Curse..." The tauren chief and the shaman didn''t reply for a while.


    "That curse... I don��t remember everything before, I can��t be seen by anyone outside, I cannot be heard by anyone, I cannot be perceived by anyone. It can only be like a ghost, day after day, year after year. Wandering alone, is that right?"


    Dorn asked, his tone of voice slowed down, and some sad emotions appeared in his eyes.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 169： You have to add money in this case

    Since I received the first copy of the email, and watched Vivian''s BAN position.


    Donne began to focus on the relationship between her and the remains of the gods.


    After that, every relic of God that Donne wants to explore will warn Miss Fairy not to go near in the initial email content.


    This made Dorn believe that Vivian and the ruins of the gods must have a close connection.


    Now, after listening to Chief Kane and Tamara Shaman talk about [The Curse of the Ruins], this kind of speculation is even stronger.


    Miss Fairy, is she the one who has been cursed by the ruins?


    "Mr. Don..."


    Chief Kane and Tamara Shaman looked at each other.


    Even the old Qizi, who had been silent on the side, looked at Donne''s eyes slightly changed.


    These three are all elders who have become human spirits and have rich life experience.


    They could read a lot from Don''s undefended mood change just now.


    In the end, Chief Kane replied seriously after sighing:


    "Our ancestors did not leave such detailed information about the curse. We only know that the person who bears the curse will not be recognized by the outside world."


    "Isn''t it recognized...I understand." Donna nodded, but he still asked a few more questions without giving up, "What will happen to the people cursed by the ruins near the ruins? Is there a way to eliminate the curse ?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Dorn. We can''t answer this, but according to the information left by the ancestors, there may be a way to eliminate the curse." The old chief said earnestly.


    It''s just that he didn''t know whether the second half of the sentence was true, or simply said it to comfort Donne.


    After discussing and solving several survival problems currently facing the tauren tribe, the atmosphere in the chief''s tent tended to be relaxed.


    However, after the message of [The Curse of the Ruins] was thrown out, this atmosphere ended.


    Later, Dorn asked more about the ruins that the tauren people had. The chief and the shaman really knew everything about Dorn as they had said before.


    But the subsequent information is not as important as [Curse of the Ruins].


    The only thing Donn pays attention to is some scattered information about the tauren [mother god].


    According to what I heard earlier, this mother **** of the Minotaurs was able to respond to the devout prayers of the tauren shaman prophet a long time ago, and sent down the oracle.


    And after a certain time long ago, she stopped responding to the prayers of the tauren people.


    Combined with what the outside world says about the relics of gods-most people believe that the relics of gods are the products created by the original gods and left over to this day.


    "Therefore, the mother goddess whom the Minotaurs believe in may be a vest of the original god. Of course, in a sense, this is not a real vest. It may just be two groups of believers living in different environments. It''s just different names for the same god."


    Don''s guess about Minotaur''s mother goddess is roughly like this.


    After this exploration, I learned a lot about things related to the ruins.


    However, the more you know, the more you don��t know.


    ��


    24 hours after the passage between the ruins and the real world was opened, the towering phantom stone gate in the center of the floating island disappeared.


    ��Minotaur Labyrinth��Maybe it will never open again.


    And the more than two hundred tauren surviving in this labyrinth have all moved to the floating island at this time for temporary stay.


    I have to say that the tauren people and the raising monsters that were moved out together have brought life to this bare floating island.


    Suspended for two days on the floating island.


    The tauren people who first arrived in the outside world have not yet felt any boredom with the life on the isolated island.


    Everything outside is still fresh to them.


    Even, Dorn was still among the young people of the Tauren for the past two days and heard such a sentence spread:


    "When we come to this world, we should bask in the sun, go to see the sea, and see the stars. Hold hands with our sweetheart and blow the wind together."


    I don''t know which tauren at the beginning uttered this sentence after seeing the scenery outside.


    Anyway, Dorn felt that this temporarily unknown tauren had quite a talent for being a poet.


    However, although the small life of the tauren people is going well.


    However, Dorn and Old Qizi were already a little bored facing the bare desert island.


    Moreover, it is estimated that this place will sink back to the bottom of the sea again soon, it is really not a place worth staying for a long time.


    So they began to discuss whether to use the old Chitz''s small sailboat first, combined with "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", to send a part of the tauren and supplies to the target island in the south.


    Before they could finish the formal discussion, Maverick Bain led a few tauren teenagers about his age, and hurried back to look for Dorn in a hurry, screaming as he ran:


    "Ship! Big boat! Brother Dorn, there is a big boat from the coast! Big, so much bigger than the old Mr. Chitz''s!"


    When Donne heard the news, he immediately became energetic.


    Needless to say, this must have been Captain Sparrow approaching the sinking island to find himself as agreed.


    This means that you can finally leave here and embark on the journey home!


    Decrease bxwx.Co. ��


    On the shore of the sinking island, Dorn once again saw the pirate captain who took him through the most dangerous waters of the storm sea.


    The other party is still the same.


    Wearing a triangular black captain''s hat, his hair and beard are tied into small braids, he is tied with some messy little decorations, and the smoky makeup of his eyes is eye-catching.


    When I saw Dorne again, UU read and saw the hordes of big-waisted tauren on the floating island.


    This pirate captain, who is used to wandering at sea and seeing strong winds and waves, was shocked in his heart.


    How did Mr. Donne use less than half a month''s time to create such a big monster with a big head on this bald ghost island?


    Sacrifice such as suyingwang.net. Oh... there is also a pretty girl with long horns and oxtails...


    What happened?


    Dorn told Sparrow about everything after he landed on the island.


    In addition, it also stated clearly that the Scarlet Pearl could send a group of tauren to the target island to the south.


    As for the remains of the gods.


    Anyway, I have already attacked, and I directly talked about it to Captain Sparrow.


    Mi He Mi. After understanding the causes and consequences of this series of things, the pirate captain''s eyes changed when he looked at Donne.


    However, he didn''t seem to show any emotion about Dorn''s previous concealment of the existence of the ruins.


    After all, for adventurers at sea, keeping the secrets of the treasures in their hands is a normal thing.


    Captain Sparrow just frowned and stared at Dorn for a long time before spitting out a word with difficulty:


    "Mr. Donne... you have to add money in this case."


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 170： Name it after you

    When Sparrow is here, there is a big ship.


    Sparrow is here, and the tauren has moved!


    As for the "add money" that the pirate captain insists on.


    Sending the tauren to the target island in the south, and counting the cooperation of "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", it is estimated that two more round trips will be required.


    The money to be spent here, Chief Kane himself will discuss with Sparrow.


    Although the Tauren people have always lived in the maze of ruins, they have no currency in the outside world. But their entire ethnic group still holds a certain amount of relic product materials, such as rare ores and animal skins.


    It��s not that difficult to pay for the remuneration required for sea migration by means of material substitution.


    As for Donne, he did delay too long on the sinking island, which was different from what Captain Sparrow had agreed at the beginning.


    Therefore, it is reasonable to spend a little more money to compensate the other party.


    Although it is expected to cost a lot of Gnar on the way back to Eaton from the stormy sea, Donn doesn''t care about this.


    Even if the amount of coins he brought with him was actually spent during the journey, he was not afraid at all.


    is not money.


    In the story world, the piles of golden things that are high on the hills that Alice��s buttocks are pressing down on.


    Long ago, Don had an unwritten agreement with White Alice����


    Duoen can use an extra delicious meal or tell three interesting stories at the expense of getting a gold coin from under Long Niang''s ass.


    There is a saying, these two conditions are not too difficult for Donne.


    Therefore, in a sense, Long Niang''s money is basically his money, or a reserve fund.


    However, due to the high profitability of the restaurant, Donne himself is not short of money. He didn''t plan to use this method when it was not a last resort.


    Because of taking money from Long Niang in this way, there will be a strong sense of guilt to deceive a fool...


    Dorn and the Tauren side, after discussing the price compensation on the side with the Scarlet Pearl.


    The great sea migration of the Minotaur family began.


    The sea island that Old Chizi found, in fine weather, takes about 5 days to go back and forth from the floating island.


    So it took more than ten days, and the Scarlet Pearl cooperated with Don''s "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" to divide all tauren, supplies, and farming monsters into two batches and transport them to the island.


    After the second batch of personnel landed on the island.


    The first batch of young pioneers has already selected a relatively flat location on the west side of the island.


    They set up tents there, built wooden fences, hung light feather nets, and placed colorful totem poles, as if they were initially operating a primitive colony.


    As a result, the Tauren tribe has formally established a firm foothold in the outside world.


    But there is one more thing.


    The island where Old Chizi provided the location, because there are no aborigines of humans or demihumans, has always been without a name.


    And now, the Minotaurs want to manage this as their new home.


    They want to name this place.


    Therefore, the Bailai Tauren gathered on the day that everyone landed on the island to discuss the naming matters.


    During this period, I have brainstormed, and I have any ideas.


    Some people suggested that the island should be named directly by the name of Minotaur; others felt that it should be called symbolically...


    just when this group of tauren stalemate.


    Benissa, the monster girl who has not spoken, suddenly spoke and made a very constructive suggestion: "I think it''s better to name this place after Mr. Donne? D.A.W.N, Shuguang."


    As soon as this statement came out, Bain, the Mavericks, and Alista, Kuba, Seti, and others who accompanied Donne to crusade against the bulls almost immediately raised their hands in support.


    The tauren people who were at odds with each other, after a brief period of silent thinking, they directly unified their opinions:


    "Mr. Don! Don! Don! Don!"


    This atmosphere is extremely warm.


    Dorn was originally standing on the side with the old chief and the old shaman at this time, and did not participate in the discussion of the island''s naming.


    But the tauren people were discussing and discussing, and suddenly they started chanting their names.


    This makes Donne feel a little bit difficult.


    It would be embarrassing to think about it inexplicably if I named this place with my own name.


    and the tauren chiefs and shaman beside them just laughed:


    "Mr. Donne is the great benefactor of our Minotaur clan. It is more appropriate to name this place after you. Moreover, Mr. Donne''s name has a good meaning, D.A.W.N, Dawn Island."


    This name, which was randomly generated by the system when you first entered another world, pronounced Dorn, which means in the lingua franca of Miracle Land.


    The enthusiasm of the Tauren to name the island after Donne is soaring, even Donne himself feels hard to refuse.


    In addition, Dawn Island.


    feels like a good-sounding name.


    "Although it still feels a little weird." Donne felt a little helpless.


    ����


    Shuguang Island.


    After the second batch of tauren who were sent to the island were settled, the Scarlet Pearl planned to officially return to the pirate city of Port Malo.


    Dorn will officially separate from the Minotaur clan.


    The tauren of the entire ethnic group, at this time, squeezed to the shore where the Scarlet Pearl was docked to say goodbye to Donne.


    also includes old Qizi.


    This old adventurer does not intend to return to Marlowe. He wants to stay on Dawn Island, accompany his daughter Benissa, and make up for the fatherly love that has been owed for nearly two decades.


    However, Benissa''s attitude towards Old Chitz is still the same as before, very polite and polite.


    If you want to cultivate a normal father-daughter relationship with your daughter, the old adventurer seems to have a long way to go.


    In the farewell crowd, people who are more familiar with Dorn stood farther ahead. The chief, the shaman, and the bull warriors who had been led by Donne against the Cretan bull, all greeted him.


    Then, Bain, the tauren, stepped forward and gave Donne a hug: "Brother Donne, will you come back to see us?"


    "If you have time, I will." Dorn patted the head of the Mavericks. "Also, when your life is completely settled down, if anyone wants to see on the mainland, they can go to my first place. Eaton Town, Donna Empire , I''m a chef there."


    "Eton Town?"


    "Well. My house is quite big You are welcome to visit me. If you are tired, just live there, no problem."


    After saying goodbye to the Mavericks, the white-haired and red-eyed Benissa walked two small steps forward and stood in front of Donne: "Mr. Donne, there is one thing we haven''t finished yet."


    "what?"


    "That is, in the competition, you beat me head-on. According to the regulations, there is one night, I have to obey any arrangements you have, and you have not driven me."


    Benissa''s red eyes looked directly at Dorne, her attitude uncomfortable.


    "Ah, it''s this thing, this thing..." Don was a little bit embarrassed.


    "This matter will always be effective, Mr. Donne. From now on, if you need it, Benissa will let you drive it." The white-haired monster girl was serious.


    "This...this way, I know."


    Benissa''s sincere and extraordinarily serious attitude made Donne unable to think of a refusal.


    However, according to the unwritten rule of fighting, the winner can order the loser to do anything overnight.


    In all these things, of course, it also includes those positive and positive things.


    Thinking about it this way, there is no need to reject Benissa directly. What if there is anything else that needs help from Benissa and the Tauren in the future?


    Benissa, the monster girl, saw that Dorn didn''t refuse, she seemed to be in a good mood.


    And the old Qizi next to her, his face is a bit awkward.


    This own daughter finally broke away from the shackles of the ruins and came to the outside world. This hasn''t waited for getting close, before getting hot, how come she feels like she''s going to run away with someone inexplicably?

 v3 Chapter 171： Hungry babble

    Port marlow.


    This famous city of pirates has always been called [Stone Crown on the Waves].


    The island where Marlow is located is the main island of the Storm Islands, and there are many other small islands dotted around it.


    These small islands are like debris and dust shaken from the stone crown. Compared with the prosperous, lively, and chaotic Marlowe, these small islands are mostly deserted and unattended.


    But it is precisely this kind of desertedness that makes these small islands an excellent hiding place. Many pirate groups will choose small islands on the edge of the archipelago as their strongholds.


    In the central area of ??the Storm Islands, there is an unremarkable island called Cooper.


    A small village existed on Cooper Island long ago.


    However, during a battle between pirates of different factions in the Sea of ??Storms, this small village was looted by enemy forces and was almost completely destroyed.


    This kind of bloodwashing of village settlements of enemy forces was extremely common in the stormy sea decades ago.


    But now as the Port of Marlow grows bigger and bigger, the big canines among them have begun to establish a chaotic order, and the pirates'' bloodwashing of enemy villages has been curbed to a certain extent.


    In short, during the pirate struggle that year, the village of Cooper was destroyed, and the ruins on the island were not rebuilt and uninhabited until the scene.


    The time at this moment is exactly midnight.


    The surrounding area of ??Cooper Island is the same as usual, and no ships can be seen at anchor.


    However, if someone with a keen sense of insight appears on the island at this moment and observes carefully, they can find traces of small sailboats that have been deliberately concealed and swept on the beach.


    Follow these traces and follow the vines to find the small sailboat hidden in the dense forest along the coast of the island.


    These sailboats are very small and can only carry about three or four people. They are commonly used tools for fishermen or pearl divers on the Storm Islands to go to sea.


    There are about a dozen sailboats hidden in various dense forest locations on the island.


    These sailboats sailed over from several islands around Cooper Island in several different time periods today.


    The people riding on these sailing boats gathered in the ruins of the village on Cooper Island at this moment.


    ...


    I can''t see the moon tonight, and the sea is gloomy.


    In the ruins of the village on Cooper Island, several masonry houses still barely retain their walls.


    The largest stone house, apart from the deserted inside, also had a hole in the east wall that collapsed. Except for serious air leakage, other problems could not be spotted for the time being.


    This house even has double-leaf structured wooden doors that can be closed!


    In this stone house, there were about thirty people gathered.


    All coats were rough-worked, linen or coarse cloth cloaks with hoods, and the faces of these people under their hoods could not be seen clearly in the dark environment.


    They were surrounded by a stone table that they did not know where they had moved from.


    The stone table is very large, on which lies a man and a woman who are about 30 years old. Depending on their attire, it is probably a fisherman who fishes and picks pearls, or a pirate who has been seized and armed.


    The man and woman were lying motionless on the table, not knowing whether they were fainted or dead.


    Looking at their dress and state, it is obvious that they are not in the same group as the people in the cloak around them.


    They are the "prey" of this group.


    Each of these mysterious people in cloaks was about two to three meters away from the stone table, silent.


    In addition, another person was also wearing a hooded cloak of coarse cloth, standing right in front of the stone table.


    Just looking at this position, you can probably judge that this person is the leader of this group of secret organizations.


    "The oracle...salvation...finally..." the leader murmured, with a low voice of a middle-aged man. His speech process seemed to be difficult, but his tone of voice was full of confusion and enthusiasm.


    Those thirty cloaked people remained silent.


    The invisible faces under their hoods actually had some painful expressions at the moment, with sweat on their foreheads and cheeks, but they still closed their eyes tightly, as if trying to listen carefully.


    It seemed that there was something invisible, lying in their ears, whispering.


    They are in a group to listen to the vague babble of unknown origin, as if coming from the void.


    "Flesh... This is God''s will... We need salvation... We drink blood, we eat flesh... We welcome the end..."


    The headed man in the cloak continued.


    In the process of speaking, perhaps to match the tone of voice, he raised his hands and stretched them over his head.


    It can be seen that he has a pair of rough and callused hands.


    And these hands, at this moment, are showing extremely strange, unreasonable skin and flesh twitching.


    Not just the cloaked man at the head, in fact, there are several cloaked men in the same state at the moment.


    Their body skin covered by the cloak was twitching and wriggling strangely, as if something was running around under their skin.


    Many people have opened their eyes at this moment, their eyes are scarlet, they are staring at the "prey" placed on the stone table, with greedy and insatiable desire.


    "Blood...flesh...give me..." someone echoed.


    "Hungry...so hungry...blood...meat..." More and more people said in a dumb, chaotic and crazy tone.


    "Eat! Eat! We drink blood, we eat meat... We are servants of God... Before the end comes, these are what we deserve..."


    The headed cloak man opened his hands, and his words were the long-awaited instructions.


    The cloaked people immediately rushed towards the "prey" on the table.


    They bite, tear, snatch, chew, like a group of beasts that have been hungry for a long time.


    Squeaky squeaky--


    Inside the abandoned stone house, the smell of blood permeated, and only the sound of oozing flesh torn, the sound of flesh being pinched, the sound of chewing and swallowing.


    The headed man in the cloak looked at all this and seemed very satisfied.


    Later, he also bowed his head almost madly to participate in this terrifying feast When these 30 people madly ate the "prey" on the stone table in half, it was ruined. The surrounding area of ??the stone house has undergone an abnormal change, first of all there is singing ��


    "At this moment, the snow falls and the trees are gray


    Thrush''s tragedy like a cry like a cry


    Decrease Bxwx.cO ��. Sacrifice such as baolaixsw.com sacrifice such as. My love is dead


    Let me sleep peacefully against his ankle


    Like a white dove with folded wings"


    There seems to be an unspeakable sadness in this song, and everyone who hears it will be unstoppably depressed and sad.


    However, this sad mood that humans have, can''t dilute the horrible desire to eat of these cloaked people at all.


    They are no different from the beasts, and may even be inferior to the beasts.


    The singing has not stopped, and at the next moment--


    "Priest! Open the door!"


    Mi He Mi. A crisp but dull female voice sounded outside the door.


    boom!


    The unsturdy wooden door was kicked open by an unreasonable brute force, and the two wooden boards even flew directly onto the cloaked man in the center of the stone house.


    The night outside the house was dense and dim.


    But it can still be seen that there is a short warrior wearing an iron bucket helmet, heavy armor, and holding a huge cross in his hand, standing majestic among the shaking dust.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 172： Cultists of the island

    A series of changes caused the cloak people in the house to stop gnawing on the "prey".


    "Intruder... Blasphemer... Eat! Eat her!"


    The cult leader headed by ���� twisted his body, one hand pointed at the heavy armored warrior at the door, and the other hand covered his head in pain, and screamed furiously.


    The remaining cloak people turned their heads, their eyes were blood red, the flesh and blood under their skin were squirming, they were not human-shaped, and the cloak, hands, and face were stained with heavy blood.


    "Eat...eat..."


    More than thirty people in the cloak whispered in response, and a misty, faint black aura overflowed from their bodies.


    This breath is terrifying, sinful, and depraved.


    "That''s why I hate you cultists." The girl in heavy armor shook her head, but she showed no fear in the face of more than thirty strange enemies.


    She dragged the terrifying cross and directly charged the cultists from the front!


    The heavy armor on ���� crashed into a heavy noise.


    The huge cross dragged across the ground, making a sore sound.


    "Drink! The Holy Light will wash your sins!"


    Along with the girl''s violent charge, there was a strong wind blowing from behind her.


    This strong wind seems to form a real wind wall, and it prevents the faint mist-like black and degenerate aura from further emanating.


    There are also a few small but smart **** of light with a bright green light, flowing along the wind, attached to the girl in heavy armor.


    In addition, the previous singing of poems has not stopped.


    But the originally soft boy has changed what he sings, from the original sad tune to impassioned��


    "Why is there no sound? Everything is dumb?


    listen to the ancient heroic soul


    is just as noisy as a waterfall in the distance,


    They answered: As long as there is one living person


    Ascend the height, we will come, we will come!


    It is the living people who ignore it. "


    This passionate singing has no substantive influence on the cultists.


    However, after the girl in heavy armor heard the singing, her action speed became faster, and her every move had a stronger sense of strength.


    With two different auxiliary effects increase, the girl is like a tiger in the flock.


    In other words, it looked like a metal chariot, rushing into a group of cultists who were deformed but still mortal, rammed and crushed everywhere.


    Every time her heavy cross is swung and dropped, it will cause the sound of broken bones on the enemy''s body.


    "The blasphemer...the blasphemer, interrupting the ceremony...eat it! Eat it! Unforgivable sins!"


    The leader of the cult leader led by ����, looked at the subordinates who had been beaten up by the girl alone, and seemed to be very angry.


    The flesh and blood under his skin squirmed frantically, and even the coarse cloth cloak on his body couldn''t completely cover it.


    The deformed flesh and blood were exposed, looking terrifying and disgusting, making him completely lose his human silhouette.


    There was also a black depraved aura gushing out around him, but unlike those cultists, the depraved black aura around the boss''s body was condensed as if it were substantial.


    is full of danger.


    Even the girl in heavy armor, who was invincible among the cultists like a **** of war, took the initiative to avoid the position of the boss.


    "Eat! Divide! Guilty! Guilty!"


    The cult leader screamed frantically and hysterically.


    However, he hasn''t waited for any substantial attack.


    From the broken corner of the stone house, a pale figure flashed in.


    The speed of this figure is astonishingly fast, like a white lightning, even the trail of action can drag out an afterimage.


    For a time before he could breathe, Bai Ying had already stood behind the cult leader.


    That was a young female swordsman with a cold look.


    The female swordsman turned her wrist without hesitation, and a long sword that looked very ordinary, but was sharp in essence, cut deeply into the throat of the cult leader.


    The dirty blood spurts out from the twisted flesh.


    All this happened so fast, it was all among the sparks.


    The cult leader wanted to turn his head in disbelief, but his turning motion was mechanically stiff.


    He reached out his hand to cover his throat, as if he wanted to say something more, but in the end he could only make a vague sound of "ho ho".


    boom.


    The deformed body of the cult leader slowly fell to the ground, unable to move anymore.


    There was no obvious change in expression on the female swordsman''s face.


    She just looked at the underground boss indifferently, and then bent down, using the corner of the other party''s cloak that was not stained with blood, and heavily wiped off the blood on her long sword.


    The body of the cult leader is too severely deformed, and he must have eaten enough fresh human or demihuman flesh and blood before he can regain his sanity.


    For a female swordsman, there is no need to let the other party live longer.


    Waiting for the female swordsman to wipe off her long sword, and when she looked up again, two more men in casual clothes walked in from the broken door of this room.


    One of the faces is awkward, the other is more feminine, and one pair of eyes is always squinted kindly.


    Here are the cultists in this room. They were originally beaten by the girl in heavy armor wielding a huge cross, and now these two men appeared to directly participate in the battle.


    The situation is completely one-sided.


    The remaining cultists were quickly controlled.


    ...


    This sudden needle-style encirclement and suppression battle tonight, UU reading www. Four priests from uukanshu.com killed more than 20 cultists on the spot.


    The remaining cultists all have their bodies stopped deforming, and they don��t need to eat human flesh.


    To leave these people''s lives temporarily, the main reason is to get useful information out of their mouths.


    Adele and his party came to the Storm Islands for the main purpose of investigation, which was aimed at the followers of the Apocalypse Order.


    A few months ago, Argo, a Vatican informant active in the Sea of ??Storms, sent intelligence clues.


    It is said that there are rumors of suspected Apocalypse activities around Port Marlow.


    The storm sea area is not under the control of any duchy. Naturally, there is no legal rule that all people must be faithful to the original god.


    Therefore, this is indeed a great place for the barbaric growth of the Apocalypse Order.


    But because of this, the Holy See has never stopped paying attention to the Sea of ??Storms.


    And just about two years ago, the long-planned Holy See launched an elite force, including several archbishops, to carry out an eradication-style encirclement and decisive battle against the forces of the Apocalypse sect entrenched in the Sea of ??Storms.


    The encirclement and suppression was very smooth, and the Apocalypse Order in the storm sea almost disappeared.


    After that, the forces of the Apocalypse cult in this out-of-law land entered a period of vacuum.


    And the Holy See also began to take advantage of this opportunity, and began to place or train Argo-like informants around Port Marlow.


    Therefore, even if a small group of cult power gathers on the sea of ??storm now, it is logically speaking, it is just a small resurrection of the remnants of the Apocalypse.


    can''t turn over any storms.

 v3 Chapter 173： Informant

    Inside the dilapidated stone house, the priests controlled the cultists who were still alive and began to clean the battlefield.


    In addition, Adele also lifted the hood of the boss who was killed by her to check.


    However, when the opponent was killed, the flesh and blood on the face were twisted and squirming too shockingly, and it was already impossible to distinguish anything.


    Miss Swordbearer frowned her heroic eyebrows, and after checking the leader, she didn''t get a particularly big gain.


    However, he found a rusty iron necklace with a drop-shaped pendant on the neck where the opponent was cut.


    After picking up the necklace, Adele got up and fell on the stone table, and saw the two corpses that were gnawed by the flat teeth.


    The identities of these two people are unknown, and it seems that their true identities will never be known.


    If they end up like this, they may have deserved their crimes, they may not have done so, or they may be completely innocent victims.


    Adele suppressed the expression on his face that didn''t have much, and stroked his chest toward the victim on the stone table.


    Seeing this, the other three priests on the side apologized in the same way.


    Although they rushed to Cooper Island immediately after investigating the exact news, they were a step late in the end.


    At this moment, there was an unharmonious voice:


    "Hey, look at the tragic appearance of these two hapless guys. I bet they are like this, even the person who slept with them can''t recognize who they are!"


    From outside the broken door of the stone house, seven or eight young men came.


    The head is a middle-aged man in his 40s. He is overweight and looks very friendly, even a little naive.


    In addition, he has short blue hair with a strange color, and his eyes are blue like a calm sea.


    This is Argo, the most active informant of the Holy See on the sea of ??storms.


    It is said that he has one-eighth of murloc blood, and his blue hair and pupils are the physical signs of this blood.


    The priests finished their salute to the dead, straightened up and looked at Argo, but they didn''t speak.


    "Ah, sorry, sorry, sir." The expression of the Vatican informant still smiled:


    "But, you know. People like us who are begging for life at sea may still drink in the tavern in the morning, beating plump women; in the afternoon, they may have sunk in an invisible bay to feed fish. Death is right. For us, it��s not worthy of awe, because it��s as common as prostitutes or shit."


    The priests still did not speak.


    Or, they don''t know how to reply.


    After a brief silence, the sword bearer raised the string of water-dropped iron necklaces to Argo, and pointed at the cult leader on the ground with the tip of the sword: "Do you know?"


    "Hmm��" Argo squinted, his nose dragged a long voice, "I really know this necklace. Hey, the men who have been to [Success Succubus] in Port Marlow should know it. Oh, unique orientation, have been. The women there should also know."


    "Please follow the key points and continue talking."


    Sacrifice such as 9duxs.com. Yuval squinted his eyes and took a step forward, talking on behalf of Miss Sword Bearer.


    "That''s it, Miss Flynn, who has the most dexterous tongue in [Success Succubus], gave a bead-picking poor boy Lumen a string of water drop necklaces as a token of love. Hey, the poor ghost and the prostitute actually want Love is ridiculous, isn''t it?"


    The fat blue-haired informant replied with a smile like this, and the men who looked like thugs behind him also laughed.


    "Is he Lumen?" The sword-bearer lady who spoke this time, her look at Argo was not friendly, or even cold.


    This made the Vatican informant''s expression constricted. He stuck out his fat head and glanced at the cult leader on the ground:


    "Tsk, it''s disgusting. Lord Adele, I know Lumen. But this person has become such a ghost, I really can''t recognize it."


    "In addition, you said that he is the leader of this cult gathering tonight? Doesn''t that mean that he has a certain ability to fall..."


    "Uh, but as far as I know, Lumen was still hung up and beaten by someone from [Punish Succubus] a month ago because of the redemption of Miss Flynn, and he crawled home until he was half dead."


    "So, I think you understand what I mean. Based on this, even with this drop necklace, I dare not say that the disgusting corpse on the ground is Lumen."


    "I see." Adele nodded, glanced at the cult leader on the ground, and stopped talking.


    And this informant from the Holy See, after being warned by the eyes of the sword-bearer, became very interesting, and did not say much.


    He just walked straight to the cultists who were still alive and under control, and smiled again:


    "I''ll take this [tongue] back first. If it goes well, then as before, it won''t be long before I can get valuable and completely credible information from their mouths."


    Those cultists were a little bit shocked when they saw Argo''s smiling face.


    "Argo, you are the running dog of the Holy See!"


    A male believer with a more sober consciousness spoke like this in a trembling voice, as if he had figured out something.


    "Haha, in those shore rules currently enacted by Marlowe, is there a clear clause that stipulates that I cannot act for the Holy See?" Argo still responded with a grin, "Being a running dog of the Holy See, how Think it��s better than you, a beast that gnaws on human flesh, right?"


    After a word, Argo patted the cultist on the shoulder quite friendly:


    "Well-tonight is still a long time. I will take special care of you later. I hope you can tell me more useful things."


    Argo''s acting style is the opposite of his friendly and honest appearance.


    After all, being able to gain a foothold in the intricately influential port of Marlowe, and still maintain a connection with the forces of the Holy See far away on land, shouldn''t be a simple and honest person.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that Argo can be regarded as the most vicious and insidious style among the informants developed by the Holy See in the Sea of ??Storms.


    Decrease. Under the operation of ruthless methods, Argo''s efficiency in handling affairs and obtaining information is very high.


    In addition, he and his men are also very good at torture, and they have a unique set of torture skills.


    In a sense, the power of the Holy See still needs an informant like Argo on the sea of ??storm.


    Just like the investigation task carried out by the Adele team this time, it relies on Argo''s timely information acquisition and provision to be carried out without resistance.


    As for the evil gathering of more than 30 people of the Apocalypse sect to be annihilated tonight, it is not the first for the priests.


    Mi He Mi. A week ago, on a small island in the western part of the archipelago, Adele and others also prevented and destroyed a gathering of Apocalypse believers on the same scale as it is now.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v3 Chapter 174： The best part of the cow

    The informant Argo promised to focus on Lumen after returning home, and then led a few living cultists to leave quietly.


    The priests also left Cooper Island by boat.


    "Huha��huha, it''s finally over."


    On the small wooden boat, Clos took off her iron bucket helmet, held it in her arms with one hand, and fanned her face with the other hand, gasping for breath.


    The previous large-scale battle, coupled with the fact that she has been stuffed in heavy armor, the slightly childish face under her helmet, is sweaty at this time, and the hair on the temples is also stuck with fine sweat, sticking to her cheeks:


    "I''m exhausted. I''m miscalculating. Before starting the fight, I should let Kisho put two wind elves into the armor. Hurry up, Kisho, blow me the air!"


    "��. To fight these inexperienced opponents, my suggestion is not to get an armour."


    The red-haired Kisho on the side vented his nostrils and looked at Kloss with contempt. However, he waved his hand and called out a few groups of wind elves to surround the priest''s sister, blowing a cool breeze.


    At this moment, the priests, except for Kross, the remaining Adele, Kisho, and Yuval are all ordinary costumes.


    There is no way, just their usual costume with a strong vatican atmosphere, wearing them in the Storm Islands is too eye-catching and not conducive to the investigation work at hand.


    As for the priest''s sister, she only replaced her now fully armed suit after she landed on Cooper Island.


    is to satisfy her personal obsession with armed combat.


    During the investigation mission for the past half month, she also wore ordinary clothes.


    Even the handle [Benevolence Communicator] on his hand is usually wrapped in thick coarse cloth.


    Until the appearance of the cross was completely concealed, it looked more like a giant axe or a long-handled warhammer wrapped in it, before daring to bring it with him.


    "Huh? Even if your opponent is not influential, you can''t take it lightly! Not wearing armor is irresponsible to yourself!" Kloss was indignant.


    Immediately, she seemed to have thought of something again. She looked at Adele, who was also unarmored, and added in a little embarrassment: "Uh, only someone as strong as Adele''s sister needs additional consideration!"


    Kixiu didn''t catch up with Kloss, and began to concentrate on manipulating the wind elf to drive the boat.


    Yuval beside ���� was amused by the contrast between the pastor''s sister and the two sentences.


    "Hmph, it''s not interesting to tell you. If Donne was here, he would definitely praise me for being cautious, and then tell me to keep up."


    Kloss was very dissatisfied with the attitude of the two companions, so she argued a little bit more.


    "Cross, when I remember that Mr. Donne would praise you so bluntly, he usually said something ironic." Yuval continued.


    Cross:...


    Adele did not participate in the more relaxed conversations of others.


    Since just now, she has been thinking about a question����


    Is the leader of the cultist group killed by himself Lumen?


    According to Argo''s intelligence, Lumen was not even an opponent of brothel thugs a month ago, like an ordinary person.


    However, the cult leader who just fought against can condense such a strong aura of corruption...


    Is it just for not wanting to reveal the identity of the Apocalypse?


    Or, is there any incredible way to make an ordinary person look like just now in a month?


    "However, this question should come out soon." Miss Swordbearer thought in her heart.


    In fact, it is not difficult to verify the identity of the cult leader.


    Argo went back to investigate to see if Lumen was still active in Marlowe.


    If he happens to disappear, plus the water drop iron necklace that is worthless with him to verify, coincidence plus coincidence is no longer a coincidence.


    After thinking about these things, the other priests around Adele have changed other topics.


    Closs: "Ah, Teacher Meyer clearly said that it was for us to come here to relax. He said it was a simple task. But how do I feel that this task is not much simpler than what we usually do. Even... It''s even more headache."


    "It seems that I haven''t slept well for many days and haven''t had a good meal. Ugh-I want Don, I don''t know when he can return to Port Malo, I want to eat his dishes."


    The words of the pastor��s sister can actually arouse the feelings of other priests.


    The key word in it is����.


    It''s good that I haven''t mentioned this before. With that said, the four priests are beginning to feel a little hungry. No, it''s not hungry, it''s stomachache...


    And, speaking of Dorne, more than a month has passed since the distance and Dorne were in Marlowe.


    don''t know how he is now?


    The four priests stopped talking, each thinking about the same things in their hearts.


    In the dull night, the wooden boat driven by the artificial wind broke through the gloomy sea silently, and went all the way...


    ����


    Storm sea.


    After one night''s stormy weather, this violent sea area finally ushered in a rare sunny day.


    The Scarlet Pearl sailed much faster in such clear weather.


    Today is only the second day after Donne left Dawn Island.


    If you arrive at the destination of Port Marlow from the current sea area, according to Sparrow��s estimation, if no accident, there will be fourteen or five days.


    Hmm...if not unexpected.


    Early this morning Dorn woke up early.


    The rare good weather at sea makes him feel good.


    And what does a cook do when he is in a good mood and there is not much to do?


    understand everything.


    "A good day starts with cooking." Dorn took out "Alice''s Bedtime Book" and held it in his hand.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning.


    On the way to the sinking island, Dorn had never cooked for the pirates of Sparrow.


    Even when he was aboard the Anne, the dishes he cooked were lucky enough to be eaten by Captain Hector.


    In other words, the pirates on the Scarlet Pearl are all "new users" who have not eaten the dishes made by Doen himself.


    Where is this still a pirate!


    This is a ton of cooking power that can move!


    With the idea of ??harvesting a wave, Donne entered the story world.


    In fact, shortly after boarding the Scarlet Pearl yesterday, he entered the book and initially prepared a special ingredient from the body of a Cretan bull����


    Some people describe it as the most delicious part of a cow.


    has a wild and unruly skin, a huge size that is repellent, and there is only one on a cow.


    cattle tongue.


    Dorn��s processed beef tongue has been soaked in salt water overnight.


    After taking it out, cut off the excess meat at the root of the tongue and the barbs on the tongue coating, so that the appearance of the beef tongue is no longer wild, and what remains is a tender, soft, excellent barbecue ingredient.


    "This tender meat is suitable for charcoal grilled beef tongue."

 v3 Chapter 175： Charcoal Grilled Beef Tongue

    The whole beef tongue, compare it by itself, if you pick the taller one from the taller one��


    The tongue in the front part is too tough, and the root part is too muscular, so the meat in the middle part has the best taste.


    So Dorn only plans to cook part of the meat today.


    As for the question of enough food.


    The Cretan Bull is a monster with the size of a hill after all.


    There is no doubt that it is huge.


    The only part of the beef tongue in the middle is cut, and I don��t know how many meals can be cooked to fill the grilled meat.


    Slice the middle section of beef tongue.


    and thick cut.


    After the ���� is cut, the plates are put together. It can be judged by the naked eye that it is a plate of beef, but it is much more tender than other parts of beef.


    Sprinkle the beef tongue with coarse salt, and sprinkle a little bit of rosemary by the way.


    Marinated.


    Then, Dorn took out his cooking assistant [Ruyi] as usual.


    "Become a charcoal basin." Dorn imagined it in his mind.


    ��Ruyi��According to the master''s ideas without "complaints", the change was completed.


    Use charcoal to burn the stove, wait for the charcoal to become red, and then peel it off, and then cover it with an iron grill.


    In this way, the pre-step of eating charcoal grilled beef tongue is over.


    "Alice, come and eat!"


    After the beef tongue was marinated, Dorn greeted the air in the kitchen casually.


    In the story world, no matter what, if Long Niang thinks, she can definitely hear her call.


    Sure enough, just as Don''s voice fell, Alice appeared directly behind him with her big gold treasure chest.


    It feels like the old father at home just made the meal and called his daughter in the kitchen, and when the daughter heard it, she immediately came out of the bedroom to eat.


    Be well-behaved and worry-free.


    squeak.


    The big treasure chest inlaid with gold opened.


    White Alice probed her head: "Wow, wow, this time is so fast, it''s obviously not long since you just came in, is this over?"


    The black dragon lady stood up from the pile of gold coins, with her hands on her hips: "Couldn''t this time, you just do it casually to perfuse me? If this is the case, Master Alice will not approve of you."


    "Charcoal grilled food doesn''t require a complicated production process." Dorn shrugged, "Rather than discussing this with me, let me move this big brazier and all the beef tongue that I have cut. Go to the restaurant, and you will know it after you taste it."


    Dragon Niang didn''t say anything more, she stared at the burning charcoal basin and the pink beef tongue with flower-like display, and then she obediently followed Dorn''s orders.


    The restaurant in the old castle in the middle of the lake.


    Alice moved all the ingredients and tools of the barbecue easily with her mouth.


    Then she climbed onto a large red velvet dining chair with her two bodies, black and white, close to each other, sitting in a row with her legs together without touching the ground.


    "So much grace, what do you eat today?" After she was seated, Bai Longniang leaned forward, leaned on the table slightly, and raised her hand.


    "Charcoal grilled beef tongue." Dorn answered her casually.


    Black and White Dragon Mother glanced at each other and nodded gently.


    finally came one, you can know what it is by just listening to the name.


    The beef tongue is cut in a regular manner. The slices are big and thick, and the color is tender. It is full of dangdang and put on a whole plate with a small pile of green onion shreds on it.


    The color combination of ���� tender powder and green color is surprisingly good in visual perception, and it is very appetizing.


    Dorn picked up the beef tongue, and began to put it on the iron grill piece by piece.


    The sound of sizzling barbecue began to sound on the iron net, and it was endless. It was a sound that made people move their index fingers just by listening!


    The beef tongue begins to lose water as soon as it is exposed to high temperatures, and it becomes slightly tightened and wrinkled.


    During the roasting process, the gravy and fat were unscrupulously spread, and a strong meat fragrance also drifted out. This is a taste that gods can''t resist!


    "���ݡ�"


    The Dragon Niang sitting on the side raised her head slightly, her small nose pulsating, and the cooked scent of roasted meat in the air rushed to her nose.


    Sure enough, as Dorn said before, the meat of this Cretan bull is very tender and of good quality.


    After a simple treatment on the oven, it can emit such an attractive and intoxicating fragrance.


    Just after smelling the taste, Long Niang began to express affirmation for the dish she was about to taste!


    Beef tongue can be grilled for a while.


    Roasted a little longer will not make its meat become old, but it will be more delicious and aromatic.


    After judging that the beef tongue was in the best edible state, Don picked up two slices from it.


    After dipping the sesame salt prepared earlier, it was first handed to the plate in front of Alice.


    Alice would not be polite with Dorn either, the black and white dragon maidens raised their chopsticks together and picked up the beef.


    It can be seen that the large slices of beef tongue that have been roasted until they are cooked are slightly curled up and appear wavy. The overall color is cooked brown, and the area in contact with the wire mesh is darker and slightly burnt yellow.


    When ���� is in front of you, you can smell the smell of meat.


    go up!


    The two dragon girls simultaneously stuffed the barbecue into their mouths. U U Reading


    The moment the teeth bite the surface of the beef tongue, the full gravy bursts into the mouth with a full fragrance of meat.


    Chew slowly again.


    The taste of beef tongue is firstly tough and firm. Unlike other parts of the meat, which is loose and crunchy, it is tender at the same time, and it is completely effortless to chew.


    In addition, beef tongue itself has a very unique and rich meaty aroma.


    There are quite a few people who put the title of "a cow has only one, it is the best part of a cow", which is not groundless.


    Because it is not as faint as ordinary meat.


    Some meats like boiled chicken **** and boiled white meat, without seasoning, don''t have much taste on their own, and will be very boring to taste and difficult to swallow.


    But if it is a beef tongue, especially the fresh and tender Cretan bull tongue, which is rated SS, even if it is just cooked in white water, it will still retain the unique meat flavor.


    If you have to make an analogy, the smell may be a bit like the smell of liver, but after discarding the fishy smell, it is more pure liver smell.


    This pure meaty aroma is not covered by more spices, and it is matched with sesame salt to increase the fragrance while adding some just right pure salty taste.


    Salty, fresh and salty, and the more you chew, the more fragrant it tastes.


    "Mum, it''s delicious." Long Niang lightly nodded her head, swallowing a piece of beef tongue in her mouth completely.


    At this time, Dorn, who was sitting next to her, randomly picked up two slices of freshly roasted meat, dipped them in a mixture of shredded green onions and lemon juice, and fed them to Alice''s plate again.

 v3 Chapter 176： Its impossible to regret forever, right?

    Long Niang still disappeared, picking up the piece of meat and stuffing it into her mouth.


    This grilled beef tongue dipped in lemon juice is another taste.


    After the entrance, the first thing I tasted is the sourness of the lemon. When I start chewing, the lemon juice slowly penetrates into the meat.


    This lemon juice is paired with a bit of shredded green onion and mixed with the gravy to completely remove the off-flavors of grilled beef tongue, leaving only the meaty flavor in the mouth, not even the slight bit of fishy and greasy feeling left.


    This sour and fresh and meaty fragrance swarms on the tip of the tongue, full of fragrance, making Dragon Mother want to stop!


    "Huh-" This time it was Black Alice who took the lead in swallowing the meat slices. She happily shook her small body and exhaled, "Well, although the preparation is fast, the taste is so-so, it is not perfunctory to me, barely approved You."


    Dorn just smiled at the black dragon lady and said nothing.


    I don��t know if I see through it.


    Alice''s black-haired body is very clear about the character, and it''s quite interesting to watch Tsundere''s mouth look upright.


    At the same time, Dorn also began to pick up the roasted beef tongue dipping sauce and stuff it into his mouth. While still focusing on the barbecue, he watched the beef tongue curl up slightly, puffing out tiny bubbles.


    While cooking in real time, while enjoying the hot food, this is also one of the charms of self-service barbecue.


    Wait until the dragon mother is fed with grilled beef tongue.


    Dorn is also about to leave the story world. The main thing he wants to do today is to harvest the cooking value of the crew of the Scarlet Pearl.


    As for Alice.


    She has eaten too many dishes made by Donne, and there is nothing left in her cooking.


    Dorn originally planned to bring a few pieces of uncut beef tongue and barbecue utensils, so he returned directly to the Scarlet Pearl.


    But then he stopped again.


    "Speaking of which, although the amount of middle beef tongue that is most suitable for roasting is large, my stock is fixed. There is only one Cretan bull with SS meat quality..."


    Dorn recalled how happy Alice was just shaking her head when she ate beef tongue.


    I also thought that it is rare to have a cold storage with precise low-temperature refrigeration. This quality beef parts should also be brought back to Vivienne, my little apprentices and brothers, and the shop manager to try them out.


    Also, if Adele and the others are still staying in Port Marlow and they can still meet them when they return, they can also ask them to have a meal.


    So, in the end, he only took a piece of beef tongue, took some beef belly from the cold storage, and cut some beef breast.


    "This bit of beef is definitely not enough for the pirates. I''ll kill some pigeons, ducks or snapping turtles for them later. Anyway, these three monsters, I have taken a lot of them from the Tauren countryside, and brought them back to Eaton Jean Kerry. If you take care of it, it is a renewable resource."


    With this thought, Donn left the story world.


    ...


    On the Scarlet Pearl.


    The time is noon, which coincides with lunch.


    The weather on the storm sea is still good, and the sun can still be seen.


    As it approached noon, Captain Sparrow announced a temporary good news to the whole ship on the deck��


    "Listen to me, listen to me. Everyone, today we all have a special meal opportunity to eat fresh meat! And, today, the whole meal is in charge of Mr. Donne!"


    Special meal activities, this kind of thing is relatively rare for the Scarlet Pearl, who has always been disciplined at sea.


    And all the pirate sailors were naturally very happy after hearing the news.


    However, what they are happy about is mainly around the keyword that their captain said.


    As for who is responsible for the food, they were really not very concerned at first��


    "Did you hear that? There was fresh meat to eat today!"


    "But speaking of fresh meat...Didn''t we just eat the duck meat made by the tauren two days ago?"


    "Are you stupid? Fresh meat is provided, not white or white. If you prefer to eat bacon with white hair, then give me your share."


    "..."


    "What the captain means is that Mr. Donne will cook for us today? I heard a tauren on the boat say that Mr. Donne��s cooking is so good that he can shed tears after eating. ."


    "Oh, I didn''t pour cold water on you. Think about it, those tauren who live in the ruins where the sun is not visible all their lives, what good food can they eat?"


    "Tsk... what you said seems to make sense. However, even if Mr. Donne��s cooking skills are not as good as the tauren, but since he is willing to take care of the food, there will always be a general level, right? It��s better than chewing on the moldy ones. Bacon is always a thousand times stronger."


    "..."


    The pirates are still talking to each other.


    And Don, looking indifferently, found a spot on the deck nearby for shading, and placed the tools brought from the story world on the spot, ready to barbecue.


    There is no restaurant on the Scarlet Pearl, only a warehouse for storing food.


    At ordinary times, the pirates receive food for one person each, and then eat it wherever they want.


    is not so particular.


    Sparrow��s side, although at any rate it was agreed to Donn��s offer to add meals to the pirates.


    However, even if you have a snack, it can''t break the rules of the pirate ship. UU reading www.uukanshu. In com''s most basic ship sailing, watching and other basic positions, people still need to continue to work.


    So Captain Sparrow then greeted his powerful first officer Gibbs:


    "Like a normal meal, you take people to continue to maintain the basic job of the ship. When the people in front are full, you will replace you. Oh... But looking at Mr. Donne''s current posture, it seems that he is going to prepare barbecue, then Your waiting time may be longer than usual."


    Facing the captain''s order, Gibbs, who has always been reliable, just patted his chest: "Don''t worry, just leave it to me."


    For the chief mate, eating fresh meat at sea is certainly a good thing.


    However, if this matter is said to be broken, it is just a meal. What does it mean to eat earlier and later?


    And when transporting Tauren to Dawn Island these days, he also tasted some of Tauren''s farmed monsters, and the fresh meat is not very greedy for the time being.


    Also, that Mr. Don, although he seems to have heard the tauren boast about his cooking skills.


    But considering that the tauren are all "ignorant" demihumans who have just come from the occluded ruins to the vast Xintiandi outside, and have never seen the world.


    Therefore, Gibbs has a reasonable and evidence to analyze the wave, Mr. Donne��s craftsmanship should be at least as good as that of the pub chef in Port Marlow.


    In this way, even if you missed this meal because of work, it is impossible to regret something for a lifetime, right?


    are all small things, all small things.


    With this idea, First Mate Gibbs stuck to the ship��s job.

 v3 Chapter 177： Roasted Beef 5 Flower and Roasted Butter

    On Donne''s side, the charcoal basin and the iron grill were set up again.


    And put out the ingredients that you have prepared, and put them on the grilling net piece by piece.


    The beef tongue that Dorn prepared for the pirates, half of the beef tongue is the most suitable part for grilling in the middle.


    The other half is slightly closer to the base of the tongue, where the muscles are more developed.


    As usual, the tender half is thickly sliced ??and marinated with salt and a small amount of rosemary. After roasting, it is dipped in salty sesame salt and refreshing lemon juice.


    eats the pure meaty aroma of beef tongue, it is like chasing the beef directly on the green grassland, pursuing the original taste.


    In the other half, Don chose heavy seasoning.


    After ����, the tongue root meat, which was cut into small pieces, was covered with rich chopped green onions and garlic, and it looked full of energy.


    is very suitable for pirates and sailors doing physical work.


    The tongue is full of meat. Before putting it on the grill, first skim off some chopped green onions and minced garlic.


    Otherwise, the high temperature will easily scorch these chopped green onions and garlic, which will bring a little burnt smell to the barbecue.


    Pieces of tongue and root meat are jubilant on the grilling net, glowing with appetite, and the deck is full of strong garlic and meaty aroma.


    Wait until the tongue is cooked.


    The meat is cooked brown, with a layer of smooth and light oil on the surface, and the right amount of chopped green onion and garlic is roasted golden.


    Then, the raw green onion and minced garlic were left behind, and the plump golden color and white green color are mixed together, which is very attractive.


    At this time, the attention of those sailor pirates waiting to eat meat and Captain Sparrow has been completely attracted by Don and his barbecue.


    "This... smells so good, it''s almost a few times stronger than ordinary barbecue... I can''t wait."


    "Hey, you just analyzed the cooking skills of Mr. Donne in a serious manner."


    "Uh... this, maybe those tauren people are not so ignorant?"


    "����"


    The first grilled beef tongue, Don gave Sparrow first.


    After the pirate captain took the plate, he grabbed a piece of tongue meat that was roasted to the point of running oil and stuffed it into his mouth.


    In an instant, the strong and stimulating taste of garlic bursts!


    Garlic sandwiches the firm, chewy, rich meat flavor, and after one bite, it is simply irritating, and I only feel the hot happiness.


    The pirate captain was carrying his share of barbecue, eating it tastefully and looking intoxicated.


    The rest of the pirates who were waiting for the meat were all staring at him in a daze, swallowing saliva, their throats throbbing.


    Captain, he eats deliciously...


    "Okay, the second one, who will come? Or, you all line up?" Dorn said hello, and the crew regained their senses.


    "I''m coming!" A bald-headed pirate in the crowd reacted fastest, and couldn''t wait to squeeze forward.


    And just as he squeezed in front of the small barbecue stall, Sparrow, who was holding the plate and eating the barbecue, reacted quickly, and there was a thud on his shiny bald head:


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you hear Mr. Donne say that you want to line up? Just line up for me."


    The act of queuing is not unfamiliar to the crew of the Scarlet Pearl, who observes maritime discipline on the ship.


    They usually line up when they receive food.


    If ���� is messy, it is easy to cause conflict.


    In this way, in front of the temporary barbecue stall on the deck where the smell of barbecue is full of smell, a long line of waiting for dinner was quickly lined up.


    ����


    Dorn did not bring out much beef tongue from the story world, but besides the beef tongue, he also brought beef belly and beef brisket.


    The thick beef belly with white flour and white is cut across, and the whole line is covered with a grilling net.


    The beautiful sound made by the contact between the beef ribs and the grilling net, with a crisp sound.


    This voice alone is a crime!


    is a "stunner" performed on the pirate who watched the barbecue at the closest distance!


    Turn over the chunks of pork belly again.


    The fat that came out of Zizi slipped drop by drop from the surface of the meat in this process, which was extremely greedy.


    When it was grilled until the oil blooms, Dorn carefully picked the meat out, cut it in half with a knife, and generously distributed it to the last two pirates who were holding plates and waiting for the meat to eat.


    The crew members who were still in line behind the ground were jealous.


    In addition to beef tongue and pork belly, Dorn also cooked beef brisket.


    To talk about the Cretan bull breast, it is just a pair of first-class breasts!


    Of course, this is Donne��s judgment from the perspective of ingredients.


    In their culinary world, the bull''s breast is called butter.


    According to the feedback from [Intuitive Ingredients], the butter of Cretan bull has a higher fat content.


    When ���� is used to bake, as long as the heat is controlled, it will definitely be rich in fat and sweet.


    Cut the butter into small pieces, skewer with a stick, put on a grilling net, and slowly roast.


    After roasting until the fat penetrates enough and the butter is soft and hard to taste.


    Sprinkle a handful of green onion, and roll up a handful of butter in your hand. The high temperature will make the green onion just right to penetrate into the meat.


    After the first string of butter was grilled, Captain Sparrow just finished his plate of grilled beef tongue.


    I just feel that the meaning is still unfinished.


    Because he was rare, he used the captain''s privileges with a shy face and obtained a few strings of fragrant butter skewers from Don.


    The captain who had eaten the barbecue did not think too much, and directly passed a bunch of butter into his mouth The first thing I felt at the entrance was a rich milky and oily milk. fragrance.


    When ���� bites in the mouth, it is a wonderful pleasure that the grease bursts and flows between the teeth. After chewing, it is the green onion fragrance and the palatable salty taste, and the mouthful of oily aroma.


    good to eat!


    These small skewers of grilled butter are not eaten at all. Sparrow only feels that he hasn''t tasted it yet, and only a clean sign is left in his hand.


    "That, Mr. Donne, barbecue...cough, give me another one."


    ����


    In front of the small barbecue stall on the deck, the hot scene of pirates and sailors eating barbecues, first mate Gibbs naturally saw it.


    At the same time, he could clearly smell the more and more intense meat fragrance in the air.


    "Look at everyone eating deliciously." Gibbs thought this way, his throat throbbing.


    However, he still has work to do.


    "The cooking skills of Mr. Donne...maybe I was wrong at first, but the tauren were right." Gibbs felt a little regretful.


    Why was it so natural just now, so he promised the captain vowedly?


    "Let''s bear it again, bear it again, it is estimated that someone will change my post soon." Gibbs can only comfort himself like this in his heart.


    But the people who have waited and waited, the change of guard was late in the future.


    But the aroma of the barbecue in the air is so sweet and richer. The pirates who ate the barbecue even sang with excitement.


    Intestines and stomach are surging in protest, and the will is constantly struggling with appetite.


    Gibbs just felt like there were ants crawling on him. He can''t stand it anymore.

 v3 Chapter 178： Harvest cooking power

    Gibbs is now responsible for the lookout work at the mast post.


    And the smell of barbecue grilled by Donne, even at the high place where the chief mate is now, has not been diminished in the slightest.


    He looked hard at the sea again.


    When he lowered his head again, the shift shift still did not come, so Gibbs could only pin his hopes on Captain Sparrow.


    After all, the captain has a deep friendship with him.


    Furthermore, the kind of **** that I just said was not considered, but it was also from the captain.


    "As long as Sparrow realizes that Mr. Don''s grilled meat is a rare delicacy, he should think of me... right?"


    Gibbs thought so, and began to look for Sparrow in the lively crowd below.


    Then, he found his captain wearing a three-cornered hat, at the side of the barbecue stall, holding his orchid fingers, holding a piece of oily roasted pork belly, and eating it sweetly.


    Gibbs:...


    Wait, wait again.


    The conscientious first officer forced himself to wait and see the sea for a while.


    When he lowered his head again, he found that Sparrow didn''t know when he had joined the end of the line in front of the barbecue booth.


    Seeing what he meant, it seemed that he wanted to line up for another barbecue...


    Gibbs:...


    ...


    The people waiting to eat in front of the barbecue stall, took turns from round to round.


    There are not too many people, but the meat is almost consumed.


    I don��t know how long it took. It seemed that he had been forgotten on the mast by the pirates, but Gibbs, who held his post without saying a word, was finally replaced with amazing willpower.


    The first mate rushed to the barbecue stall in a hurry.


    so far so good.


    The portion of the barbecue prepared by Mr. Donn seems to be quite sufficient.


    Although I delayed for a long time, the barbecue is still not over.


    "It''s good if you can still eat it."


    Gibbs, who was sweating profusely, heaved a sigh of relief. He didn''t know whether he was exposed to the sun in a high place or if he hadn''t eaten the meat in a hurry just now.


    The team advances slowly.


    Finally it was Gibbs''s turn, and Dorn was also very skillful and generous and put a large piece of barbecue on his plate.


    The first mate, who had been greedy with worms, almost didn''t even think about it. He picked up the fat-rich and rich-scented barbecue and stuffed it into his mouth.


    After this bite, the taste of cooked garlic is mixed with an unparalleled umami of meat to stimulate the taste buds!


    Moreover, the portion of this barbecue is large, the taste is full, the juice is full, and there is even a layer of gum on the side!


    "This is the best barbecue I have ever eaten in my life!" After the first officer swallowed the meat in his mouth, he sighed sincerely.


    Next to Gibbs, is a little bald pirate.


    Little Bald had no idea how many times he had eaten the barbecue on his plate. He was satisfied with a full hiccup, and then he heard the first officer''s happy sigh.


    So, the little bald head leaned toward Gibbs to see the meat on his plate: "Oh, such a big piece of grilled snapping turtle meat, and the skirt that Mr. Donne said is the best, first mate. Good luck."


    "Yeah, good luck." Gibbs picked up the meat and took a second bite. When Meimei was halfway through chewing, he seemed to have thought of something, "Wait, you said snapping turtle?"


    "Yes what''s the matter?"


    "Uh...I remember it wasn''t roast beef?" Gibbs swallowed the barbecue in his mouth.


    Speaking of it, this piece of barbecue that I ate does not look like beef.


    However, in terms of taste, it is impeccably delicious!


    No loss.


    "Beef? I''ve finished eating it a long time ago." The little bald head replied naturally. "Mr. Don said that it is the most vicious monster in the ruins. There is only one of the meat of the Cretan bull. It''s meat, eat one piece. Just one piece less. It''s not available now."


    "Only one head? One less one? No more?" Gibbs''s eating motion froze.


    "Yes. And, I feel it. Although the pigeon meat, duck meat, and snapping turtle meat are also very delicious now. However, compared with roast beef, there is still something missing..."


    "Huh?" Gibbs almost got his plate unsteady. "What is missing, what are you talking about? Don''t talk half way!"


    "I...I can''t describe it either, the first officer also, you know I don''t recognize many words." The little pirate scratched his brain, "I think it''s better for roast beef anyway?"


    "More, delicious?" The first officer couldn''t believe his ears a little.


    He really can��t imagine that this piece of grilled snapping turtle meat is already delicious to such an extent, what exactly should the better roast beef taste like?


    But, listening to the meaning of the little bald head, I shouldn''t have a chance to taste it?


    At this time, Mr. First Mate thought of a sentence that came to mind when he was joking in his heart before climbing on the mast��


    His eyes became a little hollow, a little dull.


    then��


    "Hey! Wait a minute, hello! Chief mate, why are you crying!" The little bald head beside him suddenly panicked. Yeah!"


    The first officer did not respond to the little bald head.


    He silently picked up the grilled snapping turtle meat from the plate, UU reading www. uukanshu.com took a big bite in revenge.


    Chew, swallow.


    ��, very very very delicious.


    Will there really be better barbecues in this world?


    Is this reasonable?


    "I regret it all my life, I regret it all my life."


    ...


    After consuming some monsters, pigeons, ducks and snapping turtles, Dorn finally fed the ship of pirates.


    Actually, if the pirates still want to eat more, Donn is not willing to slaughter them any more monsters.


    He might choose to let Dragon Lady go down to the sea and touch some fish to grill.


    The monsters in the world in the book, although there are many in number, they are all carefully selected and brought home for breeding.


    However, after this wave of ingredients was consumed, the harvest was not small.


    I opened the personal panel and directly added more than 400 points.


    You need to know that about 10,000 points is the amount that can support Donne to upgrade a portion of SS ingredients to SSS dishes!


    "If you look at it this way, it is not too difficult to collect 10,000 points of cooking power. Entertaining dozens of pirates can almost do it." Dorn closed the system panel with satisfaction.


    But, if you think about it this way, before you get a career, how can it be impossible to collect only 10,000 points, right?


    "However, I remember that the initial conversion was mentioned in the system prompt. The high probability of obtaining the cooking power before the occupation was discounted, and the statistics left 10,000 points for me."


    Thinking about it this way, it seems that you still have a blood loss?


    I felt that the system was conscientious at first...

 v3 Chapter 179： Storm and Sea Tavern

    After half a month.


    After passing through the Storm Sea, the Scarlet Pearl finally stopped on the main island of the Storm Islands, which is the island where the Port of Marlow is located.


    Sparrow and others, because there are many enemies at sea, they still haven''t docked on the big pier in the eye-catching city.


    found a more secluded beach on the shore, and put Donn down directly.


    When we parted, all the pirates were very disappointed.


    In other words, I feel very upset about not being able to eat Don''s dishes.


    But for Dorn, from a utilitarian point of view, Sparrow and his party are currently unable to produce much cooking power...


    "Goodbye by chance, everyone." Dorn said goodbye to the crew on the boat on the shore.


    Then watched the Scarlet Pearl move further and further away in the line of sight, until it finally turned into a small black spot on the vast sea, disappearing between the sea level and the skyline, and can no longer be seen.


    The ending of each journey is always different.


    After cleaning up briefly, Dorn planned to go to Marlow for a formal event.


    "First of all, go find Adele and Kloss if they are still here. I remember they mentioned earlier that if you want to find them here, you have to go to a tavern called."


    ...


    Port Marlow.


    The pirate��s paradise.


    In the bustling central street here, you can see pirates drunk and unattended on the side of the street, and women with heavy makeup standing on the joints and posing.


    Dorn walked through the streets and tried several times to ask for directions at the cost of a few coppers. Finally, he found his target in an alley where the smell of alcohol was mixed with urine.


    Pub.


    It''s noon now, and there are quite a few alcoholics dressed as pirates in a small tavern with a small visual area.


    At any time, Marlowe��s pubs, casinos, and brothels will not lack guests.


    Because there will always be pirate ships coming back from the sea, and there will always be pirates still alive on the pirate ships that can come back.


    After docking in Marlowe, most of these living pirates will stay in the above-mentioned three "unhealthy service industry" places through the time of repair.


    Dorn walked into the bar, glanced around at the small shop decorations and a group of vicious looking alcoholics, and then calmly sat down in front of the counter.


    "Boss, let''s have a glass of rye." Dorn said.


    The owner of the tavern is a middle-aged man, slightly fat, with a rare azure hair, and his eyes are also blue.


    "Hey, look. A beautiful young gentleman in a well-dressed dress walked into a dangerous bar." The blue-haired boss didn''t serve Dorn directly, but first made a joke like this.


    Along with the boss�� laughter, the alcoholic people around also laughed drunkly.


    Many people''s smiles are not kind.


    Doen grinned in cooperation with them, and lightly patted his right hand on a chair where no one was sitting beside him.


    A slight amount of blue consumption.


    ��Flame Technique��Activated.


    The fire control skills that have reached the full level, coupled with the passiveness of [Fire Attribute Affinity], made this simple high-legged wooden chair burn silently.


    Besides, this flame is very strange.


    is very hot and exuberant, but it is only attached to the wooden chair, without a trace of expansion on the side of the image.


    Almost instantly, the chair was burnt into black ashes.


    The sudden change caused the drinkers who were in a state of being ridiculed to stop in time, and many people were even half awake by drinking.


    They began to look at the strange young man who broke into the tavern with vigilant eyes.


    "I don''t like the look of this chair very much. How much is it worth? It will be counted in my wine money for a while." Donn still kept smiling, his tone of voice did not fluctuate much, and he appeared gentle.


    The blue-haired tavernkeeper twitched his eyes a few times, and at the same time pouring out an ale skillfully, and pushing it in front of Don:


    "Perhaps this place is not that dangerous for you, an excellent mage. The ale you want, this glass is my request, to make amends for my eyesight."


    The survival rule of the tavernkeeper: You can tease the weak unscrupulously, but don''t touch the mold of the strong.


    The color of the ale poured by the fat boss is very clear. Judging by the [intuitiveness of the ingredients], the wine is fine and the taste is good.


    It seems that the owner specially poured the best quality wine in the shop.


    Don shrugged without a lot of thought, raised the glass, took a big sip, and then kept sitting idle.


    Looking at this young man, who may be a powerful wizard, without any further dangerous actions, the pirates in the tavern slowly recovered to a more relaxed state at the beginning.


    No one dared to provoke Donn anymore, they just sat in twos and threes at their respective wine tables, continuing to spit out alcohol, continuing the interrupted drinking talk��


    "Hey, did you hear that. Old Jon bought a few murloc gill scales, and he used these materials to create a few new murloc cuff nails."


    "It''s the one that allows you to breathe freely in the water after you put it on? I want to buy one, too. If this is the case, next time my captain threatens to throw me off the boat, I don''t have to be afraid. ."


    "Hehe, wait until you can afford it. You are a guy who runs back and forth in pubs, brothels, and casinos when you get off the boat."


    "..."


    "You know? I went there last night, and I wanted to play with Miss Flynn, who is the best at her mouth. But the people over there told me that she was dead. She was blind with such a good tongue. "


    "Dead? How did you die? I looked for her before going to sea two months ago, isn''t it good?"


    "Suicide, hang himself. It is said that he died for his dead lover."


    "Hey... stupid woman."


    "..."


    This is the case in a tavern where fish and dragons are mixed. As long as you order a glass of wine and sit down for a while, you will always hear some local or true or rumored information and rumors.


    However, Dorn listened for a while, but he didn''t hear anything particularly worthy of his attention.


    After finishing the apocalyptic ale, he waved his hand to the other side of the counter.


    The blue-haired boss took a careful look at him, and quickly approached: "What else to drink, sir?"


    "Don''t drink it now, I want to ask you about someone." Don''s finger knuckle tapped the counter table.


    "If you want to find someone, then you have come to the right place. In Marlowe, there are no people I can''t find in Argo. However, under normal circumstances, there is a charge for providing this information." Lan Fa''s boss honestly Smile:


    "But if it''s you, sir, you can ask me a question for free first, and make sure you know everything."

 v3 Chapter 180： David Pirates

    "Are you Argo?" Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly after hearing the tavernkeeper''s words.


    "What, sir? Could it be that the person you are looking for is actually me?" The blue-haired fat boss once again looked at the young man in front of him with a slightly wary look.


    "For the time being." Donn did not respond too clearly, but directly changed the subject, lowered the volume, and asked in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Then, Argo. You know Adele and the others. Where is it?"


    "It��s a bit hard for you. Although I��m boasting that Marlowe doesn��t have anyone I can��t find. But many times, it��s impossible to find someone just by providing a name, sir. Please describe more of what you want. Information of the person looking for."


    There was no change on Argo''s face, he still maintained a simple smile, as if he was willing to serve Donne.


    And what he said is reasonable.


    At the same time, the fat boss naturally picked up a clean glass by the counter with one hand, and a white handkerchief with the other hand, and then wiped the wall of the glass.


    This little action of the fat boss looks very natural.


    In the corner of the tavern, a few brawny men who were drinking alcohol did not know why, but at this time their attention casually shifted to the counter position and Don.


    "Hehe." Dorn tilted his head synchronously, and glanced straight at one of the strong men.


    His gaze swept over the top of the brawny man''s head.


    The opponent''s health bar lights up, more than 1,200 points.


    A sense of tension that had not been noticed by ordinary alcoholic drinkers suddenly occurred in this small tavern.


    Argo��s smile is a bit stiff this time, but the unnatural facial expression only lasts for a few tenths of a second:


    "Sir, don''t you want to talk any more?"


    Dorn''s mouth opened wider.


    The informant of the Holy See, really interesting.


    He put his right hand on the counter, and the "Alice''s Bedtime Book" in his arms flashed.


    Of course, the light of this dark red reader is blocked by Don''s clothes, and it is invisible to others.


    Then, a clean white, fine-quality paper envelope was sketched out of thin air on Don''s right hand.


    This envelope was given to Marlowe when he was separated from the priests.


    On the envelope, there is a lacquer with a vague symbol of the Holy See.


    Dorn put the letter back on the counter and pushed it in front of Argo.


    The tavernkeeper picked up the letter and stared at it for a while. Then, his eyes on Donne became suspicious and uncertain.


    "Perhaps, you should have shown this to me earlier." Argo said with a bit of complaint.


    And Don just laughed and said nothing.


    The cup in Argo''s hand was put down, while silently closing the envelope.


    Accompanied by this series of actions, sitting in the corner, the surface is normal, but in fact, the several strong men who are already nervous, no longer continue to glance at the counter position intentionally or unintentionally.


    The blood bars on their heads also disappeared.


    "Come with me." Argo said softly and walked out of the counter.


    Donne followed at random pace.


    Behind the tavern are small rooms separated from each other.


    is for guests to drink, gamble, rest or do other things.


    Argo led Donne into one of the rooms, where there were a few big and thick men throwing dice around the table.


    Seeing that the tavernkeeper led a stranger into the room and brought the door back, none of these gamblers had any particular reaction.


    seems to be in a gambling game that is still focused on the table.


    Across these gambling men, Argo fumbled in a corner of the room, opened a secret door, and walked in sideways.


    Donn still keeps up without much psychological pressure.


    After they entered, the secret door was closed again, and the gamblers in the room were still like the okay people, as if they hadn''t noticed anything.


    It��s just that they clamored for a bet louder.


    ����


    Behind the secret door is a spacious, hidden room.


    The lights inside ���� are bright.


    The priesthood team headed by Adele was in the room, discussing something around a large round table.


    Above the round table, is a rolled out chart of the Storm Islands.


    There are some handwritten paper materials scattered around ����. The material of the paper is different, and the handwriting on it is also different. It seems that the information collected by many people has been collected here.


    Among these numerous paper materials, several should be focused on the attention of priests.


    These data codes are placed neatly, and there are not many marks and scratches on them.


    One of them is about a pirate named Van der, with correct comments on it, in Yuval''s handwriting����


    Van der, the ordinary sailor of David''s pirate force, has died.


    It has been confirmed that Van der was the leader of the first group of cultists to be wiped out on the unnamed island on the west side of the archipelago.


    was highly depraved before being killed.


    According to multi-party intelligence collection and verification, Van der has been silent in the Davy pirate forces before, and his physical fitness and combat capabilities are close to ordinary people.


    It is unknown when ���� will overlap with the Apocalypse Order.


    There is also a summary about a pearl picker named Lumen There is also a commentary summary made by Yuval.


    It is estimated that he made these comments by squinting his eyes, and he returned the summary information and reported it to the Holy See.


    Lumen, a pearl diver from Marlow, has died.


    It has been confirmed that Lumen was the leader of the second group of cultists to be exterminated on Cooper Island.


    was highly depraved before being killed.


    According to multi-party intelligence collection and verification, Lumen had previously been an ordinary pearl platter of Marlowe, and no abnormal information was verified.


    Another informant provided information that Lumen wanted to join David''s pirate forces after a conflict with Marlowe''s brothel a month ago.


    It is unknown when ���� will overlap with the Apocalypse Order.


    After removing the information of these two people, there is a bunch of information about the Davy pirate forces.


    This so-called has appeared in the personal information of the two groups of cult leaders, Van der and Lumen.


    It is impossible for the priests and the informants of the Holy See not to pay attention to this group of pirates.


    It is very likely that the recent activities of the Apocalypse Mission on the Sea of ??Storms have a direct relationship with this pirate group.


    And the information gathered by the priests here includes the size of the pirate force, the number of ships, and even the island maps of their base areas.


    On the map, the island where the David pirate group is hiding has been highlighted.


    And Yuval''s comments on this information are relatively simple-


    Davy Island group forces have disappeared at sea for at least a month.


    Need to focus on investigation.

 v3 Chapter 181： Red war

    Inside the secret door compartment of the bar.


    Adele looked at the chart spread out on the table with a calm face.


    Kixiu writes and writes against a large stack of materials, while Yuval carefully transcribes beside him, seeming to be writing a large number of reports.


    Only Kross was lying on her back on the soft bench next to her, humming some faintly tuned little tunes boredly to pass the time.


    "Kishiu, Yuval, after this report is finished, I will immediately send it back to the Holy See."


    The sword-bearer lady looked at the sea chart and turned her face to the side to preach.


    Kisho and Yuval both nodded.


    The activities of the cultists on the Storm Islands did not encounter much resistance after investigating and clearing them all the way, but the priests always felt something was wrong.


    Judging from the current state of affairs investigation, investigating and dealing with cult activities here is nothing.


    It is worthy of attention, and timely feedback on the "suspected key incidents" of the Holy See.


    In the past, such incidents had to be handled by the most elite priesthood team in the Holy See.


    Of course, Adele team itself is the elite of the Holy See.


    This all caught up.


    "I will fix it for one day tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, we will go to the Davy Pirate Group to check the vicinity of the island." Miss Swordbearer ordered again.


    This time, the remaining three priests all responded.


    The cult leader Van der and Lumen who were killed are roughly equivalent to the old cult silver lizard who died in the hands of Don.


    And similar cult leader, when Adele team was in Rhine Town, they were asked to deal with a dozen or so in one go.


    Therefore, what is happening here in the Storm Islands, although a bit weird, is far from beyond the scope of the business capabilities of Adele and others.


    While reporting the situation here to the Holy See truthfully, it is enough to keep an eye on the matter and continue to investigate and resolve the incident.


    Wait until Miss Swordbearer finishes the task concisely.


    squeak ��


    The secret door was opened, making a slight rubbing sound.


    Then, Argo, who was chubby, squeezed into the room.


    The priests saw that this informant with murloc blood came in. They didn''t respond much. They just raised their heads and glanced up slightly. Then they continued to be silent in silence. The ones who gave the report continued to give the report, lying on the soft chair and humming. Continue to hum the small song...


    No one took the initiative to talk to Argo.


    Anyway, if he has something, he will speak for himself.


    The blue-haired informant did not take the initiative to speak. At this time, another person walked in from outside the secret door that had not been completely closed.


    The man has a tall figure, black hair and black eyes, and after scanning the four people in the room, he smiled.


    "Don!"


    Cross was the first to react, "Huo" jumped up from the soft chair with a sound, stepped forward in threes or twos, and swooped forward to give Donne a warm meeting and hug.


    is also due to the priest''s sister who is not wearing heavy armor at this time.


    Otherwise, for such a rushing meeting ceremony, Donne may have to use a defensive skill to endure it.


    Except for Clos, the remaining Adele and others also stopped what they were doing, and each stepped forward to express their condolences.


    Dorn��s colleague Argo received such a big difference on the priest''s side.


    ...


    In the room behind the secret door.


    After Argo, the informant, returned to the lobby of the tavern after he finished taking the road.


    Dorn sat at the big round table, chatting with the priests.


    is basically after Yuval��s detailed and objective description, and Kloss��s from time to time adding oil and vinegar, artistic processing.


    He roughly understood what happened to the priests in Port Malo during the time he was clearing the [Minotaur Labyrinth].


    "I understand, what do you mean is that the Apocalyptic Order that has been eradicated on the Storm Islands is ready to move again?" Donn touched his chin, "By the way, if you tell me all the information you have collected, really Is it okay?"


    The priests are gathered together, sharing the Cretan bull beef jerky given by Don.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. The suppression of cult activities here has not been classified as a strictly confidential matter. As long as you don''t tell you the identity of the hidden informants, the problem is not big."


    Cross waved her left hand indifferently, while her right hand was still unceasingly stuffing the stored version of Dengying beef jerky into her mouth:


    "Sizzle��it''s delicious! This jerky looks dry, but it tastes unexpectedly delicious! It''s just a bit spicy... Don, give me a glass of water!"


    Dorn:...


    Donne reluctantly handed a glass of ice water to Kloss, then he thought about something, and said seriously:


    "Speaking of which, when you go to the island where the David pirates are stronghold the day after tomorrow, do you need help? Multiple people can do more. Anyway, before returning to Silver Shield Port, I am idle and idle."


    This kind of team invitation, Dorn seemed to have said something similar when he met the priests for the first time.


    However, that time was to get a copy of the car, which was profitable.


    And this time the purpose is purely many-if your friends need it, try to help them.


    The priests who were holding or chewing beef jerky stopped and looked up at Don. UU reading


    The four people were almost still for two seconds.


    To talk about Donne��s advanced strength, he had already demonstrated it when he encountered Nightmare Seashell on the Anne.


    Everyone present knows that if Donn goes to the stronghold of David''s pirates, it will become a big foreign aid force.


    Adele:...


    Kisho: "Hey, those cultists are not our opponents. You don''t need to worry about it. Just stay in Marlow and wait for the news of our victory."


    Cross: "Emma-hhhhh, I think Donne is right. One more person can do more, and it''s not the first time he accompanies us to fight cultists."


    Only Yuval seemed to think a little bit more, and he hesitated for a while before speaking: "Mr. Donne, you have a strong ability to manipulate dreams, maybe..."


    The squinting priest said that, putting all the beef jerky in his hand into his mouth, and then quickly wiped his fingers clean again, and searched for it from the pile of materials on the big table.


    Finally, he took a note with poor paper quality and scribbled handwriting on a prominent place on the desktop.


    Dorn glanced at it, and the note said��


    There are only a few words like these, but there are none below.


    However, it is worth noting that most of the several small islands around the western part of the so-called Storm Islands are around the islands of the Davy pirate regiment.


    So Dorn asked, "A lot of people have dreams with similar content? What kind of strange dreams?"


    Yuval swallowed the dried meat in his mouth: "I took the time to investigate this matter. What those people dreamed about was war. The red war."

 v3 Chapter 182： Underwater white light

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    "The red war?" Dorn repeated the key words Yuval had said.


    Although it is indeed reasonable and understandable to use the word [red] to describe war.


    War, blood, scarlet.


    However, in the context just now, I deliberately reread this phrase, and I always feel that it has some special meaning.


    "Well, on those small islands, people who have had similar dreams will describe that dream like this-the red war. Everyone will use this word, every one."


    Yuval''s squinted eyes opened slightly and emphasized again.


    Obviously, he still knows the information gathered by Marlowe''s surrounding informants very well.


    "Do you suspect that this matter is related to the possible abnormal changes in the David pirate group stronghold?" Dorn asked rhetorically.


    Yuval just nodded: "This incident did not bring any special actual impact. Those who have had this dream have no changes or abnormalities at present. Therefore, this is not a piece of information that has been the primary concern. But since Mr. Donne, if you come back to Marlowe..."


    The priests all know that Donne has a very good dream control ability. If there are really dream-related abnormalities around the Davy Pirates'' stronghold...


    Even if this anomaly hasn''t brought any real impact, it''s always beneficial to bring Donne, a "professional".


    Ki-soo on the side deliberately curled his lips:


    "Hey. During this time, we have collected hundreds of pieces of information from various informants, some of which are true or false, and many of them are useless information."


    The red-haired Kei Xiu said this, and he drew a piece of paper from a large pile of paper that had been randomly stacked, presumably as unimportant information, and pressed it onto the desktop.


    It says-


    [On the night several days ago, when I was going to sea near the pirate island with the fishing boat, I accidentally stumbled and fell into the sea. You will never believe how cold the water was at that time. ]


    [Also, for a moment after falling into the water, I seemed to see a white light flashing underwater. Of course, it is also possible that I was too frightened and misunderstood. ]


    [Anyway, the gods are up, I almost died. But in the end I still survived, and my companion salvaged me. Oh! God bless! ]


    [Sorry, although the above matter is very important to me, it is not the focus of my report. It is only a premise, a premise. The real evil thing is like this��]


    [My knee has always been sore every time it rains. After falling into the water this time, I thought that a problem would get worse. But oh! my God! Can you believe it? I healed somehow, and since that time I fell into the water, no matter whether it was windy or rainy, my knee would not hurt anymore! ]


    On the whole piece of paper, only the word [pirate island] was randomly drawn in a circle.


    When writing this word, informants who sent information generally used it to refer to the stronghold island of the Davy pirate group.


    Except for the mention of [Pirate Island], this whole message seems to be nothing worth paying attention to.


    "So, this is a matter about someone who somehow cures old rheumatism after falling into the water near the island where the Davy pirate group is based?"


    Dorn glanced roughly at the contents of the note, and said helplessly in his heart.


    Although rheumatism is inexplicable, it is indeed a bit magical.


    However, this does not seem to have much reporting value...


    The information network set up by the Holy See here may need to be updated and upgraded. Let the people below do nothing and report everything...


    Jixiu continued:


    "Have you seen? Like this kind of weird, inexplicable, and useless information that is still true or false, there are a lot of them here, there are hundreds of thousands. Even some information is even more outrageous than this one."


    "What I want to say, including the [Red War] dream that Yuval just mentioned, did not have any impact, and there was no follow-up discovery after the investigation. Although it is a bit weird, no matter how you think about it, there is a high probability that you will disappear with that group. Nothing to do with the David Pirates, right?"


    Don and Yuval, squinted, were a little speechless after hearing what Gishu said.


    Because this red-haired priest is actually right.


    What [Red Dream of War], maybe like [Falling Water Rheumatism Healing Incident], is "disturbing information" that has absolutely no effect on the investigation and processing of this cult activity...


    And if you are too concerned about these interference information, it will obviously slow down the progress of the real main task.


    "Of course, my purpose of saying this is not to oppose Donne this guy''s participation in our actions. If you want him to join, I don''t care. Of course I understand the truth that one more person has more power. I just want to say, Don��t delay and spend too much time on insignificant information."


    In the end, Keith added another sentence like this.


    Dorn:...


    This red hair...


    In the end, the person who decides whether Donne should participate in the pirate island exploration and landing operation is Adele, who has the most decision-making power in the whole team.


    And Miss Swordbearer''s decision was simple, just a few words: "It''s hard work, Dorn."


    Concise and concise.


    Not only did he directly agree to Dorne''s participation in the pirate island landing, but also directly expressed his gratitude to Dorne.


    The other three priests had no objection to Adele''s decision.


    Even Gishu is the same.


    As he himself just said, Ki Xiu actually didn''t object to Donne joining the team temporarily.


    The remarks just said are also right and wrong.


    In this way, after returning to Port Marlow and meeting the priests.


    Dorn ended his current idle state, and spontaneously found himself a temporary mission [to accompany the priests] to explore the pirate island.


    ��


    The day that the priests rehabilitated quickly passed.


    During this day, Adele and others, who had been busy for months, took a serious rest. UU reading www. uukahnshu.cOM


    On the other hand, Dorn took out the Cretan bull sirloin collected in the cold storage and made a delicious and delicious red wine stew to reward the priests.


    In addition, for this SS-rated red wine beef stew, Dorn also assigned some to the members of the [Storm and Haitao] tavern including Argo.


    After all, because Adele and others had eaten many dishes made by Doen, their cooking power was exhausted, and they couldn''t make much.


    But Argo, these people, are still fresh and can cut a lot of cooking leeks.


    In short, in [Storm and Sea Wave], after an unexpected and relaxing day with the priests.


    In the early morning of the next day, Dorn and his entourage set foot on a sloop, driven by the wind elves to control the ship by Kisho, broke through the fog that was misted on the sea in the early morning, and headed for the temporarily unknown pirate island...


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 345 Underwater White Light), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v3 Chapter 183： Depraved props

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    In the early morning, the red sun was at the end of the sea, like the yolk of an unbroken poached egg.


    Gentle and beautiful.


    But as the sun slowly climbed higher, the sun began to become hotter and hotter. When the sun was shining in the sky at noon, it became like a large furnace hanging high in the sky, scorching the entire surface of the sea.


    But on the dhow, Kisho��s wind elves can blow the air, and Don��s "Alice''s Bedtime Book" contains inexhaustible ice and clean water.


    The priests have a good time.


    So the time came to around 2 pm, when the dhow landed on the Pirate Island, which is the stronghold of the Davy Pirate Group.


    This island is not small in size.


    On the periphery is a large white sandy beach lined with pebbles.


    In the back is the lush rainforest that shelters the sky from the sun. This terrain is indeed very suitable for hiding. It is no wonder that David pirates would choose this as their base camp.


    Due to being occupied by pirates all the year round, ordinary fishing boats and fishermen rarely approach here.


    Standing on the white sandy beach and looking towards the sea, it was blue, vast, and clean.


    However, now is not a good time to see the scenery.


    Long before they got close to the landing beach, Dorn and his party had already seen something that they cared about��


    On the white sandy beach, two wooden three-masted sailing boats can be seen. One is big and the other is small, and the big one is similar to the Scarlet Pearl.


    They all look like pirate ships.


    The two pirate ships were all stranded, and there were obvious marks of fighting on the ships, leaving many damaged places, and many dark red dried blood stains could be seen.


    "With my communication with the Wind Elf, I can only vaguely tell that a tragic battle accident broke out on these two ships about a month ago."


    After Kisho landed, he focused on investigating the two stranded pirate ships and came to this conclusion.


    In addition, another thing worth noting on the beach is the corpse.


    To be precise, it should not be called a corpse, but a skeleton.


    It was gnawed to reveal large pieces of white bones, and there was only a little bit of rotten red meat that was invisible to the tissues and still stuck to the bones. Disgusting maggots wriggled on these skeletons.


    These skeletons are scattered on the beach, as well as on the stranded boats. They can be seen everywhere, exuding a soaring stench, attracting mosquitoes and flies.


    As the person with the best perception in the team, these skeleton base repairs also made certain investigations:


    "As for these disgusting skeletons, there are flat teeth marks on the remaining stinky rotten meat and individual bones. In addition, according to my preliminary judgment, these skeletons should have been pirates on this island before they were alive."


    Dorn touched his chin and listened to the results of the red-haired priest''s investigation.


    There are flat tooth marks...


    Just by listening to this word, you can actually tell what the pirates were gnawing into.


    people.


    Moreover, he was in a highly degenerate state, his whole body twitching and wriggling, he couldn''t see the human form, he would just keep shouting "Hungry!", "Give me blood! Give me flesh! Give me!" [person].


    Enduring the stench and nausea, stayed on the beach for a while, and found no other valuable clues.


    Dorn and his entourage planned to continue exploring the dense rainforest on the pirate island.


    When leaving the foul-smelling beach and walking towards the dense forest, Clos, who was a priest, also raised her [Benevolence Spreader] and released two [Purification Techniques] to everyone.


    Prevent everyone from catching any disease from the rotting bones.


    "Be careful."


    After entering the rainforest, the sword-bearer lady who changed into a lightweight plate armor turned the hilt of [Pale Justice] to the palm of her hand and walked to the front.


    ��


    There are muddy trails in the rainforest of this island, probably because the pirates who have been active on the island have come out for many years.


    The vegetation in the forest is very lush, layered on top of each other, making it impossible to see what is hidden in the depths.


    However, there is a "human flesh radar" Jixiu in the team, and the current exploration process is still very smooth:


    "Going here, I have discovered that there is a big cave in the depths of the dense forest. There are many traces of human activities. It is probably the hiding place of the Davy pirate group."


    "Around that cliff cave, there is a strong aura of depravity, and there are many humanoid living creatures in motion. It is the pirates who became depraved."


    "In my current judgment, there must be a depraved item in the cliff cave where the pirates are based."


    Ji Xiu spoke out all the information he perceived in one breath.


    After listening to his perception and analysis, none of Dorn showed much surprise.


    There are [destroyed props].


    This is a kind of conjecture that the priests have inferred based on the activities of cultists on the Storm Islands and the information they have collected.


    To explain a series of abnormal events recently encountered.


    According to the analysis of Donne, an outsider who has listened to most of the information, this conjecture is actually quite reasonable.


    With reference to the two cult leaders van der and Lumen who were exterminated, they have been confirmed not long ago that they were ordinary people with no special abilities.


    But before being killed by Adele and others, whether Van der or Lumen, the degenerate black energy that they can condense is comparable to the old cultist silver lizard.


    Even their depraved aura is much purer than that of Silver Lizard.


    After all, the two students of Silver Lizard seemed unable to condense black energy at the beginning, but the believers who followed Van der and Lumen for a short time already had the ability to release a faint degenerate black energy.


    This situation may have been caused by some powerful props that van der and Rumen had come into contact with.


    Now that he has boarded the Pirate Island, Ki Xiu senses that there are more pirates in a degenerate state near the pirate cave, so he can verify this conjecture even more.


    Even after listening to Kisho��s speech, Donn directly filled the chain of guesswork in his mind��


    David, the pirate forces, have definitely come into contact with something related to the Apocalypse Order recently.


    This item has a strong depravity attribute. UU Reading has caused most of the entire pirate group to be depraved and turned into a monster that needs to gnaw human flesh and blood to stay awake.


    The tragedy on the beach should have been the result of conflicts among the pirates after the degeneration and a group of monks who remained sober.


    As for the Van der and Lumen who were killed by Adele, they should have left the pirate island by accident after being infected with the aura of corruption.


    This is probably the source of the Apocalypse activities in the Storm Islands.


    "Analyzed from the current information, that [destroying prop] should really exist. Moreover, in terms of its effect, I am afraid that it is not the [artifact] of the Apocalypse... So, we just need to put this If each item is found, contained or destroyed, the matter on the Storm Isles will be resolved."


    Donne thought this way.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 346 Depravity Props), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v3 Chapter 184： Degenerate

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    A rotten **** smell can be smelled in the air.


    "Hungry! So hungry... Eat... Eat..."


    "Finally... Redemption..."


    The vegetation in the rain forest is obstructed very badly. But at this time, if you are willing to calm down and listen carefully, you can hear such chaotic voices.


    The sound is coming and going, making people unable to tell that the source is behind the bushes and bushes.


    "There is a breath coming, depraved pirate. There are two on the west side and one on the east side."


    In the priest squad, Kisho gave an early warning.


    When his words fell, Adele and Kloss, who were wearing armor, rushed out toward these two directions with their weapons.


    Yuval also chanted quickly, giving them both a buff.


    Donn stayed in place and didn''t move. It wasn''t that he was pretending to be a master, but that he really didn''t have any chance to make a move.


    Only after seeing Adele and Kross, they rushed out for a while, and the sound of inaudible sword cutting and heavy smashing came from both directions.


    Then, the two girls went back the same way.


    The lady sword bearer dragged the two pirate bodies back with no expression on her face.


    The flesh and blood under the skin of these two corpses was full of granulation, just like a melted candle solidified again. There were no rules to see, they were hideous and terrifying.


    The priest''s sister also pulled back the same corpse and threw it to the ground with a "bang" in disgust.


    Along the way, the number of degenerate pirates cleaned up by the priesthood and his entourage is more than twenty in this wave.


    Jixiu used the Wind Spirit to search the three pirate corpses, but found nothing useful.


    Then he felt the surrounding terrain again: "We should be very close to the cave."


    No one else spoke.


    Just remain vigilant and continue to walk through the rainforest under the guidance of Kixiu.


    ��


    The rustle trudged through the lush and damp bushes.


    The cliff cave mentioned by Jixiu appeared in front of everyone.


    This is a huge cave with some traces of artificial excavation. The entrance of the cave is located on the leeward **** of a mountain slope.


    The cliff cave is very big, it seems that there is no bottom in it, and I don''t know where it leads to, and the depths are pitch black.


    At the entrance of the cave, there are more than 30 degenerate pirates wandering around.


    The flesh and blood under the skin, like melting wax, was constantly squirming and twitching, and from time to time, disgusting granulation and sarcoma bulged out.


    And the overall state of these degenerates is completely muddled, numb and mechanically wandering around the entrance of the cave, while whispering words such as "redemption, flesh and blood".


    These hordes of corrupted pirates gave Donne a little bit different senses from the silver lizards who faced the madness before.


    It is no longer like a cult fanatic who believes in evil gods, sells his body, and finally becomes indescribable.


    On the contrary, it is a bit like a regular guest in biochemical movies-zombies.


    As Dorn and his party approached and were preparing to fight, the corrupters seemed to have spotted this group of uninvited guests.


    "Hungry! So hungry! Blood and flesh! Give me! I''m hungry!"


    The degenerates roared, probably because they were attracted by the stimulation of the flesh and blood of normal living humans. They changed their awkward state just now, moved quickly, and rushed towards the position of the priests in groups.


    However, the elite priesthood team is not vegetarian.


    Adele raised the sword to greet him for the first time. Between the pale figure and the flashing and turning of the sword shadow, a hideous body of the Fallen was bound to bleed and fall to the ground.


    "Trial!"


    Kross didn''t rush into the enemy anymore, but instead chanted and waved the cross and used his skills.


    An incomparably holy power, accompanied by the chanting of this priest''s sister, quickly condensed into a pure white light visible to the naked eye above the rainforest, and smashed down under the fallen ones.


    Donn also made a move.


    When encountering two or three corrupted pirates, it will certainly not be a problem to hand them to Closs and Adele.


    But if you encounter such a large number of enemies, if you try to fish yourself, it will be a bit unreasonable.


    "Moo-"


    A huge poison frog emerged from behind Donne.


    In addition, although the [Ruyi] was changed into the second [Pale Justice], it was really handsome to think about the combat method of Miss Sword Bearer pulling the sword light in the enemy pile.


    But considering that these degenerates are not food ingredients, the [Pauding Debating Technique] can''t be triggered, so Dorn didn''t choose to fight close combat with a sword.


    Instead, it uses the [corrosive acid] with one hand to condense the acid group with the dangerous green light of water, oil and oil, and the other hand uses the [flame technique] to rub the fireball to participate in the battle remotely.


    The fighting effect of this hand of acid and the first hand of flame is not bad.


    Together with the rear support of Kishiu and Yuval.


    In a team, there are fighters with rapid advances and extremely high offensive power; there are also front-row meat tanks that can resist energy milk; there are also insidious outputs that can pull strong acid arrows, rub fireballs, and summon thugs; finally, they are equipped with a hard assistant. A soft assistant.


    The pale swords that dragged out the afterimages, the blast of pure holy light, the corrosive burning of acid and fire, and the blessing of wind and song... all kinds of fighting skills danced in the audience.


    With this kind of top-matched combat team, against more than 30 highly depraved pirates, it was also a direct attack on Wushuang.


    Don''t know how to lose at all.


    Therefore, the battle ended very quickly, and it was almost a ruin.


    After solving the enemies at the entrance of the cave, the priests did not rush into the cave.


    Instead, as usual, Ji Xiu will do some perception and exploration.


    The red-haired Kixiu first drove the wind around the cave and inside the cave. After getting feedback, he spoke:


    "The strong depraved aura came out of the cliff cave, and there must be something we were looking for in it. In addition, the movement we were fighting just now was too loud, and there may be some depraved pirates around, attracted to this side. coming."


    "We will fight as many as you come. You find out that we haven''t. After Donne joined, our team''s combat efficiency is much higher! Those pirates are not afraid to come. UU reading " The priest sister waved indifferently. Waved [Benevolent Disseminator]:


    "Dorn, maybe when you are old and can''t cook, you can consider coming to our Holy See as a priest."


    Don: "...Did you reverse this process? Generally, you should wait until you are old and become a priest, and then you will return home to be a cook or something, right?"


    Kisho did not participate in the joke dialogue between Dorn and Kross to adjust the mentality after a battle was over.


    After investigating the situation inside the cave, he drove the wind elves and found out the belongings of the fallen pirates on the ground.


    "Huh?" After detecting more than a dozen people, Ji Xiu wrinkled his eyebrows.


    It seems to be a routine body search this time, and there is something worth paying attention to.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 347 The Fallen), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v3 Chapter 185： Who writes a diary for a serious person?

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    "Hey, I really don''t want to rummage over such a disgusting corpse."


    Ji Xiu stepped forward, squatted down, and searched for the target degenerate.


    After three or five seconds, he turned out a brochure with a leather cover.


    The paper inside the booklet was wrinkled and blood stained, and many of the handwritings could not be read clearly.


    Jixiu spread the booklet on the ground, opened it, and then half-kneeled on the side to read it casually.


    The others gathered around him.


    "It''s like a diary just like what I just felt." After flipping through a few pages casually, Kisho said.


    Indeed, the booklet found from the pirate looked like a diary.


    In other words, this pirate is not a serious person.


    Who writes a diary for a serious person?


    Turning a few pages at will, Kisho found some handwriting that was barely recognizable, and the contents of the day were not covered by dirt too much����


    "April 29


    The rain on the sea today is very heavy, it is simply...


    Damn, what is the word that describes the heavy rain?


    never mind.


    In short, despite the terrible weather, Lumen and I had an exceptionally smooth picking of pearls today. After I go back, I should be able to sell these beads at a good price..."


    "Hey, you said. Is the [Lumen] written in this diary the leader of the cult we killed earlier?"


    Looking at the words on this page roughly, Kloss shook his head wearing an iron bucket helmet a little dazedly.


    Neither Donne nor Adele responded.


    Yuval squinted. "You have to look down before you know, Closs."


    Ji Xiu turned another page, and only the top part of the content on the next page could be barely recognized����


    "May 1


    Damn, the beads that were collected so hard were bought by Fan Haixin at a low price.


    We pearl pickers hold their heads to pick beads, earning very little money.


    A lot of coins flowed into the pockets of those merchants who ate like pigs!


    correct.


    There is also Lumen, who never makes people worry about it. It''s unlucky to be friends with him, unlucky!


    Today, he took the hard-earned money and went to [Retribution Succubus] to find that Flynn.


    I really don��t understand, what��s so good about that woman..."


    Seeing this, everyone can already be sure that the [Lumen] mentioned in this diary is the leader of the cult who was killed.


    Then this dead pirate is Lumen''s friend.


    In this diary, there may be sporadic first-hand information related to this storm island change.


    However, if you look further back, the contents of the diary are all insignificant daily trivial matters, and a considerable part of the handwriting is illegible.


    Kei Xiu continued to flip.


    Until the date recorded in the notebook, getting closer and closer to the present-


    "June 19


    I heard that David��s pirate group is recruiting people and they need excellent pearl pickers to join.


    If you are a pirate, you will definitely make a lot better than bead picking, right?


    June 24


    Unexpectedly, Lumen became awakened after being beaten by someone from [Punish Succubus].


    He didn''t agree to be a pirate before, but now he has changed his mind.


    But looking at him, it seems that he did it for the little girl named Flynn...


    June 29


    Damn it.


    This gang of (crossed out) pirates!


    No wonder they will need a large number of pearl divers to join in. It turns out that they want us to salvage some underwater ruins.


    And what kind of second mate.


    Carrying murloc cufflinks, they are reluctant to dive into the ruins, and only let us pearl pickers who have drunk some [scuba] alchemy potion in.


    I bet that the potion is definitely not very useful!


    The other thing is the things we caught.


    I feel that my rope set is like a strange stone sculpture...


    But the underwater is too dark to judge.


    Anyway, when I got back on the ship, the pirates had already diverted everything.


    Bah, obviously we caught it!


    Also, I heard Lumen say that what he salvaged was like a slab?


    July 1


    I heard the old pirate say, what is the ruins of the evil **** that underwater ruins?


    He said that David wanted to gain power beyond human beings from the ruins of the underwater gods...


    I regret joining them.


    Also, I feel very wrong these two days.


    I''m so hungry, so hungry, and want to eat meat.


    But if you eat the fish, you will spit it out intact.


    Damn it, why does fish smell like shit?


    By the way, I don��t know where Lumen went today...


    I''m so hungry, I want to eat meat. "


    The content of the last few pages recorded in this diary is fairly clear. The date recorded in the diary stopped abruptly on July 1.


    After that, there is nothing left.


    However, just looking at the indescribable death of this pirate and his body covered with granuloma sarcoma, the priest and Dorn could also figure out what happened afterwards.


    Adele:...


    After reading the key content of the diary, Miss Swordbearer didn''t change much, and she held [Pale Justice] and looked into the dark pirate cave.


    Nothing was said.


    The priest''s sister shook the iron bucket helmet: "David, the boss of the David pirate group, wants to get power from the ruins of the suspected underwater evil god... What a stupid approach."


    Yuval: "The objects salvaged from the underwater ruins are stone statues and slabs? Depravity props...will they be in the cave?"


    "The depraved aura in the depths of the cave is very heavy, hindering my perception. However, hum, I use my toes to figure out that these depraved auras must be emitted from the stone statues and slabs."


    By doing this, Geisho reached his own conclusion, stood up at the same time, and picked up the diary book. After this thing is returned, it may be useful to make a summary report.


    After collecting the diary, Kisho continued to clean the battlefield, and seized two sleeve nails with surging magical power.


    This thing should be the more expensive magic item in the storm sea area-murloc sleeve nails.


    It is usually owned by wealthy black merchants or high-level pirate forces.


    The cuff nails are made of murloc gill scales as the main material.


    After wearing it, as long as the magic is introduced, the user can breathe and move smoothly underwater within a certain period of time.


    There were two cufflinks in total, and the priests divided Dorne into one.


    After simply cleaning the battlefield, Dorn and his party formally entered the cliff cave.


    The inside of the pirates'' hiding cave is actually bigger than it felt when you came in from the outside, and it''s meandering to the bottom.


    Inside the cave, there is a brazier held up by a wooden bracket every few times.


    But at this moment, these braziers have either fallen to the ground or have been burned out ~ www.novelhall.com ~ none of the braziers are burning.


    The sight in the cave is dim.


    "Come closer to me." Dorne said so, took out [Ruyi], and shook his right wrist.


    [Illumination] Activate.


    Dorn��s [Illumination] can steadily light up an area, or apply [illumination] effects on a certain creature or object.


    And his choice is to add a strong [lighting] effect to the [Ruyi] first.


    Let it act as a glare flashlight.


    Not to mention, such an operation is quite easy to use.


    The vision around him suddenly brightened up.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 348 Who writes a diary for a serious person?) Read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 186： 4 stone sculptures

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    Dorn applied [Illumination] to several items carried by the priests, such as Adele''s left glove, Kloss''s barrel helmet, forehead...


    With the help of these items as temporary bright flashlights, it is much easier to explore the pirate cliff cave.


    Before officially starting to head in, Yuval took out a delicate small tin box from his arms under Adele''s sign.


    After opening the box, you can see a small tin of golden tablets.


    "This is [Holy Medicine], the medicine used by the Holy See to resist the strong depraved aura. As Kishu said, if we go further in, the depraved aura will become very strong, and it will prevent us from being Influence, you have to swallow a pill first."


    Yuval explained.


    Of course, his main object of explanation is actually only Donne.


    After squinting his eyes, before Donne could say anything, Adele, who had been silent on the side, spoke, still concisely: "Two pieces."


    Yuval: "Uh...Okay, Lord Adele. Let''s take two tablets for one person. Although this [Holy Medicine] is precious and rare, the bishops should not blame us for being cautious."


    One person gets two pills.


    The priests swallowed the medicine simply.


    Speaking of it, when he was fighting the Boss bullfrog, Dorn had already learned that the priests who backed by the rich family of the Holy See seemed to have some magical potions in their hands.


    For example, the [Divine Grace Potion] that can regenerate bones and muscles.


    This can be regarded as the innate welfare of the priests, as the largest religious organization born in the entire miraculous land.


    As for the existence of this [Holy Medicine], before landing on the island, Yuval and others also talked to Dorn.


    This kind of pill is the basis of the priests who knew that there might be depraved props on the pirate island when they made the battle plan in the early stage, but they are still fearless to go to the island.


    "It seems that Yuval mentioned earlier that after landing on the island, he might take [Holy Medicine] to resist the depraved aura. I need to be psychologically prepared. In addition, Kloss said, this [Holy Medicine] is in the Holy See. An existence that is more precious than [Divine Grace Potion], ordinary priest squad will not be equipped with..."


    Dorn pinched the pill to his fingertips, looked at it for a while, and then took the pill quickly.


    After swallowing this medicine, there was no strong reaction.


    There is a faint sense of purification and thoroughness from the inside out.


    It is light and clear, and it also brings a sense of sacredness.


    As if in the twilight of the sunset, I saw the big bell on the bell tower of the Holy See being struck at a big depression angle.


    The nose is slightly sour, and the heart is slightly itchy.


    In short, it feels quite comfortable.


    According to the priests, [Holy Medicinal] is different from [Divine Grace Potion]. There is no need for long-term preparation for drinking medicine. After drinking, it can be effective even for ordinary people with strong volume.


    And the reason why Donne took the potion so unpreparedly.


    On the one hand, it is because, based on the trust that he and Adele and others have built through the two births, there is no need to worry about the priests taking out a problematic pill to blame him at this time.


    In addition, after obtaining the occupation of [God of Cooking].


    Dorn''s perception of what can be eaten in his mouth has been further improved.


    Although he can''t see the ingredients and specific effects of this [Divine Quality Medicine], but for a short while observing it at his fingertips, he can rely on [Cooking God]''s perception to determine with certainty��


    After taking this pill, it will not bring any disadvantages or side effects to his body.


    The sense of trust and the double insurance of self-verification are enough for Donne to take medicine without any worries.


    ��


    The cave is not too humid.


    But it was very cold. It was a scorching summer outside, but inside it was like a cold storage room with a low temperature.


    Inside the cave, there are also some highly degenerates, who long for the aberrations of the flesh and blood of living beings.


    However, these enemies are not the opponents of Dorn and his party.


    Their movement in the cave is as smooth as a broken bamboo.


    In fact, even the entire operation of landing on the pirate island, as well as the process of investigating and exterminating cultists by the priests, was very smooth.


    In this way, under the guidance of Kisho, Dorn and his entourage came all the way to the inside of the cave, in front of a large wooden door that looked very solid.


    This is the rare partitioned space with a door inside the Pirate Cliff Cave.


    Moreover, there is a big lock on this huge wooden door, which looks very firm.


    Dorn and his party stopped in front of the door, and several strong beams of light from different objects shone on the door, shaking and converging constantly.


    Yuval: "It looks like a treasure trove of pirates."


    Closs: "So, the stone statues and slabs, or other evil props from the ruins of the evil god, are all behind this door?"


    Ji Xiu paused his perception and nodded:


    "This is the place where the aura of depravity is the strongest in the entire cave. After dealing with the depraved props, we have to leave here quickly. I feel that the effect of [Holy Medicine] will not last long here. ."


    Just do it.


    Cang Dang!


    Vibrating metal collisions echoed inside the cave.


    Kross waved the [Benevolence Communicator] forcefully, and hit it with one blow, and the big lock on the wooden door was smashed down.


    "Humph~" The priest''s sister opened the door along the way.


    The inside of the wooden door is really a warehouse where the pirates store their belongings. There are many wooden boxes stacked together, and individual boxes are open, and stacks of silver coins and some gold and silver utensils can be seen inside.


    Dorn glanced at the open wooden boxes.


    Hmm...that''s it.


    It''s far less powerful than Long Niang''s big gold treasure chest when it is opened.


    Excluding the piled up belongings, the most obvious things in the treasure house are the four stone sculptures and a black slab.


    All these things are placed in the center of the treasure house.


    The four stone sculptures are all human figures, which are lifelike.


    According to the description in the pirate diary, these stone sculptures should have been fished out from the ruins of the evil **** on the seabed, and logically they should have been soaked in the sea for a long time.


    But the priests shone light on the stone carvings, but there was no trace of corrosion or contamination.


    In addition, the color of the statue seems to be a little strange.


    Moreover, it is difficult to understand how the colors on these statues are preserved?


    One of the statues is a burly male with a burly figure and a broad-faced knife at his waist.


    The overall color of the statue is **** red.


    In addition, it is the only female character among the four portraits. The female statue carries a quiver on her back, holds the bow in one hand, and naturally stretches her other hand behind her back to touch the arrow.


    The overall color of the statue is pale white.


    Immediately afterwards, the sculpture was still a man. The image of this man was carved more like a wise man with a smile on his face and a balance in one hand.


    The overall color of the statue is thick black.


    The last statue is a man with a hood and cloak. His facial features are all covered under the hood. It is not carved out at all, only the shadows are left, giving people a gloomy feeling. What he held in his hand was a long-handled sickle.


    The overall color of the statue is deadly green.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 349 Four Stone Carvings), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v3 Chapter 187： Recalling fear

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    "Are these statues of evil gods?" Dorn thought in his heart.


    The appearance of the four stone statues is normal except for the strange color.


    Without any feeling of evil and depravity.


    However, considering that these stone statues were all fished out from the ruins of some evil god, Donn didn''t take the initiative to approach him. He always felt that after doing so, he would become miserable.


    The items held by the four statues are different, including broadswords, bows and arrows, scales, and sickles.


    Among them, the image of the balance can arouse some thoughts of Donne.


    For example, the symbol of the Apocalypse Order seems to be the scale.


    "I heard Adele and the others say that the gods enshrined by the Apocalypse Church do not have a human form, but are abstracted as a symbol of scales." Donne continued to think in his heart.


    On this point, the priests did mention it.


    Before, Dorn had seized a pendant carved into a balance from the old cultist Silver Lizard.


    However, Donn didn''t carry the balance pendant with him, but temporarily existed at the informant Argo in the [Storm and Haitao] tavern.


    Before coming to the Pirate Island, Dorn considered that he might come into contact with the props of the Apocalypse Cult [Lost Artifacts] this time, and the scales happened to be the symbol of this cult.


    When these two things touch, maybe it will trigger some explosive Easter eggs...


    In addition, the balance pendant is just a piece of equipment exploded from a small BOSS like the silver lizard. After the strength has been improved to the current level, Don hasn''t used that item for a long time.


    I was thinking that when I returned to Eaton, I would treat the pendant as a gift for my little apprentice or younger brother.


    But now it seems...


    Donn glanced at the image of the male stone sculpture holding the balance, and thought silently: "If I really want to give the pendant to Amy and the others, before sending it, I should find a craftsman and change the shape of the pendant. ��"


    It''s best to change it into an upright and awe-inspiring image.


    For example, hammer and sickle.


    Hmm...not the penetrating long-handled sickle, but the righteous and simple agricultural sickle.


    Don''s thoughts diverge a little bit here, and the priests are not idle either��


    Closs: "The scale is a symbol of the Apocalypse Order. But what are these broadswords, bows and arrows, and scythes? Didn''t they appear in the Apocalypse Order''s scriptures?"


    The Holy See has suppressed the Order of the Apocalypse for thousands of years. As an old opponent, he naturally understands the dogma of the Apocalypse.


    As the pastor''s sister said, there is only balance in the teachings of the apocalypse.


    Yuval: "Comparing the other three statues from all levels of carving, they are no different from the stone statue holding the balance. The identity of these four stone statues should be the same."


    "I don''t understand." Kloss shook her head.


    In fact, not only the pastor��s sister, but everyone else was at a loss.


    The statue didn''t see too much of its reputation, so everyone again shone the light given by [Illumination Technique] on the stone slab.


    The content on the slate is concise and concise��


    Red is war,


    White is the plague,


    Black is famine,


    Green is death.


    Combining the weird main colors of the four statues makes it easy to check in.


    After reading the contents of the slate, Kross, Yuval, and Kisho didn''t have much reaction.


    Kisho also looked at the male statue holding the balance again: "It''s black. So, this is [Famine]?"


    There was a brief silence.


    Everyone almost has a bottom in their hearts now.


    These four statues should correspond to the four heretical evil gods named [War], [Plague], [Famine], and [Death].


    "Hey. I have an idea, do you think that the current Apocalypse Order, for some reason, only enshrines [Famine]?" After a short while, Kloss answered.


    Yuval nodded: "It''s very possible."


    Clos continued: "And, you think. Those cultists of the Apocalypse Order, after listening to those vain babblings, will become monsters shouting hungry in their mouths, asking for the flesh and blood of living people. This is not the same as [ Famine] Is there a certain degree of correspondence?"


    The priest''s sister''s thinking today is exceptionally clear and agile.


    According to the idea provided by Kloss, the source of always responding to the Apocalypse Order and conveying the babble in the void should also be [Famine].


    And the power to alienate David, the entire pirate group, into aberrant depraved people who thirst for the flesh and blood of living humans, should also come from [Famine].


    To be more precise, it was affected by the [Famine] statue in front of me.


    It is speculated that, in comparison, the other three evil **** statues did not show their abilities or authority excessively on the Pirate Island.


    Compared with [Famine], the other three evil gods seemed particularly inactive.


    After reading the contents of the slate, Clos, Yuval, and Kisho performed some rational and well-founded inferences.


    But Don and Miss Swordbearer are not like this.


    When they saw what was written on the slate, their pupils dilated unconsciously.


    Their eyes are all fixed on the same jargon on the slate��[green is death].


    die.


    The one who slaughtered the Adele family because of "on a whim" trying to seize [Pale Justice];


    Just because his illusion in the dreamland of others was erased by Dorne, he broke into the dreamland created by the nightmare seashell for Dorne and Adele, and claimed to be [Death]!


    No, to be more rigorous, the green crow man described his identity like this:


    "I am a follower of death, but maybe someday soon, maybe a long time later, I will be death itself."


    In short, the green crow man who brought Adele to kill and fear must be inextricably linked with the evil **** named [Death]!


    Dorn and Adele looked at each other.


    The eyes of both parties were shocked and confused, and they almost said in unison: "We have to get out of here!"


    Among them, when Miss Sword Bearer spoke this sentence, her voice trembled slightly, which was uncontrollable.


    She should have recalled the deep-seated fear she had encountered when she was a child.


    "Ah? But, shouldn''t we get rid of these statues and slabs before leaving?" The Clos trio turned their heads slightly blankly.


    "That kind of thing, UU reading should be done by your most powerful people! What bishop or something. What we have to do now is to turn around and leave immediately, don��t look at anything, don��t say anything. , Don''t think about anything anymore."


    Donne said this in an urgent tone.


    No way, the green crow man who called himself a "death entourage" who might become [Death] himself in the future was too profound for Dorne.


    He can even accurately locate the dream state by erasing his image in the dream state.


    Everything about him can be perceived if he thinks about it!


    Moreover, there are a total of four symbols of existence like the Green Crow Man, or a symbol of existence higher than him, in this small pirate cave!


    How can this pirate cliff cave!


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading (Recalling Fear in Chapter 350), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v3 Chapter 188： In the dark mist

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    The three of Kloss looked at each other.


    The reaction of Don and Adele surprised them a little.


    These four statues in front of them may be symbols of evil gods related to the Apocalypse Order.


    So to be safe, according to Donne''s words, leaving the cave now, and then contacting the Holy See, waiting for the high-level bishop to deal with it, is indeed a reasonable insurance practice.


    However, Don''t they behave a little too panic?


    Miss Sword Bearer was also a little calmer at this time, and she held the hilt of the [Pale Justice] in her hand tighter: "Let''s leave."


    "Huh? Then...just leave." The priest''s sister raised her metal gloved right hand and scratched her head.


    Although, the iron barrel helmet on her head does not allow her to really touch the back of her head...


    But Kloss still subconsciously made this action to express doubt.


    However, since Sister Adele said to leave, let''s go first.


    Yuval: "I listen to Lord Adele."


    Ji Xiu: "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Obviously...Tsk, forget it, I just listen to you."


    The remaining three priests didn��t ask anything more, and at the same time, they overcame the inner thoughts of "I��ve come here, I have to do something to the stone statue in any way." Withdraw from the cave.


    But just as everyone was planning to evacuate.


    The four evil **** statues changed at the same time.


    The stone sculptures began to glow, emitting light of their corresponding colors.


    Red, white, black, green.


    The "light" of the statue that represents [Famine] is black.


    [Famine] The statue was shrouded in a thick black, which can also be seen very clearly in the dim cave.


    The description of [black light] couldn''t be more apt.


    Among the four statues, the light from [War] is the weakest, and the statues are surrounded by hazy red, which is almost negligible.


    The black light emitted by [Famine] is very conspicuous.


    In addition, the most intense rays of light are [Plague] and [Death]. The weird light from these two statues reflected the entire treasure cave into a white and green background.


    Don''t wait for the reaction of Don and others.


    Around the statue of [Famine], an extremely vast atmosphere of depravity suddenly emerged, and the thick depravity aura gathered into a black mist, swept over it, and instantly swallowed the entire space of the treasure cave!


    "The wind! It blows away... Hey, why doesn''t it work..."


    "Sister Adele... Don..."


    "..."


    Dorn could hear the voice of his teammates beside him, but the thick black fog directly obscured his sight.


    [Eagle View] Launch!


    [Wrists and Feet] Launch!


    After being engulfed by the black mist, Dorn developed two skills for the first time.


    Several defensive skills and transformation skills are also ready to go.


    He activated the eyes of the eagle, trying to see something from the black fog, to distinguish the current situation of his group.


    [Eagle bird''s eye view] The first time he came out, Dorn really saw something.


    The first is the body contours of the teammates around him.


    But what is strange is that at the moment when the black mist gushes out, Dorn and the priests are clearly close, and everyone is beside each other.


    But at this moment, the position of each teammate is at least seven or eight meters away from Dorn, and the farthest one, according to the outline, should be Kloss, and the distance from himself has exceeded ten meters.


    Also, the black mist space that suddenly enveloped them seemed to be much larger than the area of ??the cave just now.


    Because Dorn was in the depths of the black mist, at a long distance, he seemed to see an extremely large outline, wriggling and entrenched.


    Even the top of his head at this time seems to be no longer the closed top of the cave.


    Because Don can see the infinite height and depth of the sky above. There seemed to be stars shining and bright nebulae spinning.


    The existence of the objects glimpsed in these black mists is extremely short-lived.


    Because after a few tenths of a second, the fog became thicker, and the thick image could drip out. Even if the [Eagle''s View] was maintained, Donn could not see anything.


    In the line of sight, only endless black is left.


    While using [Eagle''s View] to spy on the black mist, Dorn also used [Wrists and Feet].


    Then he just saw the opportunity of the positions of the four teammates around him. He extended eight squid tentacles and grabbed part of his teammate''s torso.


    "Don''t move, I will pull you to my side." Dorn said.


    Because of this depraved aura, the endless black mist is too weird. After being wrapped, the space around him seemed to be distorted.


    Therefore, Dorn''s first judgment was that he and the priests should not be too far apart, and should first pull everyone around.


    Since the warning had already been given, Dorn used his tentacles to drive away his teammates scattered on the side.


    There was an extremely strong resistance from one of the tentacles.


    In that direction, it should be Kloss.


    "Wow! Sister Adele! Don! Help! There is something slimy and greasy in the dark mist pulling me!...Ah! Ah! It''s stuck in my breastplate! It''s disgusting!" The priest sister panicked. the sound of.


    The voice could be heard shouting, but it was unusually weak.


    Dorn:...


    Something sticky and greasy should be Don''s magic tentacles.


    But the conscience of heaven and earth.


    Don''s tentacles were definitely grabbed at the arm of the priest''s sister at first.


    But because of Kross''s desperate resistance and the disappearance of her vision after the fog increased, she had to increase her efforts and tie her at will.


    In addition, it must be the priest''s sister yelling something in the breastplate.


    With her iron can attire, it was strange that her tentacles could reach into her breastplate.


    But we can''t blame Kloss for overreacting.


    Judging by the exceptionally faint cry of the priest''s sister just now. This thick black fog not only blocked the line of sight, but also seemed to have a blocking effect on the transmission of sound.


    Kloss, the furthest away from Dorne, may not have heard Dorne''s warning at all. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    She must have instinctively regarded Don''s tentacles as a monster hidden in the black mist.


    There is no way, Dorn can only increase the volume and shout: "...Kloss! Don''t resist, it''s me! I will pull you to us right away!"


    After this shout, the pastor��s sister should have heard it.


    Dorne could feel that she no longer resisted at all, but cooperated with the tentacles to move herself.


    In this way, the teammates who were engulfed by the black mist and scattered around, centered on Donne, and gathered smoothly.


    However, in the thick mist of ink, even if they were face to face, Don and the priests could not see each other''s existence.


    This is the true meaning of reaching out.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading (in the dark mist of Chapter 351), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v3 Chapter 189： Scales

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    His sight was completely filled with black mist, and he couldn''t even see the outline of the teammates close at hand.


    Therefore, Donn didn''t let go of his arms and legs directly.


    Instead, he shrank his tentacles and gently placed the tips of the tentacles on the arms of the four priests.


    This greasy and sticky touch brought a little unspeakable sense of security to the priests at this moment.


    As long as this feeling is still there, it means that Don is still by their side, and it means that everyone has not been lost in the black mist.


    "The wind... damn... this black mist can''t be blown away..." Ki Xiu tried again to mobilize the wind elves to counter the black mist.


    However, the result is a predictable failure.


    The thick water mist was like an impermeable iron plate, unable to be shaken.


    "Is the black mist the ability of [Famine]? But the four statues just now emit light not only from [Famine], but the light from [Plague] and [Death] is even brighter..."


    Don''s mind is messed up, he really can''t distinguish the current situation.


    At the same time, he could hear the voices of his teammates around him��


    Closs: "Dorn, your slimy thing, tighten me and don''t let it go... I can''t see anything..."


    Yuval: "Everyone stay by Mr. Donne''s side and don''t move. In addition, the effect of [Holy Pill] is consumed very quickly, I...this will give you the medicine."


    Adele:...


    Miss Sword Bearer is the quietest one at the moment. From her position, Don can only hear the sound of the long sword flipping slightly.


    Adele seemed to be preparing for battle.


    However, the battle...


    What is it that they are fighting against now?


    In addition, it is the situation mentioned by Yuval.


    The effect of [Holy Medicine] seemed to be consumed quickly by the black mist.


    The sense of sacredness in the body [in twilight, overlooking the bell of the bell tower at a large depression angle], has disappeared at this time.


    Instead, there is a mad, chaotic mood that takes root, sprouts, breeds in the heart...


    Donne suddenly felt a little hungry.


    "Medicine... I''ll get medicine for you..."


    Yuval''s voice.


    It seems that when Yuval said this, the state seemed to be shouting hoarse.


    On the other side of the tentacles, he could clearly feel his body trembling vigorously, trembling to some degree of cramps, but the sound transmitted to Dorn had become very small.


    Also, the voices of Kloss and Kisho were gradually inaudible.


    The fog around him should be getting thicker and thicker.


    Start to completely block the sound.


    Through his tentacles, Dorn could feel the bodies of the priests trembling to varying degrees, and they should all be shouting something.


    However, Dorn could not hear anything.


    The surroundings were terribly quiet, and there was dead silence, only the thick blackness in front of me was rolling and surging.


    The madness and confusion in Donne''s heart grew stronger.


    Moreover, the little hungry feeling just now, I don''t know when, has become hungry.


    So hungry...


    On Yuval��s side, he had already taken out [Holy Medicine]. Although he could not see the situation at all, he still opened the medicine bottle expertly, dug out a few in the palm of his hand, and swallowed it with his head up. The medicine bottle was stuffed into Don''s arms and feet.


    Tactile.


    This is the only sensory experience that everyone in the dark mist can feel the existence of teammates.


    Dorn spawned an empty long tentacle in the past, took the medicine bottle, and passed it toward the location of the other priests.


    He also ate three or four [Holy Medicine] indiscriminately.


    As a result, the restless chaos in the body was briefly suppressed, and the hunger for overeating was slightly slowed down.


    As for the priests, the first time they touched the medicine bottle, the reaction was to take the medicine in the dark, which was short enough to suppress the physical discomfort.


    However, the effect of this [Holy Quality Medicine] probably can only help Donne and the others in this mysterious black mist.


    As long as the pills are exhausted, they will soon be manipulated by the madness and chaos that grows in their hearts, dominated by the desire for gluttony, and eventually become aberrant and depraved people who are hungry for human flesh.


    It seems that when I teamed up with the priests to go down the [Poisonous Relic], I encountered this kind of drug-drinking and surviving situation...


    Like that time facing the BOSS bullfrog, Donne now urgently needs to find the key to breaking the game.


    But is there really a way to break the game?


    Donn didn''t know.


    [Famine], black fog, stars and nebulae overhead, a giant creeping entrenched in the distance...


    To be honest, Dorn didn''t even know what he was facing right now.


    Adele was the last to take [Holy Medicine].


    After taking the medicine, Miss Swordbearer returned the medicine bottle to Don''s tentacles again. Then she reached out and grabbed Don''s tentacles and began to write on them with her fingertips.


    The sense of touch is the only way everyone can communicate in this thick black fog that cuts off sight and hearing.


    After Adele wrote a phrase twice, Dorne could almost feel it. What she wrote was��


    [move].


    Although moving in the dark mist with no end in sight, it seemed like a futile effort to move, but it was better than doing nothing, waiting to die in place, waiting to become a monster.


    Don intends to drag everyone around.


    Even if it crashes like a headless fly, it''s time to move.


    Don stepped around, and the priests who were holding the tentacles were also very cooperative.


    However, after a while, something new happened��


    A voice came over.


    Obviously the black fog had completely shielded the close-at-hand speech between Donne and his teammates, but at this time, there was a voice coming.


    Moreover, the voice can be heard clearly.


    Rustling.


    It seemed that there was a huge scaly creature, whose scales made a noise after rubbing on the ground.


    Donne stopped, at this time, he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Rustling.


    The rubbing sound continued, from far to near.


    In addition, you can hear a "sizzle" sound in the black fog.


    Dorn couldn''t help but think of it, when he was enveloped by the black mist at the very beginning, the huge outline that wriggled and entangled in the distance he glimpsed when he drove out of the [eagle''s bird''s eye view].


    Could it be that thing?


    Dorn looked in the direction of the sound.


    It is still thick black, and nothing can be seen when rolling. Moreover, the black seems to be getting thicker and thicker.


    The black fog is still getting worse. UU reading


    Holding the tentacle of the priests, a slight trembling sensation came back.


    Although there is no way to see and communicate, Dorn can still feel that his teammates are now forcibly suppressing the flustered, nervous, and fearful emotions in his heart, just like him.


    Dorn adjusted his breathing, his eyes still fixed on the direction of the source of the rustling noise.


    Then he saw it.


    However, not seeing the true face of the huge scaly creature hidden in the black mist.


    What he saw was the blood bar.


    A bright red, extremely long and extremely long blood bar.


    The blood volume is 158,000.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 352 Scales), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v3 Chapter 190： Edible

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    The blood bar of the scaly creature in the black mist was a length that Dorn had never seen before.


    That''s an exaggeration to the point that as long as one glance, you will feel the small length of yourself.


    You know, even if it is a second-tier Cretan bull, including the armor value, it is only about 35,400 points of blood.


    And the final form of BOSS at the bottom of the [Minotaur Labyrinth], for the creatures in the black mist, even a fraction has not been reached.


    "Is that a snake?" Dorn looked at the bright red blood strip in the black mist, feeling a little dazed.


    Rustle rustle��


    The sound of the scales rubbing the ground is still coming, accompanied by a "sizzle", which is suspected to be the sound of a snake spitting a letter.


    Now Dorn is almost certain that the monster with 158,000 HP in the black mist is the giant creature that was squatting in the distance that he glimpsed through the [Eagle''s Eye View] at the beginning.


    If it��s a giant snake of that size...


    Donne thinks of the giant python, Yemengade.


    When I first saw the opponent, the monster hadn''t had a health bar yet.


    And now that the blood volume has been released, it means that it has been eyeing the group of Donne.


    Danger, danger, danger!


    Rustle rustle��


    The monster in the black mist was still approaching quickly, and Dorn could even feel a smelly wind blowing on his face.


    At this time, the escape was completely futile.


    In this weird black fog, you can''t get away with enemies that are so terrifying and intrepid.


    You can''t escape no matter how you think.


    Therefore, Donn did not escape, and of course he would not wait to die.


    He assumed a fighting stance, ready for a desperate fight, and at the same time he pulled the tips of the priests'' tentacles and began to shrink slightly.


    The priests on the four sides also gave small responses in their bodies.


    "Fight." Dorn gritted his teeth, his eyes still fixed on the long moving health bar.


    Then, in his sight, the 158,000 blood bar became blurred.


    It was like the rolling black mist, which was becoming thicker and thicker enough to cover the blood trough.


    "What''s the matter?" Even Dorne, who was tense, couldn''t help being surprised.


    Can the system''s supporting combat assistance, the kind of health bar that can only be seen by oneself, also be concealed by things that exist in reality?


    This is the first time Donne encountered this situation.


    And just when he was surprised at this gap.


    I don''t know if I stared at the monster''s super long health bar in the black mist for too long.


    Although Dorn hadn''t seen the monster in the black mist at all, the [Intuitive Ingredients] skill was inexplicably triggered.


    But perhaps it is because of the fact that the monster has not really been seen clearly. The information transmitted into the brain through intuition is very limited, only a short word��


    [Edible. ]


    Dorn:...


    Dorn was thinking about how to save his life and fight the monster in the black mist.


    But at this time, a thought suddenly popped into my mind, telling myself that the object of the desperate fight now is edible.


    It is information that is completely useless for the current situation.


    Well, this is a bit dark humor.


    Dorn took a breath, tried to get rid of these strange thoughts in his mind, and prepared to concentrate on fighting.


    That is, a few tenths of a second has passed, when his attention comes back again.


    The long blood bar in the black mist, which was still moving and approaching, was finally completely covered up and was no longer visible.


    This is the first time Donne has seen that the related products of the system are directly affected by things in reality.


    There must be major secrets and principles behind this. However, I have to wait until I have passed the hurdle in front of me alive before I have time to think and explore.


    The monster''s health bar in the black mist was completely covered, which meant that Dorn could no longer intuitively determine the opponent''s location.


    The battle, which was originally a huge disparity in strength, was even more difficult to fight.


    Rustle rustle��


    The sound of scales rubbing against the ground grew louder.


    Dorn and his party stayed where they were.


    Fortune Wushuang comes, misfortune never comes singly.


    Right now, there are even worse conditions waiting for them.


    I don''t know that from that moment on, after he heard the rubbing sound in the black mist, Donn heard the voice of a human being.


    Vaguely distinguishable is a male voice.


    Deep, confused, dumb, crazy, painful, depraved, with extremely strong negative emotions and malice.


    Dorn only felt the endless chattering. The last second seemed to be coming from the far end of the void, but the next second seemed to be lying in his ear and whispering.


    While far in the sky, but close at hand��


    "I will wake up... finally will come... everything will eventually fall..."


    "Ignorant and sad inferior worms...hungry...biting...nibbing...competing with each other...you should be so..."


    "The existence of this world... a despicable and ridiculous mistake... correct..."


    "The end... when the end comes... redemption... redemption... no redemption!"


    "..."


    A chaotic babble rang in his ears, making Donne feel a headache.


    In his heart, the chaotic and crazy feeling that had just been suppressed by [Holy Medicine] was once again provoked.


    And under the direct effect of the babbling, this time this sense of confusion no longer seems to take root in the body and slowly grow.


    Mad and unscrupulous, chaos rampant!


    "me��"


    Dorn gasped, his face already full of cold sweat. His arms and legs contracted violently, pulling tightly on his teammates.


    He feels so hungry and hungry.


    The effect of [Holy Pill] in Donne''s body is quickly dissipating, and what is diminishing with it is his sanity.


    So hungry!


    Want to eat meat, eat meat, eat meat, eat meat...


    The will is collapsing, and Donne is controlling his body only with the remaining intellect.


    He wants to take [Holy Medicine], but this is not a difficult action, and it can''t be done at this time.


    Don''s tentacles are still pulling the wrists of four teammates.


    He could feel that the flesh and blood under their wrists had been squirming and convulsing to a certain extent on Kross''s side, Kisho''s side, and Yuval''s side.


    They are degenerating, transforming into monsters that only drink human blood and cannibalism...


    If at this time, Don can hear the voices of his teammates.


    He could hear it, hear Kisho and Yuval''s howling and howling, hear the priest''s sister crying his name, hear the sword bearer gritted her teeth and muttered unwillingly.


    It''s just that he can''t.


    The only thing he could feel was the painful tremor of his teammate''s body passed back from the tentacle.


    "No, you can''t fall..." Dorn''s remaining intellect told himself.


    Can''t die here unexplainably.


    You can''t watch your friends lose their minds by your side.


    Also, the family members are waiting for themselves to go back.


    Dorn felt he had to do something. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Even open a skill.


    [Poison Frog], [Demonization], [Dream Walker]...


    No matter which skill.


    In short, he had to do something to resist, even if he didn''t know what kind of existence he was resisting.


    As a result, the magic power in Donne began to surge, began to rush, and began to converge.


    When he was already considered a huge magic power to gather at a certain point in his body, it seemed that there was a "boom", and the magic power began to collapse and began to pour.


    Don''s body loosened.


    It seems that there is a skill developed by him, and it does not seem to be.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 353 is edible), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v3 Chapter 191： Lucky rabbit foot

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    The originally collapsed will seems to have been rebuilt, and reason and confusion over the body''s control over the body have also been won by reason.


    The rampant madness and chaos in Dorn''s body, and the hunger desire for gluttony, all turned back to black mist, expelled from the body and dissipated in the surroundings.


    At this time, Dorn clearly didn''t use [Holy Medicine], but that kind of sacred feeling like [Watching the Bell Tower Bell Ringing at a Large Depression Angle in the Twilight], but from the inside to the outside, a steady stream of sacred feelings were produced.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Don''s thinking became clearer and clearer.


    He looked around, and there was still a rolling black mist around him, thick enough to seem to drip.


    In the fog, there was still the sound of scales rubbing the ground, and there was still a "sizzle" sound like a snake vomiting a letter.


    But other than that, Dorn''s sensory feelings in the black mist seemed to have undergone a certain change.


    In the dark mist, he was unable to see his fingers, but now he can suddenly see his body.


    Hands are hands, legs are legs, and torso is torso. Suddenly, the body can be seen completely!


    Besides, besides his own body, Don saw one more thing beside him--


    It was a plump rabbit with pink fur and long horns!


    This rabbit has a transparent texture, which can be seen as an illusory existence.


    At this moment, the illusory horned rabbit squatted obediently at Don''s feet and was tickling his cheek with his hind legs. With its tickling action, there were golden light spots around the horned rabbit''s body.


    Then the light spots slowly scattered, but they did not disappear.


    "Illusive...horned rabbit? How could it?" Donne recognized the extra phantom around him for the first time.


    Isn''t this the first dish I ate in the land of miracles, the ingredients for shredded rabbit meat?


    Why is it here?


    No one can answer this question from Donne.


    However, the illusory horned rabbit at his feet suddenly moved.


    The horned rabbit bounced up and began to circle Dorn.


    It jumped faster and faster, the original illusory figure stretched out afterimages, and more golden light spots shook off from its body.


    These golden lights carry a familiar sense of holiness.


    It''s the feeling of [watching the bell ringing at a large depression angle in the twilight], which is inexplicably similar to the feeling after taking [Holy Medicine].


    More and more golden spots of light shook off the illusory horned rabbit. These holy golds began to converge, shrink, and slowly outline a regular shape.


    The light spot finally became the second horned rabbit!


    It is still illusory, with pink fur, long horns on his forehead, and the golden light with a sense of sanctity will be shaken off the body when it is moved.


    After the second horned rabbit appeared, it ran straight away from Don, dragging the illusory afterimage, shaking off the golden light all the way.


    And where the Horn 2 Rabbit passed, the black mist''s original effect of blocking the line of sight no longer existed.


    In the tumbling black, Donne saw the silhouettes of his teammates again.


    Horn Rabbit finally ran to the side of Clos, who was in heavy armor.


    It took off, its illusory body leaped high, hitting its head like the solid breastplate of the priest''s sister, and then sank into it and disappeared.


    After a while, from within Kloss''s body, black mist began to overflow and merge into the surrounding black mist.


    Afterwards, the imaginary second horn rabbit got out of Kloss''s body and landed at the feet of the priest''s sister.


    It tickled its cheeks with its hind legs, acting like a deja vu.


    Immediately afterwards, the Horn 2 Rabbit also moved, and started running a circle around Clos.


    In this way, the golden light spots kept shaking off, and rabbits No. 3, No. 4, and No. 5 were born.


    They dragged their imaginary bodies, jumped happily to the side of Adele, Kisho, and Yuval, repeating the movements of the previous two rabbits, and dispelling the black mist in the priesthood.


    After the strong negative state of everyone was lifted, the rabbits continued to circle around Dorn and the others.


    Everyone has one hand, and everyone is surrounded by illusory horned rabbits.


    Closs: "I''m not dead? This...what is this?"


    Adele: "Rabbit?"


    "..."


    Dorn even heard the stunned but sane voice of four teammates.


    It''s getting better.


    Although Dorn didn''t quite understand what was happening now.


    However, the appearance of these illusory horned rabbits, he felt, was related to the strange skill [Lucky Rabbit''s Feet] he obtained after eating the torn horned rabbit meat.


    The activities of the horned rabbits still did not stop.


    This seems not over yet.


    They were still spinning around Dorn and the others, and the golden light spots on their bodies were still shaking off, converging into new rabbits.


    "The rabbit in the beginner''s tutorial, before it is eaten by me, seems to be resurrected indefinitely." Dorn thought.


    The newly born phantom horned rabbits began to run toward the depths of the mist.


    Wherever he went, his sight became clear.


    So Dorn and the priests could see it.


    Seeing a place far away, the monstrous python that is entrenched in the black mist and is constantly approaching!


    The python has huge black scales closely arranged, and a pair of blood-red pupils.


    Its body is entrenched, like a tall black skyscraper with no visible top. Even, just the pair of pupils, there are two adult men that stack up so high!


    This is a behemoth that can stir the world in a real sense.


    It is huge enough for anyone to see it, and it will cause fear of giants from the bottom of my heart!


    "Should this thing really be an earthly python?"


    Dorn looked at the black giant python that perhaps should only exist in the ancient mythology, and swallowed.


    The movement of this throat shuddering and swallowing was not because he was greedy.


    What''s more, the black python''s blood volume of 158,000 does not allow him to be greedy.


    Donne was really scared.


    And at this moment, perhaps because of seeing the whole picture of the giant python, Don''s [Intuitive Intuitiveness of the Ingredients] started to move again with due diligence and dedication.


    The general information obtained is as follows-


    Edible, SSS grade ingredients. Non-toxic, the snake meat has a great flavor regardless of whether it is in soup or grilled.


    Dorn:...


    This information can''t be regarded as useless.


    But apart from the nature of the [non-toxic], other estimates are not useful for the time being...


    Hiss--


    The monstrous black snake continued to move, spitting out a blood-red snake letter, and the distance between it and Dorn and the others was quickly shortened.


    Dorn and his party had no other choice but to immediately set up their posture and prepare for battle.


    Although, when confronted with this monstrous behemoth, no matter what you think, the survival rate is zero.


    The horned rabbits under everyone''s feet are still spinning.


    However, the golden light spots that shook off their bodies did not seem to condense into new horned rabbits anymore.


    But accompanied by the horned rabbits, spinning around Dorn and others.


    The light spots shaken off by the rabbits running around, at this time also slowly gathered together...


    Roar!


    The giant python''s figure finally narrowed to the distance range that it could attack Dorn and the others. It opened its huge mouth that could swallow the world, showing its fangs and roaring The sound was deafening.


    The giant snake''s head slammed forward, and bit down the place where Don and the others were.


    With this bite, it is estimated that three layers of land can be shaved off, not to mention Dorn and the others, who are extremely small compared to the giant pythons!


    It was the moment when the giant python fell, and the horned rabbits who circled Dorn and the others turned into light one after another.


    Together with the original golden light, they turned into a golden holy barrier, enveloping Dorn and the others and soared into the sky!


    Rumble!


    It''s too late to say, then it''s fast.


    The black python''s huge mouth fell, but only a mouthful of lifeless sandy soil...


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 354 Lucky Rabbit''s Feet), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v3 Chapter 192： Alices happy hour

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    The time goes back about twenty minutes.


    Back when Dorn and the others first saw the four Apocalypse Cthulhu statues and the stone slabs, the statues had not yet glowed, and [Famine] had not yet spread the black mist at that moment.


    The story world in "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" that Donne carries with him.


    Old castle in the middle of the lake.


    Alice''s two bodies maintained the appearance of a little human girl, sitting on the treasure pile in the big gold treasure chest.


    Heilongniang was concentrating on her, she concentrated on the shining treasures under her ass, and counted every gold coin, every gem that was bigger than a dove egg.


    Keep money, count money.


    This is one of Alice''s few hobbies when she is alone.


    Probably as a dragon, you will have this natural attribute of a small wealth fan.


    At this time, Bai Longniang was sitting on the side of Black Longniang with her legs swayed, with a small cloth bag and a small earthen jar beside her, and a large glass of flavored ice lemonade.


    The small cloth bag contains frosted slime.


    The small earthen jar is filled with a slightly modified method to facilitate storage of Dengying beef jerky.


    These things can be regarded as casual snacks left by Donne to Alice in the story world.


    "Mummum-ummum-mumbling-grumbling-huh!"


    Bai Longniang''s hands kept busy, one hand digs out the gummy cubes evenly sprinkled with white icing, and the other hand digs out the oily and spicy beef jerky.


    Alternately stuffed into the mouth, one bite is sweet, one bite is salty, one bite is sweet, one bite is salty...


    After chewing until the mouth is dry, he will pick up a large glass of ice lemonade and drink a big sip, then slightly squint his golden eyes, shake his head, and make a pleasant and invigorating exhalation sound.


    Even the White Dragon Mother not only eats it herself, she also handed snacks to the Black Dragon Mother��s mouth from time to time: "Come on, ah��"


    Feed yourself.


    The Black Dragon Lady who was busy counting the money was always willing to come. No matter what was passed to her mouth, she would open her mouth and swallow it with a whimper of happiness.


    Although in essence, there is only Alice in the castle.


    But on the surface, the scene of "Lolita feeding Lolita" was very happy and very beautiful.


    And Alice''s two bodies, one busy counting money and the other busy eating snacks, naturally did not derive consciousness to observe the real world of Donne outside.


    In fact, when Nature and Donne partnered, Alice rarely took the initiative to observe the outside world after she didn''t need to be active in the outside world.


    Because in the real world, the entity that Alice exists is just a book.


    She has to spend a lot of energy with the perspective and senses of a "book" in order to obtain some vague cognition in the real world.


    Tired and unpleasant.


    It''s better to stay in the story world and be happy by yourself.


    Alice��s happy hour was supposed to last all day like this.


    But the sudden change broke Long Niang''s happy and carefree mood.


    Outside at this moment, Dorn and others have found four statues of evil gods, and have read the few words on the black stone slab. The four statues exude strange light to varying degrees!


    In the story world��


    The space of the world in the whole book trembles violently because of the strange changes outside!


    "Wow! What''s the matter? What''s the matter? It''s terrible!"


    She was shocked, Bai Longniang put a piece of jelly and a piece of jerky in her left and right hands into her mouth at the same time, and then squatted with her head in her arms.


    Heilongniang couldn''t care about counting the money at this time.


    Her small body swayed and stood up in the midst of the violent shaking, first used verbal commands to strengthen all the buildings in the story world, and then complained in a curse:


    "That idiot Donne, what are you doing outside!"


    Alice''s consciousness derives from the book, check the situation.


    In the outside world, she first felt the existence of Donne.


    This is normal, after all, Long Niang''s body "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" outside has been carried by Don.


    At the same time, Alice also felt the presence of four priests.


    She knew that these four were friends from Dorn''s trip.


    In addition to these characters, it is worth noting that the outside world seems to have four forces colliding and colliding.


    Three strong and one weak.


    And one of the three stronger forces seemed to be inexplicably attractive to Alice.


    "what is that?"


    Long Niang continued to perceive with difficulty, and at the same time increased the intensity of consciousness derived from the outside world, she wanted to distinguish what was attracting her.


    The four forces themselves are in fusion and collision, and it is not easy to distinguish one of them separately.


    What''s more, Alice''s perception of reality is relatively vague.


    However, after about two seconds have passed, Long Niang��s derived consciousness has not yet officially touched the threshold of sifting the four forces outside...


    But suddenly, Wan Lai was completely silent.


    To the outside world, Alice couldn''t feel anything, she couldn''t sense anything.


    What she didn''t know was that at this moment, the black mist overflowing from the [Famine] statue happened to engulf Donne and his party.


    The original space has been distorted.


    Sight, hearing, smell... and even many other normal sensory or magical perceptions are all cut off and blocked by the black mist.


    Alice seemed to be disconnected from the outside world, and the consciousness that she derived was blocked back into the book.


    "What exactly happened here?"


    Alice panicked, and at this moment she couldn''t bother to think about what was the force that attracted her just now.


    More important than this is, what happened outside?


    Alice couldn''t understand.


    But if Donne encounters some weird and dangerous crisis in the outside world, then she will be ready to take Donne into the story world to take refuge at any time.


    Therefore, Long Niang tried to derive consciousness again.


    But there was no accidental failure.


    Consciousness can''t enter reality, so Long Niang can''t even feel Don''s existence. Not to mention that when Donne was in distress, he could quickly pull Donne to take refuge next to him.


    And this situation also exists outside.


    Don''s thoughts can''t be passed through even by reciting Alice''s name silently.


    Even at this time, even if he read the real name of "Alice''s Bedtime Book" in the dark fog, he could not enter the story world as usual.


    "Alice''s Bedtime Book" is enveloped in black mist, and all contact with reality is blocked.


    The story world in the book is like an isolated island hanging at the end of the world.


    "Alice''s Bedtime Book" was cut off by the black mist and lasted for about twenty minutes.


    During this period, Alice anxiously tried various ways to contact the outside world, to contact Dorne.


    But all to no avail.


    It was not until twenty minutes passed that Alice felt the outside world again. UU reading www.uukANAnshu. com


    As a result, she "saw" Dorn, "saw" the priests, and "saw" the illusory pink-haired rabbits spinning under everyone''s feet.


    She also "saw" the endless black mist.


    "Saw" a black giant python that was enough to swallow the world, opening its huge mouth, and biting towards Dorn and the others.


    And at this time, at the feet of everyone, golden holy barriers rose to the sky!


    In the next moment, in Alice''s perception of the outside world, there will be no black mist and black snakes.


    It was Dorn and his party, all standing at the mouth of the cave on the pirate island in a daze.


    Obviously, the golden barrier that the pink-haired rabbit had just turned into took Dorn and the others out of the black mist space.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 355 Alice''s Happy Hour), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v3 Chapter 193： Temporarily safe

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    Pirate Island, cliff cave mouth.


    More than 30 corrupted pirate corpses, killed by Dorn''s party before, are still lying here in all directions.


    At this time, Dorn and the others were all standing at the entrance of the cave at a loss.


    "I wasn''t dreaming just now, did I? We were trapped in a strange black mist, and there was a very big, very **** snake in the mist... We almost died... That''s it, right?"


    Kloss was the first to speak, her voice in a daze.


    The man-made group like himself was in danger in the black mist, and the process of retreating all over the body was too sudden.


    The priest''s sister even had a little doubt about the authenticity of what she had just encountered.


    And Dorn just shook his head when he heard the words, but said nothing.


    With the skill of [Dream Walker], he knows very well that the series of encounters just now, including seeing the Cthulhu statue, being swallowed by the black mist, and being attacked by the monstrous giant snake, are all real things.


    It''s not a dream, it''s not an illusion.


    It''s all true.


    And everyone was able to get out of the black mist in the end, without turning into a deformed monster thirsting for human flesh and flesh in the babbling of the evil gods, all relying on the appearance of the last virtual horned rabbit.


    So Donne calmly opened his system panel.


    I plan to check if the strange passive skill [Lucky Rabbit''s Feet] that is suspected of being triggered has changed.


    [Lucky rabbit feet]: Lucky rabbit feet will bless you.


    The text description of this skill is still unclear as always.


    However, the description of the black skill that was originally the same as other skills has now turned into a bleak white.


    There is also a line of fine print under the skill��


    Note: This skill has expired.


    Dorn stared at his panel, thinking in his heart:


    "Just now in the dark fog, the appearance of the Unreal Horned Rabbit was really triggered because this skill was triggered... And looking at the description, this skill seems to be a one-time use? You can''t use it a second time if you use it once?"


    In addition, you can put aside the number of times the skill [Lucky Rabbit Feet] is used for the time being.


    The black mist, the giant python, and those horrible and crazy babbles just now are all things that have touched the level of evil gods, right?


    You know, [Lucky Rabbit''s Feet] was brushed from the horned rabbit who was regarded as a "sandbag" in the novice combat teaching level.


    That pink-haired rabbit has extremely weak fighting ability, and even only 100 points of blood. It is not too weak to say that it is too weak.


    Apart from being able to resurrect multiple times in [Combat Teaching], and its own taste is very good, almost no advantage can be found.


    Just such a monster, the skill exploded from its body, unexpectedly has the energy to contend with the power of the evil god!


    Is this reasonable?


    So Dorne remembered again that after the appearance of the illusory horned rabbit, he had a sense of sacredness like [the big depression in the twilight watching the bell in the bell tower of the Holy See is struck].


    This feeling is exactly the same as the feeling of taking the [Holy Medicine] carried by the priests.


    The so-called [Holy Medicine] is produced by the Holy See.


    And behind the entire organization of the Holy See is the **** who is called the original creator.


    "Could the system on my body come from the original **** in the final analysis?" Dorn thought about it, turning off his panel.


    Then, he continued to think: "So, what is the original Creator''s attitude towards me? If my system really originates from the original God''s words, maybe His attitude towards me is friendly?"


    After this thought came into being, Dorn shook his head.


    It comes from the friendly attitude of the gods...


    But is he really worth a glimpse of the gods of this world?


    Just because you are a traverser?


    "Is it going to be that kind of unfolding now?" Dorn touched his chin. "That''s the kind. The goddess summons brave from another world, and constantly cultivates the brave to become stronger, and finally the story of saving the other world unfolds."


    Will everything that I have encountered now be this kind of light novel story routine that is common on the earth market?


    "It doesn''t always feel like." Donne shook his head again and vetoed himself.


    A story is a story, and reality is reality.


    I am not the male protagonist in a light novel story in another world...


    Immediately afterwards, Dorne thought of the babbles that he had just heard in the black mist that were suspected to be evil gods.


    What [I will wake up and finally come], [The existence of the world is a mistake], [There is no salvation], etc., if they are all from the mouth of the evil **** named [Famine].


    Then I feel that his obsession with destroying the world is still quite big...


    "According to those babbles, the so-called end will not come until [Famine] wakes up. Then, the end does not mean the battle of gods, right?"


    Probably it was the feeling that the original creator and the four evil gods of the Apocalypse started a fierce battle, overthrowing everything in the world?


    In addition, if the above conjectures are all correct. The source of the system is really the original god; after the evil **** recovers, there will really be a final battle of gods.


    So because of the existence of the system, he should be a member of the original faction of the original God, right?


    I have no choice...


    "I hope it''s just me thinking about the end of the world, what is the battle between the righteous gods and the evil gods, what I think is not something I can participate in."


    ��


    After getting out of the black fog and being transferred to the entrance of the cliff cave by the golden light barrier, Donne thought a lot.


    However, his thinking time is not long.


    Within three or two minutes of maintaining a bewildered look, these complicated conjectures and thoughts walked through his mind again and again.


    And it was Alice who brought Donne''s thoughts back to reality.


    Long Niang, who was isolated from the outside world by the black mist, was finally able to derive her consciousness.


    Through the body of "Alice''s Bedtime Readings" that was attached to Dorn''s body, she established a communication with Dorn in thoughts��


    White Alice: "Dorn, what happened to the black mist just now, and a giant python that was so big and that big? It''s terrible... Didn''t you say that I was just going to fight the cultists today? Are you okay? "


    Black Alice: "Idiot Don! You have to explain what you just said! I really thought I was going to die, you know! You want to die, don''t pull me!"


    "Uh... to be honest, I don''t know exactly what it was just now. We were dealing with cultists and looking for degrading props, and we encountered a great accident... When I enter the book, I will tell you in detail. Anyway, now, it seems to be temporarily safe."


    Dorn could only respond like this, soothing Long Niang''s emotions.


    There was no movement on Alice''s side soon.


    I don''t know if it''s a anger, UU reading is still waiting quietly for Donne to enter the book to find her.


    At this time, in reality, the pirate cliff cave that Dorn and his group faced suddenly made a rumbling sound.


    Dust and debris were shaken off by the rustle.


    The cliff cave is collapsing.


    "Leave!" Miss Swordbearer gave the order immediately.


    The rest of the priesthood, at this time, can''t bother to recall the thrilling near-death experience just now.


    After finally getting out of the weird and dangerous black mist, this pirate island didn''t want to wait.


    And the resumption of the situation just encountered, and the next action plan, will not be too late until the official return to the safe zone.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 356 Temporary Safety) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v3 Chapter 194： Apocalypse (end of this volume)

    Find the latest chapters in "New Cooking Skills at the Start of Another World (!


    The cave where the Cthulhu statues and stone slabs were stored began to collapse.


    Donn and his party immediately chose to evacuate.


    The priests felt that what happened here was beyond the scope of their elite team.


    Matters related to the evil **** level must be reported to the Holy See in detail, and then the strongest and most authoritative bishops in the Holy See will handle them.


    What Adele and others can do later is to monitor the situation of the pirate island before the archbishop and the others arrive in the storm islands.


    Mobilize all the forces that can be mobilized near Marlowe and prevent unrelated personnel from approaching the pirate island.


    At the same time, we must ensure that the dangers in the pirate island will not overflow during this period.


    For this decision of the priests, Dorn absolutely raised his hands in favor.


    Good guys.


    The Cthulhu is starting to move around, if this matter is not handed over to the church, who else can it be handed over to it?


    Isn''t the church in charge of this?


    However, this is also a bit disadvantageous for Dorn.


    That is, from now on, he will definitely become the focus of the Holy See.


    It is different from the last time when you walked through the [Poisonous Remnant Marsh].


    That time the priests considered various factors, plus [someone''s attack on a relic of the gods], they did not directly contact the interests of the Holy See, so they did not take the initiative to share too much information about Donne. Notification to the Holy See.


    Tacitly reduced the Holy See''s attention to Dorn.


    But this time it won''t work.


    Things on the pirate island seem to be directly related to the evil **** and are of great importance, and any details should be meticulously reported back to the Holy See.


    In this way, the Archbishop who subsequently arrived in the Storm Islands can handle the matter better.


    And since we must seriously restore the course of the matter.


    The final key to everyone''s escape from the black fog-those illusory pink-haired rabbits that can shake off the golden holy light, have become an unavoidable topic for discussion.


    "We were taken away from the black fog of the evil **** by an illusory pink-haired long-horned rabbit who didn''t know where it came from."


    When the priests report the situation to the Holy See, they will definitely explain something like this.


    And because of the black mist''s isolation effect on perception, Adele and others did not see the process of Dorne releasing [Lucky Rabbit''s Feet].


    Therefore, they can''t insist that these rabbits must have been released by Don.


    in addition.


    "Dorn, who goes with him, has the power to counter the evil god."


    If the priests recorded such content in the report to be handed in, it would be a bit weird.


    Consider the familiar feeling of holiness in those illusory pink-haired rabbits.


    [The primordial **** whom the priests devoutly believe in, because they can''t bear their believers to be directly violated by the evil gods, they send phantom rabbits to help and take them out of the sea of ??suffering. ]


    Talking about things and not people.


    Even this kind of rhetoric seems to be a little more convincing than [Dorn Can Contend with Cthulhu], isn''t it?


    But in the end, say a thousand words and ten thousand.


    Dorn is one of the fellows who explored the pirate island this time.


    At present, it can be regarded as a mortal body, bearing the existence of the power of the evil god.


    Regardless of whether or not the illusory horned rabbits were finally released by him, the Holy See will attach great importance to him and will investigate him further...


    Don has already understood the above situation.


    Moreover, he has also made corresponding psychological preparations.


    It is a blessing, not a curse, but a curse that cannot be avoided.


    If his previous guess-about [because of the existence of the system, he traveled to the land of miracles and was innately a member of the original God''s camp], is correct.


    So for Donne, if he had the opportunity to formally contact the Holy See at this time, it was actually not entirely a bad thing.


    Even, it may be a good thing.


    As a human being, you can''t be too pessimistic and negative.


    ...


    Sitting on a boat in Dorn and his party, while evacuating the pirate island, they discussed the next time period for countermeasures.


    Inside the pirate cliff cave, the treasure cave.


    [Famine] The black mist released by the statue seems to have completely dissipated, as if it had never appeared before.


    At this moment, there was a long section of the passage outside, which had been completely blocked by falling rocks due to the cave collapse.


    In the treasure cave, the collapse still continued.


    Large pieces of falling rocks fell, dust and debris flying.


    In this disastrous environment, the four stone sculptures of [War], [Plague], [Famine], and [Death] are still shining to varying degrees.


    It''s still three strong and one weak...


    ...


    Red.


    Layers of red are layered on top of each other, and the surrounding environment is dreamlike.


    There are many dreamlike small cyclones, in this magnificent space, they generate and disappear, ascend and die.


    In the upper layer of this space, the depths and shallows, among the layers of red, you can see a huge figure surging.


    It was a huge red carp with neat scales and long and thin whiskers!


    In this waterless space, the red carp was flipping up and down, swinging its head, and flicking its tail, with two snout whiskers floating flexibly.


    This scene is like a dream.


    And far behind this carp, among the crimson layers, there seems to be a figure...


    ...


    White.


    The white veil is worn on the head of a young and dignified lady.


    This lady has a graceful posture, her face is covered by a hazy veil, but her intellectual and graceful temperament cannot be concealed.


    The lady wearing white gauze was sitting in a shabby house at the moment, in front of a small bed, on the bed was a dying old woman.


    "Ho...Ho..." The old woman''s breathing was very difficult, and it sounded like an old bellows blowing.


    Ms. Bai Sha holds a bowl of spoon in her hand, inside is a soup medicine with ugly color and weird bubbles.


    "Let''s take another sip." Ms. Bai Sha said, speaking in a good voice.


    A spoonful of decoction was fed into the old woman''s mouth.


    Slowly, the heavy and difficult gasps in the room were no longer heard.


    A certain moment afterwards.


    Jingle


    Ms. Bai Sha put down the soup medicine in her hand, the bowl and spoon collided, making a crisp but unpleasant sound.


    Ms. Bai Sha raised her head, her gaze seemed to fall aimlessly on a wall of the room, and she looked at it for a long, long time.


    It''s as if you want to see through the bumpy earth wall, and see far, far away...


    ...


    black.


    The black mist enveloped everything.


    A monstrous black giant python was swimming in the mist that was so thick as to drip water.


    Its scales rubbed the ground, making a rustling noise.


    This black snake, like an earthly python, wandered in the black mist for a long, long time.


    In the end, it stopped and seemed to have reached its destination-in the dark fog, a towering stone pillar seemed to lead to the end of the sky.


    The giant python spit out the scarlet snake letter, got up against the stone pillar, and walked towards the height of the black mist.


    Until the top of the black mist, the dazzling star and the rotating nebula could be vaguely seen.


    The python stopped, meek and humble.


    Then, a confined "human palm" slammed its forehead...


    ...


    green.


    The green crow flew abruptly among the white pigeons in the square.


    The white dove flapped its wings to the ground, and the green crow flapped its wings to the ground.


    "Cuckoo--" the pigeon cried.


    "Wow-" the crow called.


    I don''t know which country or small square in the land of miracles.


    It was dusk, and there were not many people in the small square.


    In the corner of the square, you can see a middle-aged man, dressed in ordinary clothes, looks ordinary and ordinary. The only characteristic of a man should be the expression on his face, indifference, indifference to the extreme, like ice that is so cold.


    The man was sitting on the bench at the moment, breaking the loaf in his hand, and feeding the pigeons.


    The pigeons competed with each other, but the green crows did not participate this time. Just standing aside, tilting his head, staring at the feeding pigeons with weird red eyes.


    After feeding a few more pieces of bread, the man''s movements slowly stopped, his eyes changed, he raised his head and looked towards the orange sky at dusk.


    After watching this for a while, the man withdrew his gaze, and slowly continued to break the bread to feed the pigeons.


    Until all the loaves in his hand are thrown out.


    The man got up.


    Afterwards, the original and ordinary appearance quickly changed.


    The man''s original brown hair became golden The nose became taller, the plump cheeks became thinner, the wrinkles on the face disappeared, and the skin became smooth and youthful.


    The original middle-aged man casually turned into a handsome blond young man.


    The young man took a step and walked out of the square.


    "Wow-"


    Those green crows flapped their wings, soared, and followed all the way in the orange sky...


    ...


    "Heh...originally..."


    They murmured.


    (Volume Three, Apocalypse, End)


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 357 Apocalypse (end of this volume)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v4 Chapter 1： Thieves and musicians

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    Dona Empire.


    The outer suburbs of Silver Shield Port.


    The season is now in autumn.


    The geographical location of Yindun Port and surrounding towns has four distinct seasons.


    On the side of the road, you can see the vegetation that has been transformed into red and yellow, with gorgeous colors. You can also see the wheat field full of wheat ears, and the waves of wheat poured out in the wind of early autumn.


    This is the breath of a bumper harvest.


    A nicely decorated four-wheeled carriage is driving on the avenue leading to the small town of Eaton.


    In the spacious carriage, sat a dignified lady, an outgoing girl with short hair.


    In addition, there are three children, two women and one boy, all twelve or thirteen years old.


    The eyes of the two little girls were cowardly, and the boy among them was relatively lively.


    The short-haired girl in the carriage is a female thief bell.


    The three children sitting by the bell were all rescued from the dungeon of the trafficker Jack Iron Hand and the stronghold of the beggar''s den in Tiansang Town by Dorn and Vivian.


    Since the last time she separated from Dorne in Tiansang Town, the female thief has really been carrying out the [Baby Homecoming Plan] she promised.


    In this short half a year, she took all the seriousness and painstakingly sent back home one by one from the dungeon of Iron Hand Jack, as well as the children rescued from several beggars'' dens.


    To say that these rescued children, although a large part of their homes are in the towns and villages in a large area around Tiansang Town.


    But for some children, especially those rescued from beggars�� dens, many people have been abducted and controlled for too long, and they do not remember much where their homes are or what their parents are called.


    It took a lot of effort to find relatives for these children.


    Fortunately, Donne divided the coins that he had searched from the Iron Hand Jack''s treasury into two jinnars before parting.


    Without the support of this huge amount of money, the female thief��s [Baby Home Plan] would have died early.


    At present, most of the rescued children have been sent back to their relatives by Ling.


    The remaining small part of the children cannot find their relatives, or are already homeless, or they are sold by their relatives to human traffickers.


    In the later stage, Ling almost ran around Tiansang Town and Golden Oak City.


    She found all the restaurants, pubs, cobblers and blacksmith shops, theater troupes that she knew well and had good owners...arranged for those poor children who could not return home to be apprentices or attendants in these places.


    It can also be regarded as finding them a shelter that can shelter from the wind and rain, and have a full meal.


    In the future, when these children grow up, they can also have a craft that can make ends meet.


    Ling''s ability to do this is enough to be considered as dedicated to these children.


    As for why this female thief is so concerned about the homeless poor child, it is related to her own life experience.


    Ling knows very well that if she does not try her best to help these children, they will have only one ending in the future-returning to the streets, being controlled to be beggars or prostitutes, or become pickpockets or thugs.


    Children who grow up on the street have never found a way out to survive.


    The life of a child wandering on the street is humble into the dust, without seeing the light.


    Ling has experienced all of this personally.


    So, she can empathize with these poor children, and she wants to try her best to make these children live a little better.


    At the moment, Ling''s [Baby Homecoming] plan has been largely completed, and this hard-working "Baby Homecoming Volunteer" can finally take a sigh of relief.


    As for the three children who followed her, they belonged to the ones who couldn''t find any reliable place to take them in, so they could only be brought with them temporarily.


    Among the three children, the one sitting closest to the female thief was a beautiful little girl named Jela.


    This girl was sold by her father to Jack the Iron Hand.


    And the female thief Ling, she knew Jela herself.


    While in Tiansang Town, Ling sneaked into Jack the Iron Hand''s mansion; he went to teach Jack the Iron Hand with Donne, all with the purpose of taking the opportunity to rescue Jela.


    Except for Jela, the remaining two children, the boy is Pino, and the girl is Xiuli.


    "Sister Ling, sister Ling! Look outside, the wheat is ripe!" Pino was kneeling on the soft seat of the carriage at this time, poking his head out of the window, pointing to the wheat field and exclaiming.


    "Pino, sit down quickly. You are yelling too loudly, this will noisy Ms. Barbasa to rest."


    Ling quickly pulled the little boy down, warned him in a low voice, and made a silent gesture.


    When she gets along with these little kids, the young Ling looks alive and well like an old mother.


    "Um, I''m sorry, sister. I didn''t mean it."


    The little boy sat down again, looked at the bell sitting next to him, and then at the kind lady sitting opposite.


    The kind-hearted Ms. Barbasa is the owner of this spacious carriage.


    The thing is like this.


    A month ago, Ms. Barbasa, a famous female musician in the Dona Empire, came to the middle of the Empire to give a concert.


    Wait until the work is over smoothly.


    Barbasha thought of the benefactor who saved herself from the strange book world, Mr. Don.


    Mr. Dorn once said that he ran a restaurant in a small town called Eaton in the middle of the empire.


    Since I came nearby, I must bring some gifts to visit him.


    On the way to Eaton in a carriage, Barbasa encountered a bell with three children on the outskirts about two days away.


    At that time, Ling had placed all the children that could be placed, and did not forget her promise to Dorn��


    For example, from now on, there will be no more stealing; after finishing the business at hand, you have to go to Eaton Town to make wine and make amends for Brother Donne.


    So, the female thief who decided to wash her hands in the golden basin took her three children on a journey to Dorn.


    To tell the truth, according to Ling''s own knowledge, she and Donn can only be seen as close together at present, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com doesn''t even seem to be an ordinary friend.


    If you want to talk about the relationship, it seems that you have some debt compensation unilaterally to Brother Donne...


    With such a fragile relationship, Ling is really unsure of what will happen to Dorne with her three children.


    She could only carry three children on her back along the way, silently comforting herself:


    "It''s the nosy little brother Dorn who told me that he shouldn''t steal things in the future. Then if I obediently do it... If you don''t steal things, he will support me! Call-relax, relax, brother is a good person , I will definitely find a way to help me settle Pino and Xiu Li... Alas, I really can''t do it anymore."


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 358 Thieves and Musicians), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 2： Sister Vivian is still beautiful

    "The beginning of the different world is all about cooking (!


    Because Ling had to take care of the diet and daily life of a large group of children, while finding relatives and arranging places for them.


    It all costs money.


    By the time she decided to go to Dorne, all her money was spent.


    Ling planned the use of the last few silver nars.


    First, from near Golden Oak City, he took the children to the middle of the empire in a caravan''s carriage.


    On the way to Eatontown, you can save or save.


    Finally, near the town of Nuanfeng, when Ling was driving on the road with three children, she met Ms. Barbasa sitting in a carriage.


    The kind-hearted Barbasha saw this seventeen or eighteen-year-old **** the road with three twelve or thirteen-year-old equipment, and took the initiative to park the carriage and asked if he needed help.


    After knowing that Ling and his party were also planning to go to Eatontown, the female musician gave them a ride.


    On the way, Barbasha learned through chatting that these people Ling, and her benefactor, Mr. Dorn, had a lot of connections.


    This wave is "pro up and pro."


    Because of the ties derived by Donne, it is more reasonable and reasonable for the female musician and the female thief to work together.


    ��


    Eaton, early morning.


    The entrance of the Wishing restaurant that hasn''t been open for a long time.


    "Good morning, Amy!"


    "Well, you''re early too, Esha."


    Amy, who slept upstairs in the hot pot restaurant last night, and Aisha, who lives in the staff dormitory, met here and walked into the Wishing Restaurant together.


    There is no one in the lobby of the restaurant.


    Mr. Gonzalez, probably after opening the door, he went to the hot pot restaurant to look for bear claws and fat foxes.


    The two little cooks walked to the kitchen door of the Wishing Restaurant.


    During Don''t''s absence, his two little apprentices all lived very self-disciplined.


    I came to the restaurant kitchen early in the morning to practice and make Cantonese recipes taught by Donne.


    I practiced until noon, and after distributing the prepared dishes as a staff meal, I would go to the hot pot restaurant to help, and occasionally fry the hot pot ingredients.


    Wait until the afternoon to practice Cantonese cuisine again and make staff meals.


    In the evening, it depends on whether you need to practice more or not.


    Such high-intensity exercises will naturally pay off.


    Aisha, who is very talented in culinary skills, has acquired a good grasp of the Cantonese recipes left by Donne through long-term efforts.


    Even for dishes that are extremely familiar, she sometimes makes small innovations based on her inspiration.


    The Cantonese cuisine she is making now, if Don Lai personally examines the evaluation, the score level is probably like a mango.


    The middle is big and the two ends are small.


    She can make most of Cantonese dishes to A level. A small part of them are the subpar B-levels, or the S-levels that have broken the threshold of deliciousness.


    What''s more surprising is actually Amy''s progress.


    Little Amy, who has a mediocre culinary talent, is using redoubled efforts to make up for the talent gap between herself and Esha.


    Moreover, in the process of practicing and cooking, Amy will not add any personal thoughts to the cooking techniques.


    She would take a stern look and completely reproduce any detail of the cooking process that Dorn taught.


    How long to fry the food and turn it over, how long to cook it out of the pan, etc., follow Don��s demonstration and his dense notes, accurate to the second.


    Such a constant and extreme imitation may make the dishes made less individual and spiritual.


    However, the object Amy tried to imitate was the man who stood at the top of the culinary world of Wonderland.


    Even if the apprentices of top teachers are just imitating step by step, their final grades will not be so bad.


    At the cost of completely abandoning personal characteristics, Amy can now almost restore the Cantonese recipes taught by Donne.


    If Amy is asked to cook dishes that do not have a detailed and detailed recipe process record other than Cantonese cuisine, her ratings are probably both C and B.


    But if you let her cook Cantonese cuisine, she will be all A grade.


    Fully balanced.


    The two little chefs have their own ways and directions on the road of pursuing advanced culinary skills, and there is no strict right or wrong at all.


    When Donne came back, he would only be amazed at the progress of the two of them. Moreover, they will be assured that the back kitchen of the third Cantonese restaurant will be fully delegated to them.


    Dorn has only one requirement for the prepared dishes to be served on his restaurant table-it must reach A level or above.


    And now, if Aisha and Amy cooperate, they can only make Cantonese dishes on the recipe, which can completely meet this requirement.


    Two little cooks stood at the door of the kitchen, about to go in.


    From the wooden stairs on the side, there was a soft footstep.


    They turned their heads, and downstairs was a petite girl who looked frail.


    She has the fair complexion like a porcelain doll, delicate features, and silky long silver hair. Wearing a blue and white dress, holding a thick and heavy ebony staff much higher than her own.


    "Sister Vivienne, good morning." Amy and Esha greeted each other.


    "Well��Amy and Esa, so are you guys." Vivienne stopped, tilted her head and looked downstairs, "Now, can you see me? Clear or fuzzy?"


    "Very clear. Sister Vivienne, your beautiful hair and beautiful eyes, I can see clearly. In short, it is very beautiful, hehe."


    Esha responded with a grin.


    Amy on the side also nodded in agreement: "Well, it''s clear. Esha is right, Sister Vivienne is still very beautiful."


    "Well-don''t you guys, don''t make fun of me. It''s a little embarrassing..." Miss Fairy clenched the ebony staff that was higher than her in her arms tightly, her expression a little bit cramped.


    She still couldn''t handle the straight rainbow fart of these two little girls.


    "Well, I''m going out. You guys go to the kitchen to practice cooking as usual, right?" So, Vivian said.


    "Hmm!" Esha replied vigorously, "Let''s go cooking, Sister Vivienne, be careful on the way."


    "Goodbye Sister Vivian." Amy also smiled.


    Miss Fairy nodded, tightened the staff in her arms, and walked out of the restaurant''s door.


    When Vivienne went out, the smiles of Aisha and Amy were all dimmed...


    Esha: "Sister Vivian, have you gone outside the town to wait for the teacher to come home again?"


    Amy: "Um... I don''t know if Big Brother will come back today."


    The tone of the two girls is a bit lonely.


    Aisha and Amy knew that every morning and evening, Vivian went back outside the town, holding the heavy staff, and sitting under a big banyan tree.


    Just sit there and do nothing.


    Miss Fairy, waiting for Dorn to come home.


    Dorn left in early summer, and now, almost half of the fall has passed. The leaves of that big banyan tree have changed from green to yellow.


    This time, Donne has been away for too long, and UU reading is so long that it makes people uncertain whether he will come back.


    Amy and Esha also miss Dorn and feel lonely because of this.


    The other people in the restaurant, Gonzalez, Fat Fox, Bear Claw, Hana, and others do the same.


    But everyone would tacitly not show this emotion in front of Vivian. When they can see Vivian''s existence, they will always deliberately behave very vigorously, with a smile on their faces.


    Because everyone knows that among them, the person who misses Dorne the most, and who feels lonely and sad about it the most, can only be Vivian.


    No one else can compare.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading (Sister Vivian in Chapter 359 is still very beautiful), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 3： Change from 0 to 1

    "The beginning of the different world is all about cooking (!


    Vivian went out holding the ebony staff.


    "Everyone can see me now, so I have to say hello to everyone." She cheered herself up like this in her heart.


    As soon as she walked out the door of the Wishing Restaurant, Vivian saw the bear claws coming out of the hot pot restaurant and preparing to go out to purchase.


    "Sister Vivian, morning." Xiong Claw scratched his head and smiled honestly, and greeted enthusiastically.


    The bear claws on the back and waist are about two heads higher than Vivian, but after seeing Miss Fairy, he will be called sister like Amy and others.


    "Yeah. Good morning Bear Claw." Miss Fairy responded well.


    After saying hello, the two split up.


    Walking to the street, Vivian met other town residents she knew����


    Mrs. Megiti, who still has the charm of the bath; the captain of the patrol, Amy''s brother Albert; in the only clinic in town, the slightly old-fashioned Doctor Framing; and there is a fruit stand that never sells melons. Uncle Lucas...


    In addition to these people who are relatively close to the restaurant, there are other townspeople who are familiar with Vivian but can''t be named.


    Vivienne''s popularity in the town seems to be very high, and everyone greets her enthusiastically.


    Everyone can see her.


    Miss Fairy began to be seen by more people, and it was only a few days after Donne left Eaton to go to the Storm Isles before everyone began to realize it.


    However, later confirmed by the local aristocrat Miss Xia Lin, it can be basically confirmed that the earliest time Vivian was sighted should be a few days before Dorne left.


    Because Miss Charlene realized that one night she had seen Vivienne''s fuzzy figure appear next to Mr. Donne.


    It''s just that at the time, she didn''t realize what it meant.


    And it was the inside staff of the restaurant who sensed that "Vivienne could be seen" at first.


    During that time, when Mr. Store Manager, Amy, Aisha and others were in the Wishing Restaurant, they occasionally saw a petite figure appearing indistinctly.


    Usually it disappears in their sight.


    At the beginning, everyone didn''t understand, so I just thought that I was wrong. Individuals who are a little bit timid suspect that they have run into something unclean such as ghosts in the restaurant.


    As the number of encounters with this fuzzy figure increased, everyone started an internal discussion on the matter.


    That special internal meeting of restaurant staff ended with Gonzalez��s forehead and put forward key conjectures����


    "Oh! My original god! I see, it��s not that we are too tired recently to look dazzling, nor is there any supernatural incident in the restaurant. I should have figured it out from the beginning, we have seen it during this period of time, It''s Miss Vivienne Yo!"


    In the beginning, the Vivienne that everyone can see is usually a vague image, only a rough phantom figure can be seen.


    In addition, the fairy lady "existed" in front of everyone for a short time, and usually disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Recently, Vivienne''s image in front of everyone has begun to change again.


    When she is seen, sometimes it is a fuzzy image of varying degrees, and sometimes it can be seen clearly by others.


    Moreover, she has "existed" a lot longer.


    As for Vivian, who originally had zero sense of existence, why can she realize the transformation of her sense of existence from zero to one during this period of time.


    Probably just as the alchemist Miss Fafna of Golden Oak City said at the time--


    As long as there is a way to make more and more people believe that Miss Fairy is real, it can break the curse of zero presence on her.


    In the past six months, Donne��s harpsichord sketch "To Vivienne" spread by Ms. Barbasa went viral.


    With the spread of this short piece, more and more people began to hear stories about Vivian in various versions.


    More and more people are beginning to believe that there is a gentleman named Donne in the small town of Eaton. And beside him, there was a beautiful girl with silver hair and blue eyes, Vivian.


    The above premise of breaking the curse effect on Vivienne was achieved in this way.


    The only pity is that Vivienne is still unable to autonomously control her presence as "zero or one."


    It is also impossible to control the blur or clarity of one''s own image, or control the length of existence while one is there.


    ...


    on the street.


    In front of Uncle Lucas�� fruit stand.


    At this point in time, Lucas had returned fresh fruit from outside the town. At the moment, his wife, Aunt Julie, is also helping by the fruit stand.


    Seeing Vivian holding a heavy ebony staff, cautiously walking through the street lightly. Uncle Lucas naturally waved his hand and said hello: "Hey! Miss Vivienne! Gui''an, do you have an apple? You won''t be charged?"


    "No, no need. Thank you, Uncle Lucas." Miss Fairy stopped, turned around, and shook her head very politely.


    "Ah, it''s a pity. Today''s apples are sweet but crisp." Uncle Lucas shook his head, and then he continued, "Ms. Vivienne is going out of town? Go and wait for my brother to come back?"


    "Hmm--" Miss Fairy''s expression changed a little. However, this is not a topic that needs to be denied. So she nodded:


    "Well, I''m going to wait for Dorn to get home."


    Aunt Julie, who was beside her, was already a little bit looking down at this time.


    That stupid man in his own house, no, stupid ass!


    Asking this kind of question, isn��t which pot is not opened and which pot is raised? Will make Miss Vivienne unhappy!


    Can you chat?


    "I said you, take good care of the fruit stand business!" Aunt Julie took a shot, grabbed her husband''s ear, and pulled him straight, "Oh, oh," screamed.


    But because the stubble had already been picked up, Aunt Julie smiled gently at Vivian and comforted:


    "Miss Vivienne, ignore Lucas! Besides...little brother, he will definitely come back. If he leaves a beautiful girl like you alone in this town, he will be really blind! When the time comes, Auntie will help you scold that guilty man!"


    "Um��actually, actually..." Vivien tightened the ebony staff in her arms, not knowing what to say.


    After seeing Miss Fairy��s reaction, Aunt Julie realized that her words didn''t seem to have much comforting effect, so she stopped her mouth angrily.


    "Uncle Lucas, Aunt Julie. That... I''m going out of town. Also, Don will definitely be back. I hooked him and I believe him."


    Vivienne was embarrassed for a while before finally preaching like this.


    When she said the second half of this sentence, her tone became a lot stronger.


    "Eh, yes, yes. We mean that too, brother will definitely be back!"


    Although they don''t understand what [me and he hooked] mean, Lucas and Julie both nodded vigorously at this time.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 360 Transition from Zero to One), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v4 Chapter 4： That person may be back tomorrow

    "The beginning of the different world is all about cooking (!


    Miss Fairy leaves from the fruit stand.


    Uncle Lucas and Aunt Julie sighed after seeing her leaving behind.


    Julie began to complain about her husband: "You are all to blame. It''s okay, I have to mention the little brother''s affairs in front of Miss Vivienne. The expression before Miss Vivienne turned and left makes me feel distressed."


    Lucas argued: "This...I originally planned to tell Miss Vivienne that Brother Donne will definitely come back. But before I could say anything I prepared later, I was pulled by your ears..."


    "Bah! You talk too much!". Aunt Julie''s tone was still dissatisfied.


    It seems that it is not just Gonzalez, Amy, Esa and others. People in small towns like Uncle Lucas who are close to the restaurant themselves, during this period of time, are also distressed by Miss Fairy.


    When Vivienne''s back disappeared on the street, Uncle Lucas sighed again and again: "Oh, Julie. You said, how good would it be if Miss Vivienne were our daughter?"


    "What ridiculous dream are you doing? Just like you, the smelly sweet potato, the old persimmon and the cucumber, can raise Miss Vivienne, a beautiful daughter like a princess!?" Aunt Julie turned fiercely. He rolled his eyes.


    At present, Vivienne''s existence is no longer a secret in Eaton Town.


    The attitudes of the residents of the town towards Vivienne are similar to those of Lucas and Julie.


    Gentle and friendly, warm and enthusiastic.


    No one seemed to care about the special physique that Miss Fairy sometimes sees and sometimes doesn''t.


    This is partly because of Don.


    Everyone knows the relationship between Vivienne and Dorne, and there is also the "To Vivienne" that has been widely circulated as evidence.


    If anyone would dare to be unkind to Miss Vivienne, or if she was treated badly in the town.


    Brother Donne will definitely be angry.


    When the little brother is angry, the consequences will be serious.


    This is not a joke, what if Brother Donne is so angry that he doesn''t want to provide food to the people in the town anymore?


    Who can afford this loss!


    Based on this consideration, if there are people who are unkind to Miss Vivienne, everyone in the town will be punishable!


    On the other hand, it has something to do with Miss Fairy herself.


    Beauty is justice.


    No matter what era or world Yan Gou is in, there is no shortage.


    Just ask, who can refuse to be close to a beautiful, cute, petite and charming girl who I see pity for?


    Of course, if the residents of the town had the opportunity to see with their own eyes, how the petite, cute and weak-looking Miss Vivienne wielded a heavy ebony staff to critique the enemy''s head...


    The impression in this regard may be changed.


    Finally, Don''s two friends, the great noble boy Crick who raised monsters, and the little noble girl Charlene. It also took some effort to explain the existence of Vivian to the residents of the town.


    Although they take the initiative to do this for different purposes.


    Creek is purely because of his friendship with Donne''s confidant. Hmm... at least Crick unilaterally regards Donne, who has a lot of unique insights into monsters, as his confidant.


    And Miss Charlene is probably a little bit selfish, and wants to get closer to her relationship with Dorn and the restaurant.


    This is understandable.


    No matter what the original intention of the two of them is, the final result is good.


    After all, the land of miracles is a world where magic exists.


    After Crick��s professional knowledge explanation, and Miss Xia Lin��s aristocratic skills and public opinion guidance.


    The current residents of the town generally understand Vivienne��s peculiar physique��


    [The poor girl who was cursed by the vicious witch], or [Because of her special magic power and unable to control the flow of magic power, there is a poor girl in an unbalanced state. ]


    No matter what kind of explanation, it is quite easy for the people in the town to accept.


    ��


    Vivienne came to the outside of the town, holding the staff and came under the big banyan tree alone on the grass.


    "Hey."


    She laid the ebony staff flat, sat down carefully, and smoothed the hem of her skirt.


    Then just sit and do nothing.


    After sitting with her knees on her knees for an unknown period of time, some thoughts began to flash in Vivienne''s heart.


    She suddenly thought of a sentence, a sentence Donne once said-"That person may never come back, maybe tomorrow."


    A word that fits Miss Fairy��s current state of mind.


    I have been with a person who is important to me for a long time, and after I suddenly separated, no matter what I see, what I encounter, and what kind of mood I encounter, I will always think of that person''s words and deeds corresponding to it.


    Don''s weight in Vivian''s heart is like this.


    "Dorn seems to have said that this sentence is the end of a literary novel he likes." Vivian whispered to herself like this.


    Although Miss Fairy didn''t know which literary novel ended with this sentence.


    I only remember that Donne said that the novel was about a story in a small village and town, and the people in the story were simple and simple.


    It sounds a bit like Eatontown.


    The story is beautiful, but the ending seems to be a tragedy.


    "So, when will Donne come back?" Vivian thought again.


    Vivienne didn''t wait for Dorne to return all morning.


    "It''s also a lot of grace to come back in the afternoon." Finally, Miss Fairy told herself this, then picked up the ebony staff and got up and returned to the town.


    After helping a little at the hot pot restaurant in the afternoon.


    In the evening, Miss Fairy held the heavy staff again and sat under the big banyan tree and waited.


    When the sun sank halfway down the horizon, an unfamiliar, expensive, spacious carriage drove into Eaton.


    However, Don should not be in the car.


    "If Don was on the carriage, he would definitely see me." Vivian felt so.


    So she continued to wait.


    Wait until the sun leaves only a small golden dome on the horizon, and wait until a few old crows on the banyan tree are screaming and returning home.


    "Dorn may be back tomorrow. Hey��" Vivian got up with the ebony staff as usual.


    Her expression was neither sad nor happy, and she did not show too much disappointment.


    After all, waiting without results, she has experienced too much in the past few months.


    "The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Well, this is what Dorn said." Vivienne patted her skirt and prepared to go back to town, "It''s time to go back, everyone should be waiting for me Have a meal."


    After two steps towards the town, Vivian stopped again.


    She turned her head and looked at the familiar road outside the town.


    The sun is about to sink completely to the horizon, and soon there will be no trace of light visible.


    When the wind blows in the late autumn, there are a few withered leaves, which is a bit bleak and cold.


    Vivienne''s nose suddenly became a little sore, and she didn''t know why she was suddenly upset.


    Maybe, UU reading has always been sad.


    "Dorn, do you know? Everyone can see me now, although it''s been for a while. But I''m very happy, everyone treats me very well...If only you knew it."


    Vivian was about to turn around and leave, but at this time, a very familiar figure appeared at the end of the road.


    The figure is tall and straight, and the last little bit of the last remaining, the afterglow of the setting sun is draped on his shoulders.


    "Vivienne!" the man shouted, with a joyful tone and a familiar voice:


    "I am back."


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the person in Chapter 361 may be back tomorrow), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 5： Donn is not surprised

    Dorn returned to Eaton alone.


    After encountering the four evil **** statues on the pirate island, the priests of Adele team stayed behind in the Storm Islands, waiting for the Holy See to send the bishop to deal with the problem.


    But Donn didn''t have to wait for the arrival of the bishop of the Holy See, so he took Captain Hector''s Anne and returned to Silver Shield Port.


    However, as one of the parties who faced the power of the evil **** and survived.


    There is a high probability that Donne will be summoned by the Holy See.


    When being interviewed by the Holy See, there is a high probability that the matter on the Storm Islands will be processed, and after Adele and others have returned to the Holy See.


    In this regard, Donne himself doesn''t have much to say.


    In this situation, finding an opportunity to have formal contact with the Holy See is not necessarily a bad thing.


    What''s more, Donne himself may have been chosen by the original gods enshrined by the Holy See, "the brave from another world."


    Gives a kind of imperative feeling.


    With this feeling, Dorn returned to the Dorna Empire without much psychological burden.


    When he bid farewell to Captain Hector from Silver Shield Harbor, and rushed back to Eaton, he happened to see the fairy lady who was hesitating outside the town.


    The two reunited after a long absence.


    Vivienne slowly came over after holding Dorne sobbing and crying for a while.


    Then he blushed, lowered his head, and let Donne take his hand, pacing slowly side by side in the night, returning to the dimly lit town.


    On the way, Vivian began to tell Dorn about the big and small things that have happened to Eaton in the past few months.


    One of the most important things is about Miss Fairy herself.


    "Dorn, everyone...everyone can see me now, not long after you went to sea." When Miss Fairy said this, there was light in Lake Blue''s eyes, and she couldn''t help holding the left hand held by Dorn. Tighter.


    After hearing the news, Dorn was delighted, but he did not show too much surprise.


    Obviously, he already had certain expectations about this.


    Things are like this


    On the evening of returning to Silver Shield on board the Anne.


    At bedtime, Dorn went to the story world to tell Alice the bedtime story as usual.


    What he told that night was a love story between a noble lady and a commoner young man who broke through class restrictions. The ending of the story is a tragedy. In the end, the protagonist died and both turned into butterflies and flew away.


    The modified version of Liang Zhu.


    Long Niang always pays extra attention when listening to love stories.


    After telling a story, she began to talk with Dorn intently.


    As I said this, the topic gradually diverged, and finally Alice said something that made Donne��s pupils quake.


    White Alice: "Compared to tragic love, I actually prefer to listen to love stories with a happy ending. Doan, when you tell me stories, think about this too."


    Black Alice: "Yes. Take yourself as an example. You also hope that your love story will have a happy ending, right? It''s the little silver-haired girl who kissed you in the bell of the tower."


    After hearing these words, Dorn immediately realized that Alice seemed to be able to perceive Vivienne''s existence!


    So he quickly started to question this.


    Later, I learned that on the high tower in the bright night of Golden Oak City, Long Niang happened to have developed consciousness to observe the outside world.


    So I happened to see Vivienne forcefully kiss Donne the whole time.


    That was also the first time Alice "saw" Vivian in the outside world.


    "Excitement." When the two dragon girls said this, they smacked their lips, shaking their heads and commented.


    After that, Alice began to live with Donne.


    According to Long Niang, when she took the time to derive her consciousness to observe the outside world in Eaton Town, she could normally perceive the existence of Vivian.


    Donn did not speak until he was meditating for a while:


    "I just explained to you? Vivienne has always lived in a strange state of zero existence. No one but me could see her. I was wondering, is it because Alice you are in the real world? The body in it is a book, and the way of perception is different, so that you can perceive her existence?"


    In response to this conjecture, Dorn and Longniang discussed for a while.


    The final conclusion is: Alice''s unique way of observing the outside world is not the primary reason she perceives the existence of Vivienne, at most it is a secondary reason.


    Is such that.


    Dorn first met Alice in the Gothic mansion where Miss Anrietta lived temporarily in Golden Oak City.


    At that time, after Alice pulled Miss Anrietta from the study room of the western-style building into the story world to play the princess, she derived consciousness and observed the study room.


    According to Long Niang''s own memories, she later "saw" Miss Veronica and Dorn who broke into the study.


    But Vivian was the only one who didn''t see her.


    This is very telling.


    Because Dorn clearly knew that Miss Fairy entered the study with herself at that time.


    From this, it can be inferred that when they first met, Dragon Lady was also unable to perceive the existence of Vivian.


    In this way, UU reading www. uukanshu.com things are very clear.


    Alice saw Vivian for the first time on the high tower of the theater after Ms. Barbasa��s concert.


    The reason for this change can only be that the song to Vivian played at the concert worked!


    Most of the audience at that concert believed that "the beautiful girl with silver hair and blue eyes, Vivienne, is real." After that, Miss Fairy''s original sense of existence was zero, and she officially began to tilt!


    As for why Long Niang was able to formally detect Miss Fairy after that.


    This is probably really related to her unique way of observing reality.


    "Alice, why didn''t you tell me about Vivienne earlier?" After spending a lot of time figuring out the ins and outs of the matter, Dorn looked quite annoyed.


    Regarding this, Heilongniang just used a very simple sentence to complete the pan: "Then you didn''t ask me earlier!"


    ��


    After nightfall in Eaton Town, the main road where the Wishing Restaurant is located is still relatively lively.


    However, Dorn and Vivian did not choose to go home on the main road.


    They detoured a long way and walked on the relatively deserted streets.


    In the deserted alleys, the lights were dim, and the bricks and stones on the ground were also dim.


    The atmosphere is good.


    "Dorn, everyone treated me very well after seeing me." Vivian concluded like this.


    Dorn was happy for her from the bottom of his heart: "Congratulations, Vivienne. From now on, you won''t be alone anymore!"


    After hearing this sentence, Miss Fairy just blinked her blue eyes and bulged her face slightly, turning her head away and muttering in a low voice: "It''s not early, long ago... idiot..."


    The road back to the Wishing Restaurant from outside the town is not too far, but the two of them have walked for a long time.

 v4 Chapter 6： The woman who brought the child to the door

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    During the time when Dorn and Vivian reunited after a long absence, and the two were alone.


    At the Wishing Restaurant, something not big or small happened.


    A spacious four-wheeled carriage, which seemed to be expensive, stopped at the door of the Wishing Restaurant during the time when the sun was setting.


    In the car came a mature lady with elegant temperament, an outgoing girl with short hair, and three children aged twelve or thirteen.


    After getting out of the carriage, the group stood for a while on the lively street, and looked at the hot pot restaurant and the closed wishing restaurant in the city for a while.


    In the end, they politely knocked on the concealed door of the Wishing Restaurant.


    At this moment, in the Wishing Restaurant, there are only two people, Amy and Aisha, who are busy practicing cooking in the kitchen...


    ��


    Embellish the hot pot restaurant with red elements.


    Because it��s late autumn and the weather turns cold, it��s more pleasant to have hot pot at a dinner together.


    The regular and new customers in the store are sitting lively at their tables, cooking various ingredients in the boiling soup pot.


    Eating happily.


    Gonzalez took the fat fox behind the counter, doing the billing while taking care of the overall business of the hot pot restaurant.


    In the lobby, Hana, who is the lobby manager, is very active, both in management and service, she is very handy and very skillful.


    Those experienced hot pot waiters, smiling service makes people feel so warm and welcome.


    For everyone in the store, it was another ordinary but fulfilling night.


    Then, Aisha, who ran into the hot pot restaurant in a panic, briefly broke the lively and peaceful feeling in the hot pot restaurant.


    "That, that! Uh..."


    Aisha rushed into the hot pot restaurant in a hurry, seeming to be eager to say something, but looking at the diners in a room, it seemed a little hard to tell.


    In the end, she took a deep breath before speaking again: "Mr. Gonzalez, I have something to tell you."


    "Okay." Mr. Store Manager nodded.


    The two went to the corridor on the second floor of the hot pot restaurant together.


    There are no outsiders here, you can say anything you want.


    "What''s the matter, little Esha? Panicked, what can I say slowly?" The store manager asked first.


    "Um, that! Uh... the big thing is not good! Mr. Gonzalez!" Esa paused for a while, as if she had found the same state of talking when she rushed into the hot pot restaurant:


    "At the Wishing Restaurant, two women came here! No, one is a mature lady and the other is a lady who is about seventeen or eighteen years old. Both of them are pretty. Then, then! They also brought three! Three little ones! My child, he said he was looking for a teacher to be responsible for it!"


    Gonzalez:? ? ?


    Even if it is a rich social experience, Mr. store manager who is used to seeing big waves.


    After hearing Esha''s description, they all froze for three to five seconds, and did not slow down for a long time.


    What is this earth-shattering big news?


    What the **** did Little Dorn do out there?


    How come there are beautiful women who bring their children to find home?


    Isn''t it more reasonable to think that this kind of thing should happen to Mr. Greggrew?


    So with seven points of apprehension, two points of curiosity, and one point of shock left over, the store manager and Aisha put them back to the Wishing Restaurant to check the situation.


    When the two arrived in the Wishing Restaurant.


    I saw Amy in the lobby, hesitating to two strange women, only explaining something.


    What it says is roughly: "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited... Well, big brother, he really went out, and he hasn''t come back yet."


    Seeing this, Gonzalez walked forward quickly, blocking Amy with his tall and burly figure:


    "Madam, miss, I''m the store manager here Yo. You can tell me anything, I can call the shots."


    With that said, the manager once again looked at the two strange women who came to the door.


    As Esha just said, these two women, one is a mature lady and the other is a young lady, are indeed very beautiful.


    Hmm...Also, they did bring three children with them.


    It''s just that these three children seem to be a little older, only a few years younger than Esa and Amy, and they are probably twelve or thirteen years old.


    It''s a far cry from the scene that Mr. Store Manager initially envisioned-[A beautiful lady and a beautiful lady, holding three crying and crying babies, who look very much like Dorn''s babies].


    Look at the short-haired lady who came to the door. She was only seventeen or eighteen years old, and shouldn''t be the mother of three children.


    What the lady said, twelve or three years ago, might have looked like fifteen or sixteen.


    She might...


    However, little Donne was only in his early ten years before twelve or three years ago...


    The misunderstanding is resolved.


    The store manager''s heart is not very worried.


    And the lady and the lady who came to the door with their children��


    Ms. Barbasa is actually very calm.


    But Ling wanted to go to Donne because she wanted to.


    At this moment, he couldn''t see him personally, so he frowned, and he was a little excited:


    "Mr. Shopkeeper? Well, why is my little brother not here! We are looking for him all the way. If he is not here, what should I do with these three children..."


    "You, you, you! You can''t talk like this... How could your elder brother have such a big child with you..." Amy probed from behind the manager, blushing, and whispered in protest.


    "Yes! Teacher is not that kind of person!" Aisha also echoed.


    The two little cooks tried their best to make the scene...more chaotic...


    "Wow! Little sister, what are you talking about! How, how could Jela and the others be my child and my younger brother! If you let others hear you, I won''t be able to marry!"


    Ling started to speak loudly, her cheeks turned red, and she vainly defended.


    This chaotic farce lasted about two or three minutes.


    In the end, the two only sober mature adults on the scene, Ms. Barbasa and Mr. Store Manager, UU Reading , stopped the red-faced arguments of the little girls.


    Later, during the conversation with Ms. Barbasa, the store manager finally figured out why the two ladies and the young lady came to see Little Donne.


    One is to pay a visit, and the other is to fulfill the promise.


    so far so good.


    It''s all serious.


    After the words were opened, the communication between the two parties became smoother.


    "Ms. Barbasa, and Miss Ling. I can tell you responsibly that Little Donne is indeed not at home. Don''t think he is a skilled chef. But in many cases, he will not do his job properly and leave the restaurant behind. Yo who is out traveling." Mr. Store Manager reiterated.


    This explanation is reasonable.


    After all, whether Barbasa or Ling, weren''t all the dishonest chef Donne who met during his travels?

 v4 Chapter 7： Delicious but dumplings

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    Because everyone in the restaurant thought that Dorn hadn''t come back yet.


    So Barbasha and Ling''s visit were temporarily handled by Gonzalez.


    Among them, the placement of Ling and the three children she brought is not difficult.


    Because according to Ling''s statement, she came to make an amnesty for Donne to make slime sweet pulp liquor according to an agreement.


    And when Donne returned from a trip to Golden Oak City last time, he used "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" to bring back a batch of good quality slimes from Sweet Sang Town.


    The female thief just needs to make wine.


    wine!


    Just brew it! Make a big portion!


    Enough raw materials.


    There are also three children Ling brought, Gonzalez can arrange for them to work as apprentices in hot pot restaurants to earn wages.


    Anyway, whether it is the service in the lobby, the chores of the back kitchen, or even the purchase of bear claws, it is possible to add more staff.


    As for Ms. Barbasa, there is no way.


    Gonzalez could only arrange for the female musician to stay with Eaton for a few days to see if he could wait until Dorn returned home.


    After arranging the two visitors.


    Considering that whether it is Barbasha or Ling, they have some connections with Dorn.


    Then the friend of the chef is of course the friend of the restaurant.


    Gonzalez is going to entertain them and his party for dinner.


    And since I came to Eaton, the first choice of food is of course the local specialties-hot pot!


    Hearing the warm invitation from the manager, Ms. Barbasha��s expression was a little hesitant: "Hot, pot? Is it the food in the restaurant opposite? Mr. Gonzalez... If it is too spicy food, I might... ��"


    Just now Barbasha and Ling stood together on the street for a while.


    The strong and spicy fragrance wafting from the hot pot restaurant impressed her deeply.


    Although it is indeed very fragrant and very attractive, it is true that female musicians are really not good at spicy food.


    Ling also said: "I like spicy food, but Jela and the others don''t seem to like it very much."


    "It''s okay." Gonzalez grinned with red lips. "Our hot pot not only has the spicy sauce bottom, but also the sweet and sour tomato bottom and the light mushroom bottom."


    Amy gently reminded me on the side: "Well, Mr. Gonzalez, have you forgotten? The tomato pot is gone. Esha and I were planning to make a large portion tonight and use it tomorrow."


    Gonzalesto recalled, and then nodded: "It seems that there is something like this... Ms. Barbasa, Ms. Bell, maybe you can really taste the bottom of mushroom pot tonight. The taste is also very good, very Delicious Yo!"


    At this time, Aisha on the side suddenly got excited, her big eyes turned a little slyly, and she rushed to raise her hand to speak: "Or, or! You can try Cantonese dishes, they are not spicy, and every The Tao is exquisite and delicious!"


    Now, the initial misunderstanding has been resolved, and the attitude of the little chef Aisha towards the group of visitors has become friendly.


    "Cantonese, food?" Barbasha and Ling glanced at each other, repeating this somewhat confusing vocabulary.


    ...


    Just now, Aisha''s proposal to prepare Cantonese dishes to entertain Barbasha and Ling was accepted by the two parties.


    In addition, Gonzalez has no objection to this.


    As far as the Cantonese-style work meal that the shopkeeper often eats recently, the Cantonese dishes made by Amy and Aisha are already very complete, a bit like dishes made by Donne himself.


    Therefore, it is not shabby to let the two of them cook and entertain the guests.


    Inside the kitchen of the Wishing restaurant.


    "Essa...Although everyone agreed to let the two of us cook. But what shall we do? Also, if I do not do well, it will hinder you..." Amy''s His face was a bit hesitant.


    The dishes she cooked in the past were only eaten by her brother Albert and the insiders of the restaurant.


    This is the first time Amy has had the opportunity to cook for outsiders.


    With her relatively introverted personality, it is normal to feel a little scared and nervous.


    In addition, just through the conversations between Gonzalez and the visitors, Amy also learned that the dignified Barbasha lady is a well-known empire. Musician.


    Can be regarded as an upper class.


    Since it''s high-class, there will be many delicacies you have eaten...Do people really appreciate the dishes made by a little girl in this small town?


    "Oh, Amy, don''t worry." Esha should have seen the nervousness of her companion. She stretched out her hands and patted Amy''s slightly fat cheek twice:


    "The teacher left us so many recipes. Just make a few of our special Cantonese dishes, and it will be enough for the few customers. Besides, you won��t be holding back! The two of us have practiced so hard for so long. The dishes that came out, everyone in the restaurant said it was good!"


    "But...but..." Amy still couldn''t afford much confidence.


    "Well, no! Everyone in the restaurant has long been stunned by the teacher''s cooking. If they all say good things, it proves that our dishes are really good! Even if you don''t believe us, you must believe it. Teacher!"


    Aisha spoke solemnly, patted **** her **** that hadn''t developed properly, with a confident look.


    It can be seen that, unlike the cowardly Amy, Aisha, who is quite talented in cooking, has a big heart.


    I''m not afraid of cooking on the spot.


    "Okay, okay." Amy nodded.


    After hearing that Dorn was mentioned, she had a bit of confidence out of thin air.


    Yes.


    Even if you are unreliable, your elder brother is reliable!


    My cooking skills and cooking techniques come from my elder brother. As long as I restore each dish to about 70% to 80%, it is already a rare delicacy that can surprise ordinary people.


    The two little cooks are ready to cook.


    Based on the existing ingredients in the kitchen, the two of them skillfully and neatly decided on a few good Cantonese dishes.


    In addition, the top card of the reception banquet tonight, the main dish C, was also quickly selected����


    dumpling.


    Cantonese cuisine has very rich noodle styles.


    Various pastriesAmy and Aisha will also practice them.


    Various types of starch flour are well prepared in the kitchen.


    Therefore, it is very convenient and very suitable to make dumplings to entertain guests.


    In addition, Dorn once said to the little cooks:


    "It''s delicious but dumplings. And whether it''s the New Year''s Day or something worth celebrating, it''s the right thing to eat dumplings."


    Today, there are a few guests from afar, all of whom have met Donn. For the Wishing Restaurant, it can barely be regarded as a thing to celebrate.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 364 is delicious but dumplings), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v4 Chapter 8： Crystal Shrimp Dumpling

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    The cooks have finalized the idea of ??eating dumplings tonight.


    By the way, what stuffing should be included in the dumplings.


    Eaton Town is a long time away from Silver Shield Port, and you can buy fresh seafood from the port.


    Because of this geographical advantage, it is quite appropriate to develop Cantonese cuisine in Eaton Town.


    The theme of dumplings tonight is also inseparable from dumplings.


    What the two little cooks plan to make is crystal shrimp dumplings.


    Just do it.


    Amy and Aisha quickly cooperated to get busy in the kitchen.


    Amy first took the fresh large Qinghai prawns that were still kept in the water basin, decapitated the prawns skillfully, carefully pulled out the prawn thread, and took out the intact prawn meat.


    When I first entered the kitchen, Amy, who was still a little conscientious and bound, once entered the cooking state, she really had the kind of "selfless" energy like Donne''s.


    Soon, all the Qinghai shrimps in a pot were processed.


    The cyan shrimp meat is arranged in a plate, the meat is full and crystal clear, and the quality is good at first glance.


    Amy gave all the processed shrimps to Essa, and after washing her hands, she went to the side to prepare the dumpling skins for the crystal shrimp dumplings.


    Half of the potato starch, add half of the wheat starch, after mixing, add a little salt, and use chopsticks to stir evenly.


    While stirring, add boiling water to blanch the noodles continuously.


    Let the mixed starch be completely scalded.


    After the noodles are hot enough, take them out, put them on the chopping board, drizzle some bristle pig fat, and sprinkle with cornstarch.


    Then press.


    The above-mentioned slightly troublesome kneading operations are the key to the crystal shrimp dumpling skin that can show crystal clear, soft and elastic mouthfeel.


    "Big brother said, the dough for making crystal dumplings must not be kneaded. It takes constant pressure to form a ball. Hmm, I did it right."


    Amy pressed her face while frowning her brows that had become delicate as she grew older, recalling and comparing Dorn''s original teaching details in her heart.


    In short, the little girl is very serious about her cooking.


    On Esha''s side, after receiving all the shrimp meat that Amy handed over.


    Simply clean it and squeeze out all the moisture.


    Add salt and cornstarch.


    With her clean white hands, she rubbed and beat the shrimp meat again and again.


    This is done so that the fresh shrimp can be thoroughly mixed with salt and cornstarch.


    More importantly, let the shrimp gelatinize.


    Slap, slap, slap��


    The shrimp meat was in Aisha''s hands, and it collided with the bottom of the bowl time and time again in a regular and rhythmic sense.


    "Hmph~ as the teacher taught, rub, rub, rua, rua, and then fall again." Esa kept moving in her hand while still muttering words.


    If Amy''s cooking is serious and rigorous.


    Then Aisha is relaxed and enjoyable.


    Slowly, the shrimp meat in the bowl became shredded and turned into shrimp paste, and the whole became sticky, which means that the glue in the shrimp meat has come out.


    The shrimp filling made in this way will be strong and taste very good.


    At this time, add a little bit of diced bristle pork.


    Add a little more chopped horseshoe to enhance the crispness of the filling.


    Finally, add a little sugar to improve the freshness, and add a little pepper to remove the fishy.


    Then, continue to knead, beat, and mix well.


    After Essa''s shrimp filling was prepared, Amy, who was very quick to move, had already prepared the dough and was ready to press the dough.


    Amy first knead the dough into long strips, and then squeezed out a paste.


    Then round the agent and squeeze it with your hands.


    Serve the kitchen knife.


    Press the knife face on the dough, press it with your left hand, and turn it slowly.


    Raise the knife, press the reverse side again, and turn it back in the opposite direction.


    After pressing the dough for two rounds, use a knife to lift the dough.


    The method of pressing the dough with a knife is unique to making crystal shrimp dumplings.


    Amy''s final dough is round and thin, which looks very good.


    Amy puts the pressed dough on the edge of the chopping board.


    Without much communication, Aisha consciously picked up the dough and made dumplings.


    Filling, making shrimp dumplings!


    With her small and dexterous hands, the little chef pinches the dumpling wrapper and quickly pushes the folds forward, folding and folding forward until a complete, exquisite crystal shrimp dumpling is perfectly presented in the palm of her hand.


    The wrapped shrimp dumplings are set aside for later use, and Amy and Aisha will prepare other Cantonese dishes to entertain the guests tonight.


    As for the main dish, Crystal Shrimp Dumplings, before eating, steam them in a steamer for about five minutes, then they can be served directly.


    ��


    The kitchen is very busy.


    And the outside is another kind of atmosphere.


    From the hot pot restaurant to the wishing restaurant. Whether it is diners or employees, they are all wrapped in unexpected ecstasy at this moment!


    The reason for this is simple-


    Just now, Don, the chief chef of Eatontown, is back!


    For the diners in Eaton as a whole, and even the surrounding towns such as Nuanfeng Town and Silver Shield Harbor, this is definitely the most exciting news that I have heard this autumn!


    none of them!


    Dorn came back to the street in front of the restaurant with Vivienne holding hands.


    Tonight, Miss Fairy happened to be in the same state as the morning, clearly visible to others.


    When they approached the door of the Wishing Restaurant, they could see that the hot pot restaurant opposite was still brightly lit.


    Immediately afterwards, before the two approached the restaurant, there were sharp-eyed townspeople, and even the diners sitting in the hot pot restaurant eating hot pot noticed Don.


    That big guy is an excitement!


    A large group of Wuyangyang people, at the upper limit of running speed that ordinary people can reach, instantly surrounded Dorn and Vivian.


    The big brothers who ran the fastest even ran out of a strange kind of aura.


    This movement naturally attracted the attention of Gonzalez, Barbasha, Ling and others in the lobby of the Wishing Restaurant.


    Everyone came to the street one after another.


    As for Amy and Essa, who were involved in cooking in the kitchen, they were not attracted by the faint noise from the street. They turned a blind eye to things outside the window and did their cooking work seriously.


    After being surrounded by enthusiastic and excited townspeople and diners for a long time, Dorn was able to get out of the restaurant with the help of the restaurant staff and returned to the Wishing Restaurant.


    When he was just surrounded on the street, Dorne had seen Barbasha and Ling who could not squeeze into the crowd.


    This combined visit by the female artist and female thieves surprised him a bit, but it was all reasonable. UU reading


    In the lobby of the Wishing Restaurant, Dorn briefly exchanged greetings with Barbasha and Ling, and also greeted Jela, Pino and others.


    As for the placement of the three children who came to him, Gonzalez has handled it very well, and Don��t need to worry about it any more.


    After two days at most, he went to personally inspect Ling''s winemaking business.


    See if the female thief''s brewing skills are as good as she simply boasts.


    If her business abilities pass the test, it is not impossible to leave her in Eaton to make wine to make amends, and by the way, the laid-off of the unemployed thieves and the decent employment.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 365 Crystal Shrimp Dumplings), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 9： The Royal Chef is the unit of measurement

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    After finishing the exchange with Barbasha and Ling, Dorn learned from Gonzalez that his two little apprentices are now cooking good Cantonese cuisine in the kitchen, preparing to entertain a few guests from afar.


    "Make a formal dinner and entertain the guests? Amy and Aisha?" Dorne only smiled from the heart when he heard the news, "It''s a bit unexpected, but it seems reasonable."


    Both Amy and Aisha are very hardworking kids.


    Dorn has no doubt that they will eventually be able to achieve good results in cooking and grow into independent chefs.


    Even after he came back from the [Minotaur Labyrinth], he unlocked the hidden [God of Cooking] profession and the special [Cooking Force] mechanism, which can further accelerate the progress of Amy and Esha.


    Dorn is looking forward to the future growth of the two young apprentices.


    He walked outside the kitchen, but in order to ensure that Amy and Aisha could devote themselves to cooking, Dorn did not go in directly.


    Instead, he leaned against the wall next to the door and listened to the collision of pots and pans inside, and then smelled the aroma of food that was wafting out.


    Dorn took out some fresh and lively seafood from "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", and also took a good frozen Cretan bull meat.


    Then, he stretched out his hand to call for bear claws, and whispered:


    "Send these ingredients to Amy and Essa. Don''t tell them that I''m back, so as not to affect their cooking state��hey... Besides, I said, Big Bear. I haven''t seen you for half a year. Are you tall again? Less, a lot stronger? Yes, development is normal."


    Dorn first handed the large portion of fresh ingredients to the bear''s paw, and then stretched out his hand and patted his little brother on the shoulder.


    Yes, it''s pretty sturdy.


    I definitely have a good meal, and it also proves that the meals of the staff at the Wishing Restaurant are very good.


    Perhaps it was just when the child was growing up, Dorn went out for half a year, and when he returned home, the bear claw, which was a little shorter than himself, was already half a head smaller than him.


    The size of Bear Claw has a tendency to move closer to the Gonzalez store manager who is a little over 1.9 meters away.


    Faced with the kind greeting from the big brother, Xiong''s claw scratched his head with a simple smile, and then took the large portion of ingredients and rushed into the kitchen.


    "Amy, Aisha, I''ll give you some new ingredients." The angry voice in the bear''s claws came from the kitchen.


    Then Amy''s slightly confused voice: "But...why did you get so many ingredients this night?"


    Next is Esa''s, the little girl''s voice is a little excited:


    "Wow! This crab, this mussel! How can it be so big! And this piece of beef, this frost, this texture, it is perfect! Where did you get this, Big Bear? Be sure to get more in the future!"


    "Well, don''t worry about where it came from. The guests outside are waiting in a hurry..." Xiong Claw scorned a few words, and left the kitchen as if fleeing.


    When he went out to the door, he gave Dornby a "successful completion" gesture.


    In the kitchen, the conversation between the two little cooks continued to be heard��


    Amy: "I''m still a bit weird, where did Big Bear get so many good ingredients."


    Aisha: "Oh! I''ll ask you this kind of question later. I''ll tell you the ingredients first. Amy, Amy, look at this part of the beef, is it very suitable to be used as dry fried beef?" "


    Amy: "Uh-hmm."


    Then, there was the sound of pots and pans, the sound of the fire moving, the sound of ingredients pouring into the hot oil pan...


    Dorn was still leaning on the door, with a gentle and pleasant expression on his face.


    The exhaustion accumulated on the way home seemed to be completely emptied.


    Holding hands with Vivian and strolling back to the restaurant; and the atmosphere and fireworks in the restaurant. It made Dorn feel that his whole person was "charged", and it was very healed.


    "It''s nice to go home."


    He also leaned the back of his head against the wall lightly, sighing like this.


    ��


    When the work of the back chef in the Wishing Restaurant is nearing completion, the hot pot restaurant opposite is closed.


    Ms. Barbasha and the five people from Bell, Dorn and Vivienne, Mr. Bear Claw and Fat Fox, and Hana, who was called to eat right after work, have gathered around the largest table in the hall. Aside.


    Amy and Aisha began to arrange the cooked dishes and brought them to the hall in order.


    As soon as the two little cooks came out of the kitchen with the dishes, they caught a glimpse of a very familiar figure standing on the table, which they usually miss very much.


    "teacher!"


    "Big brother!"


    Amy and Aisha were so excited that they almost couldn''t hold the dishes. Finally, holding two hot dishes, they ran all the way to the table, put the dishes on the table, and gave each other a big hug.


    However, they had just embraced the hug when they met, and they seemed to think of something, and they all bounced to the side quickly.


    Amy wins the promise: "That... sorry, big brother, Amy smells of oily smoke."


    Esa grinned apologetically: "I, I, I, I just got oil stains on my body..."


    Donn didn''t care about this. He first reached out and rubbed the heads of the two little girls affectionately, then glanced at the two hot dishes on the table.


    One of them is porridge with fresh pork liver and vermicelli, and the other is char siu which is freshly roasted and still slightly permeated with dense sauce.


    The ratings of both dishes are not low. Judging by the naked eye of [Intuitive Ingredients], they should all be above Grade A.


    "Amy, Aisha, you guys did a good job." Dorn nodded in satisfaction.


    And the two little chefs who were affirmed and praised all showed obvious "praise me again" expressions on their faces, and happily went back to the kitchen to bring new dishes.


    After the warmth of the master and apprentice reunited, today''s dinner is finally about to officially begin.


    Cantonese dishes prepared by Dorn��s apprentice were brought to the table.


    In addition to the initial congee and barbecued pork, there are also sunflower chicken made from the third generation of poisonous chicken produced on the farm, Amy and Essa��s best shrimp dumplings, and freshly obtained top Cretan bull beef. Fried Niuhe...


    A dazzling array of dishes was placed on a table, each dish was full of color and fragrance, which made the index finger move and swallowed wildly.


    "Are these the Cantonese dishes? They really look very delicate." Even Ms. Barbasa, who is in the upper class, feels dizzy when seeing the delicate dishes on this table.


    Then, her eyes fell on Amy and Esha, and she praised sincerely:


    "It''s hard to imagine that the dishes on this table are all made by you two little girls. From my point of view, even the chefs of the Royal Capital, a large part of them are not as good as you. It''s amazing... amazing. "


    Esha: "Well, it''s all the teacher taught well, hehe."


    Amy: "Yeah! I did what the big brother said."


    Dorn on the side, hearing these conversations, just laughed.


    The praise of "cooking skills surpassing the chef in the royal capital" sounds familiar.


    A long time ago, it seemed that someone used to describe him.


    With the development of the restaurant and more strengths revealed by Donne, UU reading www. This statement of uukanshu.com gradually diminished, and finally disappeared.


    Unexpectedly, this level of praise disappeared but did not disappear completely, but it was the turn of my little apprentices.


    And it was Ms. Barbasa, a celebrity in high society who said this.


    Therefore, this compliment is very rich.


    "Chef Wangdu, used to be my unit of measurement, now it belongs to Amy and Aisha. I don''t know what the chefs will think after they really know this kind of evaluation."


    Dorn thought interestingly in his heart.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 366 Wangdu Chef is the unit of measurement), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 10： Barbecued pork and crispy suckling pig

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    Because of the praise of Ms. Barbasa, the table is falling into the praise and humility of you and me.


    No one has reached out to pick up vegetables for the time being.


    The first one who couldn''t hold back was Ling and her three children.


    For them, these Cantonese foods on the table that are made ""unaffordable", don''t even talk about eating them, basically they don''t even have the chance to see them.


    "Everyone, you can eat now, right?" Ling asked tentatively, staring at the dishes on the table.


    The praise and modesty on the table stopped.


    Then, faintly heard the sound of individual people swallowing.


    "Let''s eat, some dishes won''t taste good when they are cold." Dorn took out the master''s posture and laughed.


    After this sound, everyone in the restaurant had a tacit understanding and raised their chopsticks one after another.


    However, as a visitor, neither Ms. Barbasha nor the five people on this side would use this novel kitchenware.


    This caused Hana, the lobby manager who was originally a hot pot restaurant waiter, to have an occupational illness.


    As a waiter, no one can expect any customer to place an order on the way to enjoy the delicious food!


    Everyone has to eat it for me! No one can be less!


    So Hana simply changed positions and sat next to Barbasa''s group.


    Then from time to time, they use public chopsticks to carefully and skillfully pick up the food they want to eat. After the food is placed in their bowls and plates, they are allowed to eat with a knife or fork by themselves.


    This meticulous service attitude makes Ms. Barbasa feel embarrassed.


    In short, to welcome the guests today, and to receive the dusty dinner for Donne, that''s how it began.


    Everyone in the restaurant was tasting food with chopsticks.


    As for the people on Barbasha and Ling, Hana divided a few slices of char siu into their bowls.


    "Thank you, miss." Ms. Barbasha thanked her, and then she took the fork to scramble the char siu in the bowl.


    This freshly roasted pork char siu is still simmering in oil, and the surface is covered with a light and even honey sauce, which looks very attractive.


    Barbasha put the barbecued pork in his mouth and chewed in small mouths.


    The plump gravy and honey are mixed together in the mouth, almost instantly arousing the excitement of the taste buds on the tip of the tongue!


    The originally dignified and elegant female musician, her expression became a little intoxicated and unstoppable, she quickly spit out the second piece of char siu in the bowl, and said:


    "This is definitely one of the best grilled meats I have ever eaten."


    "The distribution of fat and lean meat is just right, and the sweetness of honey juice is soaked in it, which makes the original delicious meat more rich. If you taste it carefully, there seems to be a slight floral scent in it. What is special? The seasoning? It��s a strange combination, and it��s great."


    Barbasha is a celebrity in the upper class, and seems to have a good understanding of food appraisal.


    The food reviews came with open mouth, and they were right.


    This bristle pork char siu is grilled by Essa. In the process of making it according to the Don��s recipe, this thoughtful little girl also added a little innovation of her own����


    It''s rose wine, she added rose wine dew!


    Dorne was eating a piece of bristle pork, then he glanced at Essa and nodded in satisfaction. He can tell which of his apprentices is mainly responsible for this char siu just by tasting the taste:


    "It was grilled with sea salt and added with rose wine dew. After the alcohol evaporates, there will be a little fresh floral scent in the tender bristle pork. Not a bad innovation."


    Dorn himself does not reject the innovation of dishes, as long as he can make changes in the direction of deliciousness, it doesn''t matter, and it doesn''t matter if Esa is still his apprentice.


    At this point, he is an enlightened.


    "Hehe." Esha narrowed her eyes and showed a pleasant smirk.


    Then Hana began to give the guests a second course, glutinous rice crispy suckling pig.


    The ingredient of glutinous rice was found by cooperating merchants along the way after Don first opened the rice trade road.


    Later, after several times of screening by Donne himself, the Wishing Restaurant began to regularly purchase high-quality glutinous rice from the best-produced area on the business line.


    The crispy suckling pig with glutinous rice looks a bit like sushi.


    Roasted under the crispy suckling pig skin, with a thick layer of fat, spread on the salty glutinous rice ball. In the glutinous rice ball, you can also see the lean bristle pig meat.


    At first glance, this dish might feel a bit greasy.


    However, these three children who usually rarely see good things and rarely eat meat and fish, can''t take care of this.


    They started directly, squeezed the glutinous rice crispy suckling pig on their plate, and hurriedly stuffed it into their mouths.


    Then, the sound of "click" sounded.


    The sound of teeth crunching crispy suckling pig skin is so clear that the whole table can be heard.


    "Sister Ling, this, this! So delicious! So delicious!" The children exclaimed with poor vocabulary, but they were extremely excited.


    Ling also picked up this peculiar dish at this time.


    Before Jela and their children came to Eaton, the best thing they had eaten was the frosted slime that Donn had left to them.


    In addition to having eaten frosted slime, Bell was fortunate to have the chowder noodles hand-drawn by Donne once in the wild.


    Therefore, compared with the children''s personal food appraisal experience, she is a little richer.


    Of course, there is only a little bit.


    The mouth of the glutinous rice crispy suckling pig, chew it at will, the crispy suckling pig skin clicks and clicks, it feels like you are eating potato chips with sauce flavor.


    The fatty pork under the pigskin melts in your mouth, and you don��t feel any fatness.


    The glutinous rice ball underneath is really soft and glutinous, and the lean bristle pig meat in it is salty and fragrant.


    These complex tastes are gathered on a glutinous rice crispy suckling pig, which is amazing!


    "It''s really delicious!" Ling also praised with excitement and intoxication with a barren vocabulary.


    Don was also tasting this crispy suckling pig with glutinous rice.


    Amy, who was sitting not far from him, looked at him cautiously and expectantly, like a student waiting for the final grade.


    "Very good." Dorn swallowed the food in his mouth. "The taste is almost perfect reproduction of the recipe I left behind, and the details of the cooking process are very well controlled. Amy, your progress is very big, this It is the best proof of your usual efforts."


    As a teacher, Donn did not hesitate to praise good students.


    "I, I will work harder, big brother!" Amy''s face flushed slightly with joy and nodded excitedly.


    Do you have to work harder?


    Dorn looked at his little apprentice You can never imagine how terrible a self-disciplined person is...


    Chopsticks and knives and forks are staggered on the dining table, and a series of delicious dishes are picked up, tasted, and eaten.


    Under the dim light in the hall of the Wishing Restaurant, everyone tasted the delicious food, laughed and laughed, and the atmosphere between the host and the guests was harmonious.


    Next, there are two important dishes of today that I haven''t tasted-


    Amy and Aisha��s best shrimp dumplings, and the dry-fried Niuhe made with SS grade Cretan bull beef.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 367 Barbecued Pork and Crispy Suckling Pig), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v4 Chapter 11： Stir-fried Niuhe

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    Several crystal shrimp dumplings are placed in the restaurant''s special wooden steamer, braving the white heat.


    The surface of the steamed shrimp dumplings becomes more crystal clear, shiny, moist, and crystal. Through this layer of translucent skin, you can also directly see the tender shrimp filling inside.


    The shape of the crystal shrimp dumpling fits its name very well.


    In addition to the ones placed directly in the steamer, there are several shrimp dumplings that are soaked in the golden soup.


    Ms. Barbasa used a spoon to scoop up a golden soup shrimp dumpling, acting cautiously, as if she was afraid of ruining some unique human treasure.


    Afterwards, at the entrance of the shrimp dumplings, the female musician gently closed her lips.


    The shell of the shrimp dumplings is soft and waxy, and it is very elastic. The shrimp stuffing inside is full of large particles, and the taste is very fresh.


    Chewing this kind of large-grained delicious shrimp is a kind of enjoyment in its taste, not to mention that every bite will bring out the delicious taste of seafood.


    Finally, it is served with the sweet and delicious golden soup.


    This taste experience is absolutely amazing!


    There is also the dry-fried Niuhe, and now Ling and the three children are eating right at the share they got.


    In order to make the Cretan bull beef, Amy and Aisha worked hard for this dry fried Niuhe.


    The first is a large slice of beef spread on the upper layer. There is no fascia on the surface. It looks very chewy, and it smells full of sauce.


    The other is Pho.


    These pho are first made by hand by Amy and Aisha, and they are very wide in appearance. And showing a shiny brown-red color, these shiny wide pho are piled up in the shape of a loose hill.


    You can see that in addition to the large slice of beef on the upper layer, the noodles are also mixed with onions, golden scrambled eggs, fine white mung bean sprouts, and some green onions.


    The rich colors of the ingredients match the oily brown and red wide hor fun, which looks very nice.


    "Ham-Hamm-Hamm-Hamm-"


    The little girl Jela put a large portion of pho into her mouth with a fork.


    Unlike the dignified Ms. Barbasa, the little girl Jela did not look so particular and graceful when she ate, instead she gobbled it up a bit.


    From the wide noodles she bit into, it can be found that the pho itself is white with a transparent texture.


    But because each wide pho is covered with tempeh sauce, it will show a bright red-brown color.


    Soy sauce has become a more common seasoning in Wishing restaurants.


    After all, Dorn has brewed a lot with the help of [Time of Chaos].


    Use high-quality soybeans, boil them and let them cool, then put a layer of soybeans, a layer of yeast, and a layer of salt into the sauce jar for fermentation.


    Then use [Time of Engraving] to speed up the brewing time, and the finished soy sauce is delicious and has a mellow sauce fragrance.


    Little Jela continued to chew.


    Enjoy the thrill of the rich but not greasy savoury sauce scent rushing to your throat.


    Kuan Hor Fun has a very rich flavor, with the bottom flavor of various ingredients, and it is smooth and fresh.


    In the process of chewing, the ��chacha�� sound from time to time is made by the delicate mung bean sprouts.


    This mung bean sprout is very crisp, tender and moist. It has the fresh taste of fresh vegetables. The sauce is delicious with soy sauce and the soft and elastic teeth of pho. You can��t taste the scent of raw bean sprouts at all. Refreshing and satisfying.


    Not to mention the big slice of beef, it doesn''t have any meaty smell, it is tough on the bite, the salty taste is delicious, the sauce is rich in aroma, and it is very delicious.


    "Sister Ling, this, this, it''s so delicious!" Jela didn''t know how many times she said this tonight.


    "Mum��I know, I know! I''m eating, I''m eating! I didn''t expect the dishes made by my little brother''s apprentice to be so powerful!"


    Ling''s mouth was full, and she responded vaguely.


    Dorn, who was sitting on the main seat, had almost eaten.


    This meal was made by two young apprentices, who served guests and honored him for dinner. He ate very satisfied.


    The growth and progress of Amy and Aisha made Dorn very happy. The two of them really inherited Master''s cooking skills very well.


    After eating this table tonight, every dish is above A grade, and some are still S grade.


    Fully meets the requirements of Dorn to open a store.


    "In this way, I feel that the Cantonese restaurant is almost ready to open. Recruit some reliable helpers, and let Amy and Aisha take care of the overall kitchen. A restaurant that can operate normally even if I''m not there is just like that. NS."


    "Places where you can hang up to collect [cooking power], I like to add one."


    Dorn thought so in his heart.


    In the follow-up, he intends to take the time to use the [cooking power] mechanism to slightly strengthen the understanding of the details of the Cantonese cuisine recipes for Amy and Aisha, and then hand over the Cantonese restaurant to their little sisters to officially open.


    Add another piece of puzzle for the completion of the grand food city in the future!


    ��


    After dinner that day.


    The children, Ling and Jela, are planning to live in Eaton for a long time. Therefore, Dorn asked Gonzalez to arrange them into the staff dormitory in the town.


    Ling and the two little girls can live in the dormitory of Essa and Hana.


    If the little boy Pino, he squeezed into the male staff dormitory downstairs.


    If the level of winemaking after the bell is not bad, Donn may give priority to adding a chic bar and drink shop in the construction of the food city.


    And Ms. Barbasha was originally a guest, and the purpose of coming to Eaton was only to visit Dorne, the benefactor.


    Her accommodation was contacted and arranged to Eaton��s best hotel-Golden Crown Hotel.


    Speaking of the Golden Crown Hotel, it was just a pub with a bad environment a year ago.


    The reason why it is now renamed a hotel and only provides accommodation services. It is because the local nobleman, Don''s friend Miss Xia Lin, has bought it and completed the rectification.


    At present, the few taverns and hotels that can provide accommodation services in Eaton Town are all under the name of Miss Charlene.


    She is even planning to build a big hotel in the town.


    While Dorn��s restaurants and hot pot restaurants are collecting a large amount of catering profits, UU Reading has brought great turnover to Eaton Town.


    And Charlene seized this opportunity and swept the entire town''s accommodation industry in one fell swoop.


    This is smart.


    There is no conflict of interest between her and Donne. The better the restaurant is, the higher the demand for accommodation from diners who come to Eaton Town for dinner, and the more Xia Lin��s family can earn.


    This is why the little aristocrats, Charlene and his daughter, have maintained close relationships with the restaurant since they temporarily emerged from the Wishing Restaurant, and have never been jealous of Dorn��s operating income.


    They have already figured out a win-win way to make money.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 368 Dry Fried Niuhe), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 12： Good harvest

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    That night, all the people in the restaurant, including Aisha and Hana who lived in the staff dormitory, gathered in Dorn��s room on the second floor of the Wishing Restaurant.


    Don''s bedroom has long been different from when he first moved in.


    The first is to open up the wall with an unoccupied room next to it, and the space is doubled and it becomes particularly spacious.


    In addition, all kinds of bedroom furniture are fully equipped and covered with very soft carpets. It''s a good bedroom where people can''t help but want to relax and rest.


    In the bedroom, everyone in the dining room took a shower, put on comfortable pajamas and sat in twos and threes on the soft bench, bed, and carpet.


    Fruits, jerky, sugar bars, and drinks were placed on the coffee table and small bedroom table.


    This is a comfortable evening tea party atmosphere.


    Donn also lit up several dreamcatcher-shaped light feather nets instead of oil lamps by means of magical transmission, which aroused everyone''s surprise.


    Then, everyone ate snacks while listening to Dorn''s account of what he had experienced at sea in the past few months.


    Because Donne himself has a very good knowledge of storytelling. Those bizarre stories on the ocean make everyone panicked for a while, and scornful for a while.


    Everyone stayed in Dorn''s room until about 12 o''clock before leaving.


    Essa and Hana didn''t even go back to the dormitory, but directly lived in Amy''s room above the hot pot restaurant.


    A peaceful and beautiful night to spend.


    The next day, Dorn took "Alice''s Bedtime Book" to the Monster Farm.


    After this trip, he hadn''t gone to see Creek.


    These new monsters need to be raised by humans. Compared to Crick, I would be very happy to see these novel monsters!


    In addition, in the story world, there are not only monsters like Devil Seashells and Light Feather Pigeons, but also some fresh seafood that Alice has caught around the floating islands that are not magically surging, but taste good.


    This part of the high-quality seafood, Dorn asked the bear claws to take to Silver Shield Port in the morning, intending to try his luck to see if he could find a suitable breeding way.


    ...


    Before lunch time, Don went to the monster farm.


    The monster farm nowadays has changed drastically from the time before.


    Due to the increase in the number of farmed monsters, the area of ??the farm has expanded a lot, the surrounding land has been reclaimed and used, and the outer wall has been built.


    The facilities inside have also been reinforced.


    "Mr. Donne? You, are you back?" After entering the manor, it was a middle-aged couple who was the first to receive Donne.


    The middle-aged couple was in trepidation.


    Don knows them, Hana''s parents.


    Hana''s father has been slightly lame since the leg injured by a horse stepped on last year, and he is not suitable for doing the work of the former helper.


    Later, Dorn introduced them to the Crick��s farm to help. He usually transported the monster��s food and handled the monster��s excrement according to Crick��s request. The work was a little easier than before, but the money was not much. few.


    Moreover, the farm is not too far from the town. When Hannah is free, she can visit her parents at any time.


    It seems that since Dorne came to Eaton, the lives of many people in this originally inconspicuous town have been changing in many places.


    Change in a good direction.


    Dorn said hello to Hana''s parents very politely.


    A simple greeting made the middle-aged couple who were panicked and nervous at first very happy. They took Donne through the newly constructed farm and came to the hospitality hall here.


    In the hall, as usual, you can see Miss Xia Lin drinking tea.


    Now she doesn''t look so bitter as before.


    It''s not because the relationship between her and Crick has moved closer to being a couple, but because she is used to it.


    Even if you can''t move, it''s actually pretty good to be friends with the noble boy.


    At this moment, Charlene was still drinking hot tea while holding a pen to deal with a stack of documents.


    At first sight of this scene, Dorn thought he was back to some urban beauty coffee shop...


    In fact, Charlene has become accustomed to having a cup of tea here at Crick every few days, and then either sitting idle for a while, or handling the asset files on her own.


    Creek didn''t dislike her being here anyway.


    Even if Charlene does not come here for a long time, she will feel that there is some important ceremony in her life that has not been completed...


    "Mr. Donne, Gui''an. I heard the news of your return this morning. I originally planned to visit you after a cup of tea here at Creek."


    Charlene stood up and made a lady''s salute to Donne.


    "It doesn''t need to be so formal to visit." Donne smiled casually, "Well, where''s Crick?"


    Xia Lin sat down again, took a sip of tea, raised her head slightly, raised her eyes a little to think like: "This time, it should be in the pumpkin field behind."


    Dorne knew it, and after saying hello, he walked through the hall to find Crick.


    Behind the farm is a field.


    The fence is high here, and there are some warning wooden signs to warn the helpers of the farm not to take the initiative to approach.


    In the farmland, there are several vines that look like pumpkins, with luxuriant branches.


    Among these branches and leaves, you can see a small "human loli" with cherry pink hair and a petite figure.


    The body is half-hidden in the leaves, and the white color is looming in the green leaves.


    In addition to these "loli", there are also a few "zhengtai" who don''t wear clothes, hidden among the dense foliage of plants.


    Of course these things are not humans, they are the stamens of a strange monster����


    Donn brought out from the [Devil''s Lair], and charmed the pumpkin.


    In the spring, Crick planted the seeds of this monster here, and now in autumn, he has harvested the "Lori Zhengtai" in one place.


    The harvest is gratifying.


    The little, red-haired Crick was standing in the pumpkin field, holding a densely written notebook in his hand, recording something to those "Lolita Zhengtai".


    On his chest, there is a glowing blue crystal hanging.


    This is the prop that Crick uses to ensure that he is not affected by the [charm] effect of these pumpkin stamens.


    In addition, I don''t know what method this young magician used. The charm pumpkin raised by this family has no intention of attacking him at all.


    "No matter how many times I look at it, it is still the same These stamens are exactly the same as humans in terms of physical characteristics. They are very confusing and amazing."


    "The other thing is the fruits below them, which seem to be bigger than the last time they were recorded. Unlike ordinary plants, Charm Pumpkins seem to wait until the fruits have grown before these stamens fall off and die."


    Crick said to himself like this.


    Later, he heard someone calling his name behind him.


    Looking back, I saw Dorn smiling and standing at the door of the melon field.


    The news of Donne''s return, Crick learned from Miss Charlene during breakfast this morning.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 369 Harvest is gratifying), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v4 Chapter 13： The smell of money

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    Crick stretched his finger to the blue crystal on his chest and gently touched it, and then the blue light range of the crystal expanded, and even Dorn, who had walked into the melon field, was also wrapped.


    "I feel that with my current level of proficiency in [Charm] skills, coupled with the already quite high mental power state, this kind of domestic charm pumpkin may not be able to affect me like the one in [Devil''s Lair]. Mind."


    Donne thought this in his heart, but said nothing, and walked straight to Crick''s side.


    "Is the harvest okay?" he said with a smile.


    "Very good!" Crick responded with a grin.


    I don''t know why, it is clear that these two people are not very old, but the state of dialogue at this moment is like a pair of harvest old farmers happily talking about the harvest on the ridge.


    After accompany Crick to happily inspect the melon fields and check the growth of the charm pumpkin, Donne had to explain his intention to come to the monster farm.


    That''s right, I just went to the ruins to restock.


    Dorn thought this in his heart, but he said:


    "Then what, Crick, is there any vacant breeding grounds in the farm? I may have acquired a large number of relic monsters..."


    After Crick heard this, the corners of his eyes twitched.


    What a possibility.


    But this time when he heard the news, the noble monster scholar did not feel much surprised.


    Maybe you are used to it...


    It would have been strange if Donne had not come back with some weird edible monsters after this trip for so long.


    "And I now feel that, what Mr. Donne told me at the beginning, the [friend] who was keen on ruin adventures and brought out the ruin monsters and gave him temporary care, there is no such thing..."


    Creek thought so.


    Is there such a possibility that his friend is himself?


    The two came out of the pumpkin field and found an empty field on the farm. Dorn took out "Alice''s Bedtime Book" and began to take out the monsters stored in it.


    The glowing pigeons, the fire-breathing ducks, the extremely vicious and huge snapping turtles, and the nightmare seashells whose magic power is weak but cannot be underestimated after gathering in groups.


    "That''s about it, each has a certain amount of breeding. Besides, I wonder if you can breed this kind of seashell?"


    As Donne said this, he showed every monster to Crick for inspection.


    He didn''t explain much about the origin of these monsters this time.


    I was not familiar with Crick before, so I need to find some reason to prevaricate casually.


    But now that you are acquainted with each other and understand what the other person is like, there is not much need for this.


    Believe that these monsters came from, Crick knew it well.


    You know everything you know, not to mention too detailed.


    After seeing these weird monsters, the little demonologist disappeared instantly, replaced by excitement and ecstasy:


    "Raise, I can raise it. I mean, I haven''t tried raising monsters like sea shells, but I can try!"


    Dorne nodded when he heard the words.


    I just thought in my heart, sure enough, Crick would be very happy to see these monsters, and what he did was a kind deed to bring smiles to others.


    Crick was initially observing a few new monsters summoned to reality, and then as if thinking of something, he spoke with a little embarrassment:


    "Mr. Don, I just have one thing to tell you. It''s about the fur and horns that you gave to me before, which are suspected to be [The Messenger]..."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    [messenger].


    This is the preliminary species judgment made by Crick after identifying the horns and fur of the horned rabbit.


    After that, he asked Dorn to send the Horned Rabbit material to his monster teacher Alfonso for further research and analysis.


    Then, there is no more...


    Until now, there is no too specific response.


    If it wasn''t for Crick who had been staying at Eaton, this could have been judged as a complete scam.


    "That, didn''t I mention it before? My teacher Alfonso took other students out to observe the monster. This time I went out for a long time."


    Crick''s words were a little hesitating, apparently borrowing the Horned Rabbit material for so long, and he felt embarrassed that he had neither yet nor any progress in analysis.


    "Yeah, I understand." Dorn shrugged.


    In his knowledge, the magicians in the land of miracles are somewhat similar to the zoologists of the earth.


    In order to observe the habits of animals, it seems reasonable for zoologists to live in deep mountains and old forests for one or two years.


    However, the magnanimity shown by Donne has made the noble boy''s cheeks even hotter. He would rather Donne complain about him at this time:


    "Recently the teacher sent me a letter saying that he would go home in the next few months. As for the fur and horns, they are still stored in the teacher''s house temporarily and have not been studied. They will not be studied until the teacher returns. There are results."


    "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry." Donn was still calm.


    He is really not in a hurry.


    Things have dragged on until now, Donne himself is already a little eye-catching about the true identity of Horned Rabbit...


    Of course, it would be better if Crick��s monsters teacher returned home if he could use his professional knowledge to find a complete ancient classics and records related to horned rabbits.


    "You are so kind, Mr. Donne." Crick sighed.


    The two chatted casually for a while, facing the monsters caught from the [Minotaur Labyrinth].


    Until now, Miss Xia Lin appeared behind them with a few servants.


    "Ahem, although you guys are having a good chat, I still have to take the liberty to interrupt." Xia Lin said, "It''s getting late, I should go to town, and there are some taverns and hotels waiting for me to deal with. Crick, today��s tea tastes very good too-two gentlemen, then..."


    Xia Lin didn''t say the word "goodbye" completely, and suddenly stopped, her eyes fell on the cage in Crick''s hands.


    What was in the cage was an adult light feather pigeon.


    "I... what did I see? A luminous pigeon?" Miss Xia Lin asked with a question mark on her face.


    "Yes, this is the relic monster brought back by Mr. Donne. The feathers will glow. Moreover, after the feathers leave the surface of the pigeon, they can continue to shine as long as a little magic is introduced."


    Crick explained that, UU Reading also reached out and took out the Guangyu.com that Dorn had just brought out when he introduced Guangyu Pigeon.


    The light feather net in the shape of a dream catcher exudes a soft and bright light in Crick''s hand.


    Miss Xia Lin stopped talking, her eyes fell on the confused Crick for a while, and then on the smiling Donne who didn''t speak.


    In the end, it seemed that it fell back to the glowing pigeon and the light feather net.


    This keen-minded little noble girl smelled a business opportunity.


    The white cuckoo that only glows, is exuding the smell of money!


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 370 The Taste of Money), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 14： I just want to make money now

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    "Mr. Don, this light feather net, if used as a lighting tool, must be sold among the nobles and rich people of the empire!"


    For the next ten to twenty minutes, Xia Lin was very excited, holding the Guangyu net to Dorn and telling her business idea.


    really.


    In this era when oil lamps are commonly used for lighting, Guangyu Net is a completely smoke-free, beautiful and elegant lighting tool that can demonstrate status and status. If it is properly managed, it is indeed possible to become a phenomenon among the rich. of.


    Charlene became more excited as she talked, and threw many questions to Dorne in one breath.


    Including the current "How many pigeons are there?", "Can they be farmed on a large scale?", "How easy is it to obtain feathers?", "What is the price you would like to sell on Guangyu.com?" and so on...


    From what she means, she seems to be very interested in cooperating with Dorn to develop Guangyu.com.


    Moreover, Charlene does have the capital for cooperation.


    As the longest-sleeve dance among aristocrats, the kind of exquisite and exquisite, Xia Lin father and daughter''s aristocratic status is not high, but they have accumulated considerable network resources.


    Networking means sales.


    In the process, Charlene completely dried Creek.


    After this aristocratic lady has gone through a long period of ups and downs in love, she may have looked away, see through, see through the world, and even opened up the pattern after she was frustrated.


    Apart from fishing for the golden turtle of Crick, self-improvement, struggle is not only one of the ways to make his family prosperous.


    Moreover, how can you make money and be happy when you fall in love?


    I am not in the mood to listen to any **** love stories, I just want to make money.jpg.


    "Uh, you actually have to ask Crick about breeding. And for other questions, maybe it''s better for me to talk to Gonzalez and them. You know, after all, I''m just a cook."


    Dorn waited until Charlene calmed down a bit, and then gave this answer.


    Raising light feather pigeons and using their feathers to turn them into light feather nets and sell them as high-end lighting tools is indeed a way to make money.


    As far as the restaurant is concerned, it is only the body of the pigeon that is greedy.


    As for the materials on them, they can''t be eaten anyway. If it can be developed into a product, it will not be much better if it generates additional profits.


    Cooperating with Xia Lin and his daughter in the development of Guangyu.


    It is estimated that the father and daughter can also use their own noble status and personal connections to get some troublesome things for civilians to handle.


    Although Donne is not short of money at present, he does not feel too much money.


    If you really want to build a food city in the future, you may have to invest in money.


    Moreover, not only the light feather pigeons, but other monsters raised in the monster farm, the materials on their bodies may also have development value.


    This wave is a diversified upgrade of the industrial chain.


    After briefly discussing with Charlene and Crick about the possibility of mass production of the light feather net in the monster farm.


    Dorn returned to the restaurant and told Gonzalez about the incident.


    As a competent businessman, Mr. Store Manager was particularly interested in this matter, and immediately took the little apprentice Fat Fox and rushed out to talk to Miss Xia Lin.


    "I''ll leave it to the merchants to discuss the business. I''m a cook. I''m still very busy." Seeing the back of Mr. Manager and the fat fox happily leaving, Dorn shrugged. Talk to yourself.


    Whether to produce light feather nets and how to produce light feather nets is left to Mr. Gonzalez to deal with.


    Dorn trusts the business abilities of the macho shopkeeper.


    If he is involved, the restaurant will definitely not lose money.


    ��


    The days when Donne returned to Eaton just flickered for many days.


    During this period of time, the Wishing Restaurant, which offers special dishes in the "blind box", reopened every day, and the traffic of diners in Eaton Town doubled as a result!


    The entire Eatontown has returned to a long-lost food carnival.


    You can see people coming and going on the main road every day, in an endless stream, in short, it is very lively.


    At the same time, heavy news began to be released in the town, and Brother Donne��s third restaurant is about to open!


    The news quickly became a hot topic in the streets.


    Someone tirelessly conveyed this message to the people around: "Have you heard? The Cantonese restaurant prepared by Brother Donne seems to be open soon!"


    Some people slightly questioned:


    "But I heard that Mr. Donn seems to be in charge of that store? It seems that two of his apprentices are in charge? Although I can understand that Mr. Donne must be too busy alone, but his two apprentices seem to be both old Little girl? Is it reliable?"


    Some people also refuted:


    "Bah! You are not our local, you don''t understand. Do you know how hard Amy and Esha usually practice cooking? Have you seen Eaton Town at four o''clock in the morning?"


    In addition, it may be the reason why the traffic in Eaton Town has become larger and larger. As the forest grows, there are all kinds of birds.


    Other people��s speeches are strange and dangerous:


    "What''s the matter with you people? Don''t you know how cute Miss Amy and Miss Esa are? Cute little girls like them are the treasures of the world!"


    "Mr. Donne''s dishes are so delicious and impeccable. But the dishes made by Miss Amy and Miss Esa, even the dishes on which they are served, I can swallow them happily!"


    "I will always like Miss Amy and Miss Aisha!"


    ��


    After many more days, an ordinary morning.


    The basement of the Wishing Restaurant.


    Dorn stood in front of a large sealed wine barrel with the bell.


    After the female thief Bell came to Eatontown, she seemed to really intend to wash her hands in the golden basin and lead a normal life. Every day is to carefully study how to make good quality slime liqueur for Donne.


    Seeing that she was still sincere, Dorn helped her place three children, including Jela.


    At present, all three of Zeila have been assigned to the upcoming Cantonese restaurant, starting as an apprentice.


    However, whether the three older children should be apprentice kitchen assistants or waitresses, they have to look at the assessment decisions of chef Esha and lobby manager Hana.


    Dorn shook his hand at the shopkeeper.


    This is the hidden benefit brought by traveling for a long time. The capable employees of his staff are really growing on their own during this time!


    It��s almost growing to the point that the entire restaurant can operate smoothly without the owner...


    In the big wine barrel in the basement now, what UU Reading has sealed up is the wine syrup that has been brewed hard during this period of time.


    Originally, the brewing time of this slime sweet pulp wine would probably take two to three months.


    However, because [Time of Engraving] followed the hidden occupation [God of Cooking] Chicken Dog ascended to heaven, you can use a triple to speed up the waiting time related to cooking and brewing.


    Today, this sweet pulp wine has almost been ripened quickly, and Dorn is here to check the results.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 371 I just want to make money now), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 15： Sweet pulp wine

    "The beginning of the different world is all about cooking (!


    Open the sealed wine barrel, you can smell a clear wine aroma.


    It smells a bit like fruit wine.


    In fact, when Ling makes slime liqueur, the specific steps are indeed similar to those of fruit wine.


    First cut the slime parts, clean them, put them in wooden barrels, add sugar, and blend with distilled spirits, then seal them for storage and wait for fermentation.


    Wow!


    Dorn poured a glass of wine into the thick-walled glass.


    Through the transparent glass wall, you can see that this sweet syrup wine is generally translucent wine red, which is more like the color of mulberry wine than the appearance of slime blue.


    The wine is beautiful in color, complete and balanced in composition. If Donne judges it with the [intuitiveness of ingredients], the wine has a plump, full, and soft feeling.


    "Unexpectedly not bad." Don nodded.


    The bell on the side clumped his fists: "Of course, I wasn''t bragging before. The master and I are also serious about winemaking."


    Dorn shrugged, said nothing, took the wine glass and handed it to his mouth.


    Translucent sweet pulp wine liquor entrance.


    The taste is sweet and sour at the beginning, and the stamina is sweet and warm.


    The alcohol content is relatively high, but the overall is not strong, there is no irritating taste and strong alcoholic taste, only the right light fruit aroma, it is pleasant and mild to drink.


    "I feel that if you drink it with ice cubes in summer, it will taste better, refreshing and relieving greasiness and spiciness." Dorn smacked his mouth, aftertaste like this.


    In general, the sweet syrup wine made by Ling Niang tastes like refreshing fruit wine.


    But it is more mellow than ordinary fruit wine, and the fruity aroma is even heavier than pure fruit wine, and the taste is very good.


    I don��t know if the slime gel plays a unique role in the brewing process to have this wonderful taste.


    After drinking this sweet wine, it can be rated as A grade, which is a rare high-quality drink.


    "Very good. I''m very satisfied with this wine. Stay and help me make the wine. I mean, you and the three children you brought with you can stay." Dorn said.


    With this hand-made brewing skill alone, the bell is decided to play a role in the development of restaurant catering.


    Dorn intends to accept her, and by the way the three homeless children she brought.


    "Huhuhu��" Ling breathed a sigh of relief, "Brother, you are so serious, which makes people feel nervous."


    The female thief who was determined to wash her hands in the golden basin originally took the child to go to Dorn. After finally getting a positive answer, the big rock in her heart finally fell to the ground.


    "When tasting wine, don��t you have to be more serious?" Don shrugged, and handed the other clean glass to the bell. "Don��t you taste it yourself? I heard This barrel of wine seems to be very caring."


    "Can''t you take it? If I don''t brew well, I might be driven away by the ruthless man in charge here!"


    Ling''s mouth complained like this, but she still took the glass. She poured herself a full glass, then took a big sip and wiped the small wine stains on her lips.


    Dorn continued to drink his unfinished sweet wine and chatted:


    "Speaking of which, you also learned your brewing skills from your master? She is a very good brewing skill... a thief?"


    "Yes." Ling nodded and continued:


    "When the master was a child, she was the daughter of a plantation in a certain country. The winemaking skills she mastered were passed down from the family."


    "As for which country the master came from, she said she had forgotten. Later...Later, she never seemed to tell me too carefully..."


    "What then?" Dorn glanced at Bell, and put down the wine glass that came to his mouth.


    But Ling drank again to herself, and after taking another gulp, she drooped her right hand holding the cup:


    "Then there are wars, or attacks by black mercenaries, or famines and diseases. In short, these are the same old, but persistent suffering... The master began to be displaced by himself, and began to be a pickpocket."


    "Then she met me...then she fell sick and died...a very common and very common life."


    "The master once told me that he wanted to take me to an ordinary town in the future to open a small plantation, where he would make wine and sell wine at ordinary times, without stealing, don��t worry about it...Ha, but how could it be possible? Open a plantation. It''s for money!"


    "Who can choose what kind of life they want to live."


    When Ling said these words, she seemed to be unavoidable, but the hand holding the wine glass was groping for the mouth of the glass unconsciously.


    After speaking, she was silent for a while.


    "You can make wine and sell wine now." After a while, Dorn said so, and then he raised his wine glass again and raised it in front of the bell, "To your master."


    Ling was stunned, then laughed like usual.


    Kang Dang��


    Two glasses containing half a glass of wine collided.


    "To my master, and her unsatisfactory life."


    ��


    Dorn and Ling stayed in the basement for a while.


    During this period, Dorn, as the boss, briefly talked about Tan Ling''s career planning after joining the company.


    "First of all, it''s the wine-making place. If you want to make large-scale wines, this basement is definitely not enough. I will ask the manager to find a suitable place. If conditions permit, we may actually be able to plant a plant in the future. garden."


    "In addition, I plan to open a bar. If nothing happens, I should leave it to you to take care of it. Of course, before that, maybe you should learn how to mix."


    Donne preached this way.


    "What bartender?" Ling nodded while listening, then asked her own question.


    "It means that two or more beverages are mixed into a new taste of alcoholic beverages in a certain way, and the finished product is generally called a cocktail." Dorn explained, "In this way, when the raw materials are fixed, it is also It can concoct ever-changing wines."


    Dorn is going to spend some time teaching the bells on bartending.


    Although he is involved in the bartending business as a chef, he is indeed out of bounds.


    But because of the existence of [intuitive ingredients]. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Dorn can be keenly distinguished and accurately grasp the taste changes brought about by a series of bartending methods such as "mixing of different beverages", "how much to add to mix", and "whether it is aged or shaken violently after mixing".


    If you are a bartender across the border, there shouldn''t be a big problem.


    In addition, because of the existence of the [cooking power] mechanism, Dorn can also open up during the teaching process and efficiently cultivate talents in the catering industry.


    Ling learns bartending skills, it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    After this series of preparations are completed, it is estimated that a chic small bar that is different from a rude tavern can be officially opened for business.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 372 Sweet Pulp Wine), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 16： Store opening

    "The beginning of the different world is all about cooking (!


    the next morning.


    The lobby of the Wishing restaurant.


    At this time, the restaurant is not open yet. Only Dorn and Gonzalez were in the hall, discussing business-related topics.


    Gonzalez roughly talked to Dorn about the preparations for the development and sale of Guangyu.


    And Dorn is more about the development plan of the restaurant in the next step.


    "In addition to the upcoming Cantonese restaurant, do you plan to open another liquor store?" Gonzalez confirmed to him after listening to Dorn''s plan.


    "Well, I need you to look for a place to rent or buy a brewery and a storefront. The bar storefront doesn''t have to be the same size as the restaurant. It doesn''t matter if it is smaller. The main thing is to be elegant and the environment is better."


    "The lights in the bar can be dimmed, and this can be done with a reasonable arrangement of light feather nets. In addition, we also need to buy a harpsichord and hire a skilled bard to perform and sing in the bar for a long time."


    "In short, it is a place where wine guests can relax and enjoy wine tasting after entering."


    According to the style of the clearing bar on the earth, Dorn roughly elaborated on his idea of ??the bar he wanted to build.


    "It sounds like a tavern, but it''s different from a tavern. Little Dorn, you always have some interesting ideas." The macho shopkeeper said with a smile, "I will start decorating this bar recently."


    "Well, besides the bar, I actually want to open another restaurant." Donn nodded and continued.


    Since getting the [cooking power] mechanism, Dorn''s enthusiasm for building a food city has increased a lot.


    Who makes each additional restaurant get a portion of [Cooking Power] on-hook income?


    And this [cooking power] can improve the level of the finished dishes, and help Donne develop better skills.


    It''s hard not to be tempted!


    "What kind of restaurant is it?" The manager was very interested.


    "The number of excellent chefs in our house is still too small, and the next restaurant will do every method with complicated cooking systems. Therefore, I plan to open another hot pot restaurant with an idea."


    Dorn sat on the edge of the round table in the hall, tapping his fingers lightly on the table top.


    "Let the guests cook by themselves?" Gonzalez immediately understood.


    "Yes, a rotisserie where guests can do it themselves." Donn nodded.


    Self-service rotisserie, this is the next restaurant Donn plans to plan.


    Like the current long-term hot pot restaurant, the self-service rotisserie does not require a chef at the level of Amy and Aisha to sit in the back of the kitchen for a long time.


    The main thing the back chef has to do is to cut meat and prepare dishes, and marinate special barbecue ingredients.


    And what the rotisserie should provide to the guests who come to eat barbecue, except for the ingredients, only attentive service, abundant dipping materials, and professional grilling utensils are left.


    In these aspects, Donne is really capable of providing at present.


    The waiter and the rich dipping seasoning are all ready-made.


    It��s an oven or something, which may be a little troublesome.


    But with the evolutionary version, you can already turn into a kitchenware [Ruyi] as you like, into the appearance of a grill, and then get twenty or so sets of customized sets in the blacksmith''s shop, presumably it is not a difficult task.


    Hearing Dorn''s idea of ??a rotisserie, Gonzalez felt full of energy and his body was full of strength.


    At the beginning, the idea of ??"building a world-class food city", which seemed to be flirty, now seems to be stepping into reality step by step.


    And Gonzalez himself is one of the builders of this great business feat!


    This makes the macho shop manager feel brighter on his face.


    It belonged to standing, and also earned money.


    Well, the idea is good, but the construction of the rotisserie has to be postponed.


    Although the restaurant''s current operation has made good profits, the investment in preparations before the opening of the Cantonese restaurant and the construction of the bar have also been put on the agenda, which is another big expense.


    If you start to prepare a barbecue restaurant, the restaurant��s capital chain may have certain problems.


    Therefore, this kind of thing can''t be rushed.


    It is best to wait for the steady income of the Cantonese restaurant, or after the Guangyu network industry cooperating with Miss Xia Lin has become famous, then formally prepare for the construction.


    "I know that the rotisserie is in a hurry. However, it is just an idea now. I plan to write down a series of preparation plans and dish requirements for operating a rotisserie, and teach you to the manager, as well as Amy and Esa."


    "In this way, when the time is right, even if I happen to be away, you can plan the opening of the new store yourself."


    Dorn said at last.


    He still believed in Gonzalez''s ability, and the fat fox, bear claw, Hana and others were also growing further.


    Like the current Cantonese restaurant from preparation to opening, Dorn only provided ideas and detailed plans. The specific implementation was all done by Gonzalez with the fat fox.


    And the result is very satisfactory.


    Dorn believes that the rotisserie of the future will certainly be the same.


    ...


    As the days went on, Mu Qiu was in a blink of an eye.


    At the same time, it was the day when the Cantonese restaurant officially opened.


    On the day when the Cantonese restaurant opened, Eaton��s traffic reached a record high!


    The crowd was so full that the small town of Eaton was totally unacceptable.


    One of the chefs of Cantonese Restaurant, Amy''s brother, Albert. As the captain of the patrol, he was almost exhausted in his post that day.


    But when I thought, a considerable number of people in this dense crowd of visitors came to taste the delicious food made by their lovely sister.


    Albert, who was tired like a dog that day, would feel a touch of relief again.


    "Sure enough, my sister is the best!"


    Among these diners who come to Eaton to taste Cantonese cuisine, there are many from afar.


    There are common businessmen and adventurers, as well as high-class people who come in carriages, many of whom are members of the Musician Association.


    These musicians, large and small, will appear here, and it should have a lot to do with the publicity after Ms. Barbasa, who had come to Eaton for a while before returning.


    The dishes of the Cantonese restaurant really did not disappoint these guests from afar.


    The exquisite workmanship of Cantonese cuisine, the light and elegant but rich taste of the dishes, compared with the already famous and hot and unrestrained Sichuan red pot next door, it is a completely different kind of ultimate taste enjoyment.


    This difference ~ www.novelhall.com ~ no one is better or worse, there is only the spring and autumn.


    Since it was the first day of opening, the Cantonese restaurant was very busy that day, and people queuing up crowded the streets.


    Those who are destined to not eat Cantonese food today are mostly rushing to enter the "blind-box" wishing restaurant or boiling hot pot restaurant nearby.


    The diners who hadn''t caught it all stayed in Eaton altogether without giving up.


    Anyway, in the past six months, Eaton has carried out a unified rectification of the tavern and the hotel, and the experience of staying in has improved a lot.


    Just put it aside and live until you can eat the dishes in this embryonic food city!


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 373 New Store Opening), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v4 Chapter 17： Concerto Forest

    "The beginning of the different world is all about cooking (!


    After the Cantonese restaurant opened, the restaurant seemed to be much busier than before.


    And the days when Donne returned to Eaton were so busy and plain.


    I usually cook and pick up guests at the Wishing Restaurant; use [Cooking] teaching to further strengthen Amy and Aisha��s understanding of each Cantonese dish; teach bells to make various wines and guide her to make other wines including draft beer liquid��


    During this period, although Dorn had a lot to do, his mentality was more like recuperating. There is no need to think about things about the Holy See every day, and there is no need to think about things about the evil **** every day.


    Of course, "don''t think about it every day" means that you still think of these annoying things occasionally.


    "I don''t know how Adele, Clos, and others are doing?" Similar thoughts still appear in Don''s heart from time to time.


    But it''s useless to worry, all he can do at the moment is to wait.


    Just waited until the end of autumn, and waited until the first snow of the year began in Eaton Town.


    Amidst the white snow, Donn did not wait for Adele''s team to return.


    But it was waiting for a special visitor��the informant of the Holy See, the captain of the Anne Hector.


    Hector came all the way to Eaton, the main purpose is to send a letter to Donne.


    The letter was handwritten by Adele and others, and it roughly described the current situation of the priest squad.


    In summary, Adele and others have not encountered any difficulties at present, and several bishops of the Holy See have also arrived in the Storm Islands long ago.


    However, the handling of the Cthulhu statue inside the collapsed cave is still slightly difficult and tricky.


    It is estimated that it will take a lot of time.


    Until the statue is formally disposed of, Adele and others will stay near the storm sea.


    "It seems that Adele and the others sent me a letter to tell me that they are safe."


    After reading the letter, Donne put it away, and his worries about the priests were relieved.


    After that, he stayed with Captain Hector for a few special meals at Eaton.


    Things to do afterwards, it seems that there is still waiting.


    However, Adele and the others did not send a letter again, and the Holy See did not take the initiative to contact Donn.


    Even Crick��s teacher, Mr. Alfonso, hadn��t waited for a response to the study of the Horned Rabbit material.


    "Since the Holy See is not in a hurry, I am definitely not in a hurry either." Dorn thought so.


    Wait until the first month of winter has passed.


    Donne waited for an unexpected news.


    It is an email, an email from the system.


    System prompt: You have a new email, please handle it in time.


    After opening the email, the content is as follows-


    The limited-time dungeon [Concerto Forest] will open in 45 days. Please go to the Raiders to get rich limited-time rewards!


    [Concert Forest]: After the fairy king left, everything is silent here.


    "King of fairies?" Dorn looked at the introduction of the new copy, raised his brows slightly, and then quickly looked down the email.


    Sure enough, there is a small print comment at the bottom of the email notification that the limited-time copy is opened��


    Note: The time-limited copy refers to the objectively existing relics, mazes and treasures in the land of miracles.


    Note: The opening time and location of some uncleared limited-time copies have been discovered by the indigenous residents of Miracle Land. Please be prepared to download the copies with others.


    These two notes, Dorn, are still relatively familiar, and there will be all of them below the previous limited-time copy notice.


    Then, like the previous copy notice, the third and fourth items below the two-line comment are about Vivienne.


    [This limited-time copy prohibits teaming up with Vivian. ]


    [It is forbidden for a companion character to come close to the limited-time copy due to force majeure. If there is a violation, the consequences will be at your own risk, thank you for your cooperation! ]


    This is usually a text description, accompanied by Vivienne''s bust head portrait.


    But in fact, the following two notes of this copy of the name [Concerto Forest] are notes but are��


    Note: This limited-time copy prohibits the role of teaming up, none.


    Note: The impact of the ruins will eventually be lifted by returning to the ruins.


    "The influence of the ruins...return to the ruins to lift...the king of fairies?"


    Dorn looked at the third and fourth notes of this change, and fell into a long silence.


    ��


    That night.


    Dorn and Vivian went to the baths of Madame Mijiti to take a bath.


    Amy and Esha were the ones who went with them.


    The state of Miss Fairy at this time just happened to be clearly seen by others. After arriving at the bath, the two little cooks laughed and pushed into the female bath.


    Wait until a relaxing, soothing bath is over.


    Everyone gathered at the entrance of the bath and went back to the dining room together.


    It''s getting late, Amy and Esha are not going to go home, the other is not going to go back to the dormitory, they are all going to sleep upstairs in the hot pot restaurant.


    On the way back, the atmosphere seemed a bit subtle.


    The two little cooks walked in front of her arm in arm, while Esa walked, occasionally she would deliberately step on the thin snow on the side of the road, causing a rustling sound under her feet.


    But Dorn and Vivian lag behind quietly, with a slow pace.


    The warm lights of horseshoe lamps on the street shone on the snow, and everyone didn''t say much.


    Just as the way back to the restaurant was halfway, everyone came across the bell that ended today''s bartending practice homework and took the three children to the staff dormitory.


    "Yo, brother, Miss Vivienne, and..." Ling took Jela''s hand as she was about to say hello to everyone.


    And this time.


    rustle-


    Esa stepped her foot on the snow on the side of the road again, stopped her footsteps, then squeezed Amy''s hand calmly, and spoke loudly to the bell:


    "Yeah! I remembered, sister Ling. I said to Amy that I would go to see Hana with you tonight. I''m sorry, I just forgot."


    "Eh? Is there? It''s so late..." Ling''s expression was a little confused.


    "That, yes." Amy also said tacitly.


    "Yeah, yeah, some and some! Let''s go, let''s go!" Esha took the bell, then turned her head and said to Dorn and Vivienne, "Teacher, Sister Vivienne, then I and Amy has gone to Hana first!"


    "Goodbye, big brother, sister Vivienne!" Amy said so too.


    After that, the two little girls pushed the bells with a bewildered look, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com trot all the way and left in the direction of the staff dormitory.


    Only Don and Vivian were left to go back to the restaurant.


    "You..." Dorn opened his mouth, but still didn''t stop Amy and Esa.


    After all, if there is a bell on the road, even if Amy and Aisha change their minds, going to the staff dormitory for the night will actually not cause any problems.


    "Then, let''s go back?" Donne looked sideways at Miss Fairy again.


    "Or..." Vivienne raised her head slightly, her blue eyes blinked, and the heat from her mouth condensed into a small cloud of white mist in the air, "Let''s take a stroll."


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 374 Concerto Forest), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 18： King of fairies

    "The beginning of the different world is all about cooking (!


    Dorn and Vivian walk aimlessly in the snowy Eton town.


    "Are you worried, Dorne?" Vivian asked suddenly as he walked.


    "Is it obvious?" Donn didn''t deny it directly.


    Miss Fairy nodded: "Yeah. Even Esa and Amy can see it."


    Afterwards, she walked to a stone chair on the side of the road, swept the snow on it, and sat down. Gently patted the empty place next to the sweeping snow: "Sit down for a while?"


    Dorn smiled secretly as he watched Vivian, who was sitting on the stone chair obediently, greeted him.


    I felt that Miss Fairy seemed to be more active than before in the process of getting along with herself.


    He sat down next to Vivienne, then stopped talking, seriously thinking of his "worry". Regarding the [Concerto Forest] matter, he was considering how to speak to Miss Fairy.


    For the clues of this new copy, Donne himself thought a lot today��


    First of all, unlike the previous dungeons, the [Concert Forest] dungeon does not prohibit Miss Fairy from approaching and entering.


    Combining the information about the ruins previously obtained in the [Minotaur Labyrinth], Donne easily made this inference:


    "[Concerto Forest] is the remains of Vivian."


    "Vivian used some method to break away from the ruins and forcibly break away from the ruins and come to the real world. Afterwards, he was cursed by the ruins, forgetting the previous memories, and his sense of existence in reality dropped to zero."


    And probably because of Vivienne''s identity as a "forcibly escaping from the ruins", she could not touch any other ruins in reality.


    Don''t get close, you will become unfortunate.


    Once touched, something bad will happen.


    This is also the reason why the system has been banning Vivian from going with her.


    Among all the ruins, there is only one exception, and that is the source of Vivienne-the so-called [Concerto Forest].


    This kind of inference is currently the most reasonable explanation for Miss Fairy''s life experience.


    "According to the prompts given by the system, it seems that Vivian should return to [Concerto Forest]." Dorn thought.


    [The influence brought by the ruins, after all, must be returned to the ruins to be lifted. ]


    This sentence is simply aimed at Vivienne''s situation, for Donne''s listening.


    "Perhaps, the system on my body is really given by the original God, and He has been observing my situation?"


    In this regard, Dorn can only understand this.


    In addition, there are a few details about the system''s mail, which can help him to corroborate this judgment.


    Since the last instance of the Raiders [Minotaur Labyrinth], Dorn has always had an idea:


    "Perhaps the information about the ruins provided by the system changes according to real-time conditions?"


    He clearly remembered that when he received the message that the [Minotaur Great Labyrinth] was opened, the system gave such a reminder��[The single-player limited-time dungeon is a special limited-time dungeon, and the difficulty is lower than that of the ordinary dungeon. Will get special time-limited rewards! ]


    "This statement... only half of it is absolutely correct."


    After attacking the tauren big maze, he really got a special reward like the hidden profession [God of Cooking].


    However, regarding the difficulty of the copy.


    The Cretan Bull has a second-order form and can be covered in metal. How difficult is the strategy lower than the original BOSS bullfrog and the demon Baphomet?


    "If you insist, unless..."


    Unless the road on the top of the Crete bull''s head, the gap created by the joint efforts of the tauren warriors of the past dynasties is also calculated into the evaluation coefficient of this difficulty.


    If you consider that the bull''s second-order form has obvious defects.


    The difficulty of the strategy is really no better than the strategy of Bullfrog and Bafeng.


    After all, apart from the two characteristics of the Cretan Bull, except for the thick blood and the extremely hard body, it seems that there is really no other highlight that is worth talking about.


    Especially its attack methods, compared to BOSS Bullfrog and Baphomet, are really too barren.


    "So, if the fragmentation marks on the bull''s head are also taken into account in the degree of difficulty of attacking it, then it is really not very strong." This is how Donne considered it.


    At that time, Dorn, as long as he found a crack on the bull''s head, he was completely capable of killing two lives.


    "Therefore, it is very possible that the ruins information released to me by the system, although a little bit obscure, is all real-time and up-to-date information."


    Considering that the original creator is probably behind the system.


    Um��


    "Sexy goddess, send tasks online."


    Oh, it''s not right.


    The gender of the original **** is currently unknown. It may be a male god, or he may not even have a gender...


    Who knows.


    Also, the words in the current copy of the introduction are also very intriguing��


    [After the king of the fairies left, everything was silent here. ]


    The king of fairies who left the ruins.


    Will it be Vivienne?


    Speaking of which, Don has been calling Vivienne "Miss Fairy" and "Miss Fairy" in his heart. It originated from the imaginary name of the store manager Gonzalez before meeting her at the Wishing Restaurant.


    "If Vivienne is really the queen of the fairies somewhere in the ruins, then it really sounds like a word."


    ��


    Dorn was sitting on a stone chair silently replaying many conjectures about [Concerto Forest] during the day.


    And Miss Fairy put her legs together and looked at him quietly and obediently.


    After a while, Dorne came back to his senses: "Ah, sorry, Vivienne. I''m distracted."


    "It''s okay." Miss Fairy shook her head lightly, indicating that she didn''t care, and then asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Donne: "I was thinking about...about..."


    But Vivian was surprisingly calm: "About the ruins? Have you found the next ruins to go?"


    "��Um."


    Sure enough, after getting along for so long, Dorne had nothing to hide from Vivienne.


    Even the two little girls, Amy and Aisha, can figure out his thoughts now.


    I don��t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing...


    "Dorn, what I said, I will support you no matter what you want to do. I will always wait for you to come back as before, but don''t let me wait too long for too long. Otherwise, I will be... very lonely. "


    "Although everyone can see me now and then, everyone treats me very well. But I still want to stay with you more."


    "...Do you understand what I''m talking about?"


    Vivienne said, lowering her head slightly, and gently rubbing the snow with her feet in thick moccasins. Her eyes flickered, and the more she talked, the less her voice became.


    "Vivienne. Actually, this time, this time..."


    "Huh? This time?"


    "This time, maybe you can go together."


    "what?"


    "Actually, I''m not sure about UU reading . I have some worries, it''s like this..." Dorn wanted to explain to Vivian in detail about the ruins and some of his own speculations about her life experience.


    As for whether he really wants to take Vivian to the [Concerto Forest], Dorn felt that it was still open for discussion.


    But then, he only saw the fairy lady next to her suddenly raised her head vigorously.


    She seemed to hear a word that had been awaited for a long, long time, Ru Waterfall��s long silver hair was blown by the night wind, her face was bright with a smile, but the lake-blue eyes were covered with heavy water:


    "I''m going, Dorn. With you."


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 375 The King of Fairies), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 19： Clear snowy night

    "The beginning of the different world is all about cooking (!


    Dorn originally thought-even if Vivian really came out of that [Concert Forest], even if the system did not expressly prohibit Vivian from returning to the ruins.


    But there is still a certain danger in bringing Miss Fairy back to the ruins.


    What if Vivienne can get in but can''t get out in the end?


    And now Miss Fairy has broken the curse of being completely zero.


    At first it can be seen by other people. Although the time of seeing is very random, it usually doesn''t last long, and sometimes it just shows a vague shadow.


    But at any rate, I can be seen by other people, and I can socialize with the residents of the town normally.


    Even if the facts are as stated in the notes given by the system-


    [The influence brought by the ruins, after all, must be returned to the ruins to be lifted. ]


    Even Vivienne''s current state of existence is already the upper limit of the effect that can be achieved after "make others believe Vivienne exists".


    But there is no doubt that the cost-effectiveness of taking Vivian to [Concerto Forest] to find a way to completely remove the curse has been weakened to a certain extent.


    All of the above are the considerations and worries of Donne himself.


    In the process of communicating with Vivian, he chose to tell these words together.


    However, Miss Fairy responded to him like this��


    "Puff." Vivienne laughed first, and then became a little more serious. "Dorn, you always love to worry about this and that. If you encounter things, you will always think of yourself to fight. . But this is very tiring, isn''t it?"


    Donne: "Uh..."


    "Actually, I know that you think about these things because you are worried about me. However, you should also trust me occasionally and rely on me." Vivian continued to talk about this, still bulging her cheeks with dissatisfaction. :


    "Really, I am also very good! Don''t underestimate me, I can help you a lot."


    Donn stopped talking.


    What Miss Fairy said was true.


    As she herself said, she is really good.


    As far as Dorn knew, Vivian''s blood volume was more than 6,500 points, which was much higher than Dorn at this stage.


    Moreover, when Miss Fairy wielded a heavy ebony staff in battle, her melee destructive ability was extremely strong, and she was not weaker than Clos, who likes to rampage through enemy piles.


    Also, as a mage, Vivian has only mastered two ability boosting skills.


    A defensive [Firming and Protecting], an offensive [Strong Attack and Protecting].


    But based on Dorn''s experience of fighting side by side with Vivian, Miss Fairy used to use these two abilities in battles, she always kept her hands.


    Did not play the strongest effect of these two skills.


    The upper limit of Vivienne''s strength is still unknown.


    According to Donne��s objective guess, if you compare your acquaintances, you feel that if Miss Fairy is full of power, the fighting power that erupts might be able to compete with Adele.


    So, comprehensively speaking. Even if you don''t consider the passivity of the fan with zero presence, Vivienne''s own combat strength is undoubtedly a strong teammate worthy of team adventure.


    Seeing Dorn being shaken and silent by himself.


    Miss Fairy curled her mouth slightly and slyly.


    This little girl-like playful and lively expression was basically invisible on Vivian''s face, who was always timid. However, in the process of being alone with Donne recently, she would often show similar expressions.


    After that, Vivian''s expression became a little more serious. Perhaps the face of a girl always changes when she says that.


    She went on to say: "And Don, I actually don''t want to stay here and wait for you. In autumn, I sit under the big banyan tree and wait, sometimes I think you might never... never come back."


    "I''m a little scared, Dorn."


    "It''s dangerous in the ruins, right? If you have an accident...I won''t be able to forgive myself. [I should help Donne], [I should stand beside Donne], I would think so, yes Always think so."


    As Vivian said, the lake-blue eyes were stubborn and serious, but at the same time, they flashed gently like a lake full of moonlight.


    She stroked the silver hair around her ear, and then leaned her head gently against Donne''s shoulder.


    "So... reassure me, idiot," she said.


    The snowy night in Eaton Town is very cold and quiet.


    It was so quiet that both Dorn and Vivian could hear the heartbeat and breathing that were close to each other.


    After a long time, Dorne let out a foul breath and finally made a decision: "I understand."


    He was persuaded by Vivienne.


    If there is anyone in the world who can easily touch Donne, it is probably only Vivienne.


    After a long time, snow began to fall over Eaton.


    The original shallow snow was gradually piled up, and the horseshoe oil lamps that burned oil outside the house had not yet gone out, and the flames in the lampshade pulsed, emitting a soft yellow light, making the snowy night of the small town appear clear and thorough. .


    ��


    In this way, Dorn and Vivian went out together to explore the [Concerto Forest] event was finalized.


    And what is currently waiting, about the summons of the Holy See, or the results of the research on Teacher Clark''s side, Dorn intends to put it aside for the time being.


    For, he did not have any pressure:


    "I''ve been waiting at Eaton for so long, but they didn''t find me in time. You can''t give up your normal life just because you have to wait for them."


    So at noon the next day, Dorn and Vivian packed their things and prepared to officially embark on the journey.


    Anyway, there is "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", in fact, it is very convenient to prepare before going out.


    No matter what you have to bring or what you don''t need to bring, you can throw it directly into the story world, and you don''t need to bother to organize it.


    Because the dragon lady in the book will help organize...


    For the chef''s trip again, everyone in the restaurant was not surprised, and there was no big surprise.


    Don''t worry too much about the restaurant''s business issues after he leaves. As usual, the store manager will take care of it.


    The only thing worth worrying about, seems to be the new bell added to the restaurant.


    This female thief who washes her hands in the golden basin is currently working as a winemaker and bartender.


    In the front-end time, Don has drove [Cooking Power] as much as possible to demonstrate to the bell the brewing process of other wines and the method of mixing various cocktails.


    To be honest, Ling''s grasp is actually pretty good.


    But now that Donne is gone, Eaton seems to be no more skilled in brewing and mixing.


    During Don��t��s absence, UU reads www. In the process of brewing and bartending, uukanshu.com can only rely on personal insights to improve the level.


    "Okay, okay, brother, don''t be mothers-in-laws anymore. I have studied so seriously recently, even if you are not there, there will be no problem! If you continue, it will be dark."


    Before leaving, Dorn deliberately grabbed the bell, and babblingly exhorted him, before being interrupted like this by the other party.


    "Then I hope you remember what you are saying now, and when I come back, let me see your progress." Dorn could only helplessly end the topic.


    Finally, as everyone in the restaurant watched farewell, Dorn and Vivian drove away in a carriage and embarked on a new journey.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 376 Ming Jing Xue Ye), and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 20： You have the ability to open the door!

    "The beginning of the different world is all about cooking (!


    There are still 10 days before the [Concerto Forest] opens.


    Dorn drove the carriage and came to a white snowfield.


    This is no longer the territory of the Dona Empire.


    According to the map attached to the email, the new copy [Concerto Forest] is located outside the borders of the Dona Empire, in a state named Shelley.


    Shelley is not far from the Dona Empire.


    And for a small nation to survive by the side of a huge empire, there has always been only one way-to bow to the court.


    Shelley is one of several small countries attached to the Dona Empire, and it pays tribute to the Dona Empire every year. It is politically, economically, and militarily dependent and restricted by the Dona Empire.


    Let��s talk about how limited it is.


    When entering the kingdom of Selangor, the fairy lady sitting next to Dorne introduced it like this:


    "Ten years ago, the old king of Shelley wanted to make his eldest son the new king. He wrote an official letter and handed it over to the current Emperor Donat. However, after Donat discussed with him, he did not agree. King Shelley made his eldest son king."


    "Finally, Emperor Dona issued an order to make the nephew of the old King Shelley the next new king. So the current King Shelley is the nephew of the previous old king."


    One thing to say is that the long travel time and the rich journey knowledge have made Vivian become very knowledgeable and knowledgeable.


    It''s almost half a small encyclopedia of the land of miracles.


    In addition, Vivian also introduced.


    The area of ??Shelley country is not large, there is only one large city in total, Shelley City.


    Around the city of Shelley, large and small villages and towns have been built radially.


    It is a typical small country with few people and a city-state.


    The destination of Dorn and Vivian''s trip was a small village called Lycra near the border of Shelley.


    ...


    Laika Village.


    When Dorn and Vivian arrived here, it was already over five in the afternoon.


    The starting point of this [Concerto Forest] is located on a snowy mountain that can be seen with naked eyes in Laika Village.


    Tonight, Dorn plans to spend the night in this village.


    After entering the village, it may be due to the snowy weather, and there are almost no villagers who are active.


    In this kind of weather, it is estimated that no one will go out except for the hunters of Winter Hunter.


    The villagers in these small villages have nothing to do. They can only guard the food and charcoal they have earned in the previous three quarters and huddle in the dilapidated wooden houses.


    Dorn and Vivian got out of the carriage and strolled around the village of Lycra.


    There are no service facilities in this small village.


    In other words, there is no tavern where outsiders can stay.


    Generally speaking, if there are outsiders who come to this poor country for the night, they will basically choose to spend a handful of copper and spend the night in a certain villager''s home.


    Either use hay to pave the floor in the villagers'' homes; or squeeze a shop with the owner, or even the host and hostess of the house for one night; these situations are all possible.


    But here in Dorn, there is no such problem.


    I can only say "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", the eternal god!


    In this more than a month, if there is no tavern or hotel to stay, Dorn will usually take Vivian to the story world to spend the night.


    Sometimes, when the night is too cold, Dorn even pulls the carriage into the book.


    Just leave the book "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" as a vigil in the wilderness.


    Anyway, Dragon Mother can also detect the existence of Vivian, and Donne still has a way to leave the story world on his own, so there is no need to worry about Miss Fairy being trapped in the book.


    And to be honest, there are castles and castles in the story world, and the feeling of overnight accommodation is much better than the hotels and taverns along the way.


    Even if Donne is willing, it is not impossible to take a nice hot bath in the story world.


    "It looks like I''m going to trouble Alice to take care of us again tonight." After walking around the village, Vivian said.


    "It''s okay. Besides, that guy likes you quite a bit. Even Black Alice won''t be venomous at you. Tsk tsk, the difference between the two of us in her treatment is really a bit big."


    Dorn shrugged.


    "What... poison tongue?" Vivian tilted her head in confusion.


    As they walked and talked like this, they passed by a small wooden house.


    Outside the cabin, they rarely saw a living person moving outside.


    It was a rickety old woman, wrapped in several singles and a torn padded jacket, struggling to knock on the door of the cabin.


    While knocking, he shouted in a louder voice than his peers: "Open the door! Open the door! Despicable foreigner, shameless thief! You have the ability to steal things, and you have the ability to open the door!"


    Dorn and Vivienne passing by couldn''t help but stop, stopping to see what they were doing.


    At this time, the old woman also noticed the pair of strange men and women.


    At first glance, they were dressed thickly and warmly, and their manners seemed to come out of a big city.


    "You? Outside... outsider?" After seeing the stranger, the old woman was obviously a little nervous.


    Donne waved his hand towards each other very kindly: "Please don''t worry, old lady, although we are foreigners, we are not mean."


    And Miss Fairy, after hearing the other party''s name "you", she judged that she was in a state of being able to be seen clearly at this moment, so she moved closer:


    "Well, old lady, we are not bad guys."


    The old woman looked at Dorne, then at Vivienne, and finally fell on the latter.


    The young lady��s voice sounded soft, she looked petite and well-behaved, and she was in harmony with what she said...


    Um! It really doesn''t look like a bad guy!


    How could such a nice little girl be a bad person!


    Seeing the old woman put down her guard for a while, Donn continued to speak:


    "Old lady, what are you doing on such a cold day? I just seemed to hear you say, there is a thief?"


    He wanted to try to get closer to the old woman who looked like a local in Laika Village.


    After all, the snow mountain at the opening point of this [Concerto Forest] is very close to Laika Village. From the local residents, you may be able to ask any valuable information.


    "Yes! Yes! There is a thief, that despicable foreigner--oh, I''m not talking about you, I''m talking about that thief, just hide it!"


    The old woman remembered her original intention of being outside in the cold, so she explained a few words and went on to pat the door.


    "You have the ability to steal things, you have the ability to open the door!"


    The wooden door that didn''t seem very solid was shot "bangbang" by her.


    "Uh... Excuse me Dorn glanced at Miss Fairy, and then scratched his cheek with his index finger, "Old lady, what have you stolen?" "


    "Me?" The old woman stopped again and turned back, "My pot, my **** pot that has been with me for more than ten years, was stolen by this crazy thief!"


    Don:?


    Donn slowly typed a question mark.


    The old woman''s answer made him a little bit overwhelmed.


    What kind of thief can steal a pot?


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 377, you have the ability to open the door!) Read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 v4 Chapter 21： The secret of immortality

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    Dorn really couldn''t understand why a thief would steal the pot.


    But when you think about it, the female thief who washes her hands with a golden basin in her house stole a large bag of kitchen utensils when she first met.


    But what Ling had stolen was silver tableware...


    "Old lady, can you tell us what is going on?" Vivian asked carefully.


    The old woman who had looked angrily turned her head and looked at Miss Fairy''s face, her expression softened again.


    "That''s it." She said, "Some time ago, probably after the autumn harvest, before the snow fell, a man from outside our village came to our village. He looks like a thief, and at first sight he is not a good person."


    Dorn:...


    Granny, it��s not advisable to judge a person by appearance...


    Dorn was so complaining in his heart, but he didn''t say anything, let the other party continue to talk.


    "After the man came to the village, he lived here for several days and kept inquiring about the Qima Snow Mountain." The old woman recalled a little.


    When Dorn and Vivian heard this, they looked at each other calmly.


    Qima Snow Mountain is the destination of Dorn and Vivian''s trip.


    After 10 days, the [Concert Forest] will open somewhere in this snow-capped mountain.


    "A man from a foreign country, inquire about the Qima Snow Mountain...Is it also for the ruins of the gods?"


    Dorn kept an eye on it silently.


    However, according to the information given by the system, the [Concert Forest] was opened in the winter, and the man had already arrived in Laika Village as early as the autumn harvest.


    It''s really early enough.


    The old woman continued: "When the snow fell in winter, the winter hunter in the village came back and said that he saw the man sneak up on the Qima Snow Mountain."


    "Then until last night, I was sleeping at home and was suddenly awakened by a noise. I sat up from the bed, and by the moonlight outside, I saw the man from outside the snow-capped mountain standing in my room!"


    "He opened the tin of my brown bread and spoiled me at least two breads. Also, when he saw me waking up, he picked up my pot and fled out the door in a panic."


    "Uh... it sounds a bit weird." After listening to the old woman''s account, Don still felt confused. "Then, old woman, why are you sure that the foreign man is hiding in this room?"


    Old woman: "This house belongs to the old bachelor Hudson. The old bachelor died of illness in the summer, and the house has been empty since then. When the man from the country came to our village, he would occasionally enter and leave this house. House."


    "This morning, the house was suddenly locked from inside again. The thief must be hiding in it! Even if he stole my bread, he also stole the pot that had been with me for more than ten years. Old lady, I must take it today. Ask this wicked thief for an explanation!"


    The old woman''s statement was well-founded and well-founded.


    After speaking, she was ready to continue to shoot the locked wooden door.


    At this time, the fairy lady holding the ebony staff leaned forward again, speaking in her harmless tone:


    "So, old lady. There is no owner in this house. Even if the door is broken, it doesn''t matter, does it?"


    "That''s right." The old woman nodded, then looked at Donne, and stood a little to the side. "Young man, would you help the old woman to knock this door open?"


    "Actually..."


    Donn didn''t care if he wanted to help break the door.


    But in fact, when the old woman turned to ask him, it was already too late.


    Because Dorn clearly saw that Vivian, who was standing in front of the door, had a gesture of waving a staff.


    Boom��


    The heavy staff drew out an afterimage in the air, and violently collided on the door panel!


    The two fragile wooden doors flew toward the inside of the house in response, and slammed heavily on the wall, shaking off the flying dust and snow slag.


    "Hey." Vivian took the staff. "Okay, the door opened."


    The old woman would be shocked, dumbfounded.


    How could this good-looking and weak little girl have so much strength?


    After the door of the wooden house opened, Dorne shrugged, and then stepped forward with Vivienne at the same time.


    But the old woman stood angrily at the door and didn''t move: "You help me see if the thief is still inside, and if my pot is inside..."


    Obviously the appearance of Miss Fairy breaking the door brought her a great shock.


    To this, Dorn just responded casually.


    To be honest, he was still quite interested in the thief who came back to steal the pot after climbing the Qima Snow Mountain.


    Maybe the other party knows some information about [Concerto Forest]?


    Hudson, the old bachelor''s house, was not big, and there was not much furniture in it.


    It can be said to be unobstructed.


    In this room, Dorn and Vivienne quickly found them, suspected to be "outside men" among the elderly women.


    The reason is suspicious.


    It''s because at this time, the opponent has only a human silhouette left.


    In the corner of the room, you can see a stone statue in the shape of a human, or rather, a person wrapped in a yellowish rock.


    "Before he was wrapped in rocks, he should be alive...There are many traces of struggle on the wall and on the ground." Vivian preached, holding the ebony staff in both hands.


    "Yeah." Dorn nodded.


    The two rummaged randomly in the cabin.


    Dorn found a piece of poorly-quality white paper with some scribbles on it.


    The ink color for writing is strange.


    Vivienne found a cooking pot, but the pot was generally clean, clean enough to reflect a fuzzy human face.


    The old woman said that the pot she lost was a scapegoat that had been with her for more than ten years.


    "The man who took this pot last night was to use the soot from the bottom of the pot to write something similar to ink?"


    Comparing the two things found, Dorn and Vivian quickly understood what was going on.


    Out of curiosity, they began to discern the handwriting on the rough white paper seriously.


    The above statement is intermittent and not coherent, and the sentence is roughly��


    [I seem to be alive soon, the rock covers my left hand, damn...Earl Wenfeng��s mausoleum...The secret of immortality...The rock guard...Don��t go! ]


    "Earl''s mausoleum, the secret of immortality?" Dorn frowned and repeated the key words on the paper.


    Seeing these words, Dorne felt a little aftertaste.


    The tragic man in front of him, although he also entered Laika Village, explored the Qima Snow Mountain.


    But his purpose, UU reading seems to be different from his own.


    Perhaps this man''s original intention was not for the ruins of the gods.


    As for why he tried so hard to leave some handwriting last night, perhaps he didn''t want to let the secrets he had mastered die with him.


    Maybe near Laika Village, there is this man��s companion, the one on the paper [Don��t go! ], is a warning to companions.


    "He did this because he went to the tomb of Earl Wenfeng?" Dorn whispered to himself, "So, this man may be a tomb thief or an adventurer."


    ?


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 378 The Secret of Immortality), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 22： Ginger tea

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    "Dorn, maybe we should return this pot to the old woman outside the door?"


    Seeing Dorne''s slightly solemn expression, Vivian held the frying pan and waited for a while before speaking like this.


    "Yeah. Let''s get out first." Dorn nodded.


    There is not much value in the room anymore.


    And the Qima Snow Mountain not far from Laika Village, except for the opening point of the [Concerto Forest], it seems to hide a lot of secrets.


    It is necessary for the concerto to inquire from the locals to see if there are any legends and anecdotes about the snow-capped mountain.


    The old woman at the door is a very good subject.


    And this frying pan that has been washed clean is the beginning of the friendship between Dorn and the old woman!


    Dorn and Vivian walked out of the room.


    They saw that the old woman who was standing by the door waiting, did not know when she had retreated into the snow outside.


    "I just looked inside the door, and it seemed to see something terrible...a humanoid...humanoid..."


    The old woman''s voice trembled a little.


    It seems that when she was outside the door just now, she caught a glimpse of the petrified body of the man in the room.


    "The man from the outside town you mentioned is dead." Donn didn''t evade anything, so he said directly.


    "Dead? How come..." The old woman trembled.


    At this time, the fairy lady next to her also spoke, and handed out the frying pan in her hand: "Then old lady, this should be your pot."


    "Mine? No, it''s impossible. My pan is black. This pan...wait a minute, this pan looks a bit familiar." The old woman stared at the frying pan and looked right and left, and finally realized, "That The man cleaned my pot?"


    "I''m afraid that''s the case. The man used the soot from your pot, mixed with snow water and the like, and left such a note." Dorn unfolded the rough note found in the wooden house.


    This seems to be a natural way for the local old lady to start the topic of Qima Snow Mountain.


    "But I can''t read." The old woman glanced at the paper, only shook her head.


    "What he wrote was��his left hand was covered with rocks and seemed to be dying; Qima Snow Mountain; Earl Wenfeng��s cemetery; the secret of immortality; the guard of the boulder."


    Dorn gave a general description of the content on the paper, and also deliberately emphasized [Qima Snow Mountain].


    "That man from a foreign country seems to have gone to the earl''s cemetery on the snow mountain to become that terrible. Old lady, is there really such a terrible place in that snow mountain?" Vivian added.


    "Is it on the snow-capped mountain? There seems to be a lot of stories about that snow-capped mountain. If you want to hear it, you can come and sit at the old lady''s house. I don''t think this is a suitable place to talk."


    The old woman first thought about it seriously, and then glanced at the house where the wooden door was broken, obviously a little scared.


    Dorn and Vivian looked at each other and nodded to each other.


    In terms of their strength, there is no need to be afraid to visit a village woman''s home.


    Seeing her invitation accepted by the outstanding young couple in front of her, the old woman seemed quite happy. She turned around and led the way, but after not taking two steps, she turned around and said:


    "Oh, by the way, before going to my house, let''s find Old Fanden first."


    "Who is Old Fanden?"


    "The experienced old hunter in our village, I have to tell him what happened here."


    ��


    On the way, Dorn and Vivian learned that the old woman''s name was Ellen.


    Under the leadership of Ellen''s mother-in-law, they knocked on the door of the old hunter Vanden in the village.


    The door was quickly opened.


    The hunter who opened the door had white hair and beard, but he was quite energetic, his eyes were piercing, and he treated Dorn and Vivian, the two outsiders, with a friendly attitude.


    Granny Ailian briefly explained the situation of the petrified foreigner.


    "That outsider went to the tomb on the snow-capped mountain?" After listening, Lao Fanden''s face became heavy, "I''m lost, everyone. I have to go to the lads in the village and deal with the petrified corpse of the outsider."


    The old hunter left such a sentence, put on a coat directly, and went out in the wind and snow.


    "It seems that the locals in Laika Village know a lot about Snow Mountain. That old Fanden is probably not the first time he has dealt with petrified corpses."


    Dorn thought so in his heart, but didn''t say anything.


    After that, Dorn and his entourage went to Ellen''s mother-in-law''s house.


    Granny Ai Lian lived alone. Her husband died very early and she had no children under her knees. So she lived alone in a small low house with bumps on all sides of the house.


    Perhaps this is why she invited Dorn and Vivienne to her home as guests.


    Being able to talk to people should be a very pleasant thing for an elderly person like her.


    After returning home, Granny Ellen first asked Dorn and the others to sit down, then lighted some charcoal for warmth, and used an old but clean earthenware teapot to heat the tea on a small table in the house for a while.


    The tea was poured out, steaming, with a clear golden color and a familiar smell.


    "This tea..." Dorn looked at the tea.


    Ginger tea.


    This is a jar of **** tea.


    Because of the existence of [Intuitive Ingredients], Don can be sure that there is nothing wrong with this **** tea itself.


    However, in the land of miracles, although **** is still relatively common and cheap, he rarely sees the indigenous people in this different world using **** to make tea.


    Even if **** tea is indeed a good remedy for warming the body in winter.


    "This is **** tea. Miss Dolores taught us to make it with shredded ginger. The taste may not be particularly good, but it will be warm after drinking. People in our village will drink it in winter." Ai Granny Lian said so.


    "Miss Dolores?" Dorn asked.


    Although he came to Granny Ailian''s house, the main purpose was to inquire about the information of Qima Snow Mountain. But when chatting, you still have to catch the other person''s topic as much as possible, so that the communication is natural.


    If you bluntly switch the topic to the snow-capped mountains at this time, it may make the other party think that you have no plans, which is not conducive to obtaining more information in the future.


    In the chat area, Dorne understood it anyway.


    After asking this sympathetic question, Dorn calmly took a sip of the bowl of **** tea in front of him, and at the same time winked at Vivian, indicating that she could drink the tea.


    After a sip of **** tea, the warm feeling accompanied by the hot tea from the mouth to the abdominal cavity.


    Speaking of this Miss Dolores, Ellen''s mother-in-law''s interest immediately rose, and her speech was mixed with obvious gratitude:


    "Well, Miss Dolores is a doctor around here. She lives in the town, but she often sees doctors for the rough people in our villages. She is a kind, good lady and a good doctor."


    "When there was an epidemic in the village before, oh, the old bachelor Hudson died in that epidemic. At that time, I also got sick from UU reading . I thought I would not live for a few days..."


    "But later, Miss Dolores rushed to the village to see a doctor for us and give us medicine. She also organized the young people in the village who were not infected to kill the mice."


    "If it weren''t for her, our village might not be there anymore."


    While talking, Granny Ailian also spooned the **** soup from her bowl to drink.


    Wait until the spoon is put back in the bowl.


    Kang Dang��


    The bowls and spoons collided, making a crisp but unpleasant sound.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 379 Ginger Tea), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 23： Earl of Skinning

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    Under Donne''s natural communication skills, after briefly talking about the kind-hearted doctor lady Dolores, the topic was officially led to Mount Qima.


    "There are many legends on Qima Snow Mountain. Those of us in the towns surrounding the Snow Mountain generally don''t get close there, because we have all heard stories about that Snow Mountain."


    "And the tomb of Earl Wen Feng on the note left by the outsider is one of those legends."


    Regarding the Snow Mountain, Ellen''s mother-in-law made a beginning like this.


    Both Dorn and Vivienne calmed down, silently listening to her continue.


    "The story I''ve heard is like this. Long, long ago, the foothills of the Qima Snow Mountain was still the territory of Earl Wen Feng."


    "It is said that Earl Wenfeng is a very cruel lord. He likes the penalty of skinning very much. It is to cut the skin on the back with a knife from the spine, and then slowly separate the skin and muscles with the knife, tearing like a butterfly''s wings. Come on."


    "People at that time called him Earl Skinner in private."


    "The Earl of Skinning ruled his territory for a long time, and he used his favorite skinning torture to kill many innocent people on the territory."


    "Until one day, a wandering wizard came to the foot of Qima Snow Mountain. He saw the **** scene of Earl Wen Feng''s skinning punishment on innocent people."


    "So the wizard used his own spell to kill the Count Skinner."


    The story of the Earl of Skinning that Ellen''s mother-in-law told was she heard from her grandfather. And her grandfather heard it from his grandfather...


    Such oral stories have been passed down to this day, and the original original version is estimated to be unverifiable for a long time.


    Granny Ailian continued to say:


    "Earl of Skinning built his mausoleum on the side of Mount Kima before his death. It is said that his mausoleum was built on the remains of a magical underground palace."


    "Remains of the underground palace?" After finally hearing the key words that made him care, Donne repeated it in a questioning tone.


    "Yes." Granny Ellen nodded. "It is said that Earl Skinner occupies a magical underground palace. The gates of the underground palace are only opened every two years, and only open for a week at a time. People who enter the underground palace can only carry one piece at a time. The treasures of the underground palace come out."


    Donne stroked his chin.


    Listening to this description, coupled with this operating rule, the so-called underground palace should be the ruins of the gods.


    And the remains of the gods on the Qima Snow Mountain are naturally [Concert Forest].


    Judging from this legend, the Earl of Skinning seems to be the first group of people to occupy the [Concerto Forest].


    "Is there any legend about that underground palace?" Vivian asked from the side.


    Granny Ai Lin: "It seems to be when Earl Wen Feng was still alive. At the beginning of a certain year, the underground palace was opened when it should be opened, but it did not open. After that, there was no movement in that underground palace."


    "Earl Wen Feng was very angry about this and he skinned all the guards of the underground palace to death. After that, he even built his tomb on the site of the underground palace."


    "When my grandfather told me this story, he said that it was because Count Skinning had done all the bad things, and even the treasury of the underground palace was unwilling to open to him."


    The stories circulated among the people often carry the simplest positive values. The good people get more help while the bad guys lose their way.


    This kind of value is also reflected in the story of Earl Wen Feng.


    However, Donne, who listened to this story, would not think like this. What he considered in his heart was��


    "If the underground palace occupied by Earl Wen Feng is really a relic of the gods. Then there should be only two reasons why the relics were not opened on a certain day. One is that the relics were opened by someone. The other is what is abnormal inside the relics, such as in it. Important characters left the ruins without authorization."


    If [Concerto Forest] really belongs to Vivian''s relic.


    So Donne himself is more inclined to the second conjecture.


    "However, according to the information given to me by the system, the [Concert Forest], which is silent in the story and is no longer open, seems to be reopened this year?"


    In his heart, Dorn compared the information he had with the story that Ellen''s mother-in-law heard, trying to infer and restore more valuable clues.


    Vivienne took the initiative and tacitly asked all the questions he wanted to ask.


    There is no way, Miss Fairy knows Dorne too much.


    Vivienne: "So, after that Earl Wenfeng was killed by the wandering warlock, he was buried in the tomb of the ruins of the underground palace? But, mother-in-law. Regarding Earl Wenfeng''s tomb, what is the secret of immortality? It was written on the paper from the outsider."


    "Uh..." Granny Ellen shook her head, "I don''t know where the foreigner heard such rumors, which caused her to die. Anyway, I have never heard of the secret of immortality in the tomb of Earl Skinner."


    "And if skinning really had any way of immortality, it wouldn''t be lying in the mausoleum, right?"


    Yeah.


    This old woman from the small village really said something extremely convincing and well-founded.


    Vivienne first nodded obediently, then exchanged glances with Dorn before speaking again:


    "In the end, why did that foreigner turn into a stone? Mother-in-law, you and that Mr. Vanden seem to know this well."


    Granny Ellen said in a low voice with a sense of fact:


    "This, this is the curse of the Earl of Skinning. Anyone who is close to his sleeping mausoleum will be stripped of their skin and covered with rocks instead, just like the outsider!"


    "Probably six or seven years ago, there was a young hunter in our village who refused to listen to the advice of the old people and insisted on running up the snow mountain to hunt, but he never came back."


    "A few days later, everyone found his body at the foot of the snow-capped mountain. His body was covered with earth-yellow stones, and those stones were like his skin, firmly growing on him."


    That''s what Ellen''s mother-in-law knows, the stories and legends about Qima Snow Mountain, and they have all been told to Vivian and Dorn.


    Finally, UU reading www. The very enthusiastic old woman uukanshu.com also seriously told the young couple who had just arrived:


    "My old lady, I have told you everything I know. That kind of snowy mountain is really dangerous, and you should never go there. Otherwise, you will probably end up just like the outsider."


    Dorn glanced at Vivian.


    Vivienne: "Don''t worry, mother-in-law. We, we, won''t."


    When Miss Fairy said this, she seemed a little lacking in confidence.


    Dorn, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, added: "Well, we are different from the outsider."


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 380 Peeling Earl), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 24： It sounds like you cant eat it

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    After inquiring about Qima Snow Mountain from Grandma Ailian, Dorn and Vivian left her house.


    It was still late at the time, and the outside area was thick with snow and the temperature was low.


    When parting, the enthusiastic old lady asked if she needed to stay overnight. However, Dorn casually found an excuse to decline.


    After all, spending the night in the story world is much more comfortable and comfortable.


    After leaving Grandma Ellen''s house, Dorn replayed the stories told by the other party in his mind.


    "Actually, what I care about is that. People who enter the earl''s tomb will be petrified..." Donne thought to himself.


    It is currently known that whether it is the foreigner who entered the snow-capped mountains or the young hunter mentioned by Ailian, even if they have actually been to the tomb of Earl Wenfeng, they all fell into a petrified state and died after leaving the tomb��


    A foreigner died in an unmanned hut in Laika Village. Before he died, he had stolen the pot from Granny Ailian; the petrified body of a young hunter was found at the foot of the snow-capped mountains.


    Combined with the sentence on the paper left by outsiders-


    [I seem to be alive soon, the rock covers my left hand, damn...]


    It can be concluded that this petrochemical effect from somewhere in the snow-capped mountains is chronic.


    After a certain petrochemical curse, within a certain period of time, the body will slowly be covered by rocks.


    It''s almost like this.


    "The grandmother Ellen said that this curse originated from the skinning earl. Those who broke into his tomb would be stripped of their skin and covered with rocks instead."


    There must be loopholes in this statement.


    This is more like the people who spread the story. In order to make the story more in line with the character setting of "Earl of Skinning", they added their own guesses.


    Granny Aileen saw the man from the country with her own eyes at her home last night and recognized him.


    Therefore, before returning from the snow-capped mountains, the man must have never experienced the torture of "skinning" in the tomb of Earl Wen Feng.


    "The source of the petrified curse is more likely than the Earl of Skinning." Donne thought as he touched his chin.


    Before dying, a man from a foreign country left such a word on the paper-[Rock Guard].


    Intuitively speaking, Dorn felt that this [Rock Guard], even if it was not the source of the petrification curse, must have a direct relationship with this curse.


    "There may be a rock guard with special abilities in the snowy mountain. Um...it''s a pity, it sounds like it can''t be eaten."


    ��


    That night.


    After 10 o''clock in the night, the villagers who had no entertainment activities to do go to bed early, and the whole Laika village was silent, and there were no lights in sight.


    In a certain period of time afterwards, the villagers of Laika Village began to dream.


    Both men and women, young and old, are having a similar dream, a very clear and true dream.


    They all seem to have returned to their childhood in their dreams. When I came back to lie down or sit next to the elders at home, I heard them tell the legendary stories about the Qima Snow Mountain.


    In addition, in the dreams of the villagers, except for themselves and the elders who tell stories at home, there seems to be a third party in the whole process.


    It seems to be a stranger, with an unusually vague appearance, or in a dream, there is no appearance of [him] at all.


    The "faceless man" who had no appearance, sat in one corner, and the protagonists in the dream, listened carefully to the legend about the Qima Snow Mountain.


    Because it is in a dream, it is normal for such weird "characters" to appear.


    Everything in the dream.


    ��


    In the outermost hut of Laika Village, a young farmer lives alone.


    At this time, the farmer was sleeping soundly on the bed under the old bedding.


    Before he knew it, something changed around him.


    There is a heavy nightmare black gas, which is pouring out of him!


    These unknown black air gathered by the bed, twisted, and finally sketched out Don''s figure.


    This is one of the abilities of Dorn''s [Dream Walker] skill, [Walking in Dreamland].


    Using this ability, he can turn his body into a nightmare black energy, enter the dreamland, and shuttle in the dreamland.


    The so-called "shuttle" means that Dorn, who uses [Dream Walker] to enter a dream, can jump directly from one dream to another within a certain range.


    The current range is probably within two hundred meters.


    Moreover, the clothes and props he carries with him will also accompany this ability to realize the virtual shuttle in the dream.


    Using the skill of [Dream Walker], Don can directly incarnate into a dark phantom, a nightmare in the night.


    Very cool.


    However, he can be cool only at night when the premise is a sufficiently populated area.


    Tonight, Dorn has used the two abilities of [Weaving Dreams] and [Walking in Dreams] to visit the dreams of all the villagers in Laika Village.


    And the reason why he will be incarnate from the dream of a farmer now is because there is no one living in the range of two hundred meters from here.


    No more suitable dreams...


    After coming out of the farmer''s dream, Dorn swaggered open the door of his house and left, not worrying about awakening him at all.


    After all, as a walker in a dream, it shouldn''t be too easy for an ordinary person to sleep for a night!


    Therefore, the young farmer on the bed still slept soundly and snored loudly from beginning to end.


    After leaving the outermost house in Laika Village, and walking a distance of five or six hundred meters outside the village, you can see a pile of extinguished bonfires and an empty carriage with no horses in sight.


    Dorn got into the carriage and took out "Alice''s Bedtime Book" from his arms.


    After reading the book''s real name, his outline disappeared, as if he had been wiped away by an invisible eraser.


    And "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" fell gently on the carriage.


    The story world, the old castle in the middle of the lake.


    In the hall of the castle, Vivienne was sitting on a soft sofa with an ebony staff, squinting and yawning.


    "Um-Don, you are back, uh. Alice and the others have just gone upstairs to sleep."


    Noting that Donne came back, Miss Fairy stood up holding the staff, perhaps because of sleepiness, her voice was softer than usual.


    "You should go to bed first like Alice, and you don''t need to wait for me to come back."


    "Hum-I''m not very sleepy yet. UU reading " Although she is not sleepy, Vivian''s voice is a bit vague, "Well, how is your investigation?"


    "I roughly explored the dreams of the villagers. Most people know about the story of Qima Snow Mountain and the story told by Granny Ailian. From them, it is estimated that no new information will be obtained."


    Dorn told the truth.


    "Then what shall we do next?" Miss Fairy supported herself with an ebony staff, her body swaying slightly.


    Donne reluctantly patted her head: "First, get a good night''s sleep. Tomorrow we will go to the snow-capped mountains according to the original plan."


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 381 sounds like it can''t be eaten), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 25： Rock Guard

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    The next morning, Dorne had breakfast with Alice and Vivian in the story world, and then he got out of the book alone and trudged into the snow mountain area.


    Qima Snow Mountain.


    This snow-capped mountain that the surrounding Shelley people can''t avoid, the mountain itself is towering into the clouds, showing a relatively regular cone shape.


    The vegetation on the snow-capped mountains presents an obvious vertical distribution, the mountains have lakes and mountains, and the scenery is beautiful.


    If you don��t think about the stories circulated by the residents of the surrounding villages and towns, the Kima Snow Mountain may be an excellent tourist attraction.


    The area of ??this snow-capped mountain is not small. Although there is a map attached to the mail for reference, it is not so easy to tell the direction and where you are when you are actually in it.


    Fortunately, after [Demonization], Donne has the ability to fly. In addition, there is a visual sensory bonus skill called [Eagle''s Eye View].


    Coupled with the mail map, it is impossible to get lost.


    Donne trek through the Qima Snow Mountain for about three days.


    Because Vivienne didn''t have the ability to fly, and the [Demonization] skill would burst after it was turned on, Dorn didn''t let Miss Fairy accompany him on the snowy mountains for a long time.


    However, during the three days of trekking, whenever he was tired and hungry, he would return to "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", where he should eat and sleep.


    When encountering places with good scenery along the way, such as the quiet snow-capped mountains and lakes, the fairy lady will be called out from the book, and the two of them will take a nap.


    My little life is pretty good.


    Three days later, Dorn followed the instructions of the mail map and came to the half-mountain position on the western foothills of Snow Mountain.


    Here you can see an artificial building that has collapsed mostly.


    It seems that the predecessor of the building should be a round tower or something.


    "It seems that the [Concerto Forest] opening mark on the email is here."


    The demonized Dorn flapped the wings of the bat in the air, slowly falling to the ground with a strong smell of burning sulfur. He circled the half-collapsed round tower a few times and found the downward staircase in the ruins.


    However, the passageway was blocked by broken walls.


    "According to the stories circulating among the villagers, Earl Wen Feng built the mausoleum on the opening point of the ruins of the gods. Therefore, this should be the cemetery of the earl."


    Relying on the physical advantage brought by [Demonization], Dorn quickly cleared away the collapsed ruins on the stairs.


    Then he changed back into a human form, quickly communicated with Alice, and took out a whole set of clothes from the story world and put on them.


    After doing these things, the mysterious collection of graphic symbols in "Alice''s Bedtime Book" flashed, and Vivienne''s figure was outlined.


    "Alice told me that you are ready." Miss Fairy said, while holding the upper end of the ebony staff in both hands, looking around the surrounding environment.


    "Yeah." Dorn nodded, "The passage here is down, and the opening point of the ruins of the gods we are going to should be below. In addition, the tomb of Earl Wenfeng may also be below."


    "Then shall we go down now?" Miss Fairy probed the probe towards the entrance of the passage.


    "Yeah. Be careful when you go down, there may be some strange enemies inside."


    "I know, if you encounter an enemy, you will blow his head!" Vivian said, and at the same time waved the heavy ebony staff quite confidently, with a little excitement on her expression.


    Dorn:...


    I always feel that Miss Fairy has an inexplicable enthusiasm for fighting and blasting the enemy''s head.


    After turning on an [Illumination Technique] and an [Eagle View], Dorn and Vivian went down the stairs one after another.


    The stairs meander down, and when they reach the bottom, the space is much larger, giving people a feeling of sudden enlightenment.


    With the light of [Illumination Technology], Dorn could tell that this seemed to be an underground cave with a large area!


    There are obvious traces of man-made repairs in the underground caves, and many mottled masonry structures can be seen, which are spliced ??together to form a huge underground palace.


    The entire underground palace was dark and cold, and it was all over the place.


    Continuing to explore forward, the two came to an area full of stalactites.


    There are stalactites growing up and down the cave here, and the sight is not as wide as before.


    The two of them took a few steps in it, and Vivienne tugged Don''s sleeves: "Dorn, do you hear any noise?"


    "What sound?" Donne stopped.


    Dorn has no increase in skill effects on hearing, and may not be as sensitive as Vivienne.


    In addition, the sight of the dense stalactite forest, which is two to three meters long, was obstructed to a certain extent, so I didn''t notice anything for the time being.


    "It''s the rustling sound." Vivian said with a serious face again, and at the same time she raised the ebony staff horizontally, seeming to put on a fighting posture.


    Donn did not neglect, and made preparations for the battle, ready to go.


    The two turned their backs to Zhan Li, and after holding their breath for three to five seconds, Vivian spoke again, her tone hurriedly: "On our left!"


    At this time, with the super vision given by [Eagle''s View], Dorn also noticed that behind the three or four stalactites on the far left, there seemed to be a huge outline moving, looming.


    [Poison Frog] Launch!


    Don directly flipped his wrist and summoned a purple poisonous frog that was nearly four meters long.


    "Moo-moo-"


    As soon as the poison frog appeared, driven by the master''s consciousness, it flew over the huge outline in the distance!


    Several stalactite pillars along the way were broken by poisonous frogs condensed into substance by toxins!


    Dorn himself was unambiguous, and drove [dexterous] following him, moving lightly in the stone forest, quickly approaching the target.


    The closer this is, the clearer he can see��


    The target location is a strange creature more than three meters high, made of rocks, only roughly showing a human shape, with a big head and a thick neck!


    "The Rock Guard?" Don''s judged in his heart.


    This thing should refer to the word [Rock Guard] written by the outsider before he died.


    As this person and a frog approached, the blood bar on the top of the Rock Guard''s head suddenly appeared, with about 3800 points.


    In terms of blood volume alone, it''s not too much.


    "Moo-"


    The rushing poison frog first arrived in front of the rock guard, and a long tongue swept out, pulling out the neck of the stone giant. UU Reading


    At this time, Dorn and the enemy were also close to a suitable attack distance.


    He raised his hand to be a ��Illumination��!


    [Illumination] The object of the effect is the rock guard who is entangled with the poison frog.


    Suddenly, in this originally gloomy stalactite forest, the luminous stone giant became extremely dazzling and eye-catching!


    For Vivienne, who came back synchronously with a cane, the current scene may be��


    [Your teammate Donne has marked an enemy. ]


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 382 Rock Guard) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 26： Peculiar physiological structure

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    Because [Illumination] lights up the body of the stone giant, Dorn can see the appearance of the enemy more intuitively��


    It is composed of yellow, bumpy, hard-looking rocks.


    On the whole it appears as a very scribbled, very abstract human form. The torso is a huge inverted triangle rock with a round stone head on top.


    Therefore, the first impression of the silhouette in the dark is the immediate feeling of "big head and thick neck".


    On both sides of the stone giant''s body, there are two floating rock arms, and the rough "arm joints" are completely empty, seeming to be floating splicing realized by the surge of its own magical power.


    In addition, this stone man does not have a rock component as a "foot", and is directly floating slightly on the ground.


    After seeing the enemy''s appearance, Dorn was a little surprised that his [Intuitive Sense of Food] actually reacted.


    [Intuitive ingredients] The judgment for this stone giant is that it is edible.


    "Eatable?" Dorn was taken aback for a while.


    Can this thing be eaten? How to eat?


    [Intuitive ingredients] Is this to let yourself eat soil?


    Is this a little unfriendly?


    Several questions flashed in his mind for a time.


    But soon, these problems disappeared.


    Because according to the feedback from [Intuitives of Ingredients], the thick rock layer covering the stone giant does not provide any food information, which means that the soil and rocks on its body are indeed inedible.


    The real edible part is on the chest of the stone giant.


    Dorn felt it, and under the chest of the Rock Guard, there was a beating fresh ingredient.


    "Is that a heart? The Rock Guard has a living, edible heart? What peculiar physiological structure is this?" Dorn was surprised inwardly.


    Between this gap, Vivian dragged the ebony staff and sprinted to the front battlefield.


    The marked, glowing rock guard has almost entered the attack range of Miss Fairy.


    She stood side by side by Donne, looking eager to try, but she didn''t rush to make a move.


    "When are we going?" Vivian asked.


    "Wait a minute, get ready to use defense skills and evasion." Dorn replied, "Also, I will try to attack its chest."


    Long before entering the snow mountain, Dorn had discussed the strategy of combat with Vivian.


    Considering that there may be monsters with the ability to "petrify curse" near the tomb of Earl Wenfeng, the final result of their discussion is��


    After encountering a monster, don''t rush into the attack. Don''t let the poison frog fight. Try the reality.


    On the frontal battlefield, the poison frog and the rock guard are still fighting each other. So far, poison frogs have the upper hand.


    The rock guard was constantly twisting and struggling under the toxin-structured frog tongue, and let out a low growl like a beast.


    After breaking several stalactites in a row, it got rid of the bullfrog''s tongue a little, and its body returned to a stable upright state.


    Seizing this fleeting opportunity, the Rock Guard began to shake his body.


    It was like a falling dog crawling ashore, shaking his wet fur.


    Suddenly, there was a puddle of mud, which was shaken off from its body, splashing in all directions!


    Both Dorn and Vivian have good actual combat experience.


    They can all feel that the mud spots that the Rock Guards shake off are a bit unusual. They may seem insignificant in themselves, but in fact, every drop contains ample magical power surging.


    Very dangerous!


    If you are hit by these mud, something will definitely happen!


    There is even a high possibility that the young hunters and foreigners who were killed earlier fell into a petrified state and died after being stained with such magical mud spots.


    Bang.


    Vivian, who had prepared defensive skills by listening to Dorne''s words, almost hit the ground at the same time as the stone giant was shaking his body.


    [Stayed and Protected] Launch!


    In front of Dorn and Vivian, a wind wall that was enough to isolate the cave space appeared at once. This wind wall was extremely thick, and if it had any substance!


    Those mud spots that shook off in the opposite direction of the two were all shot down by the wind wall.


    Not even a drop of splash crossed the boundary.


    Dorn had previously suspected that Vivian had not tried his best in previous battles, and now it seems that this is indeed the case.


    The wind wall summoned by Miss Fairy [Stay on Guard] this time is much higher than previously unknown!


    Dorn and Vivian were not affected by this mud spot attack.


    The poison frog that was close to the rock guard was hit by a lot of mud, but it was not a life entity itself, and the curse of petrification probably didn''t work on it at all, and it was harmless.


    Bang.


    The bottom of Miss Fairy''s ebony staff hit the ground again, making a dull soft noise.


    Two wind shields of [Stayed and Protected] emerged from her and Dorn''s feet, and tightly wrapped their whole bodies.


    In this way, as long as the wind shield exists, the mud spots of the stone giant cannot directly fall on the two of them.


    "Going up?" Vivian turned her head and asked seriously.


    "Go," Dorn responded.


    After figuring out the attack mode of the Rock Guard, he didn''t plan to wait for it to change anymore. Quick battle is the right way!


    "Then, blow its head!"


    Vivian gave such a clear drink, and dragged the heavy ebony staff to take the lead. On the curved head of the staff, a dangerous dazzling red light was already lit.


    On Donne''s side, he chose to press forward for a long distance with the wind shield on his body, and then turned on the [Wrist and Foot] skill.


    He had tried it in a short period of time. The special structure of the rock guard seemed not to be affected by the abnormal buffs of poisoning, charm, and sleep.


    Donn��s best firsthand control was not played, and he was forced to cooperate with Miss Fairy to fight melee.


    Deftly avoiding a heavy punch from the rock guard, several slippery tentacles with suction cups and jagged teeth clung to the stone giant''s body.


    Begin to restrict the opponent''s movements and actions.


    Not to be outdone, the poison frog''s tongue wandered and bound on the rough surface of the stone giant.


    With several slippery tentacles and a flexible tongue, the Boulder Guard said it was difficult to overcome.


    And just when it was struggling to get rid of this malicious bondage, Miss Fairy had already arrived in front of it with a heavy red staff. UU reading www.uukANAshu.com


    Boom��


    The wooden staff slammed on the stone body, and the sound and vibration were enough to make the heart beat.


    After this violent impact, a part of the rock guard''s body was smashed into a striking gap and mutilated. The debris was broken and flying, while the ebony staff was intact.


    At this time, Dorn looked at the blood bar on the head of the stone giant.


    The strange thing is that the opponent''s HP is still more than 3800 points, not a drop.


    Don:?


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 383 Strange Physiological Structure), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 27： The heart is the strongest muscle

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    Because Vivian couldn''t see the enemy''s blood bars, after knocking out a big gap in the stone giant, she didn''t feel any surprise.


    She quickly flipped her wrists, her petite body showed a staggering explosive power, and when she succeeded in a blow, the ebony staff rounded out a perfect arc.


    The extremely heavy staff was raised from bottom to top. The head of the stick was bursting with dangerous red light, and it slammed straight into the chest of the stone giant!


    Perhaps, Miss Fairy''s more hopeful attack method at the moment is to wave the big staff at the enemy''s head.


    But given the height difference between her and the stone giant, this kind of thing is very difficult.


    Moreover, before the official start of the fight, the sentence Donne said, "Try to attack its chest," Vivien had well remembered.


    The rock guard, firmly bound by the tentacles of Donne and the tongue of the poison frog, is almost an immobile target.


    Miss Fairy''s attack this time hit without any suspense.


    Boom��


    It seems fragile, but in fact, the extremely hard wooden stick head hit the stone giant''s chest, hitting a large pit with a spider web pattern, and knocking out large and small earthy yellow debris.


    A loud noise echoed in the cave.


    The magical body of the Rock Guard trembles fiercely because of this attack.


    From Dorn''s point of view, this time Golem''s blood volume has been depleted, and nearly 400 blood points have been lost.


    This time the attack is effective!


    Although he didn''t immediately understand what the judging principle is that the Rock Guardian won''t lose blood when hitting other parts, but what is the judging principle of losing blood when hitting the chest. But Dorn still subconsciously shouted at Vivienne:


    "Chest! Keep attacking that thing''s chest!"


    Keep trying to cut it in the middle!


    Miss Fairy waved the staff neatly again. In fact, without Doen��s reminder, she could also judge by the reaction of the Golem after being attacked��


    When hitting the chest area, the enemy seems to be more "painful".


    The posture of Miss Fairy swinging the weighing staff was very rough, but in fact it was clumsy and clumsy.


    This second attack on the chest hit the damage of the spider web pattern on the stone giant''s chest impartially and accurately!


    Boom��


    The damage to the rock guard''s chest intensified, and more earthy yellow gravel was hit and scattered around.


    Even Dorn bound the stone giant''s arms and feet, and with the impact of this slam, it couldn''t help shaking.


    The enemy''s HP is reduced by 600 points!


    The rocky body of the stone giant quaked more violently, and its struggling amplitude became more intense.


    So Dorn increased the contraction of his arms and feet, and spread out more mental power to manipulate the poison frog to ensure that the stone can''t get out of his control.


    On Vivienne''s side, the swift wand offensive continued.


    This is an unreasonable mixed men''s and women''s doubles.


    Don''s control (physical), coupled with Miss Fairy''s staff slam (physical), made the Rock Guard completely unable to fight back.


    And the mud spots with the effect of a petrified curse that shattered and splashed from its body would all be blocked and shot down by the thick wind shields on the two of them.


    There is no more suspense about the ending of the battle.


    After Miss Fairy smashed the chest of the rock guard a lot with the big staff, this strangely constructed monster finally stopped resisting.


    Its chest has been smashed to pieces, and its blood volume is only more than 600 points left.


    It was quite fantasy, and the body that was realized by magic power slumped down softly, like a robot that had lost its energy drive.


    But you can''t keep your hands in the battle of life and death, you must make up the knife.


    Vivian''s final blow had already been swung, and the staff dragged out the afterimage, which drove the fierce wind, and the target was still the chest of the stone giant.


    This hit will be a lore.


    Before the staff fell on the stone giant''s chest, on the back of the stone monster, the earth-yellow rock layer was rapidly disintegrating, turning into yellow sand.


    From the opening of the disintegration, a few small, dark red tentacles with a transparent texture stretched out.


    These tentacles cling to the hole, seeming to pull the body behind quickly.


    After the body behind this thing is exposed from the disintegrating rock layer, it can finally be seen in its entirety��


    It was a heart about the size of an adult''s skull and formed an approximately inverted cone on the outside. It was wrapped in a thin layer of earth elements, and the blood vessel tissue, fat tissue and muscle tissue could be vaguely seen!


    The muscles of this heart are extremely developed and strong. After leaving the torso of the stone giant, while moving, it is still beating violently.


    Sure enough, the heart is the strongest muscle.


    But to say that this thing is a heart seems a bit unobjective. After all, the real heart doesn''t have long slender tentacles and can''t move on its own.


    "This thing is alive?" The head-sized thing crawled out from behind the stone giant, and Dorn could naturally notice it.


    What surprised him even more was that the top of the tentacle''s heart was still carrying a blood bar.


    The total blood tank has more than 3,800 points, and there are still more than 600 points left.


    As this thing broke away from the stone giant''s body, the original rocky torso collapsed.


    This also made Miss Fairy''s final shot defeated.


    After this "heart" emerged from the stone giant, it waved its tiny tentacles, floating in the air like an octopus, trying to escape.


    Now Donne can finally figure out what the other physiological structure of this so-called "rock guard" is.


    The so-called "rock guard" may be just this strange tentacle heart, a shell formed by gathering earth elements around the body.


    The heart of the tentacles sits on the chest cavity of the rock body, using magical power to surging, operating the body of the "rock guard".


    It''s like the earthen armor of another world magic version.


    In this way, Vivienne did not cause blood damage when attacking the lower part of the torso of "Stone Giant", and the blood loss was caused by directly hitting the chest cavity, which can also be explained.


    This is because the "proprietary pilot" of "Stone Giant" stays in the "cabin" of the chest cavity.


    In addition, Dorn��s [Intuitive Ingredients] judgment estimated that this point was also followed, and it was directly judged that the rock body was not edible, and the body "heart" hidden in the rock was edible.


    "However, UU reading looks like this, is it really edible..." Dorn thought in his heart.


    Because the body of the "Stone Giant" has collapsed, Don''s arms and legs and the poison frog''s tongue have lost their binding objects.


    So as soon as the tentacle heart appeared, the poison frog''s tongue pierced it!


    Don''t look at the tentacle heart in the earthy body in a good battle, but without the protection of the body, it seems to be very fragile. This puncture directly clears its remaining blood!


    This strange tentacle heart stopped beating and changed into Dorn''s experience value.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading record (Chapter 384 The heart is the strongest muscle), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 28： Ryuya Organ

    "The beginning of the different world is all about cooking (!


    Dorn and Vivian stared at the tentacle heart that was no longer moving on the ground for a long time.


    After a long time, as a small encyclopedia of walking on the land of miracles, Miss Fairy said: "Dorn, I seem to know what this thing is."


    Dorn was slightly surprised: "Have you seen this thing?"


    "No, I haven''t seen it. I heard other people talking during the trip and said something similar." Vivian corrected seriously.


    Dorn:...


    Although knowing that travel can really expand one''s knowledge.


    But how long has Vivienne been traveling alone?


    How old is Miss Fairy than herself...


    Vivienne began to introduce her impressionistic experience to Dorn at this time: "In a remote town, I once heard wandering adventurers talk about a strange monster, the heart of the element."


    "On the outside, it looks like a huge heart with long, thin tentacles."


    "The heart of the elements contains sufficient magic power. Each heart of the elements has a different affinity for different elements. They will use different elements to prepare their own carapace according to their preferences and needs."


    Listening to what Miss Fairy recalled, the elemental heart they killed should be an individual with the affinity to earth.


    Vivian continued: "Those adventurers also discussed the origin of this monster. Some people say that the elemental heart was born at the same time as monsters such as evil eyes and magic eyes."


    Dorn nodded when he heard this.


    He had also heard of monsters like evil eyes and magic pupils.


    The body is a huge eyeball, with illusory tentacles growing around the corner muscles, floating in the air.


    Instead of staring at each other, or being watched by them, they may fall into a illusion, or be buffed with some strange bad negatives.


    Speaking of opening, this elemental heart and evil eyes are really similar. They are the appearance of biological organs, and they also have tentacles and some peculiar abilities.


    Maybe they are really monsters born in the same period in the land of miracles.


    After understanding what the monster killed was, Donne took out "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" and pulled the killed elemental heart into the book.


    And communicated with Alice through her thoughts and asked her to store this heart in the cold storage.


    "Dorn, are you planning to use this elemental heart as a food ingredient?" Vivienne next to him, holding the staff in both hands, curiously watched Dorn''s deeds.


    Dorn hesitated for a while, then nodded: "Uh...I want to try."


    [Intuitive Ingredients] The ingredient rating for the Heart of Elements is S grade.


    In other words, the taste of this living heart is actually very good.


    Although the shape of the Elemental Heart is indeed a bit peculiar, it is nothing more than a product of the Miracle Land ecosystem. After the killing, it will be a piece of fresh meat.


    [Intuitive ingredients] If it is edible, it should be edible.


    Moreover, eating different monster ingredients to obtain attribute points and unique skills is also a way for Donne to become stronger. Now that you have encountered this elemental heart, you still have to taste it...


    Of course, eating is not now.


    Anyway, there are very complete meat preservation methods in the story world, and it is not too late to consider how to cook after Earl Wen Feng''s tomb is explored.


    "Hmm-Don, you just have to be happy." Vivian on the side listened to Don''s answer, just nodded, and then continued to hold her ebony staff tightly.


    ��


    The exploration of the tomb of Earl Wenfeng continued.


    At present, the truth about the petrified curse and the boulder guard in this mausoleum has been explored by the duo.


    As for how the elemental heart appeared here.


    It doesn''t matter if it came in by accident, and regards it as a territory; or it was kept here as a tomb guard by Earl Wen Feng a long time ago.


    It doesn''t seem to matter.


    Donn lighted [Illumination Technique] in his hand again, and marched forward with Vivian until he walked out of this stalactite forest.


    After leaving the stone forest, it is obvious that the area of ??this underground cave has begun to shrink, and the space on the left and right sides has become much narrower, and it seems that even the air for breathing has become thinner.


    However, when he walked out of the stalactite forest just now, Dorne felt a clear air movement.


    In other words, there must be a gap between this underground area and the outside world, so there is no need to worry about suffocation due to air circulation.


    If the more you walk in, the longer the feeling of poor breathing in the middle gets worse, Donn won''t be able to do it.


    "We have to be more careful, wait until we find something wrong, such as breathing difficulties. You can consider leaving the same way first, and then make plans later."


    Dorn said this to Vivian on the side.


    At this time, he was holding the light ball of [Illumination Technique] in one hand, and the other hand was holding Miss Fairy.


    When Shicai walked out of the stalactite forest, Dorn naturally held Vivian.


    It''s understandable that the dark lights in this underground cave are blind.


    Although the two who are currently exploring in this, they are all bold and bold in every sense, and there is no nervousness or fear.


    But the necessary process still has to go.


    Adventure requires a sense of ritual.


    "Yeah." Miss Fairy let Donne hold one hand, while holding the extremely heavy ebony staff in the other hand effortlessly, and nodded obediently.


    After another distance, the two sides of the cave became narrower. With the light of [Illumination], Dorn saw a stone gate blocking the road.


    "Behind the stone gate, will it be the tomb of Earl Wen Feng?"


    Dorn stopped, and at the same time applied an [Illumination Technique] to Shimen to make the passage brighter and the line of sight clearer.


    The stone gate is closed very tightly. On its right side, there is a picture of a stone slab with live pieces.


    Through the adjustment of the live block, the structure of the entire slate can be changed.


    In the passages on both sides of the door, you can also see dense arrow holes, among which you can see the arrows with rusty arrows, densely packed.


    "So, is this the standard decryption of the tomb? Open the stone door by unlocking the slate diagram. If the steps are wrong, a thousand arrows will be fired on the side?"


    Dorn looked down at the stone slab with interest.


    I just feel that the patterns on the stone slabs are very complicated, and at first glance, the meaning is unclear.


    But as he watched, Donne had a slight eyebrow.


    The fairy lady on the side also carefully checked the stone gate and the organs on both sides of the passage. After thinking for a while, she stepped forward to the stone gate and knocked again, seeming to have a little eyebrow.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a problem, it will be safe to do so." Vivian said to herself.


    "This...this...again? Hiss, it doesn''t seem right..." Dorn squatted down and began to imagine the result of moving the living pieces to different positions in his mind.


    Vivienne walked to the center of Shimen and stood still.


    The bottom of the ebony staff in his hand touched the bottom, two thick wind shields were put on her and Don, and the top of the staff also lit up with a hot and dazzling red light.


    Then Miss Fairy waved her hand, UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com waved the ebony staff and slammed it towards the stone gate!


    Boom!


    The wooden staff collided with the heavy stone gate, and the stone chips splashed!


    The arrow hole mechanisms on the side were all activated, and the arrows with rusty arrows covered the entire passage and fired.


    However, Vivian, who was standing majestic and holding an ebony staff, and Dorn, who squatted on the ground and was still studying how to decrypt it a second, was unscathed because of the protection of the wind shield.


    The arrows slammed into the wind shield and fell to the ground weakly, with no lethality at all.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 385 Flow Arrow Mechanism), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 29： The one who seeks immortality

    "The beginning of the different world is all about cooking (!


    Vivienne targeted Shimen''s sudden attack this time, knocking down a large piece of rubble and splashing it away.


    At the end of the blow, Miss Fairy closed her hand.


    The rusty arrows on the side were still roaring, but they couldn''t hurt her and Donn a bit.


    Vivienne observed the stone gate that she had smashed into a small hole, and after making sure that there was nothing wrong, she waved the ebony staff a second time.


    Eighty! Eighty!


    Seeing Vivienne swinging his heavy staff to smash the door, only such quantifiers appeared in Dorn''s mind.


    After a few smashes, Shimen was smashed into a deep pit by Vivian, and a gap appeared in front of the two doors that were originally closed.


    Through this gap, Miss Fairy smoothly pushed open the seemingly heavy stone gate.


    The passage opened, and at this time the agencies on both sides also stopped shooting, it should be because the arrows in it were all shot.


    "Hey, get it done."


    Vivian placed the staff against the wall and satisfactorily slapped the dust off the palm of her hand.


    Donne was silent all the way.


    After the passage was opened, he looked at Vivienne, and then at the unresolved sliding stone slab on the ground.


    It was just... amazing...


    Sometimes in the face of absolute power, outsmarting seems a little irrelevant.


    "Shall we go in?" Vivian, who was standing in the front position, turned her head back, with an obvious smile on her face that was inviting credit.


    For a moment, Dorn felt that if Miss Fairy had a long tail, she would be slapped now...


    ��


    Behind the stone gate is the still narrow passage.


    "It''s probably the tomb of Earl Wenfeng." Dorn thought in his heart.


    While passing through Shimen, he also turned on his system and checked the map in the email again.


    From the map, it seems that the opening point of this [Concerto Forest] is located in the depths of this passage.


    "If the starting point of the instance of [Concerto Forest] is in the tomb of the skinning earl? If this is the case, then the earl is really obsessed with the ruins..."


    There has always been an old rotten and musty smell in the passage. It''s like something decayed at the end of this passage for a long, long time.


    The further you go, the more obvious this smell becomes.


    "That earl must have been dead for a long, long time? Why is there such a strong smell of rotten here?" Dorn was a little puzzled.


    After a few steps forward, the fairy lady beside him tugged Don''s cuffs: "Don, look at the wall."


    Through the light provided by [Illumination], we can see rows of weird murals carved on the walls on both sides of the passage.


    The lines are very scribble, the graphics are also very rough, there is nothing like the murals in the tomb passages, but more like children''s graffiti.


    The content of the graffiti looks abstract, but the content depicted is not difficult to understand.


    In individual places, the same random text engraving notes are also added.


    "This mural seems to be narrating." Dorn raised [Illumination Technique]''s left hand, and leaned closer to the mural with Vivian to take a closer look.


    The story recorded by the graffiti murals is not difficult to understand. The two of them interpreted for a short time, and then they successfully interpreted and connected the large rows of pattern stories on both sides of the passage��


    "A long time ago, or maybe not too long ago.


    The territory under the Qima Snow Mountain was led by an earl named Wen Feng.


    The lord was moody and tyrannical.


    He loves the punishment of skinning, and even more enjoys taking the skin of living people and listening to the painful wailing of the tortured.


    The inhabitants of the territory live under his brutal rule and dare not speak.


    They only dared to call this cruel lord the Count Skinner in private..."


    Looking at the first few scribbled murals, with some short text annotations, the content is probably the same.


    "It''s similar to the story told by Ellen''s mother-in-law." Vivian muttered to herself when she saw this.


    She stretched out a hand to touch the mural in front of her. The content of the mural was��


    A little man with a tall hat, standing in front of a cross frame with a knife, with a crude but penetrating smile on his mouth.


    On the torture frame was **** another bare-chested villain, with scribbled but vivid strokes expressing the appearance of "blood dripping".


    Vivienne''s fingertips touched the painting on the wall, only passing back the rough, bumpy, grainy touch.


    "Um... weird."


    She quickly withdrew her hand.


    Obviously it is a very simple painting, it is very normal to touch, but after a long time of perception, I always feel that this painting is conveying a strange feeling of uneasiness to people.


    Vivienne posted a little closer to Dorne, and silently stretched out her hand to hold Dorne''s hem.


    The two continue to watch the next content on the mural together��


    "Earl Wen Feng lived so violently and happily through his youth and entered middle age.


    During this period of time, the earl, who had whited his temples, suddenly lost interest in anything.


    Even when he was young, the criminal law of skinning, which he loved most, now seems to be lacking in interest.


    The earl was thinking about one thing, something that perhaps everyone had thought about.


    [I have inexhaustible wealth, hordes of underlings, and the supreme full strength of the territory. I have had an extremely satisfying life in the first half of my life. But how can I extend my life longer? ]


    The earl thought so.


    The earl, who has been through most of his life, wants to live longer.


    Or, taking it one step further, he wants to pursue eternal life.


    The middle-aged Earl Wen Feng found a life pursuit that was completely different from that of his youth.


    But, is there really a way to eternal life in the world..."


    Dorn frowned and read the second part of the mural.


    The amount of information in it seems to be huge.


    First of all, the content in this mural really mentions things related to "eternal life".


    "In other words, the [secret of eternal life] left by the outsider who died in the hands of the heart of the earth elemental element was not groundless."


    "However, the Earl of Skinning has even built a cemetery, which means that he has not found a way to immortality in the end..."


    Dorn touched his chin and thought.


    In addition, there is one thing that makes him very concerned.


    Who left these scribbled murals in the passage of the tomb?


    This random and abstract portrayal does not have the slightest sense of seriousness. It does not look like the tomb owner''s predecessor engraved it in his life. UU reading


    Moreover, look at the occasional short handwriting in the mural, using casual words.


    In the vocabulary, you can even feel the attitude of the person who engraved these words toward Earl Wen Feng��contempt, ridicule, mockery, yin and yang.


    "So yes, someone who doesn''t like Earl Wen Feng entered into this tomb passage and carved these graffiti-like paintings?"


    Don guessed so.


    But if this is the case, what exactly does this person picture?


    What''s the point of doing this?


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 386 Exploring the Immortal), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 30： So, what is the price?

    "The beginning of the different world is all about cooking (!


    There are many questions in his mind, but these questions cannot be answered by just guessing. Dorn held his breath and began to browse the content of the next mural��


    "Earl Wen Feng, the immortal, sought for a long time, but has been to no avail.


    This is an area that cannot be touched by his little power in the world.


    After many years of this, a wizard wandering around the world came to the foot of Mount Kima.


    The wizard found the earl and offered the secret of immortality.


    [However, immortality has a price. ]


    The wizard said so.


    [So, what is the price? ]


    The earl asked.


    At the end of the story, the wizard reached a deal with the earl.


    The earl gained the immortality he dreamed of in the second half of his life.


    So, what is the price? "


    The content of the mural came to an abrupt end here.


    The last painting is a scribbled stone tower.


    It should be the original body of the collapsed building above the underground palace where Dorn and Vivian are currently located, that is, the original intact appearance of the Mausoleum of Earl Wen Feng.


    And the marked text on it ends with the last question "So, what is the price?"


    Seeing that the story on the mural ended in this way, Dorn had the urge to explode:


    "Gan! Does this drawing tell a story? After the dialogue between the wizard and the earl, did a large part of the important plot be omitted!"


    "Also, what does this ending mean? Leave it here for the open ending, leaving readers with endless room for imagination?!"


    Dorn protested strongly in his heart, then turned his head, his eyes fell randomly on the fourth-to-last mural before the end.


    The content of the mural is about the first time Earl Wen Feng received the wandering wizard who brought the secret of immortality.


    In the picture��


    The little man with a high hat is sitting on a high chair, looking up high.


    And under the steps, stood another villain, the wandering wizard.


    Wearing a hooded robe with a bird standing on his shoulder.


    Because the murals are too abstract, the birds on the shoulders of the wizards can''t distinguish their species naturally. But the bird carried by the wandering wizard is probably not an owl or a crow.


    In short, although this wandering wizard is simple to draw, the image under a few strokes fits the appearance of a wizard who masters mystical powers.


    After glancing at the painting, Donne withdrew his gaze.


    There seems to be no way to get more information on the mural.


    At this time, the fairy lady on the side had also finished reading the story on the wall. She blinked the lake-blue eyes, and said with a little doubt: "Dorn...The story in this painting is different from the story told by Ellen''s mother-in-law. "


    "It''s really different."


    "Well��the mural said that Earl Wen Feng finally paid a certain price and gained immortality. But since he is already an immortal, what''s the matter with this tomb?"


    Vivian continued to express her confusion.


    However, Dorn was not clear about this question, and he was equally puzzled.


    So, he just shook his head: "We have to look deep in the tunnel to get more information. If there is a tomb at the end of this place..."


    ��


    Holding the ball of light from [Illumination Technique], Dorn led Vivian to continue exploring into the passage.


    The stale smell of decay seemed to be a little stronger.


    After not walking out for a while, the field of vision under the light became a little wider, and at the end of the passage was a stone walled room.


    "This should be the tomb of Earl Wen Feng."


    With this thought, Dorn expanded the light of [Illumination Technique] in his hand, illuminating the entire room.


    It really looks like a tomb here, and the structure is very simple.


    In a square room, there was nothing in it, and no burial objects could be seen.


    In the center of the tomb there is a small high platform with steps, on which there is a sarcophagus that looks very heavy and has no carvings.


    After entering the tomb, Donne opened the system''s mail again.


    "The starting point of [Concerto Forest] is indeed here." After comparing the map, he finally came to this conclusion.


    After looking around for a while, Dorn turned his gaze back to the most conspicuous sarcophagus.


    After collecting so much information about Wen Feng''s cemetery intentionally or unintentionally, he was very curious about what was inside the sarcophagus.


    "Would you like to see?" Vivian on the side seemed to understand what Dorn was thinking, and asked aloud.


    "Well, take a look." Don was not hypocritical or evasive. "The so-called secret of immortality may be under this sarcophagus."


    The two walked up to the small platform.


    After looking around and observing the sarcophagus for a while, they worked together to lift the lid of the coffin.


    The sarcophagus is very heavy.


    However, under the petite figure of Miss Fairy, she possessed unimaginable power. In addition, Dorn also used the [arms and feet] skill, and a few more tentacles were grown to assist him.


    The extremely heavy sarcophagus was quickly pushed through a gap.


    Then, a strong, disgusting smell of rotting overflowed from the tiny gap!


    This strong rancid smell was unbearable, and Dorn and Vivian let go of their hands together and stepped back several steps.


    Miss Fairy even put a wind shield on the two of them, not to resist any damage, but to keep the stench away from them.


    "Perhaps we wait for the smell in the sarcophagus to dissipate a little..." Dorne said.


    However, halfway through his words, he stopped.


    Because he heard a strange little noise, coming out of the sarcophagus that opened a gap.


    "Ho...Ho..."


    There seemed to be someone who was breathing hard and faintly.


    This wheezing is very depressing and disturbing. It was like the person who made the sound with a lot of iron sand in his throat.


    In addition, there is a rubbing sound.


    Crunchy��


    The sound of a smooth rock like a fingernail sliding hard, makes the body uncomfortable.


    Dorn looked surprised, and Vivian''s expression beside him was similar. Obviously, Miss Fairy also heard the noise inside the sarcophagus.


    "Ho...Ho..."


    Crunchy��


    The abnormal noise in the coffin continued.


    This small noise sounded particularly harsh in the empty tomb.


    After a long silence, Dorne spoke in astonishment, and said something he couldn''t believe: "The people in the sarcophagus are still alive?"


    The mural that he had seen in the passage outside flashed back in his mind.


    Especially the interrogative sentence at the end of the comment��


    So, what is the price of UU reading ?


    "Ho...Ho..."


    Crunchy��


    The noise in the sarcophagus continued.


    Then the breathing sound like swallowing iron sand intensified. There was a hoarse, numb, painful voice that seemed to have traveled through thousands of years, and it sounded with difficulty in the silent tomb:


    "I...want to...die..."


    The people in the sarcophagus spoke.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 387 So, what is the cost?) Reading record, next time you open the bookshelf, you can see it!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 31： Lantern and black nails

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    "I want to die��"


    The numb and painful voice of the sarcophagus continued, and the voice was overwhelmed.


    Dorn and Vivian looked at each other, and then they were both ready to fight.


    No matter what is in the sarcophagus, it is very strange.


    If the contents of this coffin are to be uncovered, the first reaction of Dorn and Vivienne is all-hit "him" first!


    However, maintaining a fighting posture and waiting for a while, the imaginary scene of the big green-haired dumplings jumping out of the coffin did not happen.


    Dorn hesitated for a while, and finally decided to re-enter the small platform to see the situation.


    He turned on [Demonization] at the cost of abandoning a piece of clothing, then shook the bat''s wings on his back and walked onto the high platform.


    "Dorn, I..."


    Miss Fairy was holding the ebony staff tightly, trying to follow, but was stopped by the devilish Dorn with his hand.


    "Help me." He only briefly said such a word.


    Vivian hesitated for a moment, and then still obediently grasped the ebony staff, guarding behind the tall humanoid demon, and did not keep up with the high platform.


    Donn came to the side of the sarcophagus and couldn''t resist the foul smell in the sarcophagus.


    He derives eight arms and legs in a demon state, leaning against the lid of the sarcophagus, and trying to push the coffin away again.


    The sarcophagus that has been pushed out of a gap is easier to focus on than at first.


    After a short effort, the demonized Dorn overturned the lid of the sarcophagus.


    He can finally see the whole picture��


    The inner wall of the sarcophagus is as smooth as marble.


    There was a withered man who could barely see a human figure lying inside, with the stench of decay and decay all over his body.


    There was no trace of muscle in the man''s body, just a layer of shriveled skin covering the dry bones.


    Even his deeply sunken head with eye sockets and cheeks looked like a skeleton.


    The clothes on the man''s body had long been corrupted, and his dry limbs were firmly nailed to the bottom of the coffin by four long nails.


    No blood can be seen on his limbs pierced by spikes, maybe his blood has already drained.


    As for the four long nails, the whole body is pitch black, there is no rust on the surface, and they are as clean as new, which looks very unusual.


    In addition to the black nails, this lantern was placed on the side of the sarcophagus near the man''s head.


    There is no open flame in this lamp, there seems to be only a thick, circling mist inside, but the lamp body is emitting a terrible green light.


    No one can tell how long it has been on.


    The green shimmer of the lantern shone on the man''s face.


    The man''s eyes were open, muddy and muddy, he couldn''t see the color of his pupils at all, and there was not a trace of light that a living person should have.


    He seemed to notice that the lid of the sarcophagus was opened. He opened his toothless mouth and squeezed a dry hoarse sound from his throat:


    "I... want to... die... kill... I..."


    The demonized Donne stood beside the sarcophagus, his hideous face couldn''t see much human emotions.


    But he knew in his heart that the man nailed to the sarcophagus might be the Earl Wen Feng.


    The immortal who paid the price.


    Dorn could not understand how the man in the sarcophagus in front of him had survived, nor could he understand why he was still alive in his current physical state.


    After being silent for a while, Dorn slowly said, "Who trapped you here?"


    "Kill...I...light...light...remove..."


    Earl Wen Feng in the sarcophagus spoke, but he didn''t answer the question, just repeating the original statement mechanically and numbly.


    After Donne tried several times, he felt unable to communicate with each other.


    Then, his gaze fell on the lantern in the sarcophagus.


    One of the two longest arms stretched forward and into the sarcophagus, and the front end of the tentacles rolled up the bronze ring of the lantern.


    This lamp is not heavy, it can be lifted up by pulling it lightly.


    After Don''s arms and legs lifted the lamp, the lantern shade that originally emitted a terrible green shimmer shook, and the faint light suddenly went out.


    The lights are off and people are off.


    After the green light disappeared and was firmly nailed in the sarcophagus, Earl Wenfeng, who should have died thousands of years ago, began to decay rapidly.


    His skin and bones were slowly collapsing, turning into weird ashes.


    The vitality of Earl Wen Feng that was pulled and imprisoned by the lantern began to dissipate. If he had been sealed in this sarcophagus for thousands of years in a "survival" state, then he could finally die now.


    On his deathbed, Earl Wenfeng, who might have lived in the world for thousands of years, opened his mouth and made a dry "Hoho" in his throat. He wanted to say something.


    This is not to express nostalgia for life, nor is it to rejoice in the relief that death brings.


    He just opened his mouth in numb and pain, and spit out the words that he had repeated countless times for thousands of years: "I...want...die..."


    Immediately afterwards, the remaining head of the earl also decayed and turned into ugly ashes.


    He finally died.


    Donn stood beside the sarcophagus and did not speak, because of the [demonization], he could not see much emotion on his slightly hideous face.


    "The wandering wizard who appeared in that mural really has the power to immortal? Is it through this lantern?"


    "Did he nail Earl Wen Feng, who is pursuing immortality, in the sarcophagus? Immortality has a price...Why would the wizard do this?"


    "Who is the sorcerer? The man with such treacherous power has now been perished in the long river of history; or somehow still exists in this world?"


    There were a lot of questions in Donne''s mind, but they couldn''t be answered for the time being.


    The dead silence was restored in the tomb.


    After a long time, Vivian, who was standing under the small high platform where the sarcophagus was placed, said: "Dorn..."


    Although Miss Fairy didn''t stand close to the sarcophagus just now, she could still see clearly what happened in the tomb.


    Don''t take his thoughts back to reality at this time, who was stunned, and turned around: "Vivian, things here... seem to be over."


    Yes, it''s over.


    Even though there are still some questions left and no answers have been found, there is nothing worth exploring in the tomb.


    And inside that sarcophagus, UU reading now only has four dark and unusual-looking long nails. And the weird bronze lantern that was just picked up and put back by Donne with his touch hand, and now no longer glows.


    "These things can be regarded as the legacy of the unknown wizard or the legacy of the undead Earl Wenfeng? However, no matter who they were before, they seem to be mine now."


    Dorn''s gaze fell back to the two sets of strange and powerful objects visible to the naked eye in the sarcophagus, and he fell into contemplation once again.


    Black nails and lanterns were all the spoils of his and Vivian''s exploration of the cemetery. There was no problem with receiving them all.


    The only thing that makes Donne hesitate is...Do they look a little dangerous?


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 388 Lanterns and Black Nails), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 32： Im old Asasi

    "The beginning of another world is all about cooking (!


    Looking at the items in the sarcophagus, after hesitating for a few seconds, a bold idea emerged in Dorn''s heart��


    Hold the courageous to death, starve the cowardly!


    Lick the bag!


    Whether it��s four black nails or a bronze lantern, I want them all!


    Afterwards, he told the fairy lady around him that he wanted to reclaim the spoils.


    To Dorn''s slight surprise, Vivian''s thoughts remained highly consistent with him.


    "Well! We should put away these black nails and this lantern. I know that a gentle person like you, Don, won''t let go of things here."


    Miss Fairy nodded approvingly, Lake Blue''s eyes gleaming.


    Don:?


    But Donne himself slowly put a question mark on his head.


    I am greedy for a wave of seemingly dangerous loot. If you praise me for being brave, I can understand it. But... why are you gentle?


    "Although these things are very dangerous at first sight, we re-covered the sarcophagus, and if we were more careful, there should be no problem. Moreover, no matter what the risks are, I will take it with Don!"


    Miss Fairy was still talking, seeing Don''s eyes full of affirmation and admiration.


    Dorn:...


    I really don''t understand Miss Fairy''s brain circuit very much.


    And this look makes people a little guilty.


    Afterwards, Vivienne explained a few more words, and Dorne suddenly realized that she finally understood her thoughts.


    The kind-hearted Miss Fairy thinks like this��


    In the mausoleum of Earl Wen Feng, the elemental heart that acted as the tomb guard for unknown reasons had been executed by the two.


    If you leave the dangerous black nails and lanterns in the sarcophagus alone.


    In the future, like the outsider in Laika Village, holding people who are looking for the "secret of immortality" will enter here, and they will be able to easily take away the contents of the sarcophagus.


    And this looks very strange and powerful black nails and lanterns, if they fall into the hands of people with bad intentions, they will surely cause disaster.


    The best way to deal with these two sets of props is to either destroy them or take them away.


    However, that lantern was definitely not something that could be destroyed by the current strength of Vivian and Dorn.


    Taking these two sets of props away for storage is the best solution to avoid future disasters.


    "Ah, this..." After hearing Vivienne''s thoughts, Dorn was surprised, but also a little ashamed.


    Good guys.


    Can this problem be solved like this?


    However, Miss Fairy''s idea is indeed very reasonable.


    Dangerous props really cannot be left alone, otherwise it is really easy to cause disasters.


    Vivienne and Dorne were more capable people.


    "How do you say that, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Well, I really should keep the black nails and lanterns." Following Miss Fairy''s thoughts, Don slowly felt less ashamed.


    He wanted to keep these two powerful props, mainly to try to increase his strength.


    Considering that in the future, there may be a divine battle that will bring terror and disaster to the world, Donne is not concerned about enhancing his own strength.


    Belongs to, try a bike to become a motorcycle!


    And what drove Vivian to make such a choice was mainly her kind nature and sense of responsibility.


    Although the problem-solving steps of the two are different, the final answer is the same!


    If one question is over-solved, it is true.


    All score, all score.


    "Actually, if you think about it this way, Vivienne is really right. I am indeed a gentle person." Dorn sighed in his heart.


    I am old Asashi.


    Now that he had made a decision, Dorn planned to put away the black nails and lantern.


    However, before considering how to contain them, perhaps an appraisal should be done first.


    Knowing more information, you can know yourself and the enemy, and reduce the probability of overturning.


    Gently touched "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" in his arms, Donne took out [Old Steel Hammer''s Appraisal Gloves] from the story world.


    After putting on this pragmatic leather glove, he just wanted to reach out to touch the lantern, but he stopped immediately.


    "Can the appraisal glove really appraise this bronze lantern?" Dorne murmured slightly.


    So far, [Old Steel Hammer''s Appraisal Gloves] has appraised three heavyweight weapons and props.


    Respectively are [The Time of Chaos], [Ruyi], and "Alice''s Bedtime Readings".


    However, the successful identification of these three high-quality weapons and props are all mixed with a certain amount of moisture.


    The first is [Time of Chaos] and [Ruyi], these two magical props produced by the relics of the gods, all have self-awareness, and they have already acknowledged the Lord to Dorn before accepting the appraisal.


    Naturally, they will not resist the identification and spying of them by the owner, and they will even actively cooperate.


    The other is "Alice''s Bedtime Reading."


    Dorn has a way to use identification gloves, identify the real name of the book, and enter the world in the book.


    But the way to leave, there was more information about the world in the book, which was not known through the appraisal at the time.


    The content of this information was actually learned from her own book, the world ruler in her book, after she had a good relationship with Alice.


    Dorn had also asked Dragon Niang about the first identification.


    The answer given by Long Niang is��


    When Dorn used [Old Steel Hammer''s Appraisal Gloves] to appraise her.


    She is so overwhelmed that she forgets to be vigilant about the outside world...


    Because Alice''s situation at the time was that she found the best person to play the role of the princess in her own storytelling, Miss Anrietta.


    When Long Niang realized that her information was being spied on and prepared to resist, Dorn had already entered the story world directly because of the real name of the book in her mind.


    Therefore, [Old Steel Hammer''s Appraisal Gloves] can get a little information from "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", luck is a big factor.


    Besides, Alice. In Dorn''s eyes, whether the black or white one is, it doesn''t seem to be very smart.


    It is normal for her to have any accidents...


    After recalling the record of [Old Steel Hammer''s Appraisal Gloves] in my mind, Don''s confidence is even more lacking.


    "Perhaps you should try to pick soft persimmons first."


    So he turned his target around, intending to identify the black nail that looked much weaker than the bronze lantern.


    The leather gloves touched the slender and dark nails, and there was a small magical surge between the two, and then gradually the frequency converged.


    Some fragments of information were passed into Don��s mind through leather gloves��


    [The spikes stained with a decadent aura can imprison all creatures whose nails are embedded in their bodies. As long as the �~�~ of the imprisoned creature is lower than �~�~...it can��t break free...]


    "What is below what?"


    The information obtained through the appraisal appeared to be incomplete, which surprised Donn by UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com.


    And just when he tried to increase the magic power passed to the identification gloves, trying to snoop more complete information related to the black nails.


    On the pitch-black nails, there was a decayed breath suddenly!


    Don''s reaction was quick.


    Before this breath was about to infect and destroy the appraisal gloves, he closed his hand.


    The latest chapter address of the newest chapter of Cooking in Another World: https://


    Reading the full text of cooking in another world: https://


    The start of another world all-point cooking txt download address: https://


    The beginning of another world, all the cooking skills. Mobile reading: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 389, I am old Asashi), and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    If you like "All Cooking in Another World", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 v4 Chapter 33： Take away

    Chapter 390


    "These things are so dangerous?" Donne thought a little bit sadly.


    Daigui has just eyes and hands fast, otherwise the [Old Steel Hammer''s Appraisal Gloves] will definitely be destroyed directly by that decadent aura.


    Now, Donn was even more afraid to identify that weird bronze lantern.


    The path of obtaining complete item information directly through identification of gloves is unworkable.


    "In this case, professional things should be left to professional people." Donne changed his mind.


    Since I use the established gloves to balance these two items, I can only consider entrusting others to help.


    Dorn has been in the miraculous land for so long, and he has made a lot of friends. Among them are the dwarves of Kesardum who are appraised by professional counterparts.


    Develop magic technology, forge and appraise extraordinary weapons and props, which are almost the talent skills of this race.


    "After the exploration of [Concerto Forest] is finished, don''t worry about returning to Eaton, first go to Kaisadum to find a steel hammer." Dorn made a plan like this.


    Just in time, he still has a set of strange metal that was picked off from the second-order Cretan bull in the story world, and that metal has a strong shielding effect on magic.


    You can send it to the steel hammer together to see if you can build a suitable weapon or armor.


    Dorn re-covered the opened sarcophagus, and the black nails and bronze lantern remained inside.


    Then, he used "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" to pull the entire enclosed sarcophagus into the story world.


    Take away.


    Just put it in, Alice immediately communicated with Donn in her thoughts��


    Bai Long Niang: "Wow, wow! Don, what did you put in? It feels dangerous!"


    Black Dragon Lady: "You, you, you! Didn''t I say, don''t stuff strange things to me? Those few nails, that bronze lantern, no matter how you look at it, are not the two of us can control the level! Of course, Lord Alice is not afraid, I am... I am worried that you will set yourself on fire!"


    "Uh...so it''s only temporarily with you. When my business here is over, I will immediately find a way to deal with these two sets of props. Please, Alice." Dorn could only respond like this.


    If you want to take away the black nails and lanterns, using the story world to transport them is currently the most appropriate method.


    After all, "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" has deceived the ruins of the gods, and there are bugs.


    Black Dragon Mother: "Huh! You always know to ask me when something is wrong! However, for the sake of your low voice and sincerity, I will show compassion to help you take care of this thing for three months or four months. If it exceeds that At this time, Master Alice will ignore you!"


    Bai Longniang: "Well��Since Don, you have said so. Then you have to find a way to deal with it quickly. It shouldn��t be a problem to leave the lantern with me for three or four months. But after a long time...I can��t Okay."


    After each said a word, Alice unilaterally ended the communication.


    Listening to Long Niang, the four black nails are not a big problem in the book. The bronze lantern can only be stored in the book world for four months at most.


    After this time, she may not be able to suppress the lantern.


    "But four months is actually quite long and sufficient. Although Alice looks silly at ordinary times, she is unexpectedly reliable at critical times. After that, she has to give her a good thank you." Dorn thought in his heart.


    After collecting the spoils, Dorn and Vivian didn��t need to stay in Earl Wenfeng��s tomb.


    Staying in this dark and cold place for a long time can make people feel depressed.


    It is necessary to go out and breathe.


    Anyway, there are still a few days before [Concerto Forest] opens.


    At present, the road under the collapsed stone tower has been completely explored and opened up. After that, just a few hours before the opening of the ruins, you can wait here in advance.


    When the original road returned to the ground, it was too late on the snow-capped mountains.


    "Dorn, what shall we do next?" Miss Fairy wrapped the cotton fur cloak coat around her body.


    It looks dim and gloomy all around, the mountain wind blows up the fine snow, and the environment of the collapsed stone tower on the upper body makes people feel quite lonely.


    Also, it''s a bit cold.


    Dorn, who was standing upright in the wind and snow, turned his head and smiled at her: "Are you hungry?"


    The matter in the cemetery of Earl Wenfeng has come to an end.


    And now it happens to be the meal for dinner, and it just so happens that there is just the monster food on hand, the heart of the element.


    The right time, the right place, the right people and the people are all about to occupy it. A cook in Donne wants to cook and eat at this time, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    Vivian was stunned for a moment, then nodded: "Well, it seems a little bit?"


    It��s okay not to mention it.


    Speaking of this, plus having been exercising vigorously under the ground for so long, Miss Fairy is really a bit hungry.


    ...


    Dorn took Vivian to find a place to shelter from the wind and snow near the collapsed stone tower.


    Before the [Concerto Forest] opened, he planned to move around the collapsed stone tower.


    After deciding where to camp, Donne communicated with Alice in the book and asked her to move nearly half of the guys in the kitchen into reality.


    Returned to reality along with the kitchen utensils, and the elemental heart the size of the skull.


    The heart of the element that has died, the thin circle of earth elements is no longer visible on the outside, and the overall physiological structure is completely exposed.


    "A monster that looks exactly like a heart, it can only be said that the world is really amazing." Donn held the heart of the element in his hand and observed it for a while.


    If you don��t look at the tiny tentacles that have stopped swinging, the current elemental heart is no different from the heart of an unknown behemoth.


    The fairy lady next to , this time just had a bonfire.


    After hearing Donne��s self-talk, she took over: ��I seem to have said before that some people regard the heart of the element as being produced at the same time as the evil eye and the magic pupil. Monster."


    "Well, yes, I still remember."


    "Hey." Vivian held the ebony staff, sat down by the campfire, and at the same time talked about what she heard during the journey:


    "However, the number of evil eyes and magic pupils is much larger than that of elemental hearts. So in order to supplement this conjecture, some people believe that evil eyes and other monsters are ancient magicians or evil witches'' body organs. . And the heart of the elements comes from the heart changes of certain magical dragons after their death."


    "Therefore, the number of elemental hearts is so scarce."


    Dorn was cleaning the heart of the elements while listening to the anecdotes that Miss Fairy said casually.


    Is the rumor the dragon��s heart?


    Moreover, there are S-level food quality.


    I feel that this huge heart in my hand has become more worthwhile to taste!


    Dorn couldn''t help licking the corner of his mouth.


    The only little bit in his heart, the slight resistance to the strangely shaped monster food, completely disappeared.


    (End of this chapter)

 v4 Chapter 34： Stir-fried Pork with Pickled Peppers

    From the feedback of [Intuitiveness of Food Ingredients], the heart of the element is very similar to the heart of an animal at the level of ingredients.


    Therefore, Dorn used the way of cooking animal hearts to deal with it.


    Wash the heart of the element, remove the tentacles and fat layer.


    Cut it into pieces first.


    The arteriovenous tubes in the heart are also commonly known as the heart tubes.


    Because it is very crispy and tough, it is a kind of special-tasting ingredients, and Dorn dissects them all and prepares them to be used in other dishes later.


    Use a straight knife to cut the heart of the element into three quarters, don''t cut it off.


    Then turn it 90 degrees and cut it into a flower knife with three knives.


    Change the heart block of the flower knife, soak it in clean water again, remove it after soaking in the bleeding water, squeeze the water on the surface, and set aside.


    Add some salt, add the light soy sauce, pepper, and cooking wine that comes with it and stir well.


    Then add starch to lock the moisture inside the flesh and stir again.


    Let stand and marinate for more than ten minutes.


    A whole piece of Elemental Heart was dealt with in this way, and there was a big pot full of it, all of which were changed into pieces.


    Due to Dorn''s superb knife work, this elemental heart looks a bit like flesh and blood flowers blooming with petals.


    This knife skill has laid a solid foundation for the appearance of the dish to be made.


    And by changing the knife, the contact area between the heart and the various seasonings is also enlarged, which is more conducive to the taste.


    While waiting for the meat to be marinated, Dorn brought fresh cucumbers and celery from the story world.


    In the process of traveling, Dorn has developed a habit.


    Every time he passed through urban villages and towns, he would spend a little time to purchase local fresh and good-quality ingredients and specialties, and then store them in the cold storage at the appropriate temperature in the story world.


    This will not only ensure that the fresh ingredients you cook along the way are sufficient.


    And if you are lucky, you might find a unique food supply place suitable for establishing long-term supply and demand with the Wishing Restaurant.


    Ingredients such as curry and rice currently used in restaurants are all made in this way.


    After the cucumber is cooked in boiling water, cut it in half and remove the flesh.


    Cut into small pieces again.


    During the cutting process, it was obvious that the juice contained in the cucumber that Dorn had selected was very sufficient.


    The celery will be cut off and set aside.


    After processing the vegetables, Dorn took out his homemade collection of red peppers and red peppers.


    In terms of pickled peppers, a unique hot and sour ingredient, it is estimated that only Don will be able to use it in the entire Miracle Land.


    Only one file.


    Even his two little apprentices, who are mainly engaged in Cantonese cuisine that doesn''t like spicy food, have not come into contact with this peculiar ingredient.


    Soaked red pepper and soaked millet pepper are also cut off, and the plump, sour and spicy juice contained in it flows horizontally.


    After everything is ready, heat up the pot and heat the oil.


    Sprinkle **** and garlic in the frying pan and saut�� fragrant.


    After the piping hot oil disperses the unique fragrance of **** and garlic, add the marinated meat and stir fry.


    The meat that has been marinated and tastes delicious, once burst into oil, it emits a unique meat fragrance.


    Stir-fry for a few rounds, and then pour high rice wine along the side of the pot.


    As soon as this rice wine is put into a hot pot, the alcohol is heated and it directly turns into an orange open flame!


    While the flame in the pot is rising, stir fry quickly.


    When the open flame was lit, the cooked meat aroma of the Heart of the Elements became stronger. The flesh of the heart sizzled on the shallow oil soup, and all the fishy odors were taken away by the high concentration of alcohol.


    At this time, add the cut cucumber and red and yellow pickled peppers.


    Continue to stir fry with a high fire, and fully explode the hot and sour aroma of the ingredients at a high temperature.


    Then drizzle with a spoonful of draft beer, add a little salt and sugar to taste.


    Finally, add the celery and chopped green onions, and saut�� until fragrant.


    Pour a spoonful of light oil and continue to stir-fry until the celery is broken and out of the pot!


    However, this is not over yet.


    Dorn took out a few more black casseroles that were also unique to his own restaurant.


    Place a layer of onion segments on the bottom of the casserole, and then top the fried meat.


    In the cold snow-capped mountains in winter, the casserole is used to heat the dishes. The heat preservation effect is excellent, which can ensure that the dishes are hot from the beginning to the end.


    Warm your heart and stomach.


    In this way, a large portion of hot and sour and delicious pickled pepper raw meat is officially completed!


    ��


    Quiet shelter in the snow-capped mountains.


    The bonfire was bright, and it was peeling loudly, and sparks pulsated above it, exuding warmth.


    On the side, the dining tables and chairs taken out of the story world are placed in the open air.


    There are also several beams of light feather nets hanging around to act as a stable light source, reflecting the snow around it flashing soft light.


    Dorn sent two pieces of Pickled Peppers'' Heart of Elemental to the world to Alice, and another large portion was placed on the table.


    Miss Fairy was already seated at the table.


    "Dorn, even though you have been with you for so long, you can always make new dishes that I have never seen before. Well, it smells good."


    She looked at the steaming casserole on the table, her small nose trembling slightly.


    The tangy hot and sour scent is very appetizing, and just smelling it makes Vivian, who is in the snow, feel warm.


    "Food is endless." Dorn smiled lightly and sat down opposite Vivienne.


    Miss Fairy nodded in agreement.


    Then, she blinked her flashy blue eyes and looked at Dorn on the opposite side: "Perhaps, the two of us are the first people in the world to eat Elemental Heart, maybe?"


    really.


    The monster of Elemental Heart is different from monsters such as slimes that are farmed on a large scale in the land of miracles, or monsters such as owl bears that are wild but have been eaten by predecessors.


    The number of it is too small, and fewer people have seen it.


    And those who have seen it may not have been able to beat it.


    Those who have seen the Heart of the Element and those who have beaten it are unlikely to eat it.


    So, to some extent, Don and Alice are probably really the "first pair of crab-eating people" in this world?


    If you think about it this way, the dinner on the open-air snowy night at UU Reading really has a unique meaning.


    But even if no one has ever eaten Elemental Heart before, the first person to eat it is probably not Dorn or Vivian.


    Unlike the two people who were still talking before dinner in the outside world, the dragon lady in the story world probably has eaten it now...


    "If you really want to say the first person, Alice may have eaten earlier than us. However, she is the dragon."


    Dorn ended with such a joke, ending the rather interesting pre-dinner topic initiated by Miss Fairy.


    After Vivienne listened, she smiled knowingly, her long silver hair shaking.


    Afterwards, the two raised their chopsticks tacitly.


    Dorn also easily pushed the casserole closer to Vivian: "Then, the pickled peppers are so hot, eat them while they are hot?"


    7017k


    _

 v4 Chapter 35： Warm wine and roasted heart tube

    Inside the large black casserole, there are full of beautifully cooked brown meat, red and yellow pickled peppers, emerald green cucumbers and celery pieces.


    These rich colors are so loosely piled together that people are overwhelmed.


    The hot and sour soup wrapped in all kinds of ingredients is even more unique.


    Combined with the heating of the casserole, the onions on the bottom of the pot sizzle and emit the smell of cooked onions. This combination of color and fragrance makes it hard not to move your index finger!


    Vivienne picked up the chopsticks and carefully picked up a piece of meat that was full of soup and steaming.


    Entrance.


    The meat of the heart of the elements is chewed, and the taste is a bit close to the heart of pigs.


    But perhaps it is the excellent quality of this special ingredient itself, and in the process of cooking, Dorn has used alcoholic seasonings to remove fishy, ??this meat is not smelly at all!


    There is only a pure, meaty aroma unique to the offal. With one bite, there is a crisp, tender and fragrant taste between the lips and teeth.


    The thick and sour pickled pepper soup on the outer layer continuously stimulates the taste buds during the chewing process. And as the flesh of the heart is bitten open, this strong pickle flavor will further penetrate into the flesh.


    The sour and spicy rich and delicious meat taste is very enjoyable to chew!


    "Umm-Umm-" After a bit of chewing, Miss Fairy''s gleaming lake-blue eyes seemed to be sharper, "Much more delicious than expected!"


    After swallowing a piece of flesh, Vivian stretched out his chopsticks to pick up the cucumber and celery.


    Cucumbers are not regenerated and crispy because they have been cooked in advance, but have a soft and ripe taste, but the juice is still sufficient.


    The juice in this cucumber not only brings the fresh and refreshing taste of the vegetable itself, but also incorporates the hot and sour soup, which is fresh and spicy but not greasy.


    The celery has a crunchy texture, and it clicks when it bites. If you chew this raw, crispy and delicious celery with the crispy and fragrant hot and sour heart meat, it will be a different kind of enjoyment!


    "Um-his-his-a bit spicy." After several chopsticks came down, Vivian began to stick out her tongue with hotness.


    Obviously, the family has set up a hot pot restaurant that specializes in Sichuan flavor, but Miss Fairy��s ability to eat spicy food does not seem to have improved much.


    "In fact, you don''t need to eat it in such a hurry. The casserole is always hot. If you eat it slowly, we can eat it for a long time." Dorn couldn''t help laughing as he looked at Vivian, who was eating very happily.


    "Before I met Dorne, I was still very slow to eat..." Vivienne protested in a low voice, and then continued to use his chopsticks to eat the flesh in the pot.


    Dorn himself ate a few chopsticks and pickled peppers, and then he stood up from the table and returned to the makeshift open-air kitchenette.


    The drink he prepared for tonight is almost ready to cool down.


    There is a wine cellar in the story world, so Dorn often drinks less alcohol during the trip. Achieve the effect of having a drink, being slightly drunk but not drunk.


    The drink I want to drink tonight is also wine. After all, the taste is strong, and the hot and sour pickled peppers are really suitable for wine.


    But because he was in the snow-capped mountains and the sky was freezing cold, Dorn prepared warm wine.


    There are a total of two different wines, all of which have undergone different heating treatments based on his own [intuitiveness of the ingredients].


    The first is slime dessert wine.


    This peculiar magic wine is similar to fruit wine, adding cloves, lemon, and lumps of oranges and apples to boil together to enhance its original fruity aroma.


    It tastes a bit like a warm, fruity version of wine.


    Take a sip in this icy and snowy environment. The warm, slightly sour and sweet fruity scent will not only warm your body, but also wipe away the accumulated fatigue.


    The other warm wine is draught beer, which Dorn personally likes.


    Pour the beer and the remaining glutinous rice wine into the pot together, add sugar and lemon, and drink after boiling.


    Alcohol in the boiled draft beer has basically been volatile, so drinking this warm wine is suitable even for the smaller Vivian.


    Dorn poured himself a small glass of mash draft beer and tasted it. The taste was pure and mellow, the aroma was strong, and it tasted sweet and mild.


    "It''s almost cool, and the temperature is very suitable for drinking."


    Both wines are deliberately cooled after being boiled. After all, warm wine should be warm rather than hot.


    After determining that the temperature of the two wines are suitable for drinking, Dorn first controlled the amount and gave some to the dragon lady in the story world:


    "Alice can only drink so much, she will be greedy for more drinks."


    Afterwards, he returned to the table with two warm wines.


    A sip of warm, sweet, and refreshing light wine, coupled with a sip of steaming, hot and sour and delicious pickled peppers, double happiness!


    However, the happiness of tonight is more than that.


    When dissecting the elemental heart earlier, Dorn deliberately took out its heart tube and left it alone.


    If Vivienne and Alice eat the raw stir-fried pork with pickled peppers and warm wine alone, it''s okay!


    Because tonight there is a special side dish-grilled heart tube!


    The heart tube of this elemental heart is limited, but because its size is large enough, if it is used to make a roasted heart tube, it will be enough for the three of Duoen to enjoy it.


    Use [Ruyi] directly on the side of the table to turn into an oven, and add fierce and long-lasting charcoal.


    This can provide roasting conditions for high-fire and fast roasting.


    If you bake it quickly, you won��t get the crunchy heart tube old. When the heat is grasped, the mouthfeel of the heart tube will show a unique crispness.


    The milky white core tube is placed on the grill, it will lose water and shrink, sizzling, and small oil bubbles will appear.


    Bake for another three seconds and five seconds, and then remove it from the fire. At this time, the freshly roasted core tube is flowing with fine oil, and the surface part is browned, and the taste is the best.


    Due to the preparations made in the early stage and the ability of [Fire Element Affinity], Donga didn''t spend much energy at all in cooking this side dish.


    People sitting on the dining chair, and Vivian, while eating pickled pepper meat, tasting warm wine, chatting and laughing. Then the derived arms and legs are roasted on the side and served directly on the table.


    "Dorn, UU reading ��" Vivienne, whose white cheeks were slightly flushed due to a small amount of alcohol stimulation, stared at the new dish being served by the tentacles, "Actually, I just wanted to ask. what is this?"


    "Tonight''s special dish, grilled heart tube. It''s delicious, taste it while it''s hot?"


    While verbally talking about the deliciousness of Amway''s grilled heart tube to Vivian, Dorn picked up a heart tube, dipped it in the dry dish dipping sauce, and put it in his mouth.


    The freshly roasted heart tube is hot and crunchy, and has a delicate taste.


    The taste of the heart tube itself is actually relatively light, what kind of taste is the basic dry dish seasoning.


    But if you savour it carefully and chew slowly, you can have an extremely ambiguous milk fragrance aftertaste.


    This kind of primitive pleasure is worth drinking two more sips of warm wine!


    In this way, the two chewed their hearts and took a sip of wine. This dinner in the snow-capped mountains was steaming, leisurely, and full of flavor.


    7017k


    _

 v4 Chapter 36： Soil property affinity

    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the attributes of attack, physique, defense, and mental power are enhanced.


    System reminder: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [Earth Element Affinity (not upgradeable)] is obtained.


    This dinner made with the heart of the elements, in fact, when the middle of the meal was eaten, the system prompts related to [Predator] and [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] popped up.


    However, Dorn waited until after dinner.


    When enjoying a delicious dinner with Miss Fairy, you should be single-minded. As for attributes and skills, you can watch them at any time.


    The heart of the element itself is a rare monster with strong magical power, and the quality of the ingredients is not low, with S grade. The raw stir-fried pork with pickled peppers and roasted heart tube made with it can be up to the SS level.


    Therefore, the income of this meal is not low.


    The first is the attribute points plundered by [Predator]. Attack, physique, and defense have all been increased by 4 points, and mental power has been increased by 7 points.


    It can be regarded as a relatively generous reward.


    And the skills acquired by [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] did not disappoint Donn either, it was directly a non-upgradable [Earth Element Affinity].


    According to Donne''s current understanding of the system, they are generally classified as non-upgradable skills, which are relatively powerful or very unique skills.


    This wave is not a loss.


    "Counting the [Fire Element Affinity] given by the [Cooking God] profession, I now have the ability to mobilize two different elements." Dorn thought in his heart and nodded in satisfaction.


    Isn''t this more than Jixiu who only has [Wind Element Affinity]!


    However, the situation of Don and Kisho is also different.


    Ji Xiu is the kind of unique brother who only loves the wind elements, but is full of proficiency.


    But Dorn is a professional player with many and complex skills, relying on the skill level given by the system to increase the skill mastery, and the skill pool is extremely deep.


    "Speaking of which, the two abilities of [Earth Element Affinity] and [Fire Element Affinity] can also be used together to achieve the effect of one plus one greater than two."


    As usual, Dorn thought about the use and combination of newly acquired skills in his mind.


    However, if [Earth Element Affinity] is used in conjunction with [Fire Element Affinity], he can''t think of any flowers for the time being, except that the chickens made in the future may be extremely delicious.


    ��


    For the rest of the time, Dorn stayed within the area of ??the collapsed stone tower.


    Anyway, the food, clothing, housing and transportation can be provided in the story world.


    Until the day when the [Concerto Forest] was about to open, Donn didn''t see any traces of people or demihumans approaching around here.


    In other words, this time limited time dungeon, only Dorn and Vivian will enter, and no third party will come in to disrupt the situation.


    [Concerto Forest] The first few hours of opening.


    The two of Dorn had returned to the tomb, and had started to wait early.


    Time passed by every minute.


    When the countdown to the opening of the ruins in the email was over, in the cold tomb room, on the small high platform where the sarcophagus was originally placed, a teleportation array composed of many complicated magical circuit symbols that emitted a blue light slowly opened.


    Donn has been quite familiar with the teleportation array of the ruins, and there is no wave in his heart.


    But Miss Fairy, it was the first time I saw this thing. She calmly bit her lower lip with the neat teeth in the upper row, and then slightly tightened the ebony staff in her hand.


    Regarding the ruins, about the ruins curse heard from the tauren. And the conjecture of [Vivian was probably born in the ruins to be explored this time].


    Before coming, Don had explained as clearly as possible to Miss Fairy.


    As for Don''s words, Vivian chose to believe it unconditionally.


    "If Don''s guess is correct, I''m probably from the place where the teleportation array is connected. What''s in it...?" At this moment, a similar thought inevitably occurred in her heart.


    The unknown, especially the unknown that is closely related to oneself, will always cause instinctive tension and even fear.


    "Don''t be nervous, Vivienne." Dorn seemed to be aware of the emotions of his companions, and spoke as softly as possible, "Actually, you still have a choice now, and you don''t have to go in with me."


    "Hmm." Miss Fairy held the ebony staff tighter, but shook her head firmly, "I want to accompany you in. I came here just to be with you."


    Since Vivian had always been very determined about the idea of ??sharing the ruins with herself, Dorne, who had been persuaded a long time ago, didn''t stop it any more.


    He just prayed a little in his heart: "Vivian is now very close to the [Concerto Forest], but nothing bad has happened. In other words, she can really enter this ruin."


    "So far, the information provided by the system has never been missed. I hope that it will be the same in the future. I hope that this ruin can really find a way to lift the curse on Vivian once and for all."


    Considering that the system in his body is highly likely to come from the original creator of Zhengshen in the land of miracles.


    Therefore, the object of Donne''s prayer may be Him by default.


    Then, if everything goes well for the next exploration of the ruins, both himself and Vivian can get back to reality.


    Shino Dorn is willing to find a goddess... No, the gender of the goddess is unknown for the time being, but I always feel that the original **** of the goddess has vomited!


    Dorne was divergent thinking, some weird thoughts came out of my mind to comfort me, try auspiciousness, and then suddenly saw Vivian next to him make a small gesture.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a small, gentle, but trembling palm, quietly holding his left hand.


    "Dorn, this way, so I can feel at ease. Don''t let go for the time being, okay?" Miss Fairy made a stick with one hand, turning her face slightly.


    Although the number of times she and Donne held hands was not small. UU reading


    But this intimate action was initiated and dominated by the timid Vivienne unilaterally, which seemed to be the first time.


    "Um."


    Dorn didn''t say much, just nodded, and then gently squeezed the familiar soft touch in his palm.


    On the small platform in the tomb.


    The light of the blue teleportation array has become a little dim, and it may not be long before this teleportation array will be closed.


    Dorn and Vivian walked up to the high platform hand in hand, and stood side by side in the center of the teleportation formation. The faint blue rays of light intertwined and merged, and the two figures quickly disappeared with the flash of light and shadow this time.


    After a while, the teleportation array disappeared completely.


    Lost the tomb where only the light source was left, it was restored to the muddy actual darkness.


    7017k


    _

 v4 Chapter 37： Concerto Forest

    System reminder: Enter the limited-time dungeon [Concerto Forest], the dungeon will be automatically closed after five days. Only after surviving for five days can they leave the instance.


    "Isn''t there an exit option to defeat the boss this time?" The system prompt popped up, and Dorn reacted immediately in his heart.


    There are always two ways to leave the copy in the prompt that the system pops up when entering the ordinary copy.


    One is to survive for five days, and the other is the final boss of the Raiders.


    "The boss here..." Don''s thoughts were slightly startled.


    Afterwards, the faint blue light in front of him dissipated, and when he returned to his senses, he was already standing in a dense forest.


    This should be the Concerto Forest.


    To talk about the forest landforms in the dungeon, Dorn had also seen a lot of them.


    But right now, this copy is the most special one.


    how to say����


    "There seems to be an inexplicable fairy tale atmosphere in this place." Dorn meditated after seeing the surroundings.


    The huge forest is full of light, and the whole is shrouded in amber, warm light. The wooded and ancient leaves on the top secrete natural jade dew, dripping drop by drop.


    The green leaves, red flowers, and yellow tree trunks are brightly colored and overlap each other. There are also many light spots with brilliant dreamy colors, attached to various vegetation, danglingly floating, and shining slightly.


    After seeing the changes in the environment, Dorn''s first reaction was to check the status of Vivienne around him.


    [Concert Forest] There is a high possibility that Miss Fairy��s birthplace.


    No one can say exactly what will happen to her when she returns here.


    Fortunately, nothing bad happens unpredictably.


    As before entering the ruins, Vivian still stood beside her, and still gently held her left hand.


    "Here, it''s so beautiful."


    She looked around and said, Hulan''s eyes were very gentle, and it seemed that the tension before entering the ruins had disappeared a lot.


    Dorn secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then he was concerned: "After I came in, did you feel any changes? For example, did you feel any difference in your body? For example, remembering something that you didn''t remember before?"


    Miss Fairy blinked, thinking, after a short while, she nodded and shook her head:


    "Think of something...maybe, but I can''t say anything specific. I just think it''s beautiful here, and then it''s kind..."


    "Are you kind?" Dorn believed that this is where Vivienne came from. "Take your time, let''s try to explore the surroundings of this ruin first, maybe there will be more discoveries."


    "Yeah, it''s up to you."


    Vivienne naturally chose to obey Dorn with full authority. After all, he has rich experience in ruins exploration.


    ...


    The two explored the area near the spawn point of the instance.


    After a few hours passed, it was as if there was no road to speak of in the concert forest, a small path was forcibly explored.


    No monsters were found along the way, but many plants with strange shapes were seen.


    "Dorn, I seem to recognize this."


    "what is that?"


    "Well, I remember it as Xie��. Look, the red fruit on it is edible, sweet and delicious. But immature and overripe fruits are poisonous. So. Before you eat, you must choose the right one."


    What Vivienne introduced to Dorn were a few quite tall, floor-to-ceiling trees with lush branches and colorful light spots floating on the tree cover, and they were still bearing green or red fruits.


    Evil fruit.


    It looks very similar to an apple.


    [Intuitive ingredients] The way of eating feedback is the same as Vivian''s introduction.


    Miss Fairy seemed to be very happy and energetic when she talked about this kind of evil fruit.


    Dorn:...


    The two explored another way.


    "Dorn, I seem to remember the thorns in front."


    "What is it?"


    "Don''t-don''t come close, it''s dangerous. I remember it is called the Sleeping Thorns. If it is pierced by its thorns, it will sleep for a long, long, long time. The fruit it grows can also be eaten, and it tastes sour and astringent. But it''s not unpalatable."


    Vivienne pointed at a black thorn bush this time, in which the branches grew savagely with spiky spikes.


    Inside the thorn bushes, you can also see bunches of ruby-colored berries, like bunches of red blueberries.


    Each berry fruit is very plump and looks full of juice.


    [Intuitiveness of the ingredients] The feedback is that the taste of this red berry is sour, but not unpalatable.


    When Miss Fairy introduced the sleeping thorns, her expression was fluke and fear.


    It was as if she had been pierced by the thorns of this strange plant.


    Dorn:...


    "Dorn, there is this, I also have an impression of this."


    "Um?"


    "We call it bismuth. Although it cannot be eaten, the smell of burning wood will make people see very happy and beautiful things through its fire."


    This time it was a tree that had died from the outside. It does not grow branches and leaves, and the trunk is waxy yellow with a peculiar woody fragrance.


    [Intuitive ingredients] This time, I didn''t give back any information to Dorn, because this saccharum really cannot be eaten.


    "I used to use it to roast the fruit, it was very fragrant. And as soon as the fire was lit, I seemed to be able to see the outside world, and I could feel that there were people accompanying me... I would... Um-I just Can����"


    The fairy lady was still talking, but as she was talking, she suddenly couldn''t go on.


    She looked up, not knowing where it started, and she became tearful: "Don, I don''t know... I seem to have lived here for a long, long time... I don''t know, I just feel so sad all of a sudden."


    Vivienne sobbed and whimpered while wiping away tears with her palms and fingers in a panic. But I don''t know why, so I can''t stop crying.


    In the end, she cried more like a helpless little girl.


    Crying very sad.


    Even she herself didn''t know why she was so sad This sudden situation made Donne feel a little at a loss.


    After a few tenths of a second, he instinctively leaned down and gently embraced Miss Fairy''s petite body that was trembling from sobbing.


    Inside the gorgeous, fairy-tale forest, it was originally very quiet.


    There are lush woods but no insects and birds singing; there are many clear streams, but no sound of trickling water can be heard.


    This wonderful forest named [Concert] is strangely silent.


    It wasn''t until Vivienne started crying helplessly that the forest seemed to come back to life again, and a little faint sound was restored.


    When the stream flows and hits the rock, it will make a light noise; the bugs that do not know where they are hiding begin to emit weak and inaudible bleak bugs...


    The forest seems to be sad too.


    7017k


    _

 v4 Chapter 38： Living white mist

    Dorn, who was calming Vivian''s emotions, naturally noticed the changes in the sound in the forest.


    However, he couldn''t react to this when there were still many unclear information.


    "The only thing that is certain now is that Vivian has a close connection with this ruin."


    Don''s thoughts were a little confused.


    Will Vivian be the final boss of this ruin?


    If this is the case, when entering the dungeon, the system prompts that there is no way to [kill the boss to get out of the ruins], maybe it is a good thing?


    Also, the [King of Fairies] mentioned in the introduction to the copy...


    At present, he has not seen any creatures that can be called "fairies" appear during the period of exploring [Concerto Forest].


    Dorn hugged Vivienne lightly for a long time, until she slowly stopped crying.


    "Dorn, hug, sorry. I don''t know why..." Vivian reached out her hand to wipe the tears on her face, her eyes were a little red from crying.


    It looks a little distressing.


    Dorn didn''t speak, but communicated with Dragon Lady, and took the warm towel prepared from the story world and handed it to the other party.


    Vivienne gently took the towel and spoke again:


    "Dorn, I want to see more around."


    "Although I don''t really understand it yet, I feel that I am from here, and I feel that I am familiar with this forest. If I look more, I may think of more things about me before, about this forest. "


    "Yeah." Dorn nodded.


    Exploring the ruins is what they have to do.


    ��


    [Concerto Forest] The first day spent inside.


    Dorn and Vivian explored a large area of ??the forest.


    During the period, the fairy lady holding the staff would still point out some plants that she "has memory" from time to time and introduce them to Dorn.


    However, he didn''t cry out of control again.


    In addition, on the first day of exploration of [Concerto Forest], Dorn did not find any offensive monsters.


    This is very different from the ruins he has raided previously.


    Whether it''s [Venomous Remnant Marsh], [Demon Lair] or [Minotaur Labyrinth].


    Although the ecology in the ruins is completely different, there are some good-tasting monsters that act as "mobs".


    After a night of dressing.


    Early the next morning, Dorn and Vivian regained their energy and began a second round of exploration of the ruins.


    The results of this exploration are almost the same as the first.


    Vivienne did not find the key memory of her life in this ruin, nor did she remember what identity she used to exist in this ruin.


    In addition, the shrines in the ruins, which are usually used as closed rooms, have not been found.


    Donne has a feeling.


    Although this ruin does not require the boss to clear the level, it is related to Vivian''s past memories and the key to helping her break the zero sense of existence may be in the boss temple.


    In the afternoon, Dorn turned on [Demonization] and circled slowly over the forest for several times.


    Because of the tall trees and dense vegetation, he could not find the unknown where the temple was directly from the sky.


    However, he roughly clarified the scope of this ruin.


    The relics of gods have always existed in scope.


    This point, Dorn, who has been in the ruins many times, has long known it.


    As an independent space, at the ends of the remains of the gods, there is a faint blue light. This light is very similar to the light of the Ruins Teleportation Array, and it is completely impossible to see through.


    If you want to try to pass through the blue light, you will be pushed back by a huge invisible block.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity to soar in the sky, Dorn roughly found the end of the [Concerto Forest] and determined the approximate area of ??this ruin.


    In these almost two days, he and Vivian had explored the entire forest for a little while.


    So there is no need to panic too much, keeping the original speed, you can explore the entire forest again.


    The evening of this day.


    The forest has returned to the warm yellow color like amber sugar, and with the fantastic vegetation and floating light spots, there is an ambiguous beauty.


    Regarding the approximate progress, it is estimated that today''s exploration indicators are almost complete, and Dorn plans to stop and repair together with Vivian, and by the way, simply solve the dinner problem.


    Just when he pulled out the kitchen utensils from the story world and prepared to make a quick and easy pot of noodle soup, Vivian, who was holding an ebony staff and let out the wind not far away, seemed to have suddenly discovered something.


    She looked excited, but rushed back to their temporary camp.


    Standing on tiptoe, he reached into Dorn��s ears, who was about to feed her below, and whispered: "Dorn, Dorn! I found a good thing. Hush!"


    "What good thing?"


    Affected by Miss Fairy''s movements and tone, Don also lowered his voice.


    "A cloud of white mist!" Vivian''s tone was still excited, but her voice was still very low, mystical:


    "It is very vigilant, and it runs very fast. You will mark it with a marked ranged attack, and you will only have one chance. If you miss it, you probably won''t find it."


    Don:?


    Donn didn''t quite understand what Miss Fairy meant.


    It sounds like she has found a group of very vigilant, sensitive and fast...white mist?


    Is this the name of a monster?


    Must also be marked with a marked long-range attack?


    "You''ll know if you come with me." Vivian gently held Dorn, and then made another gesture to show her light movement, and the two of them tiptoed towards the position where she had just released the wind.


    "Here." After standing quietly, Vivian raised her head and pressed her lips.


    The action expressions are all a little cute.


    Dorn looked over in the direction she had signaled, and he found something very peculiar.


    It was a cloud of white mist.


    It''s not a monster that looks like a cloud of white mist. From the outside, it was a thick white mist, like a ball of white sheep''s wool.


    The cloud of fog seemed to carry life, and UU reading was floating in mid-air under the cover of an old tree with green leaves.


    On this huge ancient tree, brilliant light spots are floating, and the luxuriant leaves are exuding sweet dew.


    The cloud of white mist was curling up, and leaf after leaf turned close to the past, acting dexterously, like a bee working hard to gather sweet dew.


    From time to time, he would shake his round misty body with great satisfaction.


    What''s more interesting is that the mist is obviously milky white. Even if it is a living thing, it is impossible to tell which is the head and which is slug.


    But looking at it, Dorn had a very intuitive feeling and judgment��it was sucking the sweet dew, and it was eating very fragrantly.


    Even Dorn��s [Intuitive Ingredients] also moved in a timely manner at this time��


    [Intuitive ingredients] The judgement is that the white mist is edible, and the marshmallow-like mist is rated as SS!


    7017k


    _

 v4 Chapter 39： Marshmallow cubes

    "Sweet! It''s delicious!"


    Perhaps it was because Dorne was stunned and did not move, Vivian leaned to his ear again and added softly, those lake-blue eyes flashed with strange light.


    Dorn:...


    It seems that so far, the things that Miss Fairy has recalled in [Concerto Forest] are more or less related to what she eats.


    It is no wonder that when I first met at the Wishing Restaurant, she was a chef who could make C-level dishes.


    Dare to love that she has been a foodie since a long time ago?


    I vomit in my heart, but since [Intuitive Ingredients] and Vivian have double-certified that the monster that is white mist is edible and delicious.


    It is naturally impossible for Donne to let it go.


    "A marked attack?" Dorn determined the skills he needed to use in his heart.


    To talk about this marked attack, he really knows a little bit��


    As early as the [Minotaur Labyrinth], Dorn acquired the ability of [Fire Elemental Affinity].


    After that, he returned to Port Marlow to find the priests to gather.


    And you must know that among the priests, there is a unique brother who can play with this ability of element affinity.


    Utilizing his own characteristics of [Wind Element Affinity], Jixiu can summon the bright green wind elves to achieve a comprehensive combination of detection, marking, perception, and combat.


    During the time in Port Marlow, there were ready-made teachers. Why not make good use of it?


    After several days of consultation and study, and after studying at night, Dorn really learned a lot from Ji Xiu, thus greatly developing the use of "Elemental Affinity".


    The road goes straight wide.


    For now, Don can still be able to use the [Fire Element Affinity] and the newly mastered [Earth Element Affinity] to drive the elements to mark attacks.


    "Don''t do it too hard, just mark it." Seeing Dorn''s appearance of preparing to do it, Vivienne couldn''t hold back his feet and added something in his ear.


    Based on the relationship between the two, and now they are still taking risks together. Miss Fairy had a general understanding of Donne''s ability beforehand.


    In addition, it seems that she is very concerned about this white misty monster.


    Hmm... It''s SS-grade ingredients, and it seems reasonable.


    "Then use the earth element."


    Dorn thought about it in his heart, flipping his hand to drive the earth elemental spirit contained in the earth''s soil, and in an instant, a few earthy-yellow **** of light dug out silently from under his feet.


    This is the spirit of the earth element.


    The natural yellow light **** all have a sense of tenacity and calmness. If they are used well, they can provide good defensive assistance in battle.


    Compared with the more aggressive and violent fire element light ball, it is relatively suitable for marking.


    After all, Dorn didn''t have many choices.


    Wave your hand.


    A few earth-yellow steady light **** leaped up and down silently, and then two chains made of sand and stone on the surface rose up into the sky!


    Directly to the white mist who was licking sweet dew happily.


    It may be that the joy of eating paralyzed the nerves of this strange monster that should have been sensitive, and it didn''t realize the attack was coming until the two sand chains flew up.


    "Grumbling."


    The white mist didn''t know where it was, or even the vocal organ that didn''t exist, and it made a slightly ethereal cry.


    At the same time, he shook his body like a cotton candy.


    The thick white mist on it suddenly spread, causing the entire ancient tree to become a hazy patch.


    Huh!


    Two chains of sand and stone penetrated the hazy fog and pierced into it, seeming to only knock down a few lush branches and leaves of ancient trees.


    When the fog dissipated, there was nothing under the tree cover.


    Only a large piece of dead matter, like a cotton ball, fell from the air swayingly.


    "It seems to have run away? How did you do it?" Dorn stepped forward to check from where he was hiding.


    The "cotton candy cubes" that fell in midair were not the monsters themselves in the white mist just now.


    Donn knows this very well.


    After all, the two sand chains he summoned through the earth element elves didn''t possess too strong attacks, only the effects of restraining and touching the mark.


    And the "cotton candy pieces" that fell should be formed by the hazy mist that had just diffused from the white mist.


    It''s like a gecko docking its tail.


    "This stuff is edible... It is even possible that what Bai Wu can eat is originally this part."


    Dorn picked up the "marshmallow cubes" produced on Bai Wu''s body and made a simple judgment.


    Because of getting started, he can grasp more of the relationship between the "cotton candy block" and the white mist monster through [Intuitiveness of the ingredients].


    This soft, fluffy "cotton candy" is indeed the product of white mist.


    And it is also a sustainable output material.


    If the white mist is compared to a sheep, the "cotton candy block" is the wool it produces.


    "A strange monster that can continuously produce SS-grade ingredients? Want to..." Don''t immediately moved his mind.


    Can''t it be raised in a monster farm?


    "Dorn, Dorn! Hey, this is the white mist candy! It''s delicious." Vivian also dragged the ebony staff towards him, "Also, did you mark the white mist? If it fails. If it does, it may not be found."


    "Well, it seems to be marked."


    Dorn leaned over and briefly communicated with the steady and tough earth elemental spirits.


    Unlike the way that Jixiu uses his nose to "sniff", he mainly communicates with the two elves he has summoned by his thoughts.


    It is said that each element affinity person communicates with each element in a different way.


    However, the efficiency of Donne''s communication is not as good as that of Gishu''s unique skill for the time being.


    "Is the white mist crystal nucleus marked? Uh... in such a big cloud of mist, the crystal nucleus inside is only half a fist?"


    "Then its current location...Wait a minute, why is it at the other end of the forest!?"


    Through the information feedback of the earth element, Dorn roughly understood Bai Wu''s body structure, which is a crystal nucleus wrapped in a cloud of "cotton candy" mist.


    The crystal core is the source of magic power of the white mist, and the source of life is equivalent to its body.


    Although this kind of body structure was peculiar, Donn wasn''t surprised. After all, he had also seen monsters with strange structures like Slime and Elemental Heart.


    However, the feedback of the earth element told Donn about the current location of the white mist that was marked just now, but it really surprised Don.


    In this short time of less than a minute, the white mist has crossed directly from the current position to the other end of the [Concerto Forest]!


    How did you do it?


    Space curvature moves?


    Dorn turned his head and told Vivienne the news with a look of disbelief.


    However, Miss Fairy was very calm. She swayed her ebony staff calmly:


    "I just remember that it runs very fast, so I have to mark it while it is eating and relax its vigilance. In my impression, it is a white mist that can cross space."


    7017k_

 v4 Chapter 40： Capture

    "Across the space?"


    "Well, just by passing through the white fog, you can cross from one end to the other end of the forest. Therefore, I used to want to catch it but I always couldn''t catch it. But if I can mark it, it would be much more convenient."


    After a simple inquiry, Vivian recounted the memory and impression of Bai Wu''s ability to [cross space].


    It sounds like White Mist does have the ability to shuttle directly from one end of the forest to that end.


    It feels a bit mysterious.


    Moreover, I don''t know what the upper limit of its ability is, after all, the area that can be moved in the [Concert Forest] is limited.


    "Moreover, I remember that Bai Wu can directly change from one to two!" Vivian continued.


    "Wait, wait a minute... Uh, what does one turn into two?"


    Wei Wei''an tried to remember, and then used her own words to retell the scattered memories that had been forgotten. In the process, her tone of speech remained excited:


    "That is, after the white mist matures, at a certain stage, the crystal nucleus in the body will be divided into two. An adult white mist will become two young white mists with small crystal nuclei, which will grow up and split again. "


    "So, I think if you can catch it and raise it, you will love Dorn!"


    It seems that Miss Fairy has been excited for so long, it seems that it is not entirely because after discovering Bai Mist, she can eat delicious food.


    After hearing her words, Dorn was also moved.


    The adult body is divided into two, turning into two juvenile bodies to grow and develop again?


    Vivienne seemed to be talking about the reproduction process of White Mist.


    Moreover, the mode of reproduction is still asexual, which splits directly into two. It''s a bit like cell division, or the reproduction process of the "immortal" lighthouse jellyfish.


    Therefore, as long as you raise one monster like Baiwu, you can get a steady stream of descendants without accident.


    "Then I''m going to catch it now?" After learning more about Bai Wu''s information, Dorn had a strong urge to catch the opponent.


    "Yeah." Miss Fairy nodded.


    She reminded Donne to mark White Mist, in order not to be able to catch this monster alive.


    [Demonization] Open!


    Waving the wings of the bat on his back, driving the earth elemental elves as a guide, Donn flew straight towards the current location of the marked white mist.


    Vivienne stayed near the temporary camp and waited for him.


    ...


    After flying over half of the forest, Dorn found the target.


    The marked white fog is now hiding in a dense canopy of trees.


    Perhaps the terrorist attack encountered during the meal just now made Bai Wu unforgettable, so its round body like a ball of cotton was trembling.


    In addition, the concentration of the edible "marshmallow blocks" on this white mist seems to be much lower than before.


    "In other words, every time Bai Wu uses the space shuttle ability, it consumes a certain amount. As long as the cotton **** on its body are used up, it can''t run away."


    Dorn, who hovered in the air, made a judgment in his heart, and then gathered the bat''s wings and fell straight down.


    "Use the sand for five consecutive whips!"


    The earthy yellow light **** in the air kept jumping.


    Under the big tree where Bai Wu was hiding, five chains of sand and soil rose from the ground and swept away!


    The nervous white mist reacted quickly this time, and before the sand touched it, a hazy mist spread out and escaped.


    The five chains of sand and soil were all rolled up, and only a few lush green leaves were pulled down.


    Although Baiwu possesses the magical ability to shuttle through space, its structure is also very peculiar, and the level of ingredients is particularly high.


    But in essence, it is still a relatively weak monster.


    The mark placed by the earth element on the body of the white mist, it has no way to remove it on its own.


    Dorn in mid-air just communicated with Alice calmly, and collected the "cotton candy" produced by the white mist''s shuttle this time.


    Afterwards, a demon''s claw grabbed "Alice''s Bedtime Book" and continued to wave its wings to track the white mist.


    "Run, can you run for too long?"


    During the flight, Dorn was in a demon state, with a standard villain style at the corner of his mouth, and the winning ticket was grinning.


    This game of cat and mouse took about four rounds.


    When Donne found poor White Mist for the fifth time.


    It''s bald.


    The high-frequency use of space shuttles consumes all the "cotton candy pieces" on its body, and even the shining crystal nucleus in its body can be vaguely seen.


    "Guji." Seeing Dorn, who was in a demon state, fell in front of him again from the air, the cloud of white mist was a little desperate, and made a plea like an ethereal sound.


    If it can talk, it should be crying, questioning, and reprimanding Donn now: You terrifying upright creature, why are you staring at me in a cloud of misty wool!


    But Donn doesn''t care so much.


    He is just a cook without emotions.


    Seeing that Bai Wu stopped running and fleeing, it was estimated that this skill could not be used for the time being, so Dorn in the air simply threw "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" on the other''s face!


    It''s just you, Alice!


    To capture and keep Bai Mist in captivity, Alice''s story world is indeed the best choice.


    Anyway, no matter how it travels, there is no way to get back to reality from the book.


    Moreover, Alice can directly restrict its actions through words.


    The dark red reading book, like a flexible bird, flapped the pages of the book and flew towards the white mist.


    It is really exhausted monster Bai Mist, and there is no way to escape, it just trembles in place.


    As a result, the symbol composed of geometric figures on the Dark Red Secretary''s side flickered, and Bai Wu''s already bleak body outline disappeared without a trace as if it had been erased by a contoured eraser.


    I have subdued the white mist!


    After putting this group of strange monsters in the book, Don returned to the temporary camp and looked for Vivian.


    After tossing for so long, I haven''t eaten dinner yet. The two people who have been exploring and running all day are a little hungry and tired.


    So Dorn finished making the noodle soup which hadn''t had time in the pot The two and one dragon niang had a warm and filling meal.


    After the meal, Dorn was not idle either.


    After all, the newly harvested ingredients are of rare SS quality.


    "This kind of special ingredients without a reference is always the most difficult to cook."


    As a chef, Donne naturally researched the way to eat Bai Mist Candies.


    According to Vivian��s experience, this kind of cotton mass-like solid white mist block can be eaten directly.


    Donn also took a small piece to try.


    The taste is sweet and refreshing, and it melts in the mouth.


    It feels like a delicious soft candy, loose and porous, with a certain degree of elasticity and toughness, and the taste and texture are similar to marshmallows to some extent.


    7017k


    _

 v4 Chapter 41： Technology makes life better!

    Jian Jian and Miss Fairy shared a little white mist candy.


    After that, neither the [Predator] nor the [Synchronized Stomach Pouch] were triggered.


    For this situation, Dorn was not surprised. Having held these two title skills for so long, he has fully understood the mechanics of the skills.


    The prerequisites for triggering [Predator] and [Synchronous Stomach Bag] are all-"After eating monster dishes".


    The ingredients must be processed through certain cooking processes before they can be called a [dish].


    What Dorn currently knows is that these two skills have a very broad definition of [dishes], regardless of staple food, side dishes, desserts, drinks, etc.


    "So I have to deal with this ss ingredient through cooking." Dorn looked at the small part of the white mist sugar cubes in his hand and thought.


    He sorted his mind and got feedback on the characteristics of the white mist sugar cubes through [Intuitiveness of the ingredients]. Then I noticed one thing--


    "The white mist sugar cubes are boiled under high temperature and high pressure, and they will turn into a liquid with a thick milky taste. Um...this is very interesting. Moreover, it is not difficult for me to complete the conditions of high temperature and high pressure."


    Donne fumbled out the appearance of the exquisite kitchen knife [Ruyi].


    As soon as the mind moved, the kitchen knife turned into a large electric pressure cooker that didn''t need to be driven by energy.


    "Behave well." He patted the lid of [Ruyi].


    Then directly put two whole white fog sugar cubes into the electric pressure cooker.


    According to the information given by [Intuitive Ingredients], the conditions of applying high temperature and high pressure to the white mist sugar cubes do not need to be mixed with water.


    Even sugar milk boiled without water will have a thicker and mellow taste.


    So, with a "click", Don directly pressed the start switch of the electric pressure cooker.


    Later, he communicated with the dragon lady in the book and asked her to put all the fruits collected in the past two days into the sub-zero ice storage to freeze hard.


    [Concerto Forest] This copy with a strong fairy tale flavor, there are really many kinds of fruits in it.


    The fairy lady emphatically introduced the ones that look like apples and taste sweet and crunchy, but unripe or overripe fruits will be poisonous; the sour berries that grow in sleeping thorns and look like red blueberries.


    In addition, there are normal fruits that look like strawberries and eat like strawberries.


    Or strange melons that look like cantaloupe, but taste closer to mango, uh... maybe this is called mango melon?


    All kinds of weird, all kinds of things.


    In short, no matter what it was, as long as it was edible fruit, Dorn made Alice freeze a portion in the freezer.


    "Since the white fog sugar cubes can be boiled into a creamy liquid with a thick milky flavor, it should be very suitable to use the poisonous feather egg yolk I brought to make an alien version of the monster assorted ice cream." Plan.


    ...


    [Ruyi] Over there.


    Because it is a high-tech high-power smart appliance, the conditions of applying high temperature and high pressure are very fast.


    After a while, it automatically flicked the switch, and a cheerful and melodious pure music segment prompt sounded.


    Ruyi:...


    The predecessor, as the ever-changing magic weapon, is always fighting [Ruyi], probably never thinking that I will become a singing kitchenware.


    It feels like a general who dared to fight and trespass, who has made great achievements, was sent to the rear by his superiors to embroider the quilt for the frontline soldiers.


    But if you embroider, just embroider.


    Ruyi is tired, Ruyi is used to it, and Ruyi can''t resist.


    Already...it doesn''t matter...


    How happy this electronic alert sound is, how sad is [Ruyi]��s self-awareness...


    Donn didn''t pay too much attention to the inner world of his kitchenware.


    After the electronic prompt sounded, he calmly pressed the switch and opened the lid of the electric pressure cooker.


    Suddenly, a warm and rich milk scent lifted up and came to the surface!


    "When it''s eaten raw, it tastes like marshmallows. But after being boiled under such high pressure, it looks like extremely high-quality butter. It can only be said that it is indeed an SS-level magical monster ingredient."


    After sighing in this way, Donne poured out all the frosting and cream in the pot and let it cool down.


    While waiting to cool down, he took out several more poisonous feather eggs the size of an ostrich egg from the story world.


    Poison feather chicken is a monster that was produced in relics, but is now being raised on a large scale by the Wishing Restaurant Farm. The eggs that came out of it had poisonous shells.


    In addition, fertilized eggs have much higher shell toxins than non-fertilized eggs.


    However, the egg liquid inside is non-toxic, and it is a very good quality ingredient.


    Knock open the huge eggshell to separate the yolk.


    After the foggy sugar cream is left to stand and cool, add fresh poisonous feather egg yolk, then mix in the sugar, stir well, until the liquid in it begins to thicken and becomes egg yolk paste.


    The prepared egg yolk paste is put into the freezer and frozen.


    Then use [Time of Engraving] to speed up the freezing time, and after a short wait, you can take it out together with the various fruit jellies previously put in.


    Very convenient!


    The egg yolk paste that was frozen for the first time solidified into a block with small pores on the surface, and the embryonic form of the ice cream can be seen.


    "Sure enough, my judgment of making ice cream was correct."


    Thinking of this, Donne reached out and patted Ruyi, who was still working as an electric pressure cooker.


    When he took his hand back, [Ruyi] had been completely renewed according to his needs and turned into an electric blower.


    Dorn poured the frozen egg yolk paste into the whisk, using the power of technology, it was extremely convenient to start whisking lazily.


    The technological kitchenware from the earth "buzzed", and the egg yolk paste inside was constantly stirred and rotated at high frequency, making it more viscous and delicate in texture.


    Technology makes life better!


    It��s also worth mentioning that Don��s [cooking power] is on during the process of making assorted ice cream.


    That warm force has been wandering in the temporary kitchen in the camp.


    When making Dengying Beef in the [Minotaur Labyrinth] before, Dorn had almost exhausted the [cooking power] he had before.


    After realizing the magic of [Cooking Power], he began to spare no effort to start collecting this magical value.


    Wishing to see a stranger who had never eaten his own food, he immediately took out the personal food and stuffed them into their mouths.


    This can be seen from the fact that on the way back to Marlowe from Dawn through Donne, the geese had to go over and reap the [cooking power] of the pirates of Sparrow and the others.


    After returning to Eaton, he managed the restaurant earnestly for several months. Coupled with the promotion of Ms. Barbasha and the development of Cantonese restaurants, the number of new customers increased.


    Compared with the previous days when there was no [Cook God] skill, there is no system, which is a middleman who makes a difference.


    In short, after this hard accumulation, Don''s [Cooking Power] barely managed to reach another 10,000 points.


    Probably it can catalyze another portion of ss ingredients to be made into sss top dishes.


    In the beginning, he planned to leave these ten thousand points to the next boss who wanted to tackle the dungeon.


    But now comes the [Concerto Forest]. First, the system hints that there is no need to play the boss to clear the level; second, it is possible...The boss is by my side.


    So at the moment these ten thousand points of [cooking power] don''t need to be in vain.


    "Bai Wu''s space shuttle skill is really amazing. If you can spend 10,000 points [cooking power] to obtain an enhanced version of the space shuttle skill, even as long as you safely reproduce the original version, I don''t feel it is a loss."


    Dorn thinks so.


    7017k


    _

 v4 Chapter 42： Assorted ice cream

    Chapter 399 Assorted Ice Cream


    Wait until the mayonnaise was thick and delicate, showing the texture of yogurt, Dorn stopped the operation of [Ruyi].


    This newly obtained thick emulsion, as long as it is frozen again, it is the finished ice cream.


    But before that, there were still a large number of freeze-dried fruits that were not used.


    Dorn stretched out his hand to caress on [Ruyi], his mind changed skillfully, and then the beater under his hand turned into a blender.


    ���ˡ���


    All kinds of hard fruits are freeze-dried and put into the blender, making a crisp collision sound with the container wall.


    Add some slices of the evil fruit, add some strawberries, add a large scoop of ice cream, and stir.


    Add some sleeping thorn berries, add some mango slices, add a large scoop of ice cream, and stir.


    Add vanilla powder...


    Add fruit wine...


    Various materials are put into the mixer, and in the sharp and powerful sawtooth rotary cutting, they are broken into pieces, with a sweet or sour taste, and penetrate into the ice cream.


    Dorn spent a certain amount of time and prepared various flavors very casually.


    I want to say that ice cream is still very tolerant of various condiments and flavors. As long as the flavors do not conflict, you can basically put anything in it.


    Even the flavor conflicts between the condiments and ice cream...


    Dorn was fortunate to have tasted Lao Ganma''s ice cream when the earth was the master of UP.


    However, he himself can''t do so maverick in production now.


    The fruits, vanilla, light fruit wine, etc. he used, all served with ice cream, which was normal.


    Return the ice cream of various flavors to the cold storage of the story world for refrigeration. By the way, use [Time of Chaos] to speed up.


    He himself stayed in the makeshift kitchen in the ruins, made some other ingredients, and prepared to serve with ice cream for a while.


    For example����


    Grind some coffee beans to make an iced coffee.


    After adding some irregular ice cubes, put the frozen ice cream ball into the coffee, and put a little vanilla embellishment.


    is a cup of Afgardol with a strong flavor.


    For example����


    Bake a large piece of thick toast, and cut out eight small cubes from it.


    The butter melts in water to give off the frankincense, and add a little honey.


    Spread the thick honey butter on the toast, fill in the small cube that was cut out on one side, and brush the honey butter on the inner wall of the middle.


    Return to the oven to bake the toast until it is crispy on the outside and fluffy on the inside and then take it out.


    Add fresh or dried fruits on top, plus frozen ice cream balls.


    Sprinkle with crystal sugar as a decoration.


    is a thick toast with rich ice cream.


    Another example-


    Make butter meringues and bake them into puffs in the oven.


    After it��s out of the oven, one portion is divided into two, which is filled with ice cream and topped with a little bit of almond wine.


    is an exquisite ice cream puff!


    ����


    The old castle in the middle of the lake in the story world.


    In the dining room, Vivian and two Dragon Niangs are sitting opposite each other at the table.


    Dorn served them a variety of exquisite drinks and desserts made from assorted ice cream.


    It��s been a while since I had a dinner, it��s not too much to get together for a dessert.


    In addition, although in the real world outside, it is a cold winter with falling snow.


    But it''s not cold in [Concerto Forest].


    In "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", it is even more that Long Niang wants as many degrees as possible.


    It��s no problem to eat ice cream. Don��t worry about being frozen to your head.


    There is even a little bit, like the psychological pleasure of eating ice cream in the northern heating room.


    Dorn took all the desserts and took a seat at the table.


    Vivian and Alice seem to belong to the kind of girls who are not resistant to colorful and delicate desserts.


    Both those always gentle lake-blue eyes, or those two pairs of golden dragon eyes that are occasionally not very smart, stared at the table firmly at this time, shining brightly.


    "Okay, assorted ice creams. While... uh, try them all?" Seeing this, Dorn took out his master''s tolerance and opened his mouth.


    Although he didn��t know why he stayed in Alice��s castle with Vivienne, he could inexplicably get the identity of a male host...


    As his voice fell, the girls at the table cheered and picked up the tableware excitedly!


    Vivian brought a cup of Afujiato in front of him, took a sip, then scooped out a scoop of ice cream with a spoon, carefully stretched out her pink tongue and licked it before sticking it into her mouth.


    The taste of cold drip coffee is very mellow. There is no sugar added to it. If you drink it alone, you will not taste any sweetness.


    You can only drink the bitter taste of coffee, and the taste of almond liquor mixed in it.


    However, with the ball of ice cream floating in the coffee, the taste of the whole drink is greatly changed!


    The ice cream that Dorn adds to the coffee is vanilla, and the taste is lighter, which will not overwhelm the guests. Instead, it highlights the ice cream made with white fog sugar cubes, which has a very strong milk flavor.


    So, the sweetness and bitterness in this cup of Afgadol are both positive and mellow.


    These two mellow tastes, match each other, and add a little alcohol to blend them. The resulting taste may not be appropriate to describe it as a miracle, but it is really a sublimation of the taste, a wonderful tongue-in-the-mouth reaction!


    "Cool, bitter and sweet, but delicious!" Miss Fairy nodded cheerfully.


    On the side of Alice, two bodies, one black and one white, were bowing left and right in front of a large portion of ice cream thick toast, and they had already eaten happily.


    The colorful ice cream balls, combined with the dried fruit and fresh fruit pieces piled on the steaming toast, made Dragon Niang a little bit unbearable just looking at it, she just wanted to take her mouth quickly.


    This ice cream was taken in the mouth, and the taste was icy and cold. The first thing I tasted is the thick and delicate milk fragrance, followed by the fruity flavor that penetrates into it.


    If you chew, you can also chew granular jelly pieces.


    As soon as these jelly pieces are ground with teeth, sweet or sour fruity aromas burst out!


    There is also the toast with honey and butter. The toast itself is still hot, the crust is browned and crispy, but the bread inside is still soft and porous The whole body exudes a light buttery frankincense and the bread itself The smell of wheat.


    Fragrant, crispy on the outside and loose on the toast, if you spread a thick ice cream in your mouth, the flexibility of thick toast will be the dessert.


    Hot bread and cold ice cream create a temperature contrast in the mouth. And the thick ice cream, whether it is wrapped in the crispy crust or penetrated into the soft hot bread, the taste is a must!


    "Kachakacha��mummum��" Alice''s two bodies squinted her eyes and made a happy chewing sound, satisfying to swallow the thick toast of ice cream.


    Because of her devotion to eating, Long Niang temporarily put Donn aside, and she didn''t have time to say too much about her definite taste.


    Only in the interval of swallowing, will he vaguely utter to Donn: "Hmm-delicious! Mum-like it! I love ice cream!"


    Seeing that Vivienne and Alice were all impressed by today''s dessert, Don just shook his head and smiled.


    and took a small puff for herself.


    After biting the soft outer meringue, I can��t wait to squeeze the creamy ice cream into the mouth.


    (End of this chapter)

 v4 Chapter 43： New skill [Jumping White Mist]

    Chapter 400 New Skill [Jumping White Mist]


    A meal is not too healthy, but after eating a very delicious supper, Alice and Vivian are both satisfied.


    Dorn and the two of them exchanged activities in the restaurant for a while, and then each went back to rest in the room where they lived recently.


    On the second floor of the old castle in the heart of the lake, there is a bedroom belonging to Donne. Many of the furniture in it are newly purchased.


    These new furniture have brought a little bit of life to this originally gloomy castle room.


    Dorn sat down on his favorite soft velvet bench, and then opened his system panel.


    Just when I was eating downstairs, there was a system prompt about [Predator] and [Synchronous Stomach Bag] being triggered, but he didn''t take a closer look at that time.


    "Let��s take a look, let��s take a look. [Predator]��s income is not too high, only 3 points of mental power. Um... Bai Mist is not a powerful monster, its magic power is not very full, and this attribute point benefits also It''s understandable."


    Dorn talked to himself while operating.


    Then, he set his sights on the new skills obtained by eating SSS Assorted Ice Cream.


    When I just got this new skill in the restaurant, the system prompt was like this��


    System prompt: [Synchronous Stomach Bag] is triggered and the skill [White Mist Lv0] is obtained.


    System reminder: Because of the dishes of the [White Mist] skill, the rating breaks through the SSS level, [White Mist lv0] �� [Jump White Mist (not upgradeable)], the skill effect will be permanently strengthened!


    "I remember that the system prompts a reminder just now, because the dishes have broken through the SSS level, which led to the enhancement of the effect of the newly acquired skills."


    Dorn began to research this new skill.


    [White Mist Jump (not upgradeable)]: Summon white mist with the ability to jump. By crossing the white mist, you can reach any place you want in a short time.


    In addition to the introduction of the skill, there is a line of small-print comments below.


    indicates the difference between the upgraded effect of [White Fog] and the original [White Fog].


    It can be seen that the system panel is still relatively user-friendly, and the specific strengths of the enhanced version of the skills are also explained.


    Dorn studied the notes roughly, and concluded that there are roughly two effects of the upgrade��


    First of all, the spatial ability of the original [White Mist] is [Shuttle].


    After passing through the white fog, you can choose an approximate landing point at any location within a radius of ten kilometers.


    But after the upgrade, the [Yueqiang White Mist] is more powerful, and its [Yueqiang] effect has no distance limit!


    White fog, go wherever you want!


    However, ��Yueqiang White Mist��is not perfect. There are still some negligible shortcomings.


    For example, the farther the drop point is, the longer it will take to traverse the white fog.


    In addition, the farther the distance is, it is like the distance of a one-time jump of more than four to five hundred kilometers, and the accuracy of the landing position will appear to be a certain deviation.


    "So, if you want to accurately land at the destination you want to go, you''d better use this ability in stages for long-distance jumps." While reading the notes, Donne touched his chin to think.


    In addition to the huge gap in the distance across the space, the other difference between the original version of [White Mist] and the upgraded version of [Yueqiang White Mist] is��


    [White Mist] can''t take people to shuttle, but [Jumping White Mist] can.


    Whether it is a two-person trip, a three-person trip, or even a five-person trip, it can be done. As long as the fellow teammates do not fall into the team while following the skill user through the white fog, there will be no problems.


    In general, this [Yueqiang White Mist] skill is better than the original [White Mist] skill, it is not a little bit stronger!


    "Similar to what I had previously speculated, the skills acquired by eating SSS-level dishes will really be greatly enhanced!" Don''s spirit was lifted.


    The last skill he obtained in this way was the �������ơ�of the Bulls of Crete.


    Once a month, you can resurrect in situ with excess blood after being killed. Perhaps it''s because the skill itself is outrageously strong.


    So, the effect of SSS dishes increase is to give a chance to upgrade.


    And the [White Mist] I got this time, there is a lot of room for improvement. Therefore, with the increase of SSS dishes, the skill effect is directly improved.


    "These ten thousand points [cooking power] are not spent injustice!"


    "It seems that if you encounter any SS-level ingredients in the future, spending 10,000 points [cooking power] to upgrade the dish level to SSS level is a steady profit."


    "[Cooking Force] is awesome!"


    Dorn lying on the plush couch in the bedroom, twisted happily like a baby maggot.


    ...


    After a nap.


    Dorn and Vivian once again come out of the story world, continue to explore the [Concert Forest], and find the temple here by the way.


    This is already the third day for the two to explore the ruins.


    Through the various scenery and vegetation that Miss Fairy saw during the period, she has recalled many lost memories in the past.


    She can now be sure that she has lived in this fairy-tale forest for a long, long time.


    But it is a pity that the memories Vivian recalled are all fragments and bits of past life experiences, and few are directly related to her own identity.


    "Before, there were groups of fairies living here."


    "Their bodies are only the size of a palm, with transparent wings, and they are all beautiful girls."


    "The fairies are only wrapped in fresh leaves and flowers. They will dance here, laughing and chasing the light **** floating in the air, and collecting various fruits to fill their stomachs. Then I��um...I..."


    "I just remember those fairies don''t like to play with me, and I rarely see them... Hey? I used to be a hated person, right?"


    While resting for a short time under a huge, glowing deciduous tree, Miss Fairy seemed to think of some memories related to this place again.


    So he didn''t hide it at all, and told Donne to know everything.


    Speaking of the last, because in my memory, I rarely play with the fairies here, and it seems a little out of gregariousness.


    Vivian��s final tone was wronged.


    "Vivian is so cute, it''s impossible to be hated by others." Don just smiled at her.


    He thought differently from Vivian. UU reading www.uukanshu.c��m


    In the introduction of the copy given by the system, there is a mention of the words [King of Fairies].


    If Vivian is really the king here, then there are no fairies who dare to play with you!


    You are their superior!


    Besides this lighter thought, Donne currently has some other worries and doubts.


    is still about this copy.


    This [Concert Forest] has lush vegetation and full of vitality. But to some extent, it makes people feel lifeless.


    It is rare to see animals in the forest.


    Even, I have been exploring for almost three days, and the only living monster I saw was the white mist that had been kept in captivity in the story world.


    In addition, there are the fairies who have appeared in the introduction of the dungeon and Vivian��s memories. So far, no trace of their activities have been seen in this forest.


    "I don''t know if I think too much, but it always feels like something is going to happen, or something big happened here?"


    (End of this chapter)

 v4 Chapter 44： Bud and shamrock

    In the afternoon of the third day.


    The two of Dorn explored a deep water pool with floating bubbles, and after passing through a dense deciduous forest, they finally found the [Concert Forest] shrine that grew among several jagged trees.


    At present, this dungeon is about to explore seven or eight, and there is nothing surprising to find the temple at this time.


    Rather, it would be surprising if there was no temple at this time.


    [The Concerto Forest] The temple is very magnificent.


    The surface is covered with some lush wall-climbing plants, resulting in the original rock wall being lush.


    And the tall trees around and growing on it also live in harmony with this extraordinary building, as if they were part of the original temple.


    From the appearance of the entire [Concerto Forest] temple, there is only one key word��coordination!


    Its existence is really in harmony with this fantasy fairy tale forest, like a mansion where the fairy in the forest and the lord of the forest live.


    On the periphery of the temple, there are also huge stone pillars that can''t be contained by a few adults.


    This kind of stone pillar seems to be the standard configuration of the boss room in the dungeon.


    Without it, there would be no smell.


    Dorn and Vivian watched the temple from a distance.


    "Dorn, this is what you said, should we find the temple?"


    "Hmm... Seeing the temple, do you remember anything?"


    "Well��" Miss Fairy nodded, and then looked serious, "I seem to have lived in this building for a long time. I feel that if I go inside, I might be able to remember what I was like before."


    Hearing this, Dorn hesitated for a while, and finally said: "Then let''s go in."


    The main purpose of this trip to [Concerto Forest] is to completely lift the curse of the relics for Vivian and break the barrier between her and the real world.


    By the way, I learned about her real life experience.


    Since I have explored the ruins for so long, there are no critical gains.


    So the results and answers they both wanted, 80% of them were in the temple.


    "I hope that the hints given by the system won''t be wrong, the original God is on." Learning from the locals in the land of miracles, Donne prayed to the righteous **** in his heart.


    After passing through the thick vines growing in the forest, or standing or falling stone pillars, the two of Dorn came to the temple.


    It is not the same as the boss room encountered in the past.


    [Concert Forest] The stone gate of the temple is not closed, but open.


    Between the two stone gates, you can see vines growing, blocking the passage.


    Obviously, this door has not been closed for a long, long time.


    "After the king of the fairies left, everything was silent here."


    Don''t scratched this copy of the brief in his mind for no reason. After taking more precautions and caution in his heart, he walked to the stone gate.


    Using the abilities of [Flame Technique] and [Fire Element Affinity], a strong flame is generated out of thin air, directly igniting the plant vines at the passage.


    The flame rose, but it was only confined between the stone gates, and a single spark did not spread to the side.


    When the burning sound and heat wave ceased, the vines that had blocked the entrance had been burnt, and the ground was covered with ashes with residual warmth.


    And the situation inside this temple can finally be spied on.


    Inside the temple, you can also see the vines all over the walls, growing very lush. Deeper, you can see a quiet pool.


    There are countless bright **** of light floating in the inner space of the temple, providing a very dreamy light source.


    After the two of Dorn looked at each other, they nodded to each other and entered carefully in a fighting posture.


    ��


    The interior space of the temple is very large.


    Vivienne dragged the heavy ebony staff and followed Donn step by step. The two hadn''t found anything too valuable for the time being.


    After a few steps out, Vivian suddenly heard a very clear voice.


    "traitor!"


    It seemed that someone was yelling at her in an extremely angry voice.


    "Well-"


    Miss Fairy squeezed the staff slightly subconsciously.


    Dorne at the side was keenly aware of her strangeness. As a qualified adventurous companion, he immediately asked: "What''s the matter?"


    "Dorn, did you hear any sound?" Vivian whispered softly and looked around at the same time.


    "sound?"


    Dorn held his breath slightly and turned his head to listen, but he heard nothing. The whole temple was silent.


    Vivienne was about to explain.


    At this time, the voice just sounded again:


    "You didn''t protect them. When they cried, you can''t do anything when they bleed, you are useless! Sinner, sinner, sinner!"


    "You left here! You damn, damn, damn!"


    This time the voice spoke longer, giving Vivian more time to distinguish.


    She found that this hateful voice could only feel emotions, but could not hear the tone and timbre, could not hear the gender of the speaker, and could not find out who this person was.


    This voice seemed to sound from her mind.


    It''s like her silent reading voice.


    It is clearly audible to her, but in fact it does not exist.


    No wonder Vivian couldn''t find the owner of this voice.


    Ordinary people read silently in their minds, whose voice should be used?


    Maybe it''s his own, maybe no one''s.


    But this voice, if one day yells emotionally at himself, it will still feel terrible.


    "Dorn, that voice just now..."


    Vivian held the staff tighter and was ready to fight and wield the staff at any time, and at the same time told Dorn around her about what she had discovered.


    She has nothing to hide from Dorn.


    "The voice in my head is talking to you? Say you are a betrayer?"


    After hearing Miss Fairy''s words, Dorn couldn''t figure out what this sudden situation meant for the time being.


    He could only take a picture of "Alice''s Bedtime Story" in his arms, and silently communicated with the dragon lady in the story world: "If something goes wrong in a while, please put Vivienne in the book first. ."


    After that, the two remained vigilant in the fighting state for a while, but nothing happened.


    Even the voice in Vivian''s mind stopped.


    Therefore, the two can only decide to explore the temple first, and then make other plans.


    The process of exploring the temple is relatively smooth.


    Like the forest outside, this area originally existed as a boss room without any monsters.


    In the huge temple, the two of them only found two things worthy of attention.


    The first is a huge flower bud growing in a cluster of intricate vine branches.


    In the entire temple, there is only one flower in UU Reading .


    The petals are light blue, closed together, like a huge egg, which makes people feel like something is gestating inside.


    The second one is almost a whole tree trunk of shamrock.


    This plant has burnt traces, and most of the trunk is charred, among which there are black, gray, red and yellow.


    "When the shamwood burns, people who light the wood will see beautiful pictures or memories. After this wood is burned, it will be red or yellow. I don''t remember that they will turn black or gray." Vivian Introduce like this.


    After all, it is a magical wood with special functions that exists in the ruins, and the state after being lit cannot be judged by common sense.


    It sounds like the red and yellow are what the bismuth should look like after it is burned, but the black-gray charring is abnormal.


    "Well-besides, I think this section of the sabbath tree can still be ignited." Miss Fairy continued.


    7017k_

 v4 Chapter 45： The Past of the Skinner (Part 1)

    Dorn: "If we light this sabbath tree, what will happen?"


    Vivienne briefly recalled and thought: "The person who first lit the shamwood, what he saw and heard through the fire, will reappear in front of us."


    Donn didn''t answer right away.


    Instead, I went to look at the burnt sabbath tree on the ground again��


    The flame burned and left rough charring traces with gullies, red-yellow and black-gray.


    "If the red and yellow charring marks represent a good memory or picture. What does the black and gray represent? Painful or disturbing memories?"


    Dorn speculated like this in his heart.


    Look at the sabbath wood, the intricate red and black interlaced. If all of these really represent a person��s good and miserable memories...


    That piece of firewood, which I don��t know how long lying in the temple, really recorded a very long story.


    "Will it be Vivian the one who once lit this section of sabbath wood?"


    Donn didn''t know.


    And the thoughts of the fairy lady next to him at the moment are actually the same as Don��


    Was it the self who once ignited this piece of sabbath?


    If so, what did you see in the flames?


    The two were silent for a while.


    After that, Dorn took the lead to break the silent atmosphere: "Would you like to light it up and see?"


    "Yeah." Vivian nodded quickly.


    Regardless of what was recorded in this section of sabbath tree, as long as it is rekindled now, everything will be clear.


    puff.


    With magical traction, along with the activation of the [Flame Technique], a pulsating flame suddenly lit up on this section of the sabbath tree.


    The flame burns bigger and bigger, and burns brighter.


    There is a very good smell, like musk, which diffuses in the fine smoke and dust.


    At the beginning of the burning of shim wood, the burning situation was normal. The heat wave was surging, accompanied by the sound of charcoal burning.


    But slowly, something different from ordinary firewood igniting took place.


    Above a section of yellow charring traces of Amshamia, light and shadow began to flicker in the flames.


    The light and shadow in the fire gradually expanded and became clearer and clearer, since in the end it looked like a pulsating projection screen.


    Moreover, from the picture in the flames, there are sounds that do not belong to the flames.


    That''s the sound of the blizzard''s fury��


    Woo woo woo.


    The winter breeze mixed with snow flakes sobbed, and the sky and the earth were a vast expanse of whiteness.


    In the picture, you can see the towering Qima Snow Mountain like an upside-down jade fan.


    At the foot of the snow-capped mountains, you can see dozens of people and horses.


    Among them are regular knights who ride on horses and armor and are quite majestic in every move. There are also mercenaries who are scattered behind the horse, behaved more loosely, but are more well equipped.


    The head of this group is an unsmiling middle-aged man with a sophisticated and solemn temperament.


    The man straddled a fat white horse, holding the reins in his hand. There was wind and snow sticking to the white beard beside his mouth, but the man didn''t care much.


    He spoke in a low voice commandingly: "There is a snow mountain ahead. Get off the horse, Wen Feng."


    The man''s words were addressed to a boy who also straddled his horse next to him.


    The boy is about fourteen or five years old, beautiful and strong. He has neat short chestnut hair, a thick black fur robe, and a long sword with ornate decorations slung around his waist.


    "Yes, father."


    The boy named Wen Feng nodded respectfully, and then got off the horse skillfully.


    Afterwards, he raised his head to look at the towering and unmoving Qima Snow Mountain, his expression of decisiveness became a bit shaken and confused.


    At this time, Wen Feng was still a child.


    "Wen Feng." The man on the horse said in a tone that was not very close, "You are a child of the Xuelang family. Since your 14th birthday, you will go to Qima Snow Mountain alone to survive for a week. Your grandfather is In this way, I am like this, you are like this, and your son will have to be like this in the future."


    "After you come back alive from Qima Snow Mountain, you can be regarded as a man from the Snow Wolf family."


    "I know, father." Wen Feng nodded respectfully again, and then silently squeezed his fists, the shaken expression on his face dissipated a little.


    Wait until Wen Feng''s figure, as well as his black fur robe that was violently danced by the wind and snow, disappeared into the woods at the foot of the snow-capped mountains.


    His father, who is also the Marquis of the Snow Wolf family, paused and coughed.


    The mercenaries who were standing scattered behind the knights walked to the horse.


    "Master Marquis?" The leader of this group of mercenaries is a strong man who is blind and wears a blindfold.


    "Quickly follow. As I told you before, unless he is in danger of life, don''t help him." The Marquis, who looked rather serious, said in a slow tone.


    Then he turned his head and looked at a young knight behind him: "Peter, you go too."


    "As you ordered, Lord Marquis."


    The knight named Peter, quickly dismounted without any objection, and walked into the mercenary ranks.


    Under the gaze of Lord Marquis, this excellent team of mercenaries also walked into the snow-filled snow forest.


    Then, the picture in the firelight was filled with flying snow.


    The wind kept wailing.


    Woo woo woo.


    ��


    Dorn and Vivian stared at the pulsating picture in the firelight, their expressions were a little surprised.


    Judging from the image presented by the igniting of the wood, the person who ignited this piece of wood was not the Vivian herself who had previously speculated by the two.


    And there is a high probability that it is the boy named Wen Feng.


    That is, the one who was later called the Earl of Skinning, led the Lord by Qima Snow Mountain.


    The undead, who was full of evil, pursued immortality in his later years, and was finally nailed in a sarcophagus by an unknown wandering wizard to rot and stinks. In the darkness, the undead who spent hundreds of years alone, fear, despair, and numbness.


    "That Earl Wen Feng, once lit this peculiar sabbath tree in the [Concerto Forest]? How could it be him?" Dorn was still amazed.


    Although from the information collected recently, Earl Wen Feng did occupy the [Concerto Forest]. UU reading


    In addition, after his death, the tomb was built in this relic teleportation array.


    Even the sarcophagus where Wen Feng''s body was placed was placed where the teleportation array would open.


    "Think about what this Earl Wen Feng did. Indeed, there is an obsession with [The Concerto Forest] everywhere." Dorn thought in his heart.


    But judging from folk stories, [Concerto Forest] closed and no longer opened before Wen Feng died.


    Wen Feng also angered his subordinates who guarded the location of the ruins because of the incident and skinned them.


    And this time, the reason why [Concerto Forest] will be opened again is probably because Vivienne has returned after an unknown number of years.


    After the few thoughts in Dorn''s mind flashed past, the picture in the firelight also changed.


    The memory on the yellow charring trace just now has not been "played" yet.


    7017k


    _

 v4 Chapter 46： The past of the skinner (middle)

    The picture in the firelight leaped, and then slowly returned to clarity and vividness��


    In the wind and snow, you can see the rolling mountains in the distance.


    The young man in armor and black fur robes, using his ornately decorated scabbard as his rod, is struggling to climb towards the foothills of the snow-capped mountains against the mountain breeze.


    Around his waist, there are still a few pieces of frozen animal meat that has not been decomposed.


    The Qima Snow Mountain is a typical vertically distributed ecology, and there are forests at a lower level. If you look for it carefully, you can find prey such as snow rabbits and elk.


    In addition, Wen Feng is the son of the Marquis.


    Since childhood, there have been fighting teachers responsible for physical training and teaching fencing, and magic teachers teaching how to stimulate the surging of magic in the body and use magic.


    Therefore, although Wen Feng''s grade is not too big, the ability to survive in the wild is still there, and it is not weak.


    If he is willing to stay in the snow forest at the foot of Mount Qima, he should be able to spend the seven-day family experience relatively easily.


    But Wen Feng apparently did not do so.


    He was climbing a snow-capped mountain and set foot in the foothills covered with snow, and there were not many plants and animals in sight.


    "Going up, there is a big underground cave with the golden snow wolf clan emblem in it." Wen Feng found a shelter from the wind and stopped to rest, then took out a sheepskin drawing from his arms. Phew-work harder."


    According to the tradition of the Snow Wolf family.


    After the man has passed his fourteenth birthday, he will go to the Kima Snow Mountain alone to survive for a week.


    Only after experiencing hardship will he be truly recognized by the family.


    This is an "adult ceremony" of the Xuelang family, which means that the young beast leaves the warm nest, faces the wind and snow alone, and grows into a snowy male wolf with fangs and sharp claws.


    There is such a cruel-sounding coming-of-age ceremony that is compelling. The children of the Xuelang family have been more concerned with family courses such as physical training and magical connections since they were young.


    After all, for them, if they don''t study well, they may die on the snow-capped mountains in the future.


    In addition to the goal of survival, the coming-of-age ceremony of the Snow Wolf family has several additional tasks that can be done or not��


    Look for the clan emblem.


    On the eve of the coming-of-age ceremony, the patriarch will personally mark the four snow wolf clan emblems of iron, copper, silver, and gold with the witness of everyone, and then send people to put them in various places of Qima Snow Mountain.


    The locations of the four clan emblems are clearly indicated by sheepskin drawings.


    However, it is not easy for the young wolves participating in the coming-of-age ceremony to get them.


    Among them, the golden clan emblem, which symbolizes the highest ease and courage of family experience, was placed on the mountainside of Qima Snow Mountain, and the environment was very harsh.


    A 14-year-old child, even if he has a good grasp of the fighting and magic skills he has learned.


    It��s still a very dangerous thing to walk back and forth on the halfway of the snow-capped mountain alone...


    Bibi stripping��


    The pulsating fire light on the sabbath wood became more intense, and the good-smelling musk-like scent in the air gradually became heavier. The image in the flame was once again filled with screaming wind and snow.


    Subsequently, the picture became vivid and stable again.


    The torn black fur robe was wrapped randomly around his body, and the young Wen Feng, who looked rather embarrassed and exhausted in appearance, finally came to the crypt where the gold clan emblem was marked on the parchment.


    His face is haggard and haggard, but his eyes sparkle with joy...


    Dorn and Vivian, who are watching the firelight image, are familiar with this crypt.


    Because this is the Mausoleum of Earl Wen Feng that they entered before.


    Of course, at the time of the picture, Wen Feng was still a teenager, and it was impossible to build a tomb here, so the crypt was just a natural large crypt.


    Dorn, who was "watching the movie" by the flame of Anximu, touched his chin. Knowing some information about the future generations, he has been passed by time to the drama for the next plot development of Firelight Image.


    "So, the place where the Wen Feng family hides the gold emblem is exactly the starting point of [Concerto Forest]."


    "Then this is a simple question of probability. [Concerto Forest] will be turned on every three years, within a short period of time on a certain day."


    "Because the probability is very small, even if Wen Feng''s family went to the Tibetan emblem here for generations, it is still very likely that there is no knowledge of the fact that there is a ruin here."


    "And when Wen Feng was a young man, he probably accidentally ran into that ruin with a very small probability of opening the door."


    "Juvenile, experience, adventure, treasure hunting. Um... it tastes right."


    Seeing this in the story, Dorn had a good view of Wen Feng in his youth.


    Judging from the current story, he is a brave, tenacious, and persevering child, who inexplicably reminds Donne of his little brother hyena on an adventurous journey.


    "Then why will Wen Feng become a cruel skinning lord in the future? Or, this is just a rumor of a gossip story, in fact, he has never done those things?"


    There was a flash in Don''s mind, but these questions might be answered in the follow-up swept of the flames of Anximu.


    The picture within the firelight continues��


    After entering the crypt.


    With one hand grasping the fireball lighting formed by the surging magical power, Wen Feng smoothly found the golden clan emblem in the depths.


    And just as he collected the clan emblem and was about to leave, a teleportation array shining with blue light slowly unfolded behind him, and the repeated magic patterns on it were dazzling...


    Wen Feng was stunned there, surprised for a long, long time.


    In the end, the young man who had just received the highest honor in his experience took out his Snow Wolf Gold Clan Emblem and took a look at it. He clenched his ornately decorated long sword and stepped into the teleportation formation.


    The blue light flashed, and the boy disappeared.


    After a long time, when the teleportation formation disappeared, a group of mercenaries with torches walked into the cave.


    This group of elite and reliable mercenaries was ordered by the Marquis of Snow Wolf to follow and protect Wen Feng in secret.


    There is also a knight, Peter, whose duty is to secretly record and evaluate the experience of Wen Fengxueshan.


    In the mercenary team, the one-eyed leader was not at the forefront at the moment.


    Walking at the front of the team were a few demi-human mercenaries with strange appearances.


    They have messy gray hairs and human-like bodies, but they have a jackal head and a big mouth full of fangs.


    The special member of the mercenary team, the Jackal.


    Generally considered to be a greedy and cunning sub-human group that loves group activities, its sense of smell is extremely sensitive, which is almost 1,200 times that of the human race.


    So it is a good hand for tracking homework. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "What about people? Where do I ask you guys?" The mercenary leader, the one-eyed man was very angry at the moment, "Yes, he must be okay in the crypt, but I ask you, where is he now!"


    "Boss, the smell of the young master is clearly in the cave, and there has been no smell of blood here. He should be fine...but I don''t know why he disappeared."


    A jackal defended quite aggrievedly.


    "Don''t tell me these are useless! I don''t want to know how you made your judgments, anyway, your judgments are wrong! If there is something wrong with Master Wen Feng, let''s wait to raise your head to see Lord Marquis! A bunch of rubbish!"


    The one-eyed man continued to furious.


    And just as the secretive guard team, because they lost the protection target, they were devastated while carrying out the so-called "rescue operation" in the crypt.


    The Young Master Wen Feng they were looking for had already passed through the teleportation array and arrived in the fairy tale and fantasy [Concert Forest].


    7017k


    _

 v4 Chapter 47： The past of the skinner (part 2) four thousand words

    Looking up, I saw a gap in the amber sky.


    The old and luxuriant leaves are brewing jade dew, and the brilliant ball of dreamy color floats up and down.


    The gentle forest wind blows over, and the forest plants and the light ball in the air sway gently, making a soothing "rusting" sound and a crisp "clang" sound like the collision of bells.


    In the depths covered by the green branches and leaves, there is still a stream flowing, and the "dingdong" hitting the rock is lightly sounded.


    The various sounds in the forest overlap, as if playing a bright concert symphony in ensemble.


    Wen Feng, who first entered the [Concerto Forest], was deeply shocked and attracted by the fairy tale scene in front of him.


    The Xuelang boy who had just been honing in the harsh wind and snow did not expect that he would come to such a paradise-like place after passing through the light array.


    After hesitating for a while, Wen Feng in the picture began to explore the surroundings.


    So, naturally, he saw all kinds of fruits in [Concerto Forest].


    After a short turn, Wen Feng picked himself a fruit that looked like an apple.


    He licked his chapped lips: "It looks like an apple, so it''s edible, right?"


    This way, he climbed the Qima Snow Mountain to look for the golden clan emblem. Wen Feng had already eaten up the frozen meat of the prey he had brought up from the foot of the mountain.


    Now that I see fresh fruits that can satisfy my hunger, I naturally secrete saliva, and I want to have a good time.


    However, before Wen Fengzhang opened his mouth to bite, there was a flashing sound of "huhuhu" wings from behind him.


    Then there was a clear and nice young female voice: "This is Xie Ning. The one you chose is still green, immature, and poisonous."


    Wen Feng put his hand on the hilt of the sword and quickly turned his head back.


    He saw a beautiful girl the size of a palm.


    The girl has transparent wings and a peculiar emerald green hair color. Only a few petals and green leaves are glued to her body to cover the key parts.


    This "slap girl" was waving her wings, flying up and down, with her hands around her chest, a slender finger between her lips, looking at the "apple fruit tree", thinking and searching.


    Searching the tree with her eyes for a while, the girl waved the transparent wings on her back and flew up to the canopy lightly.


    Then he held out a red evil fruit, swayed, and flew back to Wen Feng with a little effort and clumsiness: "Hey, here you are, you can rest assured to eat this."


    Wen Feng''s expression was astonished, he did not put down the green fruit in his hand, nor did he pick up the red fruit that the girl was holding.


    Only then did he realize that this girl with wings seemed to be a strange race-fairy that only existed in the legend.


    The fairy of the forest.


    "Quick, take it! It''s very heavy!" The fairy girl said a little irritably, "What do you mean by this demented expression? Don''t you believe me? The fruits I picked are always delicious. !"


    Wen Feng still didn''t speak, but he hesitated to take Hong Xieyu from the girl''s hand.


    "Huh-it''s almost the same, you should thank me for saving your life." The winged girl''s tone returned to light, and she turned slightly in the air, "Then...Hello, my name is Groseni. And you?"


    ��


    [Concerto Forest] inside the temple.


    The flames of the sabbath wood were pulsating.


    Vivian, who was watching the image in the firelight, had a slightly unnatural expression. For some reason, she suddenly felt the same emotion she had when she stepped into the [Concerto Forest] on the first day.


    It was an uncontrollable feeling of grief.


    But this time, Miss Fairy didn''t cry out in a gaffe.


    "Vivienne, what''s the matter?" Dorne on the side noticed something was wrong.


    "I, I, um��I remember Grossani, I recognize her." Vivienne replied nerdly.


    She seemed to vaguely remember something crucial.


    "But, but... Where did Grossane go?" Vivian continued to speak a little stupidly, as if asking Dorne or herself.


    Where did Gloucester go?


    Where did all the fairies who originally lived in this forest go?


    And the story in the flames of peace wood is still going on at this moment��


    Wen Feng, a sturdy and handsome aristocratic teenager, has established a very good friendship with the outgoing fairy Grossani in the ruins.


    Grossani also took Wen Feng to meet the other fairies in the forest.


    These beautiful girls who are only palm-sized, seem to have never seen outsiders very much, and are full of curiosity about Wen Feng. However, the manners are very friendly.


    The fairies in [Concerto Forest], like the tauren in [Minotaur Labyrinth], belong to the wise neutral race in the ruins.


    Moreover, compared to the tauren, this race of fairies seems to be friendlier and less defensive against outsiders.


    It was the third day when Wen Feng entered the ruins.


    Grossani led the human teenager to the temple in the depths of the forest.


    In the picture, the gate of the temple is tightly closed, and a large number of fairies waving transparent wings gather at the stone gate.


    They seemed to want to work together to push the heavy stone gate open.


    Wen Feng, who has already had a good relationship with the fairies, stood not far away, seemingly intending to step forward: "What are you doing? Do you need my help?"


    And the green-haired fairy girl Grossani, sitting on top of his head, gently pulls Wen Feng''s short chestnut hair with her slender hands: "No need to go, they can push it away. Also, you, an outsider, can''t It''s suitable for pushing the door."


    "What''s in Shimen?"


    "Our king!" Grossani''s voice was proud, with a little excitement, "Almost every three years, we have a chance to open the stone gate and welcome our king to come out!"


    "The king of fairies?"


    In the gap between the two of them, the fairies who gathered together finally worked together to open a small gap in the tightly closed Shimen.


    As soon as this gap opened, the fairies stopped one after another.


    Shimen automatically continued to open slowly.


    "As long as we open a gap, our king can open this door by himself." Grossani explained on the top of Wen Feng''s head, "The king is amazing!"


    It sounds like this temple should have a strong imprisonment effect.


    The door can only be opened once every three years.


    And every time you open the door, you have to push a gap from the outside to the inside.


    Otherwise, even if the fairy king has the ability to reach the sky, he would not be able to get out of the temple on his own.


    Shimen opened a passage, and then a petite girl with a human figure walked out of the door.


    The girl also has transparent wings on her back, her skin is fair, her features are delicate, she has long silver hair like a waterfall, and she holds a heavy-looking ebony staff in her hand.


    The girl''s nice lake-blue eyes scanned the periphery of the temple coolly, only stayed on the outsider Wen Feng for a while, and then moved away carelessly.


    Very strong superior temperament.


    She is the king of fairies.


    "Fool! Say hello to the king, what are you doing in a daze! Do you want to be beaten?" Grossani knocked Wen Feng on the head angrily.


    This aristocratic boy only reacted at this time, lowered his head quickly, and said with a slight squat, "Hello! My name is Wen Feng, it is Groxiani and his friends who came in from the outside world."


    The courageous young Wen Feng, who hadn''t flinched while climbing the snow-capped mountains alone, was somewhat shocked by the opponent''s aura when he first saw the king of the fairies.


    ��


    [Concert Forest] In the temple, apart from the sound in the fire, no other sounds can be heard.


    Both Dorn and Vivian were extremely quiet.


    The king of the fairies they saw from the flames was Vivian.


    Donn wasn''t particularly surprised by this, after all, he had always guessed like this.


    However, when he saw Vivienne before, he still felt a little bit out of the play.


    The fairy lady he knew was always timid, like a cowering plush rabbit, and occasionally showed a cute side.


    Except for being a bit tough and vigorous when fighting, overall it feels harmless to humans and animals.


    Compared with the cold, high-ranking fairy queen, she was nothing like two people.


    Besides, Vivienne doesn��t have wings either...


    Vivian herself didn''t say anything at this time, just holding the ebony staff and biting her lower lip, the lake-blue eyes staring at the firelight screen.


    Don didn''t know if she remembered something important.


    But at this time, it''s not a good time to talk.


    Otherwise, some important information in the firelight screen may be missed, and the gain will outweigh the loss. You have to wait until you have read all Wen Feng''s memories before it is suitable to start a discussion on this topic.


    The story in the flame continues��


    The king of fairies simply received Wen Feng.


    Moreover, in the process of talking with this foreign boy, the fairy queen also tapped the ground with the bottom end of the ebony staff, and then there was a strong magical surge that enveloped Wen Feng.


    It seems that Vivienne��s ebony staff did not seem to be a blunt weapon that was simply used to smash the enemy��s head...


    After the magic fades away.


    Wen Feng felt that there was something imprisoned in his body, and it didn''t seem to be, and he would be a little confused for a while.


    "I modified your memory." The fairy queen said calmly, "After you leave here, you will forget most of your experiences here, and you will not be able to talk about it with other people in any way."


    "I don''t want too many outsiders to disturb life here."


    After hearing the words of the Fairy Queen, both Wen Feng and Grossani looked a little lost.


    They all wanted to say something, but they were unable to speak for the time being.


    Vivienne once was like a parent of a big family in old times.


    By beating the mandarin ducks hard, a piece of ignorant love across races that may still be in its budding state was dismantled.


    Of course, the difference in size between humans and ordinary fairies is too large.


    Even if this ignorance of emotions really results, the better is platonic love, and the worse is...deformed love?


    Before Wenfeng or Grossani could speak, the fairy queen continued:


    "But you will remember some fragments, some fragments related to Grossani. If you really care about her, and you really miss her, you will follow these fragments and find them back here in three years."


    "When you come back here, you will remember the things you forgot before."


    All right.


    It''s a stick-on mandarin duck, but it''s not completely stick-on.


    In this way, neither Wen Feng nor Groxian could say anything to refute, but his cheeks were a little hot.


    After that, Wen Feng continued to move around the ruins and continued to get along with Grossani.


    The Fairy Queen never called them again.


    Until the ruins are closed to the outside, the king of the fairies will return to the temple. Wen Feng was also told that he would be forced to return to reality by the ruins.


    Before parting, Wen Feng and Grossani were alone for a while.


    The green-haired fairy dangled and awkwardly brought out a few magic materials from the ruins to the noble boy.


    Among them are the seeds of plants; there are peculiar minerals; there is also a spring that is constantly pulsating in the leaves...


    "Although I hope you can bring them all, Wang told me that you can only take out one. So, pick it." Groxiani said.


    Wen Feng didn''t say a word, and after quietly selecting for a while, he took away a strange **** ore.


    "Tsk tusk, taking what seems to be the most dangerous thing, it really fits your style of being a fool without a head." The fairy girl commented on this.


    Wen Feng put away the ore, thinking that he should leave something for Grossani.


    After thinking for a while, he took off a two-layer gold ring from his left hand finger.


    This ring itself has no special meaning. It is just an expensive but unimportant decoration on Wen Feng, a nobleman.


    After it was sent out, it was given a special meaning.


    Grossani put the ring next.


    With the size of a human palm, she naturally couldn''t wear the ring on her hand.


    However, if it is worn on the top of the head, it is unexpectedly suitable. In this way, the gold wire ring is like a certain delicate crown.


    "Does it look good?" Grossani flew around in front of Wen Feng.


    "Um."


    Then, the two were silent for a while.


    Until Grossani waved her transparent wings and sat on Wen Feng''s head.


    She gently tugged on the fluffy hair that Wen Feng had just washed: "...Don''t forget me completely, come back to see me."


    "Um."


    The faint blue light flashed.


    Under the fairy-tale deciduous tree, the chestnut-colored teenager disappeared, as if he had never appeared here.


    Only the green-haired fairy wearing a gold wire ring was left, slightly confused and disturbed, waving the transparent wings behind it.


    And Wen Feng was forcibly sent back to reality.


    Because of the changes made to his memory by the Fairy Queen, these five days of clear and happy memories were quickly fading in his mind.


    After he fully recovered, he only found that he was standing blankly in the depths of the dark crypt.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    The strong feeling of memory fragmentation made Wen Feng stand in place, without reacting for a long time.


    He only remembered that he climbed the Qima Snow Mountain in the family trial and found the golden clan emblem that symbolized honor and courage.


    I didn''t know afterwards.


    Wen Feng checked his body, and the golden clan emblem was still there. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    In addition, he didn''t know why, and there was an extra piece of blood-colored ore that he had no impression of.


    The magical power of this ore surged extremely strongly, looking a little dangerous.


    "Where did this come from?" Wen Feng was surprised, and then tried harder to remember.


    Slowly, he recalled some scattered memories.


    It''s about a girl.


    In my memory, there was a vague figure of a girl, very slender and beautiful, but Wen Feng couldn''t remember the specific appearance of the girl.


    He only remembered that the girl seemed to say something like this to him in a very sad and reluctant tone-"Don''t forget me completely, come back to see me."


    However, that''s it.


    Wen Feng had no idea who that girl was.


    7017k


    _

 v4 Chapter 48： Specimen (4,000 words)

    Latest website: Wen Feng went into the underground cave to search for the golden clan emblem, and then disappeared for five days in one breath.


    In these five days, the team of mercenaries had searched the hole back and forth several times.


    After confirming that Wen Feng was not among them, the mercenaries expanded their search to the entire foothills of the snow-capped mountains.


    After the long-lost Master Xuelang returned to reality, a gray-spotted jackal man mercenary who was active near the crypt quickly smelled his scent.


    The taste is very fresh and there is no **** smell.


    This shows that Wen Feng is safe and nothing happened.


    So the Jackal immediately informed the one-eyed mercenary leader of the news.


    This is great news, and it means that this group of mercenaries don''t need to mention their heads to see the Marquis.


    In addition, the jackal man who discovered Wen Feng''s return was very flexible in his brain.


    In his opinion, there must be a claim that Master Wen Feng disappeared in the crypt and reappeared in the crypt.


    "Sniff-hiss, from Master Wen Feng, I seem to smell the fruit. Hell, where can the fresh fruit come from in such a snowy day?"


    The gray-spotted jackal kept an eye on it.


    There must be some secret in that crypt...


    ��


    The flames flickered in Anximu, and the next picture was like a revolving lantern that jumped extremely fast��


    After Wen Feng returned to Xuelang''s house, he was highly praised in the family because he brought back the golden clan emblem.


    Known as "the courage of the young generation of snow wolves."


    In addition, the blood-colored ore brought out from the ruins was also used by him because it was the "trophies" of this experience.


    The Snow Wolf family hired the best dwarven weapon forge to forge and refine this extremely rich ore into a scarlet ring.


    After spending a lot of money, I asked an extraordinary master to enchant the ring.


    Powerful and extraordinary raw materials, coupled with the complex and refined production process, the finished ring obtained after this hard work is extremely powerful and weird.


    Judging from the picture provided by Huoguang alone, when it is used, it can force the blood from living creatures to be unreasonably drawn!


    As for the other functions, just looking at the screen provided by Amshamu, it is not yet known.


    Wen Feng named it [Blood Thirsty Ring].


    After that, two years passed in a flash.


    During this period, Wen Feng would recall from time to time his experience on the Qima Snow Mountain.


    The five-day memory that was missing and the figure of the girl who appeared dimly in his mind kept him caring so much that he couldn''t let it go.


    "I always feel like someone is waiting for me to find her on the snow mountain."


    Wen Feng also tried to climb the snow-capped mountain again and go to the crypt at the foot of the mountain. But because the [Concerto Forest] did not reach the opening time, he found nothing.


    In the third year.


    Wen Feng made the idea of ??exploring the crypts of the Qima Snow Mountain after waiting for his birthday in winter.


    However, the day did not fulfill everyone''s wish.


    Wen Feng''s original plan was completely disrupted by a huge opening war.


    The Shelley region hundreds of years ago was not a state with limited territory, but an inherent territory of a great empire called Hermanto.


    When Wen Feng lived, the regime of the Hermanto Empire was turbulent.


    The blood relatives of the royal family in the north established a new royal government, and the Hermanto Empire was dragged into the civil war between the north and the south, fighting with each other in the same room.


    The Snow Wolf family is the supporter of the new regime in the North.


    After the outbreak of the all-out war, Wen Feng, as the new generation of the family [Snow Wolf''s Guts], will inevitably end up in person, follow the family''s elders and brothers, and go deep into the quagmire of the war.


    On the eve of going to the front line.


    The mercenary team that had been blessed by the Marquis of Snow Wolf and was secretly guarded during Wen Feng''s adult ceremony was transformed into Wen Feng''s personal guard.


    Although "temporary workers" are transferred to "formal establishments."


    However, during the formation of the Guards, some mercenaries gave up leaving for various reasons.


    Wen Feng has no reason to embarrass these people.


    Among the mercenaries who left, several wolves were included.


    The civil war in the Hermanto Empire took a very long time.


    The general died in a hundred battles, and the strong returned ten years ago.


    When the situation in the north and south stabilizes and Wen Feng returns to his hometown, things will happen fifteen years later.


    After being tempered by iron and blood, Wen Feng has grown from a high-spirited young man to a Northland general who can stand alone and make the southern army quite jealous.


    At the same time, he had accumulated enough military exploits to shine and was personally received by the emperor of the North.


    It''s really interesting to say.


    Although he has experienced so much and has grown up so much, Wen Feng''s experience of the coming-of-age ceremony is still unforgettable.


    When he was on the front line, he would still think of the lost five-day memory from time to time.


    I would think of the girl who was vague and didn''t know where to wait for him.


    Therefore, when the emperor of the North asked Wen Feng what reward he wanted.


    He almost didn''t even think about it, and blurted out: "The territorial rights of the Qima Snow Mountain, Your Majesty."


    In this way, Wen Feng became the lord of the Qima Snow Mountain.


    ��


    Wen Feng��s fifteen years of experience, like a game cutscene cg, was quickly taken, and then the picture stabilized slightly��


    I saw the mature and determined General Wen Feng in the flames and shadows, straddling the white horse, leading a team of well-armed guards into the villages and towns under the snow-capped mountains.


    "I haven''t been back for more than ten years. Compared with my childhood, this place has changed a lot. It seems to be a lot richer." Wen Feng immediately sighed.


    In this village and town, you can see wealthy businessmen, or energetic mercenaries and adventurers everywhere.


    Very energetic and vigorous.


    Moreover, unlike other regions, there are many demi people active under the Qima Snow Mountain. The most numerous of them are the Jackals.


    "Yes, my lord. I have inquired about it. It seems that a special commercial industry has been developed under the snowy mountains. That''s why it has changed like this."


    Following him closely is the one-eyed mercenary captain. Now the one-eyed captain has entered middle age and is the chief knight next to Wen Feng.


    "What industry?"


    "It seems to be related to the relics of the gods discovered in more than ten years. If you are interested, you can ask the chief merchant in this area."


    "remains?"


    Immediately after Wen Feng heard this word, there was a strange touch in his heart, but in the end he didn''t know the point, and no thoughts surfaced.


    In the night of the same day, driven by curiosity and a little inexplicable thought, Wen Feng really met the local chief wounding in his mansion.


    The opponent was a young jackal with gray spots on his body and his name was Robark.


    It is said that Robark has a certain connection with the captain of the one-eyed guard next to Wen Feng.


    When the guard captain was still a mercenary in his early years, the deceased father of the jackal had followed the mercenary team for a short time.


    The lights in the hall of the mansion were brilliant.


    Wen Feng condescendingly sat down as his master, and the one-eyed guard captain with a sword stood beside him.


    And the well-dressed Jackal businessman Robark sat in the guest seat with a smile on his face.


    "My Lord Earl, summoned by a big man like you, the humble Robalk is terrified. Here is a little gift I brought to you, not respectful."


    The tall jackal man with gray spots, with a flattering smile, handed two delicate small wooden boxes to Wen Feng.


    These two boxes are very exquisite, but there is still a little difference in decoration.


    One of them is inlaid with gold edges and looks more advanced.


    This means that the contents inside are also more advanced than the other box.


    "What kind of wood is this? It smells very good."


    Wen Fengxian held the one-grade box with no gold edge in his hand. He always felt that he smelled a familiar smell from above.


    "The box is made of Amethyst, Lord Earl, a special product in the remains of the snow mountain." Robark answered truthfully, "As for the box, hehe, they are two very rare collections. Many nobles in the empire like this."


    Wen Feng just nodded casually.


    I just thought: It''s about the things in the remains of the snow-capped mountains again.


    Then Wen Feng opened the wooden box in his hand, only to see a strange, scented corpse specimen inside.


    This corpse looked a bit like a human, but it was only the size of a palm.


    The skin of this specimen has been peeled off and preserved in two parts with the flesh. On the shriveled skin that was spread out, there are also a pair of transparent wings that resemble cicada wings.


    "This is��"


    Wen Feng held the resting wooden box, and when he saw the dry corpse inside the box, the Northern General, who was originally very strong, felt a dizziness and migraine.


    He put down the wooden box and rubbed his temple vigorously.


    There seems to be something surging in my mind, and some scattered memories that have faded are constantly flashing back.


    "Return to Lord Earl, this is a specimen of a fairy. This thing is very, very rare, only found in the ruins in the snow-capped mountains. There are many rich people and nobles all over the country who are willing to see a fresh one, and they are willing to pay a big price to buy one to go home. collect."


    "Some people say that grinding this fairy corpse into powder and soaking it in water can make the noble master very strong at night. Of course, your physique certainly does not have that need in this regard."


    Robark rubbed his big fluffy hands and introduced.


    "Why... make the goblin a mummy?"


    The resolute General Wen Feng frowned slightly, and continued to rub his temples while questioning in a calmer tone.


    The sudden migraine just now seems to be more intense.


    "Lord Earl, you don''t know, we have no way to bring or the fairies out of the ruins alive."


    "According to some experienced adventurers, in order to bring the creatures out of the ruins alive, it is necessary to defeat the powerful monsters in the ruins temple and gain the approval of the ruins."


    "The last time the ruins were opened, we tried to organize a large-scale manpower to attack the monsters in the ruins temple. However, those people did not come back, maybe they were folded inside..."


    "It''s a pity to say that if you can get a goblin to live, you can definitely sell it at a sky-high price."


    Robark''s tone was rather regretful.


    "Goblin...remains...when was the first time you entered the snow mountain relics? What happened? Tell me." Wen Feng spoke again, asking two questions.


    He seemed to be very concerned about the ruins and the things of the fairies.


    However, for the time being, he couldn''t hear the joy and anger in his tone.


    The gray-spotted jackal glanced suspiciously at the lord in front of him, and then chose to speak honestly.


    "My father was the first to discover and enter the ruins. He brought many Jackal Brothers and human mercenaries into it, and then they discovered..."


    Robark roughly explained the situation of [Concerto Forest].


    Wen Feng listened to those deja vu descriptions, only felt that his brain was pouring more fiercely, as if something was about to pouring out.


    Robark: "...Father and the others attacked the deceiving fairies for the first time. The palm-sized fairies began to push the door of the temple in groups."


    "Fortunately, my father discovered this early. They dispelled the goblins in front of the temple and occupied the door."


    "Think about it now, if those goblins pushed open the door of the temple and released the monsters in the temple when exploring the ruins for the first time, the consequences would be disastrous."


    The slightly suspicious and disturbed jackal man was full of yearning when he told the adventure story of his father''s generation, and his expression became vivid again.


    As for Wen Feng''s side, the intense headache has already made this young and determined general feel a little unbearable.


    "Then what''s in this box?"


    Wen Feng endured a splitting headache, picked up another golden-rimmed resting wooden box, his breathing a little heavier, and a strange look in his pupils flickered.


    "It''s a rare and good-looking fairy specimen. Moreover, that fairy must have a high status in their ethnic group. I think only Lord Lord''s collection shelf can be worthy of her."


    Robark continued to compliment.


    But Wen Feng didn''t seem to be moved. After a short pause, he opened the golden-rimmed wooden box.


    Inside the wooden box in Phnom Penh, there is still a fairy corpse with the fragrance of flowers and fruits.


    It is still the preservation method of the separation of skin and flesh.


    Different from the previous specimen, this mummified corpse wore a golden silk crown on the top of its head.


    Or it is a human gold ring.


    "This is the only goblin with a crown. I think she should be the queen or princess of the goblin tribe." Robark explained further. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    At this time, Wen Feng''s fellowship finally did not hurt.


    The memories that were swelling around in my mind stabilized and became clear. There seemed to be a cold and majestic voice speaking in his ear��


    "When you come back here and see Grossani again, you will remember the things you forgot before."


    Then came another soft girl''s voice.


    This voice was once very familiar to Wen Feng, and in the past ten years, it has always appeared dimly in his dreams��


    "Tsk tsk, it seems that the most dangerous thing is taken. It really fits your style of being a foolish fool."


    "Does it look good?"


    "Hey... Don''t forget me completely, come back to see me."


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 49： The end of the story

    Latest website: The gray-spotted jackal Robark senses that the atmosphere is not right, and instinctively feels a little scared.


    He wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead with his furry paws. What the human lord on the main seat asks, he can only answer truthfully:


    "It is to cut the skin from the spine and split the back skin in half with a single knife. Slowly use the knife to separate the skin and muscles, and tear them apart like a butterfly spreading its wings."


    This is the first thing Robark has to do after he catches the fairies in the ruins before making them into specimens.


    Wen Feng on the main seat was silent at first, and after sitting for a while, he slowly said, "Fuad, have you heard him clearly?"


    His tone was calm, like the sea before the storm. On the surface, the waves are calm, but under the sea, a strong and unknown emotional surge is suppressed.


    Fuad is the captain of the one-eyed guard next to Wen Feng.


    This sentence is for the captain.


    "I understand, sir." Fuad, who was named, was actually a little confused about the current situation.


    He didn''t know what his Lord Earl wanted to do.


    Fuad only knew that the current state of Earl Wenfeng was very similar to the state of the southern army generals and soldiers who had decided to execute captured soldiers on the front line when he was a general.


    wrong.


    It should be much more terrifying than that time.


    The hall was extremely quiet at this time, and the shadow of the lamp was shaking.


    On the main seat, Wen Feng''s eyebrows were lowered and gathered, and his closed lips slowly opened after a while: "As he said, peel him off."


    "Master Earl!"


    This sudden word directly scared Robark and rolled from the guest seat.


    The tall gray-spotted jackal knelt on his knees and kept kowtow in prayer. He could not understand at all, where he had offended this new human lord of the territory.


    "grown ups��"


    Not to mention that Robark didn''t understand, even Fuad, who had been following Wenfeng, couldn''t understand why the Earl wanted to execute the Jackal merchant in front of him.


    "Is it hard to understand what I said?" Seeing Fuad hadn''t moved, Wen Feng spoke again.


    His chest was high, his fists clenched, his breathing was heavy, and his teeth clicked. And the eyes under his lampshade, completely lit by uncontrollable anger, with a strong killing intent.


    Compared to the Jackal with the appearance of a wild beast, Wen Feng is now more like an injured and irrational beast with red eyes:


    "I said! Skinned him!"


    "Yes...sir!" Fuad, in a neat armor, walked off the small platform where the main seat was.


    Seeing the emotional change of Lord Earl, as a subordinate, he no longer dared to say more.


    As for Robark on the ground, he has been frightened incoherently:


    "Master Earl, Fuad! You can''t kill me! You can''t do this! When my father was a mercenary, he did things for you, and did meritorious service for you!"


    But as the gray-spotted jackals were dragged out of the hall by a few guards, the screaming scream gradually faded away, and it became unrealistic.


    After a short while.


    Outside the hall, the already weakened jackal cried again, this time his voice was terrible.


    Because Fuad is acting as an unskilled executioner in accordance with Wen Feng''s orders.


    The captain of the guard fixed Robark with a torture frame, and then cut his back with a knife from his spine, and cut his back skin in half with a single knife, and slowly separated the skin and muscles with the knife, tearing the skin of the tall jackal man like a butterfly with its wings spread. ��


    But Wen Feng heard the horrible cry and was unmoved, just sitting alone on the main seat on the high platform.


    "Skinned him."


    He spoke quietly, his gaze fell on the gold-rimmed box on the table, on the gold ring.


    "Skinned him."


    "Skinned them."


    "Kill them all."


    The lights are shaking, and the light and shadow are brilliant.


    Wen Feng, the vigorous young general in the past, the cruel Count Skinner in the story circulated in later generations, the lights and shadows under his feet overlap.


    The bright or dark lines and faces in the hall were finally fixed on Wen Feng who was sitting.


    ��


    In the temple of [Concerto Forest], the flames of the Ann Ximu are still pulsating.


    Seeing those memories from Wen Feng in the flame, Dorn remained silent, and Vivian''s face completely lost the vivid look.


    None of them spoke, nor could they say anything.


    The story in the fire continues��


    In the cave on the snow-capped mountain, Wen Feng, dressed in a velvet white fur robe, walked alone into the teleportation array emitting a faint blue light.


    He returned to the [Concerto Forest].


    It used to be full of vitality, and the surrounding sounds are harmonious like a fairy tale forest. This time it became lifeless.


    Here, you can no longer see those forest fairies with transparent wings and dancing among the green leaves and red flowers.


    During Wen Feng''s fifteen years of warfare, the [Concert Forest] opened five times.


    The jackals, human mercenaries and adventurers, and large merchants holding various resources, have also jointly "developed" this ruin five times.


    Facing large-scale outsiders, the fairies couldn''t organize a decent resistance at all.


    According to the set of hidden rules in the ruins, the gate of the temple could not be pushed open until a few days after outsiders entered.


    The first four slaughters, which were getting bigger and bigger, and more and more participants, almost consumed the number of goblins in [Concerto Forest].


    And together with the various resources in the ruins, they were also raided.


    Under this kind of cleaning, only a few monsters with superb running ability and skills are still alive.


    When the ruins opened for the fifth time, people finally focused their attention on the temple.


    They gathered more manpower and material resources and wanted to break through the temple in the forest in one fell swoop.


    However, as far as Wen Feng knew, none of the people who entered the ruins for the fifth time came out.


    They should have endured the endless anger of the Fairy Queen.


    Wen Feng walked in the [Concerto Forest], and based on his memory and feelings, he walked to the magnificent forest temple.


    The door of the temple is still quietly closed.


    Wen Feng walked straight forward, UU reading began to push the door.


    After he pushed through a gap with difficulty, Shimen did not open directly from the inside to the outside like the last time.


    So Wen Feng continued to exert force until he pushed the stone gate open enough for people to pass through.


    Now he can see the situation inside the temple.


    In the huge temple, spheres of light of various colors float up and down. Outside of the first time, Wen Feng saw a huge closed bud.


    The bud is like a giant egg, in which I don''t know what is conceiving.


    And in front of the flower, there was a girl with long silver-white hair, holding a heavy ebony staff in her hand.


    The figure of this girl is no different from that of the fairy queen.


    However, she does not have wings on her back, so she looks more like a human being.


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 50： Another Vivienne

    Latest website: The girl who doesn''t have wings was originally just holding the staff, standing silly at the bud. After Shimen was opened and Wen Feng walked into the temple, she had a little reaction.


    The girl turned her head, her delicate facial features were as good as the king of fairies.


    However, she didn''t have the cool high-ranking temperament of the Fairy Queen, her face was only blank, ignorant and at a loss.


    "Wang?" Wen Feng stood still, and said to the girl like this.


    But the other party didn''t react too much, just glanced at Wen Feng dumbly, then holding the staff, ran away from the opened stone gate of the temple.


    Wen Feng stayed there for a while, then looked at the huge flower bud for a while, and did not chase the strange girl.


    Then he walked out of the temple and spent some time, dragging in almost a whole sabbath tree.


    Then he took out several rest wooden boxes from his body.


    These boxes are very delicate. One of them also has an extraordinarily complex decoration with gold rims to reflect the unusual things in it.


    Wen Feng set ablaze the whole sabbath tree.


    "I remember now. You once told me that after this kind of wood is ignited, you can see beautiful pictures or memories."


    The flames pulsated.


    Wen Feng muttered to himself like this, and began to gently put those resting wooden boxes into the fire.


    The big sham tree continued to burn, leaving strange burn marks, red and black.


    This is not the same as the burning traces of sham wood that only let people see beautiful pictures in the past. I don''t know if it was affected by Wen Feng''s own emotions or by the corpses of the elves that were burned in the wooden box.


    Wen Feng stared at the pulsating picture in the firelight, and the rest wooden boxes around him were slowly burned out.


    In the end, only the one with the gold rim remained.


    He looked at the box in his hand, his eyes pulsating with the firelight. In the end, he didn''t open the wooden box, but murmured and continued to say something:


    "Grossini, after I came back, I killed a lot of people and angered a lot of people. I don''t seem to be able to go back again... I''m sorry, I should be back sooner."


    The resting wooden box inlaid with gold rims was gently put into the fire, and it was quickly engulfed by the tongue of fire.


    ...


    In the temple of [Concerto Forest], the fire light slowly diminished, the picture inside disappeared, and finally went out.


    After burning this time, the originally carbonized abams turned into ashes.


    Among the ashes, two small objects can be seen. After being burned at a high temperature, the two objects are even shining brightly.


    These are two rings.


    One of them is a blood-red ring with a strong surge of magic power, which is unusual at first glance, and contains a powerful force.


    The other one is an ordinary gold ring with two rings of gold wire entwined.


    The blood red ring and the gold wire ring, in the ashes, lightly depend on each other.


    Dorn looked at the two rings in the ashes, and then at Vivian next to him.


    Miss Fairy was still lost at this time, her lake-blue eyes lost their high light, and no color could be seen.


    "Vivienne." Dorne whispered her name.


    Vivienne turned her head in a daze at this time, her expression like a marionette.


    But when her gaze fell on Donne, her eyes regained some brilliance, and then a thick mist of water was quickly covered, and her mouth was even more choked:


    "Dorn, I remembered. I remembered all of them, everyone is gone, I didn''t save them, I didn''t save anyone...uuuu-"


    Miss Fairy cried.


    She stretched out her slender arms around Don''s neck, then buried her face in Don''s arms.


    The next step is the loud howling and heart-piercing crying, crying more fiercely than when she entered the [Concerto Forest] on the first day.


    Vivienne''s thin shoulders twitched, and she couldn''t stop the tears that burst.


    Dorn didn''t speak, but just gently held the fairy lady in his arms tightly.


    Words are pale.


    He felt that at this time, it was useless to say anything.


    Dorne couldn''t comfort Vivian, all he could do was stay with her quietly until she stopped crying.


    After a long time, Miss Fairy finally stopped the outburst of emotions and stopped crying. But because she couldn''t help crying, she leaned in Dorn''s arms and fell asleep unconsciously.


    Dorn remained in his original posture and did not move.


    He planned to wait for Vivian to fall asleep before letting Longniang pull her back into the story world to take a good rest.


    "So, there is still that huge bud in the temple that I haven''t explored."


    "At the end of Wen Feng''s memory on the resting wood, he saw Weiwei quietly standing in front of the huge flower bud in a daze. There must be some connection between the blue flower bud and Vivian."


    Dorn integrated the information he had just received in his mind, thinking about this, he naturally turned his head to check the location of the bud not far behind him.


    But this time, I saw that the originally closed flower bud, I don��t know when, it turned into a blooming state...


    ...


    In the layer upon layer of dreams, there is silent black.


    Then, some light **** started to float up and down.


    Immediately afterwards, the same scene as [Concerto Forest] was slowly outlined in the dream.


    Vivienne slowly gained some consciousness in her dream.


    "Where am I? Where''s Dorne?"


    Vivienne in the dream glanced around her around, but didn''t see Dorn.


    Before she could do anything, a voice that had been heard from somewhere suddenly rang in her ears��


    "You didn''t do anything. When they were crying and bleeding, the king of the fairies could do nothing! You are incompetent, you are guilty, guilty, guilty!"


    "You escape, leave everything here, regardless, you are cowardly! You should bury them, bury them, bury them!"


    The voice was roaring, mixed with anger and spite.


    Vivienne heard it really, and at the same time she remembered when she last heard this voice.


    It was the one she had just entered the Forest Temple, and it resounded in her mind, similar to a "silent reading" voice.


    Vivienne raised her head, and when her attention was gathered again, she didn''t know when there was an extra figure in front of her.


    With long silver hair like a waterfall, and a heavy ebony staff in his hand, his delicate facial features are distorted by anger.


    The person in front of him looks the same as Vivienne.


    The only difference is that the other party has a pair of thin and transparent fairy wings on his back.


    "You shouldn''t liveYou don''t deserve to be the king of fairies, you deserve to die. You should be with Grossani and the others, with the entire concerto forest, to die! To die!"


    The other Vivian continued to speak.


    "I...you..." Vivian took a step back.


    According to Miss Fairy''s instinct, to meet such a crazy dangerous object in normal times, it must be a staff directly on the opponent''s head.


    Let''s talk about it first.


    But the person on the other side looked exactly like herself, which made her hesitate to start.


    "Me? You? I am you, you are me. We **** it! Damn it!"


    And the other Vivienne''s emotions seemed to be getting out of control, as she slammed the ebony staff in her hand against the ground, her expression incomparably mad.


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 51： Blooming flower

    The latest website: "I couldn''t save them..." Miss Fairy took a step back.


    Although there was a bit of resistance to the other self''s words in front of him, Vivian really had nothing to defend.


    Even, she felt that the other one was right.


    Once the king of the fairies, Vivian consciously wanted to protect and bless the fairies.


    But she failed to do it.


    So the fairies are slaughtered.


    So tragedies like Groxine and Wenfeng staged.


    "I should prevent something like that from happening, but I can''t do anything." Vivian followed another of her own voices, muttering self-judgment.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Sinners, we should die! Die!" Another Vivian''s voice was still bitter.


    But she seemed to be talking about Vivienne''s own voice.


    "I...I...damn it." Miss Fairy''s eyes became hollow.


    People can''t refute their own.


    Maybe he is really guilty.


    Maybe I really shouldn''t survive.


    At this moment, a voice that didn''t belong to Vivian sounded in her strange dream.


    The voice was calm, gentle, firm, and familiar. It gave people a sense of security: "You did nothing wrong. People who did nothing wrong should not be punished."


    "Huh-Dorne?" Vivian in the dream became a little awake.


    She returned to her senses and found that Dorn was standing next to her, and the other herself opposite was swept with a red and black vague nightmare and black air.


    When the black air dissipated, the other self with transparent wings also dissipated without a trace.


    "Well, it''s okay." Dorn calmly nodded towards Miss Fairy, and patted her head, "Don''t be too harsh on yourself, it''s not your fault."


    Donne, who possesses the skill of [Dream Walker], is himself a dream walker.


    Therefore, he can easily discover the unusualness of Miss Fairy''s dream, and dive into this dream to deal with the abnormality in time.


    As for the other Vivienne who was dispelled by Dorne with the breath of nightmare, according to his cognition, it was like Vivienne''s own subconscious.


    The extreme feelings of guilt and self-blame from those past experiences have become subconsciously hidden deep in my mind.


    If it weren''t for Dorn''s mastery of a very powerful [Dream Walker] skill related to dreams and consciousness, this hidden danger would become extremely difficult to deal with.


    As for why Vivian''s deep subconscious was awakened after entering the temple this time, it should be related to the giant flower bud outside.


    Especially that bud just bloomed...


    ��


    Before the huge blue flowers.


    Dorn and Vivian, who had just escaped from the dream, stood side by side.


    This flower originally looked like a giant egg, but there was something unusual in it.


    However, Dorne had already seen this thing just before he dreamed of dealing with Vivienne''s subconscious anomaly.


    I saw a girl with silver-white hair like a waterfall and transparent wings on her back lying still on this huge blooming flower.


    The girl above the petals curled up with a petite body. The original floral clothing on her body was probably corrupted in the lapse of a long time, so she was naked and her skin was white and completely bare.


    Her features are the same as Vivienne, very calm, as if she was sleeping. In addition, other parts of the girl��s body are actually exactly the same as Vivian...


    "Don''t... don''t stare at it, it feels weird..." Miss Fairy was stunned for a while, then pulled the corner of Radoen''s clothes, motioning him not to stare at herself in Huali.


    Although she had seen another self with a bitter expression when she was just in the dream.


    But the appearance of this unclothed self in reality still made Miss Fairy feel a little uncomfortable.


    Especially when Donne is staring at "the Vivienne without clothes"...


    "Cough... OK." Dorn coughed and touched his nose vacantly.


    Regarding the other self in the blue flower, Vivian, who has recovered the memories related to the ruins, can explain the causes and consequences of its birth.


    Under Miss Fairy��s recollective explanation, coupled with Don��s own cognition and understanding, things are probably like this��


    It starts with the slaughter of goblins by jackals and human mercenaries.


    The wolves have entered the [Concerto Forest] five times. In the first four times, they have not touched the gate of the temple, and they have also prevented the fairies who tried to push the door.


    Until the fifth time.


    [Concert Forest] The fairies and most of the creatures in the concert were slaughtered by a large number of greedy jackals.


    At this time, they started the idea of ??the temple.


    During the fifth exploration and development of the relics, the jackals gathered their elite combat power and proactively pushed the door to release the king of the fairies in the temple.


    In the end, the final battle of the temple attack was that the Fairy Queen, carrying a terrible rage, defeated a large number of wolves at the cost of serious injuries.


    The fairy queen, who was severely injured physically and psychologically, was divided into two after that battle.


    According to Donne��s own cognitive understanding, this is probably like a psychological level��a second personality that a person experiences great changes and traumas, amidst great stimuli.


    And in this fantastic different world, plus the fairy queen herself is a relic boss who is proficient in magic.


    Her split personality is not only psychological, but also the physical level.


    At this point, the king of the fairies became two parts.


    The part that carries a strong sense of guilt and self-blame, sleeps in the buds of the temple.


    And the other part is ignorant, forgetting Vivian, who had suffered a great deal before.


    Finally, Earl Wen Feng, who entered the [Concert Forest] to incinerate the corpses of the fairies, pushed open the gate of the temple, and Vivian was able to leave.


    After listening to these explanations, Donne had a little doubt: "Then how did you leave the ruins?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that as soon as the blue light of the transmission array of the ruins flashed, I was sent to the outside world. At that time, Wen Feng was standing next to me, but from that time on, he seemed to be unable to see me. ."


    Vivienne recalled a little.


    It sounds like this is all of her past life.


    Donne touched his chin and thought for a while, UU Reading thought of a possibility��


    There are loopholes and bugs in the operation mechanism of the ruins.


    This point, Dorn, who used "Alice''s Bedtime Readings" to get through the loopholes in the single-player copy, can fully express it.


    "Maybe because there is [another fairy queen] in the temple, so when the ruins were closed, the [excess] Vivian was sent out as an outsider?"


    "And when Vivian, who was part of the fairy queen, left the ruins, the original [Concert Forest] became incomplete. So the ruins fell into a state of shutting down for a long time without restarting."


    "And Vivian, who got stuck in the bug and got out of the ruins by mistake, was finally cursed with zero sense of presence in the outside world."


    This is how Donne guessed this question.


    Even if the facts deviate from what he guessed, they should not be too far off.


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 52： Wen Fengs Weeping Ring

    Latest URL: "Vivian, do you really plan to touch her? I think we should discuss the feasibility of doing this again."


    "It''s okay, Dorn."


    Before the huge blue flower, Vivian made a decision after telling Dorn all the memories that he had directly thought of and related to the ruins.


    She is going to touch the other herself on the petals.


    According to Vivienne, this can bring back her abilities when she was the king of fairies.


    However, Donne has a little concern about this.


    In case Vivienne merges with the other one on the petals, she becomes the cold, high-ranking queen, and forgets her experience in the real world...


    How can this be reasonable?


    "Vivienne, in case you become the queen of the fairies, then..." Dorn scratched his head and began to talk about his concerns.


    But before he finished speaking, Miss Fairy chuckled.


    "I know what you are worried about, Dorn. But��" Vivienne blinked the lake''s blue eyes, "I am the queen. Well��I mean, I was the king of fairies, and I won��t run away from this. It''s a little bit."


    There is actually no problem with this statement.


    Vivian, who had regained all the memories in the ruins, was basically equivalent to the fairy queen once.


    However, there was no substantial change in her temperament and the memory of the real world.


    Perhaps Vivienne is the "master" of the Fairy Queen.


    "I know what happens when I touch another self, so don''t worry. Also, no matter what happens. I will, um��"


    Probably to make Dorne feel more at ease, Vivian spoke again, but paused a little bit in the middle of speaking, and then continued to speak as if he had plucked up the courage:


    "I will always be your Vivienne."


    Perhaps because of this sentence, coupled with Miss Fairy''s slightly shy and coy expression, the combined lethality is too great, and Dorn is a little bit tranced.


    After that, Miss Fairy stretched out her slender little finger of her right hand: "You can pull the hook and speak for words."


    The little gesture of pulling a hook did not give any meaning to the natives in the land of miracles.


    It''s basically an exclusive gesture between the two.


    After lightly hooking, Dorn no longer tried to stop Vivian from doing anything.


    Since she said so, there should be no problem.


    And according to the hint of the system, there is the key to breaking the curse of Vivian''s presence in the ruins.


    Now that the entire ruins have been explored, this key thought can only exist on the body of another Vivian in the flower.


    Miss Fairy stretched out her hand and touched the other herself on the petals without any scruples.


    After that, Vivian, who had transparent wings, quickly collapsed into bits of fragments and floating small **** of light.


    These fragments and **** of light hovered and slowly rose, and then surrounded Miss Fairy''s side.


    One part outlines a pair of transparent and flexible wings behind her, while the other part is surging and submerged in the ebony staff.


    The original thick ebony staff, after incorporating those small fragments and light balls, the overall feeling has become a lot more agile, and the magical surge has also increased a lot.


    Even at the head of the stick, a few emerald green leaves were pulled out.


    Dorn, who was watching from the side, had a feeling: "Maybe Vivian can really cast complex and diverse spells in the future and become an upright nature mage."


    When the light **** and fragments were all silent, Vivian moved her shoulder blades slightly, and the transparent wings on her back disappeared.


    "Your wings?" Dorn was surprised.


    "During a fight, you can release it again." Vivienne explained, "Also, well, if you like Don, I can also release it to you."


    In short, by fusing the "other self", after regaining the strength of the king who was once a fairy.


    A knowledgeable person just glanced at it and knew that Vivian''s combat hard power had been improved by the naked eye.


    When Vivian finished the "self-recovery" process, Dorn also received a system email. After opening, the content is as follows-


    The limited-time copy [Concerto Forest] has been revised!


    Due to the special incompleteness of the dungeon, there are no dungeon raiders this time, and there is no exclusive reward.


    As the reviser of this copy, you have the permission to take any items (including living creatures) in the copy once!


    "Dare I not here to guide the transcript this time, but to repair the transcript?" After reading the e-mail, Dorn was in a slightly subtle mood.


    However, if there is no reward this time, there will be no reward.


    Anyway, he didn''t even fight the boss.


    Besides, the boss of this copy is also reluctant to fight...


    "Since I have obtained the permission to leave the copy, including any living creatures, it is reasonable for me to take away the boss here, right?"


    "And with the permission of the system and the dungeon, I will take it out, just like the previous relic monsters or tauren. If you leave the relic through a regular route, the so-called relic curse will naturally no longer exist."


    Dorn thought about it this way, then glanced at the fairy lady next to him.


    The latter was holding the ebony staff in both hands, blinking the lake-blue eyes, and responded.


    It feels like even if he merges with another self and fills in everything that is the fairy queen, Vivienne does not seem to have changed...


    Wait until Miss Fairy''s affairs are finished.


    Dorn returned to the place where the whole shamwood just burned, and took out the two rings that had cooled down from the ashes.


    He also tried to use the [Old Steel Hammer Appraisal Gloves] to appraise the evil blood-colored ring of Earl Wen Feng.


    It was planned to fail, but the final appraisal turned out to be successful.


    Perhaps it was because Dorn himself freed Wen Feng''s curse of immortality, and he also learned about Wen Feng''s life through Ansham.


    In a sense, he has a lot of connections with the former owner of the ring.


    Therefore, the Scarlet Ring did not strongly resist him.


    [Identification Gloves of the Old Steel Hammer] For the feedback information, UU reading www.uukanshu. com integration is roughly like this-


    This scarlet ring, from raw materials to forging craftsmanship, is all otherworldly, and it is a very powerful prop in itself.


    When used, you can force unreasonable blood draws on selected targets within 15 meters.


    In addition, after this ring followed Wen Feng on the battlefield and fought the Civil War for 15 years, I don''t know how many living and dead people''s blood has been licked.


    The ring full of blood has changed a little, and has a second peculiar ability��


    The ring can project the phantom of dead souls who died tragically in the war, and make a mournful cry. This kind of voice can make people''s consciousness confused, which is a large-scale mental attack.


    The appraisal glove even changed the name of this scarlet ring for this reason��


    [Wen Feng''s crying ring].


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 53： Green Crows Feather

    Latest website: And the golden silk ring was put away by Vivian with a heavy and serious expression.


    She intends to take good care of this ring for Logosini from now on.


    [Concerto Forest] The things inside have roughly come to an end.


    Next, just return to reality to test whether Vivian has completely got rid of the curse of the ruins.


    Then, in accordance with the previously customized plan, go to Kaiserdom to find the Dwarf Steel Hammer to see if he can handle the black nails and bronze lanterns.


    Now that you have the skill [White Mist Jump], it''s very convenient to go to Kaiserdom.


    Wait until the end of the fifth day of [Concerto Forest].


    Dorn led Vivian into the teleportation formation and successfully abducted the ruin boss from her ruins.


    In Wen Feng''s tomb.


    After a faint blue light flashed, the two who had ended this adventure returned here.


    The inside of the tomb was pitch black and there was nothing to see, so Dorn ordered [Illumination] casually.


    Waiting for the soft light to fill the surroundings, the fairy lady beside him pulled the corner of Radone''s clothes.


    "There is an unfamiliar breath here, one that didn''t exist before we entered the ruins."


    She said this, and at the same time put her ebony staff horizontally in front of the two of them, seeming to be very vigilant.


    "breath?"


    Dorn''s own breath perception is not as good as Vivienne''s. Just as he was about to turn on [Eagle View] to look around the situation, he suddenly felt that the touch under his fleece boots was a bit wrong.


    It seems to have stepped on something.


    Move your feet away and lower your head.


    With the light of [Illumination Technique], Dorn saw that there were two more pieces of black bird feathers at his feet.


    When I entered the ruins five days ago, there was absolutely no such thing on this small high platform.


    And the location of this mausoleum is halfway up the snow-capped mountain. Under normal circumstances, no birds and beasts will come to this position.


    "Someone came to this tomb after we entered the ruins?"


    Don guessed so wildly in his heart, and at the same time looked more carefully at the two feathers by his feet.


    The two feathers were placed neatly, not as if they were dropped accidentally, but as if they were deliberately placed on the high platform where the sarcophagus was once placed.


    In addition, the feathers seem to be crows and other birds, almost the size of a slap.


    Very dark, very bright, and very oily.


    And if you look closely, you will find that there is still a strange, terrible green light in the black color.


    After carefully distinguishing the Toba, there seemed to be a muffled thunder in Don''s mind!


    "Wait a moment."


    He thought of a person.


    No, strictly speaking, it is difficult to say whether the other party is a "person" or not!


    "The green crow man?"


    Dorn clearly remembered the man he saw in Adele''s nightmare. Because he coveted [Pale Justice], he slaughtered Adele''s family and called himself [Death]. There was a group of crows with green feathers beside him!


    That is just because the projection of oneself in other people''s dreams is erased, you will directly find the horrible existence corresponding to the dream!


    Almost in an instant, Dorne wanted to understand a lot of things.


    Some information obtained recently is quickly integrated.


    The man who carried the green crow and called himself [death]. It is very likely that it was the wandering wizard who gave Earl Wen Feng "immortality" and nailed it to death in the sarcophagus thousands of years ago!


    If it was him, everything would be explained-


    The Green Crow called himself [Death] or [Death''s Follower].


    Such an existence, if a human lord is discovered, pursuing eternal life in a whimsical way.


    It is really possible to give the other party "immortality" on the one hand, and nail the other party to the cold sarcophagus on the other side, so that they will not be able to survive forever.


    Such a nasty and funny behavior, as well as the surly behavior of leaving graffiti in the tomb of Earl Wen Feng, are completely in line with the character image of the green crow man in Dorn''s heart.


    You know, the Green Crow once slaughtered Adele''s family just because he wanted to obtain [pale justice] on a whim.


    Later, because he felt that Adele was a little similar to his daughter when he was a child, he "on a whim" gave back the "pale justice" for dozens of lives.


    According to this kind of logic, it is not too much to say that he is mentally abnormal.


    Since it is a psychopath, no matter what you do, it is not surprising!


    Now that the crow feather appeared in Wen Feng''s tomb, it showed that the green crow man had noticed that the curse of immortality he had left was broken.


    And his black nails and lanterns were taken away by someone who was not afraid of death.


    "I had to know that those two things were left by the green crow man, I would never touch them!" Dorn cried out inwardly.


    But it''s done.


    Regret is no longer useful at this time.


    Even Dorn had no plans to put the black top and lantern back on the high platform at all.


    joke!


    With the character of the green crow man, if he puts things in order and returns it back, will he let him go?


    Don''t dare to have such a naive and naive idea.


    For today''s plan, the only way is to run first!


    After opening ��Yueqiang Baiwu��, you have to run non-stop!


    As for whether carrying black nails and lanterns will become a "locator" for the Green Jay man to track himself.


    One said, a terrifying existence that can be found along a dream, does it really need to rely on objects to track itself?


    I��m afraid it��s not true. From the moment Dorne returned to reality from the [Concerto Forest], even the color of his underpants has been locked by the green crow man who doesn��t know where he is...


    It took a few seconds to quickly figure out all the above, and Donne was about to run away immediately.


    "Hmm��Dorn?"


    Vivian on the side watched Dorn''s face in just a few seconds, comparable to the many wonderful changes in the face of Sichuan Opera.


    She was a little puzzled.


    Although it''s right to feel the strangeness now, according to Miss Fairy''s usual thinking, the big deal is to fight with that stranger.


    It''s not surprising that Vivian would have such thoughts.


    She herself had not experienced the horror and oppression brought by the green crow man. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com


    In addition, he had never fought against the wind when he went out on adventures with Dorn, and even recently regained the power of the king who was once a fairy, and his morale was high.


    Isn''t it just fighting? I''m not afraid at all!


    But Vivian is not afraid, but Donn is afraid!


    "I''ll explain later!"


    Dorn quickly said such a sentence, and then took a picture of "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", so that Long Niang quickly pulled Miss Fairy into the story world.


    Although the latter is confused, but does not resist such an arrangement.


    After Vivienne enters the book, [Leap Transition White Mist] is launched!


    The hazy milky white mist, like a dream, instantly envelops the entire small high platform in the tomb...


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 54： Fleeing divine envoy

    Latest URL: "As long as you reach that place, as long as you arrive at that place before being caught by Green Jay."


    As for where to escape from the Green Crow Man, Dorn had already made plans.


    Kaisadum definitely can''t go there, and bringing the Green Jay man over is likely to be a group annihilation with the dwarves.


    At present, in the land of miracles, it is possible to deal with this sudden crisis. Dorn can only think of one��


    The headquarters of the Holy See!


    It doesn''t matter whether Green Crow is [Death''s Follower] or [Death''s Clone].


    Anyway, he is definitely a member of the Apocalypse Cthulhu camp, and has a 100% hostile relationship with the Righteous God Vatican!


    And the headquarters of the Holy See, there is not only the archbishop whose strength is second to none in the entire miracle land.


    The original God, the old man, can certainly influence reality through the place of his shrine.


    Just like when they were in Port Marlow, the four evil gods of the apocalypse affected reality through the stone sculptures salvaged from the ruins in the sea.


    Thinking about it this way, the Holy See headquarters is full of security!


    In addition, with the understanding of the body system and the deepening of the exploration of the relics of the gods, Donne had doubted more than once that he was drawn into this other world by the original creator.


    Even the system on his body should have been squeezed out by him, the purpose is to facilitate himself to quickly improve his strength.


    If things are as expected, it is not too much to regard the original **** as his guardian in another world, right?


    If you encounter a problem that cannot be handled, it is reasonable to go back to the guardian, right?


    God save me!


    Dorn stepped out of the white mist without hesitation, but before [Yueqiang], he paid a little attention to the two green crow feathers on the ground.


    "I put the black top and lantern in the sarcophagus and ran away, so I am afraid of this?"


    Don''t be afraid of bad debts.


    I''ll leave it all for you!


    The thick white mist surging, engulfed the two green feathers.


    Dorn himself didn''t get into the mist, and quickly disappeared.


    ��


    Due to the long-term relationship with elite priests of the Holy See, such as Adele and Kross, Donne has a better understanding of the location of the headquarters of the Holy See.


    The headquarters of the Holy See is called Jebus, which means "the legacy of the gods" and is also called the holy city.


    Jebus'' position on the continental plate is close to the western side of the Dorn Empire.


    The Holy City is not under the jurisdiction and control of any secular empire, and remains absolutely neutral to secular disputes, and the Holy See has absolute control over it.


    Judging from the actual distance, the distance between the Holy City and State Shelley is actually quite far. If you drive a carriage, you may not be able to reach it within a month.


    But Dorn has such a convenient skill as [Leaping the White Mist].


    For him, distance is really not a big problem.


    Walking through the white fog, it is obvious that there are blocks of hazy fog all around, but Donn can discern the correspondence between the distance in the white fog space and the real space very strangely.


    This feeling may not be clear in words.


    It is a "can only be understood and unspeakable" that belongs exclusively to the owner of the ability of [Leap Transition White Mist].


    Because it is the first time to use this skill from a long distance, the use of the skill in the early stage is not too skillful.


    It took an hour or so, during which two times he escaped from the white fog and returned to the reality to correct the position and direction. Dorn came to the outside of Jebus city smoothly.


    I don''t know if the skill of [Leaping White Mist] is too imba, or for other reasons, in short, the Green Crow didn''t catch up with Don.


    "Is it so easy to escape?" Dorne, who was outside the holy city, was a little surprised by the smooth results of this sudden escape.


    Originally, I thought that I would be chased by the green crow man, even if I could use the white mist, but in the best case, I would have to peel off my skin to escape here.


    As a result, this is it, this is it?


    The fleeing destination was right in front of him, but Dorn didn''t dare to take it too lightly.


    He launched the last [Yue Qian Mist], this time he planned to [Yu Qiang] directly to the center of the hall of the Holy City, it is best to fall in front of their archbishop...


    This is busy escaping, how can I go through the process and visit the door?


    In addition, Don was not afraid of being taken directly by people from the Holy See because he violently broke into the core area of ??the Holy City.


    He came with a certificate.


    In Wen Feng''s tomb, the two green crow feathers that were swept away before fleeing can come in handy at this time.


    According to the information currently available, the senior officials of the Holy See definitely have a certain amount of information about the existence of the four evil gods of the Apocalypse.


    This can be testified by Adele''s childhood experience.


    Then the existence of the green crow man must have been known to the high-level Holy See who had taken in the lady sword bearer.


    Directly broke into the core area of ??the holy city, and then showed the green crow feathers, proving that he was being chased by the green crow man, the enemy of the Holy See.


    Then the matter of intruding into the hall of the gods will not be seriously held accountable by the Holy See.


    And if the original **** is really his "guardian".


    Don''t worry about it!


    I don��t have to go back to my "natal family", don��t I have to report to my family in advance!


    The thick milky white mist once again diffused out, and Dorn fled to the slightly embarrassed manner, and quickly stepped into it.


    ��


    Jebus, guarded by many well-equipped priesthoods.


    Central Hall.


    The languid sunlight in the winter afternoon shined in through the large colorful windows of the shrine.


    On the colored windows are several figures of religious figures made up of various colors of glass, with smooth lines and bright and dazzling pictures.


    The sunlight coming in from outside was cut by various colors and scattered on the ground, showing a quiet and mysterious atmosphere.


    In the very center of the hall, there is a fountain with thorough water quality.


    Behind the fountain is a simple but powerful statue.


    The content of the statue is a round sun and a half moon incomplete.


    In the entire land of miracles, the original creator of Zhengshen has no human statues, only symbols.


    This symbol of the cycle of the sun and the moon is His most common reference symbol.


    Before the sun and the moon turned around, there was an old man with bare feet and a plain linen robe, standing silently, dressed like a poor ascetic monk.


    The old man in the plain linen robe was named Mohani.


    The supreme authority of the entire Holy See organization, UU Reading is also the pope of Jebus in name.


    On the land of miracles, the believer closest to the feet of the original.


    And beside Mohani, there was a lady dressed as a nun. Wearing a black-and-white robe, black-rimmed round glasses, holding a thick stack of teachings, the temperament is gentle and elegant.


    This gentle nun was named Meyer.


    The cardinal of the Holy See is also the direct person in charge of the elite squad of the Holy See [Pale Sword Bearer] Adele.


    Rushing��


    In the fountain built of white stones, the water jet splashed lightly, and some drops of water fell on Mohani''s feet.


    After a long period of silence, the old man slowly opened his eyelids, revealing a pair of energetic brown eyes: "He is here, the lord of the gods."


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 55： A slight change in mentality

    Latest website: In the quiet and mysterious hall of religion, a hazy milky white mist is produced out of thin air.


    The white mist surged and soon covered the small half of the hall.


    And among the indistinct white, there is still a figure walking out.


    Mohani, dressed as an ascetic monk, didn''t react too much to this, and his expression was as calm as water.


    Ms. Meyer, dressed as a nun, looked curiously at the figure in the white mist and mist.


    However, she quickly narrowed her gaze and lowered her eyes, showing a lamb-like calm and gentle manner.


    The white mist continued to surge.


    The figure walking from inside to outside also became clearer and clearer.


    When the person completely passed through the white mist and formally stepped into the hall of the gods, the two senior officials of the Holy See were finally able to see the appearance of the incoming person.


    It was a young man with black hair and black eyes, a tall and handsome face.


    Naturally, this young man was Donne who was forced to flee hastily by the green crow man who did not show up.


    After Don''s figure appeared, the tumbling white mist behind him that seemed to be connected to the endless space disappeared without a trace.


    "Mohani, the most pious servant at the beginning, is here to wait for the arrival of the envoy." The old ascetic monk stroked his chest toward Dorn.


    Cardinal Meyer on the side also saluted at the same time: "Meyer of the Holy See, greet you to God."


    Don:?


    Don''t fully confirm that he was out of danger, and was still thinking about how to negotiate with the Holy See, with a blank expression on his face.


    He carefully watched the surroundings first, and made sure that the old ascetic monk and gentle nun in front of him were speaking to himself.


    However, this made Don''s doubts even more serious:


    "If it''s not surprising, the envoy they call should refer to me? When did I become the envoy? Why didn''t I know? No one had notified me of this..."


    In addition, the two members of the Holy See in front of them all announced their names during their greetings.


    The name Mohani is a bit strange to Dorne.


    In the process of interacting with the priests, it seems that I have never heard it (in fact, no one dared to call the pope directly).


    But the name Mayer, he has an impression, after all, he can often hear words like this from Kloss''s mouth:


    "Don''t look at Teacher Mayer, it hurts when she hits someone."


    Therefore, Donne quickly came up with the identity of the beautiful, book-like nun in front of him��


    Cross''s teacher, the direct leader of Adele''s team, and the cardinal of the Holy See.


    He is a high-level figure in the absolute sense of the entire church.


    Since the identity of this nun is like this, the identity of the old ascetic monk next to her will definitely not be low.


    The great figures of the Holy See who met for the first time were courteous and even a little pleasing to the eye.


    This abnormal situation is directly related to what they call themselves.


    "The messenger... the messenger of the original creator... me?" Don continued to struggle with this question in his heart, with a little speculation in his heart, but there was not much emotion on his face.


    After going through a lot of winds and waves, he can already be happy and angry.


    Seeing that there was no obvious reaction from Dorn, Mohani''s expression remained calm: "I received my Lord''s decree last night, knowing that the Lord God''s Envoy will come to the hall today."


    After such a sentence, Dorn was completely clear.


    Dare to love that the original **** sent down the oracle in some way to make these two great figures of the Holy See wait for themselves here?


    In this way, the sudden identity of [God''s Envoy] was given by the original God himself.


    There is a feeling of being appointed!


    Really hammered!


    The truth behind the journey and the system on the body are absolutely related to the original creator.


    Then, as previously guessed, the moment I entered this other world, I was a member of the natural righteous gods camp. Today, I came to the right place to escape from the headquarters of the Holy See!


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief.


    The crisis is lifted.


    We are safe, temporarily.


    The Green Crow man definitely has no way to attack himself at the Holy See''s headquarters, and Dorn can be sure of this.


    The holy city is the "hometown" of the original creator. The Green Crow Man is a suspected [death''s follower]. If he could take his head off in such a place, then there would be no need to compete between the righteous gods and the evil gods.


    The evil gods of the apocalypse had already won the numbness.


    So, Dorn looked upright and showed the two green crow feathers he had gathered: "I have a news."


    Although he didn''t know what the envoy of Zhengshen should look like, in order not to disappoint the two high-ranking Holy See in front of him, Dorn showed an unpredictable tone as much as possible.


    Mohani and Meyer glanced at the green crow feathers, and then nodded at each other.


    It seems that they can recognize this thing.


    Moreover, the indifferent expressions on the faces of these two high-ranking church officials are also very reassuring, which shows that even if they recognize that this is something of the green crow man, they are not afraid at all!


    Meyer, dressed as a nun, spoke in her rather soft tone: "My lord, the holy city is absolutely safe. Cthulhu''s minions cannot break through here."


    "Ahem."


    As soon as a rather considerate comforting word came out, Donne coughed twice in embarrassment.


    [The Holy City is absolutely safe].


    This sentence shows that Ms. Meyer is actually very clear that before arriving at Jebbs, Dorn''s situation is not safe...


    In other words, the strong and the weak between Don and the Green Crow were clear to the two senior leaders of the Holy See at a glance.


    They are very clear about the strength of their "sir".


    From this point of view, with the help of this cheap "god envoy" identity, there is no way to pretend, and even coax the ascetic monk and sister nun to divert their minds, and then act as a **** against the green crow man with a look of admiration. done.


    However, after a brief period of embarrassment, UU''s look at Dorn recovered calmly.


    He suddenly realized that the two senior leaders of the Holy See, who had met for the first time, had a clear view of their own strength as soon as they came up, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with them.


    "Even if they know that my strength is not strong, they will hold their heads and run to the holy city to seek refuge when they meet the green crow man. But don''t they still respectfully call me a divine envoy?"


    Why?


    Because my identity as a divine envoy was appointed by the original **** they served!


    There is the original **** behind it, it seems that there is no need to put on airs.


    After understanding this, the Holy See''s divine envoy has undergone a subtle change in his mentality. From the very beginning, the desire to establish a tall image has become confident��


    The Lord is rotten, and when he meets the followers of the evil god, hey, he just can''t beat it. What do you two say, in a word, can''t you save me?


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 56： Communication god

    The latest website: Ascetic Pope Mohani, and the gentle nun sister Meyer, don''t think so much in their hearts like Donne.


    The original will of God is all for devout believers like them.


    Since God said that the young man in front of him was a divine envoy, his identity could not be shaken!


    Both of you, as long as you serve him with all your heart and responsibility, you don''t need to consider anything else.


    At the same time, after knowing that the noble gods had suffered the "difficulties" of [death''s entourage], the sister of the nun Meyer immediately left the hall to instruct the priests and archbishops who are currently staying in the holy city to strengthen their guard. .


    Mohani, who stayed in the shrine, took the initiative to introduce the situation of the Holy See to Dorn with a kind face.


    To the attitude of the Ascetic Pope towards Donne, it is completely impossible to imagine that the two actually only met for less than ten minutes.


    "My lord, maybe you want to communicate with my lord." After talking about the situation of the Holy See in general, Mohani suddenly added something like this.


    "Communicate with God?" Dorn repeated the other party''s sentence.


    It seems that in the Holy City, there is a way to communicate with the original Creator.


    Mohani said earlier that last night, ��received the decree of God to know that the envoy will come to the hall of God�� was probably also obtained through some kind of ritual to communicate with God.


    For now, Donn is not in conflict with communicating with the original creator.


    And so far, he has completely fallen toward this righteous **** in another world in his mentality.


    Without the words of the original god, Donn didn''t know how many times he would die in the land of miracles.


    In addition, if you can really communicate with the gods, you will definitely know more secrets and truths in this world.


    For example, how did you travel through?


    What did the original God want to do for Him?


    Is there a way to return to the earth now? If possible, Dorn wants to take Vivian back to her long-lost home...


    Because of this series of thoughts, Dorn quickly responded to Mohani''s original invitation to communicate.


    "My lord, please come with me." After getting the affirmative answer, the Ascetic Pope nodded calmly, and then walked barefoot toward the depths of the shrine.


    Donne followed without hesitation.


    Taking advantage of the time he followed, he also communicated with the dragon girl in "Alice''s Bedtime Reading".


    The current situation and the crisis encountered in Wen Feng''s tomb were roughly explained to Vivienne and Alice.


    Just now Kai Baiwu ran away earnestly, and didn''t explain these things to the two of them.


    "...The general situation is like this, Alice, tell Vivienne, let her stay at your place with peace of mind. I will send her out after I finish my affairs."


    After the explanation, Dorn ordered one more sentence.


    After hearing that the current crisis was resolved, Long Niang casually answered a few times, and then disconnected from Don''s thoughts. Then he took the fairy lady in the world of temporary stories and went to play super real house wine to pass the time.


    ...


    Dorn followed Mohani all the way, through the hall of worship, and into a tunnel winding down.


    The passage is made of white brick and stone, and the wall is lit with oil lamps with a hint of spice.


    Continuing all the way down to the end, Mohani opened a door that was obviously surging with strong magical power, then stepped aside, and simply gestured Donne to go in: "My lord God Envoy."


    "Um����"


    Without too much hesitation, Don stepped into the open, white door.


    Behind the door is a strange sight-


    This is a very weird space, surrounded by holy white. There are no walls in sight, and the white space seems to be infinitely deriving.


    Donne looked back.


    The door behind it is still there.


    Standing alone in the center of this strange space.


    Donn did not retreat to the door, but tentatively took two steps forward in this boundless white space. As I walked, I still thought in my heart:


    "Will I see the Primordial God here? What kind of existence is he?"


    As soon as this idea came out, there was a change in this white space.


    In the distance within sight, several small moving spots appeared, leaping towards Donne.


    After these little dots run a little closer, you can see their true bodies clearly����


    Pink fur, wide drooping long ears, spiral-shaped forehead, and a plump body that is suitable for barbecue...


    "Horn rabbit?" Dorn swallowed invisibly.


    Those little dots that bounce around are exactly the novice battle level monster he is very familiar with, the Horned Rabbit.


    After the pink-haired bunnies jumped closer, they didn''t get too close to Dorn, but kept a certain distance from him with a little caution.


    Then a rabbit with a white paper in his mouth jumped forward two more steps, put the white paper in his mouth on the ground, and quickly jumped away.


    "These rabbits seem to be afraid of me. Really, I won''t eat you again... Uh (small drooling), at least not this time?"


    Dorn muttered so quietly, then picked up the white paper on the floor.


    I saw a line of words written in Dona on the paper, and nothing could be seen in the handwriting. It felt a bit like computer-printed words in uppercase and bold��


    [What do you want to give me? ]


    "Huh?" Dorn whispered suspiciously.


    This little note should have been passed by the original god, but looking at the content, it seems to be asking for something from yourself?


    And it hasn''t clearly stated what it wants.


    It feels like being a student, when the teacher noticed that he was doing small movements in class. The teacher walked off the stage quickly, stretched out his hand, and said: "Hand it over by yourself."


    Donne thought for a moment.


    Think the original God meant it might be to make oneself pay tribute?


    "If you communicate with the gods, it seems reasonable to pay tribute."


    With such thoughts in mind, Dorn patted "Alice''s Bedtime Book" in his arms.


    Soon, a very strange bronze lantern appeared in this pure white space.


    This lantern was originally something that Dorn couldn''t control. It was originally with the idea of ??"giving a try to turn a bike into a motorcycle~ I wanted to get a dwarf to try my luck with Kaiser Dumu.


    Now that we can communicate the words of the original God, this hot potato has a better zero-risk approach.


    I directly offered the bronze lantern as a sacrifice!


    This lantern is already the highest-level prop in Donne''s body. Dedicating it to the original **** is enough to see his heart of innocence.


    "The satisfaction of the original God is completely possible to reward me with a powerful tool that can be used." He had such a beautiful idea in his heart.


    Then, I saw the note in Donne''s hand that seemed to be printed, and the writing on it began to become blurred, as if it was being arranged and reorganized.


    When the handwriting became clear, there was only one short vocabulary left-


    [and also. ]


    Don:?


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 57： Its just a bandit, not as good as a bandit

    The latest website: What is there?


    This is already robbed, right?


    Is there a King Fa? Is there still a law?


    Look, is this what a **** should have in words, deeds, and volume!


    Dorn''s eyes twitched, but apart from a few words in his belly, he didn''t dare to jump up and point to the original god.


    "Since the Lord God wants more, then I can only grit my teeth and sacrifice something... After all, I ran to him to seek refuge, and his old man had just sealed me a divine envoy in front of his believers."


    After reassuring himself with a few words in his heart, Donne patted "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" again.


    Think of it as a financial loss to eliminate disasters.


    A tightly closed Yan Shi sarcophagus appeared directly in the boundless white space.


    This time, Dorn planned to endure the pain and sacrifice the four black nails together.


    The original God was the righteous God in another world. When we met for the first time, Dorn really didn''t dare to take some useless props to him.


    You can��t think of a deity in a family as a rags for a stainless steel washbasin...


    After the sarcophagus was pulled out of the story world, Dorn also conveniently put the bronze lantern in it.


    "The lantern and the black nails are all newly acquired high-quality props. The original creator should be satisfied now."


    With such thoughts in mind, he waited for a while.


    Nothing has changed in this endless white space.


    The sarcophagus serving as the packing box is still in front of him.


    The group of fluffy powdery dumplings still kept a distance from the terrifying upright creatures of the same kind that had roasted them, arching each other''s big ears, with vigilant and careful faces.


    Dorn:...


    I picked up the blank paper in my hand again, the words on it did not change, it was still��


    [and also. ]


    "It doesn''t mean that sacrifices are not enough, right?"


    Now Dorn''s eyes twitched more severely, almost unable to keep his expression.


    no! Is this still a god!


    It''s just a bandit, not as good as a bandit! It��s just a word, disgusting, to let the believers praise the righteous god.


    My heart had already begun to jump, but Dorn still exercised restraint on the surface.


    What else can we do on other people''s turf?


    So he began to think painfully about what else he could bring up to honor the Lord God.


    If you want to say what good things are left on your body.


    [Ruyi]? [At the time of chaos]?


    These two self-conscious props have been with Dorn for a long time, and he is absolutely reluctant to hand them over.


    Besides, it can''t.


    Logically speaking, these two items are all rewards for scouting the ruins of the gods.


    If the ruins were really created by the original gods, [Ruyi] and [Time of Chaos] can all be regarded as rewards from the original gods.


    What are you giving away, and what do you want to take back?


    "Alice''s Bedtime Book"?


    No, Dragon Lady is bound to the world in the book and can''t get out.


    Even if you are a god, you can''t force people to sell their daughters...


    After thinking about it, Dorne felt that he really had nothing to tell.


    "You can''t make a dish for the original god, right?" Don''s frowned, "In fact, it seems... not bad?"


    As a cook, the best thing to know is not the dishes?


    And the pink rabbits all over the floor are all good ingredients.


    "It''s okay not to think about it-the taste of shredded roast rabbit meat is really good."


    Dorn, who had originally frowned and thought about what else was suitable as an offering, started to diverge a little as he thought about it.


    Even the eyes of those pink-haired horned rabbits on the ground have changed...


    Only the fluffy pink rabbits backed away in fear.


    After Dorne''s weird ideas came into being, the little note in his hand changed again.


    The print-like handwriting became blurred again, and began to be reorganized. When it became clear, it had become another vocabulary��


    [feather. ]


    At the same time, below the word, there is also a line of smaller fonts��


    [Cooking is fine, but don��t eat my rabbit again. ]


    Ah this...


    Looking at this small commentary, Don realized that it seemed that the original God could hear his own voice in this endless white space.


    As a god, it is not surprising to have this ability.


    "That is to say, what I just slandered in my heart, the original God and his old man can hear it? It''s dying... Your lord has a lot of it, no wonder..."


    After a short period of silence, there was no change in Don''s side.


    No divine punishment comes.


    This righteous **** seems to be quite generous...


    Donn chose to follow the original god''s request without distracting him, and put the two green crow feathers into the sarcophagus.


    After all the items from the green crow man were offered as sacrifices, the gods who had never appeared seemed to be finally satisfied.


    I saw the group of pink-haired horned rabbits scattered around, all rushing towards the sarcophagus.


    Either the arch or the roof or the pack, Stun Shengsheng quickly moved the thick and heavy sarcophagus.


    "These horned rabbits may not be as weak as they seem on the surface." Dorn speculated in his heart as he watched the shocking scene of the horned rabbit pulling the coffin.


    In addition, he also remembered what Crick said when he took the material from the horned rabbit to Crick for identification:


    "It is recorded in ancient books that it is just a monster that existed a long time ago. People seem to call it [messenger]."


    It now appears that the record in that ancient book is correct.


    The pink rabbit seems to be really [messenger], and it is also the highest-identity messenger in this other world.


    Because they are sending letters to the gods.


    "When I go back, I can tell Crick, as well as the old scholar Mr. Alfonso, who I have never met. I don��t have to go through the documents for me to identify the horned rabbit...because I saw it alive again. group."


    After the silhouettes of the isometric rabbit and the sarcophagus all disappeared into the endless white space, the note in Donne''s hand changed again��


    [Hold on. ]


    "After getting all the things he wanted, Lord God''s words were really...polite." He didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh at this moment.


    Dorn waited for about ten minutes in this magical white space.


    During this period, the content of the note in his hand has not changed, UU reading , so he did not venture to explore here.


    In addition, he was able to listen to the voices of people in the beginning, so Dorn could only control his thoughts as much as possible.


    Just like to think about it, and try to think of some non-blasphemous thoughts as much as possible.


    for example-


    "Does the small print that the original **** just left on the note mean that he is willing to eat the dishes I made? Wait...If a **** has eaten my dishes, how much [cooking power] does this have to add? Doesn''t this take off directly?"


    After some difficult time passed, Dorn saw the horned rabbits jumping and returning at the end of the white space''s visible line of sight.


    "After taking the things, did you send me the packing box?"


    Dorn''s empty thoughts inevitably began to move again.


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 58： Am I supposed to be?s illegitimate child?

    Latest website: After the sarcophagus was sent to the front, the horned rabbits began to scatter to the side again, maintaining their original sense of vigilance towards Donne.


    This bulky "packing box" was not closed tightly when it was sent back.


    Dorn looked inside and saw the green crow feather, four black nails, and even the bronze lantern all inside.


    "Return the number? What does this mean?"


    Dorn looked at the props in the sarcophagus for a while, then realized the clues later.


    Whether black nails or lanterns are still powerful props, they are not as dangerous as they were at the beginning.


    To be precise, the extremely offensive and decadent aura originally carried by the black nails and lanterns, I don''t know why they fell silent.


    Instead, there is an ethereal sense of sacredness, like "the bell that overlooks the bell tower of the Holy See was struck in the twilight".


    This sense of sacredness is familiar to Dorne.


    Previously, when the [Lucky Rabbit Feet] on my body was activated, I felt this way; as well as the [Holy Medicine] that Adele and the others gave to the Holy See��s Elite Priests Team, it also felt this way after taking it. .


    "So this is from the sense of sacredness of the original god." Dorn touched his chin, looked at the props in the sarcophagus, and thought about it.


    He seemed to finally understand the purpose of the original God asking him for items derived from the Green Crow Man.


    Dorn patted "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" in his arms, and then a leather glove with a simple shape appeared on his right hand.


    First use the [Identification Gloves of the Old Steel Hammer] to try to identify the black nails again.


    Waiting for the magical surge between the glove and the black nail to converge, Donne got the information he wanted��


    [The spikes stained with a decadent aura can imprison all creatures whose nails are embedded in their bodies. As long as the level of the imprisoned creature is lower than the ��death clone��, it cannot break free from the imprisonment. ]


    In Wenfeng''s tomb, when Dorn first tried to identify black nails, he obtained "cavalry information."


    Coded.


    But now, the information related to the black nails is fully displayed in front of them.


    "[Death''s clone]? Do you mean the Green Crow Man?"


    After a short pause, Dorn took a deep breath and stretched out the right hand wearing [Old Steel Hammer''s Appraisal Gloves] to the bronze lantern.


    When the magic of the two surges slowly at the same frequency, there is information that smoothly feeds back into Don��s mind��


    [The soul of death draws the lamp (weakened temporarily). 1. Soul guide: can imprison and drive any soul. 2. Life and death ferry (not available temporarily). ]


    The explanation of this item named [Soul Enlightenment Lantern] is more cumbersome than black nails.


    First of all, this lamp is in a weakened state.


    "Is it convenient for me to use it?" Dorn wondered in his heart.


    The Heyday version of [Soul Enlightened Lantern], with his current strength, is uncontrollable. The weakened version is probably just right.


    The price of this weakening is that a function of Lantern Lantern called [Life and Death Ferry] cannot be used.


    "[Life and Death Ferry]...Just hearing the name, I thought of Earl Wen Feng who was nailed to the sarcophagus and couldn''t die."


    As for the [soul lead] skill that is not restricted to use.


    "It can imprison and drive any soul", just listening to this description brings with it an evil and unbelievable aura.


    "So, the usage of this lantern is to kill powerful opponents or monsters, and then imprison the opponent''s soul in the lantern for yourself to drive, and become a powerful fighting aid."


    Dorn looked more at this lantern, even if it covered the sacred aura, it was still evil.


    But for now, he could feel that there was no soul to drive in the lantern. I don''t know if it was because the light was originally empty, or because it was secretly "flashed" by the Horn Rabbit just now.


    After identifying the bronze lantern, Donne touched the green crow''s feather again and obtained its information��


    [Consumable items. After injecting magic power, it can be consumed and summon a green feather crow that is agile for 2 hours. ]


    Sure enough, any bird feathers picked up from the green crow man can become valuable props.


    After appraising the items in the sarcophagus one by one, Dorn completely affirmed the original God''s intention.


    From the very beginning, He had no intention of allowing himself to confess.


    Instead, he wanted to dispel or cover the dangerous and corrupt atmosphere of the Green Crow male props, so as to ensure the safe use of Donne. Also, temporarily imprison the heyday power of [Soul Enlightened Lantern] to ensure that Dorn can control it at this stage!


    what is this?


    This is simply the care and maternal love like a loving mother!


    After trying to understand this, Dorn even wanted to kowtow to the original god...


    "Wait... But why did God do this to me in the first place? I shouldn''t be his illegitimate child, am I?" Dorne was overly emotional, but couldn''t control his own thoughts, and began to be wild and dreamy.


    However, as soon as this dangerous thought came out, Dorn immediately cut it off.


    In this magical white space, the original **** can listen to people''s hearts.


    I seem to have accidentally thought about blasphemy...


    After waiting for a while, the original **** still did not impose any punishment because of Don''s random thoughts.


    Praise the original!


    As a result, Dorn began to forcefully correct his thoughts to show his ideological consciousness and sincerity to the gods:


    "I''m so stupid, really. How can I save the abdomen of a gentleman like a villain? How can I use such dark thoughts to capture the mind of the gods in the first place!"


    I''m here to announce something!


    I will always support Yuanchushen.jpg.


    After Dorne''s inner drama was finished, the white paper he held in his hand changed again, and the words on it became��


    [Ask me any questions? ]


    Seeing such a sentence, Don can be said to be very excited. He came to meet the original God, and he had a problem with it.


    So the first question, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com should be directly related to the current life and death, the green crow man and the evil **** [death] a series of things.


    This thought just came into Dorn��s mind, and the text in the note in his hand changed again��


    [There is no need to worry about the evil **** ��death�� and the ��clone of death��, they can��t hurt you, I��m restricting them. ]


    Dorn looked at the text and stroked his chin.


    Does this mean that [Death] and Green Crow can''t attack themselves as long as the original God is still there?


    He also thought of today''s escape journey from Qima Snow Mountain to the Holy City.


    Along the way, he didn''t even see a piece of bird feather from the green crow man.


    Therefore, this escape journey can be so smooth, in fact, it is not that Donne ran too fast. But because of certain restrictions imposed by the original god, the Green Crow man did not pursue him at all?


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 59： To see the plague

    Latest URL: God said, [Death] and Green Jay are not threatened.


    Since he said so, then Dorn could only choose to believe so.


    "Besides, there are many other problems."


    After a problem was solved, Don''s mind was full of thoughts.


    How did you travel through?


    Will God''s War and the so-called End Yan really come?


    Is it possible to return to Earth?


    These long-stacked questions in Don''s heart now need the original God to answer.


    The handwriting on the note in his hand has changed again, but I don''t know if it is because of too many problems in Dorn''s mind. This time the process of change is a little longer.


    When the font is recognizable, it is no longer the correct capitalized and bold print.


    Instead, the words "Reconsideration" are written on the whole page crookedly.


    Before Donne could express his confusion, the note in his hand began to decompose, turning into a little bright white dot, blending into this pure white space.


    The horned rabbits, who were originally cowering and cautious, seemed to have received some kind of instruction and call at this time. En pushed toward the isolated door behind him.


    "Wait a minute! Wait a minute!"


    The seemingly weak horned rabbits were pushing hard together, and before Doen could react, they were squeezed out of the door.


    Immediately afterwards, the sarcophagus that he did not have time to put away was also "thrown out" by the rabbits.


    boom.


    The magical door closed automatically, and the strange white space was no longer visible.


    Dorn returned to the underground of the Holy City Hall of God, and only Mohani was standing beside him, looking at him peacefully.


    "I feel the power of the grace of my lord, and it seems that God has made the communication between the adults very smooth."


    The Ascetic Pope turned his face to look at the sarcophagus "thrown" out of the door, and felt a familiar sense of sacred origin from the original **** from inside.


    Then he spoke to Dorn in a tone full of emotions "worthy of being an envoy of God".


    "It''s okay to say it went well." Dorn scratched his cheek with his index finger in a daze, "but I still have a lot of doubts that I haven''t asked..."


    "The Lord has its own arrangements." The Pope shrugged slightly.


    Donn didn''t know what to answer about this, but he thought with regret in his heart: "I knew that after asking about [death], I should first ask the original **** if he had eaten it."


    Before he waited for the righteous **** in another world to cook, he harvested a wave of [cooking power] and was sent out.


    Blood loss!


    After being sad for a while, Dorn patted "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" in his arms, and put away the sarcophagus containing the props that the original God himself blessed.


    The Ascetic Pope nearby, after seeing the operation of pulling the sarcophagus out of thin air, his expression still remained calm and kind.


    His energetic eyes had already seen too much.


    After roughly talking with Mohani for a few words, Dorn planned to follow the other party back to the hall of worship.


    At this moment, a system prompt popped up suddenly����


    System prompt: You have a new email, please handle it in time.


    "[The Concerto Forest] just finished exploring, why did you receive the email so quickly this time?" Dorn was slightly confused.


    He glanced at the old ascetic monk leading the way, then quietly opened his mailbox panel.


    Sure enough, there is a new email that I haven''t checked.


    After opening, there are only a few words-


    [Go to see the ��Plague��].


    A map is also attached.


    At this stage, it is basically certain that the creator of his own system is the original god.


    Those emails received so far should have been sent online by this other world Zhengshen.


    "So, the original God asked me to meet the evil **** [Plague]? Are they not right?" After seeing the brief content of the letter, Dorn was extremely surprised.


    But then I thought about it, and felt it shouldn''t.


    Although the meeting time with the original God was very short, I didn''t even see him formally.


    But the first impression of this righteous **** on Dorn was the image of a "good mother" exuding maternal glory.


    Since it is a "good mother", it is impossible to blindly command oneself to give away the evil **** [Plague], right?


    Moreover, the original God had just taken the initiative to update himself with a wave of equipment. If he wanted to send his new cheap **** envoys to death, there was no need to do so much trouble.


    "So, what exactly does the original God want to do?" Dorn touched his chin and began to calculate seriously.


    He quickly thought of a possible idea.


    It is known that in this other world, there have always been two waves of gods, the original gods and the four evil gods of Apocalypse.


    Between these two waves of gods, they should be in a state of endless struggle.


    Is there such a possibility? In fact, a long time ago, there had been one or several battles between the original gods and the evil gods of the Apocalypse?


    "The information of the gods now known is that [Death] seems to have only one clone walking in the world; [Famine] seems to be able to affect reality only through black fog and babbling. As for the information on [War] and [Plague], the information is unknown..."


    Based on this information, Donne made a very bold conjecture--


    Maybe the evil gods are not in full bloom now?


    Righteous gods and evil gods, because of the battles that broke out in the past, both lose and lose. Are all secretly accumulating strength, restoring strength, and starting to prepare and respond to the next battle?


    "This guess seems to be in line with the actual situation now. The Cthulhu has been preaching that the end is coming, and the battle of God is about to start..."


    "But in fact, if the two sides want to fight, isn''t it possible to start the fight long ago? The reason for the delay is because both sides are not ready yet?"


    The more Donne thought, the clearer his thoughts became, and he felt that his thinking was in the right direction.


    Following this line of thinking, suppose [Plague] is currently the worst in Cthulhu ...


    "The original God said that He can restrict [death]''s actions, which means that He has a certain means of intervention in reality. Coupled with the powerful equipment that I just updated, maybe He wants me to surprise. A wave of [Plague]?"


    Take advantage of the heretic gods'' illness and demand their lives.


    Even, this is probably the ultimate goal of the original God calling himself to come to this different world and cultivate himself!


    Thinking of this, Dorn couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Before that, he had absolutely no idea or plan to fight against the gods.


    The lean camel is bigger than a horse. Is it really possible that his current strength is the opponent of the evil **** [Plague]?


    "Moreover, if the original God really wanted me to attack [Plague]. I should give me a little more information, right? Just give such a short sentence, I can hardly do anything for him."


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 60： 25 Cthulhu

    Latest URL: "My Lord God Envoy? My Lord God Envoy?"


    Back up to the hall of the gods, Don''s thoughts were a little wandering, and it was a long time before he heard the old ascetic monk calling him.


    "Huh?" He turned his attention back to reality.


    "After seeing my lord, you seem to be troubled." Mohani said in an enlightening tone.


    "I..." Donton had a last meal, and his eyes changed slightly when he looked at the Pope ascetic, as if thinking of something, "Old Mr. Mohani, I have a question to ask you."


    "It is my honor to answer your doubts."


    "I want to know information about the Apocalypse Cthulhu, especially [Plague]."


    Shicai had been thinking about Dorn on his own, and then suddenly he reacted. Instead of thinking about things between the righteous gods and the evil gods, he might as well gather information from the people around him.


    As the top of the Holy See, Mohani must have a lot of secrets.


    "As you wish." The old pope caress his chest sincerely and humbly, with an expression of knowing nothing. "Among the four apocalypses, the [Plague] you are asking about is the most special, and he is our Lord''s ally. ."


    Don:?


    The first words the old pope came up with, he could not give Donne to him.


    Is it okay for Cthulhu to be an ally of Righteous God?


    "In other words, all my guesses were wrong?" Dorn touched his chin.


    If what Mohani said is true, then the whole set of logic chain of "the original **** wants himself to attack [the plague]" just inferred by Donne will not hold.


    It has to be overturned.


    Although surprised in his heart, Dorn did not interrupt Mohani.


    The latter is still continuing to tell what he knows and tell:


    "Actually, I know very little about the Apocalypse and the Divine War. I can tell the Lord Divine Envoy exactly what you are��"


    "In the divine battle that broke out between our lord and the apocalypse tens of thousands of years ago, [the plague], who originally belonged to the apocalypse camp, turned to the enemy. Together with my lord, he severely injured the evil gods [war] and [death], and brought [famine] ] Sealed in the star realm..."


    This sentence of the old pope is extremely informative.


    It took a while for Dorne to remember.


    He now understands how the alliance of righteous and evil spirits between the original **** and [Plague] was formed.


    Dare to love [Plague] is the twenty-five of the Cthulhu, who turned back on the battlefield and helped the original God to beat his teammates!


    In addition, Donn paid special attention to the fact that [Famine] was sealed in the star realm:


    "No wonder I am in the black mist of [Famine], and I can see stars and nebulae in the sky. So, the end of the black mist is probably linked to the current location of [Famine]?"


    After roughly listening to what Mohani told about the last magical battle, Dorn used the newly acquired information to correct his previous conjecture.


    The guess I just made was correct at the beginning.


    Between the righteous gods and the evil gods, indeed a long time ago, the battle of gods that brought the world to an end was fought.


    After that battle, both sides were really injured.


    However, Dorn guessed the beginning of the story, but did not guess the end.


    Who would have thought that there are traitors in the Cthulhu!


    The main content of the new email sent by the original God was to guide oneself to meet that Cthulhu Twenty-Five.


    "So, the original God didn''t mean to let me surprise [Plague] at all. It was to guide me to meet his allies? Maybe from [Plague], what other help can I get?"


    Donne changed his mind and became less resistant to seeing [Plague].


    As long as you don''t let yourself go desperately, in fact, everything is easy to say.


    With this thought in mind, Donne opened the email just now and checked the map inside.


    Just because his thoughts were messed up, he never looked at the specific location of the map marker in detail.


    It''s okay not to look at it, but Don''s mood becomes very subtle.


    The location of [Plague] marked on the map suddenly points to a familiar area��


    Bangguo Shelley!


    "I obviously just escaped from there..." Dorn touched his chin.


    ��


    Dorn did not stay in the holy city for too long.


    He planned to return to Shelley to meet [Plague] according to the original intention.


    Anyway, with ��Yiqiangbaiwu�� in hand, the journey between Jebbs and Shelley was not an obstacle at all.


    But Mohani and Meyer, the sister of the nun who returned to the hall of the gods, learned that the envoy of the gods and dustmen had come, and they planned to leave in a hurry without any hindrance.


    In their view, the divine envoy representing the original will is right in everything.


    "The Lord God can return to Jebus at any time. We look forward to your arrival and are willing to do everything we can to provide you with any help." These two pious top officials of the Holy See said this.


    In this regard, Dorn is very satisfied.


    In the entire land of miracles, Eaton represents his home, which means warmth and various emotions.


    After becoming an envoy inexplicably, Jebus became Don''s safe house, which meant safety and even had combat power that could be mobilized.


    "If I knew that the Holy See''s headquarters would be my second home, I should have come here sooner. A long time ago, when teaming up with Adele and the others to fight the bullfrogs, Kloss invited me half-jokingly. Here comes the chef of the Holy See."


    Such a thought popped into Dorn''s mind.


    If at that time I promised the pastor��s sister, she would come to the Holy See and get a job again.


    Perhaps my own life experience in another world will embark on a different path...


    Before leaving, because he thought of Adele and others, Donn also asked the nun''s sister Mayer about their current situation.


    This gentle-looking cardinal, after learning that the envoy of the Lord and his direct subordinate team had made friends, and had fought together, naturally, he did not have any dissatisfaction or dissent.


    In addition, she truthfully provided information about the current situation of Adele and others:


    "Adele and the others are still dealing with the Cthulhu statue in Marlowe. UU reading , as you said just now, you have also participated in and understood Marlowe''s affairs, so I won''t go into more details."


    "In short, please rest assured that they are not abnormal at the moment. It is estimated that they will follow a few bishops back to Jebus soon."


    "That''s good." Dorn nodded, "In addition, I am a matter of the Holy See''s Divine Envoy. If possible, please keep the four of them a secret for the time being."


    After all, Donne got along with Adele and others as ordinary people, and he didn''t get estranged.


    A showdown is not necessarily required.


    "As you wish, Lord God Envoy." Mohani and Meyer stroked their **** again.


    In the hall of the gods, a hazy white mist filled the back of Don, and the end of the mist seemed to be connected to the infinite distance.


    A simple goodbye to the two senior officials of the Holy See, he turned his head and stepped into the white mist.


    After the fog dissipated, the newly promoted **** envoy of the Holy See was nowhere to be seen.

 ~： Take 1 day off

The latest website: Today��s department dinner, I��m a little tired...


    "Cooking at the beginning of another world" takes a day off and is hitting your hands, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!

 v4 Chapter 61： Doctor Dolores

    Latest website: After leaving Jebbs through the [Leaping White Mist], Dorn first stayed in the uninhabited outskirts of this holy city for a while.


    As promised by the original god, the Green Crow man who was [the clone of death] did not show up to attack him.


    "I don''t know what restrictions the original God has imposed on [Death] and the Green Crow Man."


    After confirming the safety, Dorn released Miss Fairy from "Alice''s Bedtime Book".


    After that, he activated the [White Mist Jumping] skill again, and took Vivian into the hazy, white mist that seemed to be connected to an infinite distance.


    It would take about an hour to return from Jebus to State Shelley and walk through the white mist.


    During this period of time, Dorn roughly told Vivian about what had just happened in the Holy City.


    About the original god, about the evil god, and also about myself as a divine envoy.


    Because the amount of information in these contents is too huge, Miss Fairy has not been able to relax after hearing it for a long time.


    Between the righteous gods and the evil gods, a huge battle of gods is brewing?


    Dorne, who gets along with him day and night, is actually the man whom the original **** looks after?


    This information is full of explosive points, no matter who it is, it is estimated that it will be difficult to accept at first glance.


    At the end of the talk, Vivian''s reaction was left with holding the staff, blinking the lake blue eyes, and sighing in her mouth "It''s incredible, it''s incredible".


    I don''t know if I have fully accepted these complicated information.


    ��


    Outside Shelley��s capital.


    Thick white mist gathered out of thin air in an empty wheat field with white snow, and then Dorn took Vivian out of the mist.


    There is still some distance from the destination of their trip.


    "It seems that there are residential areas for residents further ahead. White fog in those places may cause unnecessary panic. Let''s walk over the next journey?"


    "By the way, when you meet someone near Shelley Capital, you can just test whether the curse of the ruins on you is completely eliminated."


    After Dorne got out of the white fog, he first took a rough look at the surrounding situation, and then compared the map with [Plague] in his email.


    "Hmm." Vivienne just kept nodding in response to Don''s instructions.


    A well-behaved look that listens to the organization''s arrangements.


    The two walked in the direction of Shelley''s main city for a while, but in the end they didn''t enter the city, but stopped in the outskirts of Shelley.


    This is a densely populated area of ??low-rise brick-wood structure houses.


    Because it is just outside the main city, it is much more lively and vibrant than the fringe villages of Laika Village.


    The black dirt road mixed with the melted snow water made it muddy. In the short yard of the roadside house, you can see chickens foraging and dogs barking at strangers.


    When Dorn and Vivian came here, it was the evening meal. You can see the smoke rising from the chimneys of individual small roofs, and you can smell the smell of dry wood burning in the air.


    Very pyrotechnic.


    From this suburban residential area, one can directly see the towering walls of Shelley��s main city.


    Because it was winter, the direction of the main city was a bit depressed in the past.


    At the western end of the residential area, there is a large independent brick and wood house.


    This house is much larger than the other buildings in this area, and the yard is also very large.


    A considerable part of the area seems to have been cultivated for planting, but now it is covered with snow, and it is hard to see what has been planted in the field.


    "From the map, [Plague] should be here." After checking the marked points on the mail map at last, Dorn turned off his system panel.


    Then he turned his head and fixed his gaze on Vivian who was beside him.


    "I''ll go in with you." Miss Fairy realized the meaning of the question in this gaze.


    When she was on her way, she at least knew that this trip to Shelley was to visit a nominal evil god.


    Although the development of this thing is very strange and jumpy, Miss Fairy still wants to accompany Donne to act together.


    "Good." Dorn nodded.


    [Plague] Since it is an ally of the original god, there should be no danger in this visit to him.


    The two walked into this large private courtyard, and before waiting for the wooden house close to it, the door of the house was opened from the inside to the outside.


    A middle-aged man with white hair and ordinary clothes came out from the inside.


    It looks like a complete ordinary person.


    As soon as this person went out, he happened to have a face-to-face meeting with Dorn and Vivienne outside, and the two looked at each other.


    In the end, the man opposite spoke first, with a more friendly tone: "New faces? I don''t seem to have seen you two. Come to see Doctor Dolores?"


    "Dolores?" Dorn did not immediately answer the old man''s question, but silently repeated this familiar name in his heart.


    After a brief memory, he found the source of this familiarity.


    When I was drinking **** tea in the Laika Village at the foot of the Qima Snow Mountain, I heard her mention this name when she was drinking **** tea at the home of Elian''s mother-in-law who lost the pot!


    It seems to be a kind doctor lady who is active around Shelley.


    Not long ago, I helped Laika Village deal with a disease and promoted hot **** tea, a cold-fighting drink there.


    "Couldn''t this Dolores be [Plague]? A Cthulhu named Plague, not only lives among ordinary people, or lives in the name of a doctor?" Dorn muttered in his heart.


    Because Dorn didn''t reply for a long time, Vivian on the side answered the man''s question instead of him.


    "Well, we are here to see Doctor Dolores." Miss Fairy chose to follow the other party''s question to answer.


    Hearing this answer, the middle-aged man seemed very happy:


    "Then you two even come to the right place. Our Doctor Dolores is very powerful. You can see any disease. It''s even more amazing than the doctors in the royal city!"


    This boastful routine is simple and familiar.


    Then he continued to ask: "By the way, what are you going to see?"


    "Well��we want to see..."


    Vivian didn''t think about this question. She looked at Dorn, who was still thinking about things.


    The man on the opposite side began to observe his words.


    This beautiful young lady hesitated to say something but didn''t want to say it, and frequently looked at the young men around her.


    From this point of view, what kind of disease is not already obvious!


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked." The middle-aged man appeared embarrassed, but then added:


    "But even if it is that kind of disease, as long as you listen to Dr. Dolores and treat it well, it should be improved. So what-I''ll go first, I wish you a happy husband and wife in the future."


    After speaking, the UU reading man strayed awkwardly out of the yard.


    Just before leaving, he took a more sneaky glance at Dorn.


    Obviously looks very handsome, and the young wife around him is also very beautiful and charming, but it happens to be that kind of disease...


    What a lucky and unfortunate young man.


    At this time, Dorn had recovered from the speculation about [Plague]''s identity, and just heard the middle-aged man''s unfavorable remarks.


    "Dorn, what is he talking about?"


    The fairy lady, who is a small half-book of encyclopedia in the entire land of miracles, seems to have no understanding of similar things, tilting her head and looking confused.


    "Nothing, ignore him..."


    Dorne said so, approached the wooden house in the courtyard, and knocked on the door.


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 62： I originally asked me to bring you a message

    The latest website: Story World.


    Inside the lobby of the lake center castle.


    Because Vivienne returned to reality, Alice, who was not playing with one body, was playing with the collection of gems, and the other body was flipping through a story book with illustrations.


    White Alice: "It''s boring. When will Dorne and Vivienne come in to accompany me."


    Black Alice: "Mmm! No! No! It''s clear that I''ve lived alone for so long, Master Alice, and I haven''t felt lonely. I want them to come in and accompany me soon, shouldn''t! This must be Dorn''s. mistaken!"


    Long Niang, who was in the midst of boredom, was talking to herself, lazily thinking about how to pass the time next.


    But in the next instant, she seemed to be called by some kind of power. Both bodies, one black and one white, were all energized, and the gems and atlas in her hand fell on the ground.


    After a long time, the two dragon girls looked at the stepped platform with stunned expressions and disbelief.


    There is an oil painting hanging on the wall there.


    There is a picture of a young woman wearing a white gauze. The white gauze is very conspicuous, but the woman''s face is painted very vaguely, basically indistinguishable.


    Long Niang''s two bodies were rarely synchronized, and she spoke in the same emotional tone: "Mom..."


    ��


    In the real world.


    Dorn knocked on the door of the big wooden house.


    "Please come in." A nice female voice responded quickly.


    open the door.


    The scene inside the cabin is different from what Dorn and Vivian had previously imagined.


    The air in the room smelled of herbs and alcohol.


    Along the wall, you can see many chairs, on which are sparsely seated some people, men and women of all ages, and they all seem to come to see the doctor.


    In the center of the living room, there is a long table. Behind the long table sits a young woman dressed in white clothes and white gauze, whose facial features are all covered by the white gauze.


    At this time, this lady Baisha was handing two wrapped medicine packets to a gray-haired old man across the long table, and she did not forget her instructions:


    "After I go back, brew it once a day after a meal. Remember, the water must be boiled before you can drink it. The quality of the water in the wells in your village is not clean."


    "Also, drink more hot water��the next one."


    It looks like she should be Doctor Dolores.


    The doctor lady watched Dorn and Vivian, who were dressed clearly different from the other villagers in the hospital, walked in, and did not respond much. After nodding, Nunu chin and motioned them to sit on the chairs placed by the living room. sit down.


    After that, he threw himself into his identity as a doctor, and seriously looked at the patients in the room.


    "Is this guy really a Cthulhu?" After Dorne took his seat, he was in a delicate mood.


    In addition, he felt that the appearance of Dr. Dolores wearing a white gauze on her head was a bit familiar, but for a while, he would not be able to think of the source of this familiarity.


    Perhaps in the scene right now, the appearance of this lady doctor wearing a veil, some protection like a mask on the earth?


    Vivienne was also holding her ebony staff at this time, and looked at Dolores at work curiously.


    The patients on the side regarded the two newcomers as face-to-face patients who were seeing the doctor together.


    Some people, like the middle-aged man I just met in the yard, took the initiative to speak up.


    The content of the chat is nothing more than complimenting "We Doctor Dolores is really great!" and asking "What kind of illness did you young couple come to see?"


    This time, it was Donne himself who played these enthusiastic ordinary people.


    Just waited for a long time.


    Those patients who waited until the sparsely sat, all left with satisfaction after seeing the illness.


    Finally, only Dorn, Vivian, and the doctor lady who was suspected of being a Cthulhu were left in the room.


    "Huh��a fulfilling and meaningful day is over again." Doctor Dolores stood up from behind the long table, talking to herself, stretching like a cat.


    She was originally concealed behind the piles of various books and potion bottles, and her good figure with a big chest and a thin waist was also revealed because of this action.


    Due to Doloris''s suspected Cthulhu status, Dorn did not calm down to appreciate the other''s body curve.


    On the contrary, it was Miss Fairy, who looked at this big sister with a little envy.


    Sometimes, girls are more likely to be attracted by the looks or figures of other beautiful girls.


    "Let the two of you wait for a long time." After moving his body, Dr. Dolores turned his gaze on Dorn, who was sitting still, "What a rare visitor."


    When Donne was just about to return to the other party, there was a sudden commotion in his chest.


    Then, "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" flew out of his shirt, and flew to Dolores''s side at an extremely fast speed.


    After spinning around very happily for a few times, he touched the shoulder of this lady doctor affectionately.


    It''s like a puppy who saw the owner again after a long absence.


    "Alice?" Dorne was surprised.


    Then he remembered how the familiarity he had just seen the white gauze worn by Dolores had come from.


    In the story world, there is an oil painting inside the old castle in the middle of the lake where Alice lives.


    The oil painting depicts a woman wearing white gauze and unable to see her appearance.


    Alice said it was her mother.


    After Dolores gently patted "Alice''s Bedtime Book" several times, the dark red book finally settled down.


    "It seems that you still remember Alice, what I said before, don''t disturb me when I am seeing a doctor. But, it''s been so long, why are you still like a child and haven''t grown up?"


    That''s what the doctor said.


    The dark red book flew up and down around her, and Alice in the book should have given some response, but Dorn and Vivian at this time must have not heard what she said.


    "Okay, wait a while until I finish receiving the guests." After Dolores communicated with Alice for a while, UU reading lightly patted "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" again.


    The dark red reader was completely quiet, and fell on the long table without moving.


    "Are you Alice''s mother?" Donn said slightly sour after seeing this scene.


    "Heh, I prefer her to call my sister than my mother." Dolores said with a smile, "Alice can be discussed later, you should come to me for other business, no ?"


    "I asked you to come to me in the first place?"


    A very direct sentence.


    And basically it��s true that the eldest sister of the doctor, who has a covered face but is very mysterious and beautiful, and has a proud body, is [Plague].


    "Yes, I am his divine envoy. I was originally asked to bring you a message." Seeing the other party so straightforward and refreshing, Don didn''t hide it, directly demonstrating his newly acquired identity.


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 63： Home stolen

    The newest website: "I originally said that after meeting you, I can get the information I want." Donne said with certainty.


    However, what he said was not entirely true.


    In fact, the original God only gave him the task of "going to see [the plague]".


    As for what to do after meeting, what will happen.


    Sorry, I didn''t say anything.


    The old riddle man.


    If you didn''t say it at first, then guess for yourself.


    Since [Plague] is an ally of the original creator, then he, the original divine envoy, came to meet with him, so he should be able to obtain some intelligence among the gods.


    Especially about the old colleagues of [Plague], the evil gods of the apocalypse.


    Secondly, there may be a wave of substantial help.


    It was like the original God who helped him consecrate the materials seized from the green crow man.


    "In addition, this time I must try to feed [Plague]. I missed the opportunity to feed the Primordial God in the afternoon. I regret it when I think about it."


    "With the God of Cooking Profession, the mechanism for harvesting [cooking power], God knows what kind of benefits will be gained after feeding a god-level object."


    At the same time, Donn didn''t forget to remind himself like this in his heart.


    After listening to Dorn��s half-truth and half-truth, Big Sister Cthulhu looked like it was taken for granted. She did not question at all, or she might feel that there is no need to question:


    "Information? The original God himself didn''t answer your doubts well, but instead recognized you as me?"


    "But think about it, it was very busy at the beginning. He was distracted to pay more attention to the miraculous land, and there would be any problems with it if it is uneven."


    Dolores''s remarks were an understatement, but Dorne heard it very seriously.


    It sounded that the original **** seemed to be busy with something important and couldn''t spare much energy to watch the miraculous place.


    Moreover, if he is busy with this matter, if he is not paying attention, there will be a big mess.


    "So, after I met Yuan Chu in the white space in the afternoon and asked a series of questions. Yuan Chu God responded to those scribbled [reconsideration] words, which is actually not a sign of being impatient with me?"


    "It''s because he allocated his energy to focus on the white space, which made it impossible to concentrate fully on the things at hand, and there was a sign of loss of control, so he had to leave a string of [reconsideration], and then he could concentrate on the things at hand."


    Don''s thoughts diverged slightly.


    He thinks his idea is very possible.


    Combining with the original act of giving himself the home address of [Plague] in a hasty way at the end, isn''t it just to signal to me that all the questions I didn''t have time to answer just now are all used to ask the twenty-five Cthulhu!


    Asking the big sister of Cthulhu, she became more upright and confident!


    "What information do you want to know?" Dolores began to ask.


    "There is a lot of information about the apocalypse, the secret truth about this world, and any other information you think I should have. If you can tell me, I want to know all of them."


    Dorn didn''t set the scope of the information he wanted too deadly.


    What stands out is that I want it all.


    "Yeah~ Then there is a lot of stuff to talk about." Dolores nodded in a subtle tone, and the white covering her face swayed slightly following his movement.


    Then he turned his head, and his gaze under the white gauze should be on Vivienne, who was looking at the outsider expression beside Donne: "Little sister, I will borrow your **** envoy for a while and talk a little bit. you do not mind?"


    "Well?"


    Miss Fairy suddenly raised her head like a wary rabbit, and looked up and down Dolores'' perfect figure with her lake-blue eyes.


    Why do you want to whisper?


    I think that when I was whispering with Dorn, I was going to tiptoe and approach Dorn''s ear to talk.


    Although with the height of the big sister of the evil **** in front of him, it is not necessary to tiptoe to complete this action.


    However, Miss Fairy expressed her concern.


    It always feels dangerous!


    What if the big sister of Cthulhu, who can''t see the details, can eat people!


    Vivian squeezed the ebony staff and was about to speak out.


    On the other side of the long table, Dolores pressed her right hand on "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", and her expression under the white gauze seemed to have a smile like nothing:


    "Don''t worry, just borrow it for a short while. And it''s guaranteed to be complete and innocent will be returned to you."


    The symbol made up of geometric figures on the cover of the Dark Red Reader flashed.


    Afterwards, Dolores and Dorne in the wooden house disappeared, leaving only Vivian with a bewildered look.


    After reacting for a few tenths of a second, Miss Fairy trot forward, trying to communicate with Alice in the book.


    The communication of thoughts goes smoothly.


    White Alice: "Wow! I was forced to come to the palace in the kingdom area. What happened?"


    Black Alice: "I can''t go back to the lake center for the time being. This should be done by my mother. Dorn and his mother are staying in the castle now, but I don''t know what they are doing."


    Miss Fairy''s heart was alarming.


    To describe the current situation with those strange vocabulary that Dorn is accustomed to using��


    I seem to have been stolen in person!


    ��


    Story world.


    The castle in the heart of the lake.


    "Why did I get into the book?" Dorn was a little dazed and wary.


    Of course he knew that he was now forced into the story world by Cthulhu Big Sister.


    However, when he was taken by Him, there was hardly any feeling, and no resistance was tolerated, which was completely different from the situation when it was taken by Alice before.


    ""Alice''s Bedtime Book" was created by me. Isn''t it reasonable for me to use this?" Dolores, who stood at a certain distance from Dorn, smiled.


    "Uh...it is reasonable. What about that Alice? I feel like she is not in the castle."


    "I sent her to the golden building outside the forest, so as not to interrupt our next conversation. By the way, I didn''t build those buildings outside the forest before. Alice built it herself, but you are here. Made?"


    "It should be Alice herself."


    "It seems that the child''s aesthetics still needs to be cultivated."


    Dolores sighed, and naturally sat down in the master''s seat of the hall.


    Behind him is the ladder leading to the second floor, the oil portrait of Dolores herself hanging on the ladder platform.


    The characters in the portrait overlap with the characters in the living room of the castle now, and there is no change at all.


    "Please sit down." Cthulhu Big Sister greeted Donne with a master gesture, "It''s been a long time since I came to the castle. It seems that this place has changed quite a bit. I think I should pour you a cup of tea at this time, after all, will we have Less to say-if there is tea here."


    "Tea is available, in the kitchen." Dorn sat down in the guest seat relentlessly. UU Reading


    Although before, the main seat of the hall seemed to be seated by him.


    However, since Dolores is the creator of "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" and Alice, this independent space story world is probably made by his hands.


    He has sovereignty here, but he really can''t fault it.


    Patter.


    Cthulhu Big Sister snapped her fingers lightly.


    The tea cans and tea utensils in the kitchen flew out by themselves, and the kettle automatically jumped onto the stove to heat up.


    It seems that as the creator of this place, Dolores has a higher authority to control this space.


    When Alice controls the things here, she has to give verbal instructions. He estimated that just relying on the mind is enough, and it is difficult to guarantee that the action of snapping the fingers is not redundant.


    Maybe it''s just because it''s more handsome.

 v4 Chapter 64： Tea time

    The latest website: "Okay, let''s hurry up. If it takes too long, the cute little sister outside might wait to cry?" Dolores'' tone was a little joke:


    "Then please make your question concrete, so that I can answer or refuse to answer based on your question. Of course, this is all based on the original face."


    Hearing this, it is impossible to expect this Cthulhu Big Sister to throw out all kinds of information spontaneously and knowingly.


    In addition, I feel that his relationship with the original God seems to be pretty good?


    Dorn began to think about exactly what to ask: "Miss Plague. Uh, sorry, shouldn''t I call you that way?"


    "No. I like this title, please continue."


    "Well, Miss Plague. [Plague] is your name and ability, right?" Donne asked tentatively.


    "It can be understood this way, but it''s better to call this ability authority." Dolores nodded.


    The kettle in the kitchen started to hum.


    The water has boiled.


    Donn didn��t pay attention to these noises, and grabbed the questions he cared more about and continued to ask: ��But as far as I see it, your ability is definitely not the only one, right?��


    Miss Plague''s abilities, especially the authority that is enough to be called "the power of the gods", the "healing and saving people" which contradicts his title can be ignored for the first time.


    Because practicing medicine may also be a pure accumulation of experience.


    But from the point of view of "The Bedtime Story of ***Lisi", the ability or authority he possesses definitely contains a certain amount of space and life domain.


    The independent space story world that can deceive the remains of the gods; and the fact that reality is a book, and the strange life individual Alice in which the world is a dragon is the best proof.


    "It''s not bad. It seems that I want to probe into the cards of our evil gods." Although the words were strange, Dolores'' tone was still calm and a little joke.


    At this time, the boiling kettle flew out of the kitchen whirring, and automatically hot tea for the two in the hall.


    "Yeah~ the tea soup is very clear and the smell is also very good. Expert, it seems that you have a lot of good products."


    The Cthulhu Big Sister calmly picked up the tea and smelled it, as if it was some leisure time for drinking tea, and the topic of conversation was not serious at all:


    "You are right. Although my name is [Plague], I do have authority in other fields. For example, part of the authority related to life lies with me, so I am very good at curing diseases and saving people."


    "The same goes for other apocalypses. [War] has both dream authority, [Famine] has authority related to black fog and fall. In the case of [Death], it seems like nothing else, but his original authority and ability are weird enough."


    The other party''s relaxed tone and expressive attitude surprised Dorn, who was the questioner.


    But think about it, [Plague] was originally the two or five of the Heretic God''s forces. The last battle of God''s battle and his rebellion meant a complete break with the original Apocalypse forces.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with revealing the trump cards of my old colleague and showing it to my original divine envoy?


    But then again, what is the authority of these evil gods?


    [Famine] The black mist and babble, after causing people to fall, will turn people into hungry monsters who only know cannibalism, and they are still somewhat related to his title.


    But aren''t war and dreams incompatible with each other?


    There are also plague and life, aren��t these two conflicting abilities?


    As if seeing Donne��s confusion, Dolores took the initiative to speak:


    "That''s it. You can understand our title as our primary authority, and the others as secondary authority. There is no contradiction between these authorities, and they can be combined at will."


    "Perhaps when your strength rises to a certain level, you will start to gradually come into contact with these?"


    After speaking, he calmly took a sip of the tea soup.


    "So it can be combined at will?"


    "I thought you knew it. After all, when you were in Port Marlow, you should have had some knowledge about it."


    "Port Marlowe?" Dorn was a little surprised.


    Dolores continued to drink tea calmly:


    "Yes, haven''t you seen our statue? At that time, Marlowe, except for the black fog that [Famine] deliberately poured out, the secondary authority of the rest of us should be more or less revealed. ?"


    "After all, those statues are too old. They were from before the first battle. There is a lot of our magic left on them, and it''s really difficult for those pirates to find them."


    Sister Cthulhu''s tea drinking posture is very elegant.


    When the teacup is near his chin, the hazy white gauze on his face will spontaneously rise slightly, revealing only the curved lips.


    At this reminder, Dorn recalled some details that he had overlooked.


    According to the intelligence that the priests retrieved from various informants at that time, reflecting the abnormal situation of Marlowe.


    Many people have said that they have dreamed of a "red war".


    It now appears that the power of [war] is leaking through his stone statue.


    Another is about an informant who fell into the water near the island where the statue was located, and saw a white light flashing underneath, and the old rheumatism that followed for many years was cured.


    At that time, this information was processed by the original waste information.


    Now Dorn realized that this turned out to be a manifestation of the leakage of the healing power of [Plague] and life-related authority.


    Dorn recalled what happened in Port Marlow, and when he thought about it, he noticed something was wrong:


    "Wait. Miss Plague, since you know that I have seen your statue in Marlowe, doesn''t it mean that other apocalypses are also known?"


    "I am completely exposed to your vision now?"


    Gan!


    Thinking carefully, I��m terrified, okay if my back gets cold!


    The big sister Cthulhu touched the corner of the teacup''s mouth to create a "funny" arc:


    "Well, it should have been like this. But the original glowing rabbits did not wash away the traces of your group."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry."


    "Now you and your friends. They belong to you. Standing in front of me and the other three apocalypses, we can all recognize them. But you are scattered in the miraculous land, even if we can''t track them efficiently."


    "Isn''t this very safe."


    Dorn:...


    I was inexplicably familiar with the evil gods, which sounded unsafe at all.


    However, UU Reading dare to love the original [Lucky Rabbit Feet], and there is a magical effect that shields the perception of Cthulhu...


    Thank you horned rabbit for saving my dog''s life!


    At this time, Dolores put down the tea cup and began to add:


    "However, you should know that we have the characteristics of [the more we know, the reverse understanding of each other], right? So, regarding the evil god, I advise you not to inquire too much."


    "I feel like I know you better now."


    After this sentence, the big sister''s white veil was still slightly raised.


    He can be seen sticking out his tongue slightly and licking his upper lips flexibly.


    Very evil.


    Very Cthulhu.


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 65： We are bugs

    Latest website: To be honest, Dorn was really surprised by the abrupt words of the big sister of the evil god.


    However, Dolores, who was opposite him, laughed again:


    "Understand and understand, but for the time being, I haven''t understood the extent to which you can be found anytime and anywhere. But I still advise you to inquire less about our evil gods."


    Dorn:...


    In other words, is it okay to call yourself a Cthulhu in a serious manner?


    And the personality of this lady plague seems a bit bad.


    After being reminded that the evil gods generally have the characteristic of "the more they understand, the easier it is to be perceived in the opposite direction", Donn temporarily put aside his research on them.


    "Then I want to ask something more about the world. I have always been a person who loves to study, so I have been pondering a question for a long time."


    "Is there such a possibility, although the possibility is very small, will there be other worlds outside of the world we are in now?"


    Donn still tentatively asked a little question about the truth of this other world.


    He has always wanted to know what kind of relationship exists between this other world called the Land of Miracles and the earth?


    He clearly lay in the game cabin, playing games, how did he realize the crossing?


    Although it has been determined that his crossing must be related to the original god, [Plague] is also a **** in another world, and he must have some secrets that ordinary people don''t know.


    It doesn''t matter if he really doesn''t know anything about it.


    Just ask, and I won''t get pregnant.


    "Are you talking about the world outside of the land of miracles?" Dolores''s tone was ridiculed. "Don''t you know this too well? Outside of the land of wonders, there are humans and all carbon. The beautiful home of the basic creatures, the earth."


    As soon as this remark came out, Dorn, who had been controlling his expression, was completely stunned.


    He did prepare for Dolores to speak some amazing words, but he didn''t expect it to be so amazing!


    Cthulhu Sister still has that indifferent tone: "Don''t be so surprised, in a sense, we are [worker] eh."


    Dorn naturally knew what the word "hometown" meant.


    In fact, when Dolores described the tone of "Earth" just now, he felt it.


    "The other apocalypse?"


    "Yes, so are they. It''s not just the Apocalypse, but the original he is also." When it comes to "the original", [Plague]''s tone is so unnoticeable hesitation.


    Perhaps, he did not fully understand himself, his righteous ally.


    At the end of the day, Cthulhu Sister returned to a relaxed tone and added:


    "We do not belong to this world in the first place. The individual high-level rules in this world do not apply to us, and may even change because of our existence."


    "It''s like, Alice can''t control your actions with words in this independent world, right? Tsk, that''s why you can be so easily coaxed into being an accomplice."


    "Because we are all outsiders to the land of miracles. To put it bluntly, we are the bugs walking in this world."


    Donne had calmed down quite a bit at this time.


    After experiencing so many desperate heartbeats in this other world, he can be regarded as a master of art and bold.


    The brain worked more soberly, and combined with this long passage of Dolores''s words, he thought of a lot.


    The problem that has troubled him before, has not been solved exactly, now finally has the answer.


    According to Dolores, certain high-level rules of this world do not apply to "outsiders", and may even change due to the existence of "outsiders".


    The corresponding example is that Alice''s "spoken words" in the story world is invalid for Donne.


    In addition, Dorn himself can at least draw inferences from one another based on his personal experience.


    For example, when Vivienne is still carrying the curse of the relic, only she can ignore this "zero presence" rule and perceive her existence.


    For example, the gate of the temple in the ruins of the gods will even automatically open to pick up guests because of their proximity.


    These are probably all manifestations of "rules" that are not applicable or directly changed in the face of "outsiders".


    The rules behind Alice are the power of the gods of [Plague]; the rules behind Vivienne and the temple gate are the relics of gods. It''s all the high-level rules of this different world, nothing wrong.


    The case was solved.


    Everything is the fault of the traverser''s physique.


    Dolores describes the traversers as walking bugs, which is really appropriate.


    "So the so-called battle of gods is actually the chaos of the traversers?" Now, Donne cared more about himself and these righteous and evil spirits, how did he complete the traversal.


    "You said you just talked about crossing? Do you understand that? Oh, it seems to make sense." Dolores took a sip of tea and said in a rather strange tone.


    Now, Donne was confused again.


    He couldn''t keep up with the conversation rhythm of the evil **** in front of him.


    It seems to make sense?


    Isn��t the subtext of this statement, isn��t it actually unreasonable?


    Could it be that the speculation in the future has been wrong?


    Didn''t you cross?


    But just now, Dolores clearly said that his group are "outsiders", right?


    Dorn:! ? ��


    This is the second time Donne has felt a strong impact on the Three Views since he came to the miraculous land.


    The last time I felt this way, I suspected that I had crossed.


    This time, I suspected that I hadn''t crossed.


    "I don''t understand." After a while, Dorne struggled to spit out such a sentence.


    After that, it was rare for Dolores to be silent for a while.


    He took the teacup again, took a sip of the tea, and slowly said:


    "I just tried to perceive it. It seems that I can''t talk to you too much about this matter."


    "This is not only your deepest personal secret, but also the deepest secret of all the apocalypses. If you fully understand it, other apocalypses can probably deduct your real-time location at any time."


    "Before you have the ability to escape the chase of three non-heyday evil gods at the same time, let''s stop it first."


    "If you want to think about these issues, please leave Shelley far away, or wait until I run away from you far away. I don''t want to be caught by those three guys because of you."


    "You should know how miserable the traitor will end? Besides, I am still the only goddess in the apocalypse. UU reading , thinking about it, I feel terrible (great reading)."


    Dorn:...


    Don also knows how troublesome the apocalypse''s passiveness of "whatever you think, must be felt" is.


    Although the Cthulhu Big Sister in front of him has a very bad personality, in the course of the conversation, he seems to be controlling the Cthulhu''s perception threshold for himself based on the information thrown out in real time.


    In a sense, it seems a bit reliable.


    Donn forced himself not to ask about this matter for the time being.


    Curiosity killed the cat.


    Now they have all been interviewed by the evil gods in front of the Cthulhu statue, and they have become familiar with each other. If it develops further and is controlled by Cthulhu''s real-time position, the days after that will be lively.


    Donn didn''t want to live so lively for the time being.


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 66： It is recommended to hunt demigods

    Latest URL: "Can I ask something else?"


    The conversation between Dorn and Cthulhu''s sister has undergone a necessary change.


    "Anything, no matter what, yes, yes." The other party gave a repeated affirmative answer.


    Dorne regained his composure, and his tone returned to calm. He raised his eyelids and looked at the evil evil **** sitting on the soft chair opposite:


    "About your question, Miss Plague, is that okay?"


    "Of course, 85! 62! 93!"


    Dolores'' tone was inexplicably proud.


    There is no evil spirit.


    Dorn, who had calmed down and started drinking tea calmly, almost sprayed the tea from his mouth onto Dolores'' hazy veil.


    What''s this stuff?


    "No, I didn''t want to ask this." After complaining again that the sister on the other side was not acting like a **** at all, Donne asked another question of his own:


    "Actually, I want to know. Why did you turn around to help Yuan Chu in the last battle of God, beaten... Well, I mean, sanction those evil gods. Uh, is this a question I can ask?"


    "Did I? Any question is okay." Dolores'' tone is still a bit frivolous, as if this is also a trivial topic. "The reason why I helped the original beating my former teammate is very simple, because I don''t want to Complete the destruction of the apocalypse."


    Before He said this, there was a short pause.


    Presumably, he was confirming that speaking of these words, would the fact that too much information about the evil gods be revealed would cause Donne to enter the category of high-intensity perception of the evil gods.


    Since he opened his mouth to answer, he should think it hasn''t.


    "Destroy the world? There is that one, the end. Is this the ultimate goal of Apocalypse?" Donne touched his chin.


    Destroy the world?


    It sounds like an evil god.


    "You may not have a good understanding of Apocalypse''s destruction of the world. What the apocalypse wants to destroy the world is that everything in this world will end, everything will die, and nothing will exist anymore."


    "Does everything mean, including Apocalypse itself?"


    "Yes, including Apocalypse itself. After the final fall, the world returns to nothingness." Dolores nodded:


    "So, because I didn''t want to perish myself, I had an antipathy a long time ago, and I turned my guns around during the battle to assist in the original battle. It seemed reasonable, didn''t it? The other three evil gods of the Apocalypse are abnormal. , And I am normal."


    Dorn:...


    There is one thing to say, bird food.


    So it sounds like the choice between [Plague] and the original alliance is indeed normal.


    And the other three evil gods are like some terrifying bombers, holding the explosive bag and wanting to die with the whole different world.


    "What the **** is this?" Dorn frowned.


    "Okay, it''s okay, let''s talk about it...you are in danger." Dolores did not continue speaking, and ended the topic with a smile.


    It is estimated that going on, the sense of the evil gods, the sword of Damocles, should fall on someone''s head.


    "The last question, as a comrade in arms of the alliance, do you have any suggestions for my next development path to become stronger? You just said that I must at least have the ability to escape the pursuit of two...three evil gods in order to continue to learn more about the follow-up. Right?"


    Donne changed the subject wittily.


    "This. Since you were originally asked to be his divine envoy, it must have given you some shortcut to become stronger, right?" Cthulhu Sister thought for a while and asked back.


    Donne hesitated briefly: "Uh... cooking and eating can make you stronger."


    Dolores:?


    Now, it was the question mark above Cthulhu''s sister.


    ��


    After roughly and vaguely telling [Plague] about the way to become stronger.


    Dolores looked at Dorne''s eyes became weird:


    "How do I feel that I might have given you some authority in the first place? Are you really just his divine envoy? Not his face or something?"


    Don:?


    "Forget it, when I didn''t say it. So speaking, you''re still a cook? I''m not so passive to learn from you."


    "Correct, he is a chef who cooks very delicious dishes. If you need it, Miss Plague, it''s not right, you must let me cook a dish for you to taste, just as a thank you for answering my questions."


    As soon as I entered the door, I was thinking of cooking for the evil **** and harvesting a huge amount of [cooking power] Donn. This time I finally did not forget his original intention and began to try to sell himself.


    "Do you want to cook? It doesn''t seem to be impossible. It''s been a while since I''ve eaten outside. Although I haven''t eaten all the time, there is no problem, but a long life with no end in sight requires a sense of ritual."


    Dolores showed no sign of resistance.


    This makes Dorne''s heart radiant.


    Previously, the original God did not seem to resist eating his own dishes.


    Dare to be in this world, is it not difficult to invite gods to eat?


    It''s going to make money.


    Hey Hey Hey.


    Dorn was very happy, and Cthulhu''s sister said again: "That''s right, you asked, I thought about how you can become strong enough to fight the other three apocalypses."


    "Huh? What is it?" Donne is naturally very concerned about this kind of issues related to his personal interests.


    "What else, eat something good." Dolores was serious.


    Dorn:...


    What you said, but if it''s useful at all, it won''t be useless at all.


    I don��t know if I should eat something good?


    It is best to be able to eat ancient dragons and the deep-sea tentacle monsters that once appeared in the dreams of the Anne''s crew.


    But before that, I have to know where they are!


    As if seeing the distrust on Donne''s face, Cthulhu''s sister straightened up her tone:


    "I know that there are two ingredients for you to hunt. They have the ranks of demigods. If you can eat them, cooperate with the magical shortcut that originally gave you to improve your strength, and start from the other three bad apocalypses. It��s definitely not a problem to run for your life."


    "You suggest that I hunt demigods? Which two demigods can eat?" Dorn finally heard valuable information.


    "The little red fish raised in [War] and the little black snake raised in [Famine]." Dolores stretched out two slender and beautiful fingers. UU reading


    [War] Dorn didn''t know what the red fish he raised was.


    But the black snake of [Famine], he seems to have seen it.


    Dolores was referring to the monstrous python in the black mist of [Famine] like Yemengade!


    What do you call the "little" black snake?


    Is there anything big in this world!


    However, after seeing the giant python at the time, Dorn''s [Intuitive Sense of Food] did indeed move.


    [Famine] The black snake is really edible.


    Raised by a god, a pet with a demi-god rank...


    What stuff do I have the ability to hunt? Sister Cthulhu looks at me too high, isn''t it?


    7017k

 v4 Chapter 67： Wild demigod

    Latest URL: Dorn is thinking about the feasibility of turning the little pets raised by [War] and [Famine] into food.


    As he was thinking, his thoughts suddenly changed, and he thought of the green crow man, [the clone of death], who seemed to always bring a green crow on the stage.


    "Wait a minute, do all Apocalypses have pets?" Donn asked the question he thought of.


    Cthulhu Big Sister still looks like knowing everything:


    "Yes. However, the number of crows raised by [Death] is not in quality. For you, it is far inferior to the two demigods I mentioned earlier. As for me, what? Have you eaten the silk?"


    "Ah, I have always regarded Alice as a family member." Dorn coughed.


    Dragon Mother is the "pet" raised by [Plague].


    Donn really wanted to understand this point just now.


    But having said that, when he first saw Alice, he did look at the two young dragons in the treasure chest with the eyes of food.


    After starting "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", Long Niang probably changed from food to reserve food?


    Later, after getting along day and night, Alice''s identity changed from a grain reserve to a "daughter".


    "I want to say that I will challenge the demigod raised by the deity as soon as I come up. Isn''t this a bit too difficult? Is there any transition option?" Dorn weighed and asked again.


    Killing a demigod pet under the eyelids of a **** is hard to do no matter how you think about it.


    To be on the safe side, if there are any transition options, it is best to transition first.


    "You have a lot of requests." Dolores smiled but didn''t smile, "However, there are not no hunting targets for you to transition."


    Dorn:...


    Have you said so soon!


    But given the bad personality of this Cthulhu Big Sister, he probably didn''t say anything deliberately at the beginning, probably because he wanted to see how annoyed and depraved.


    Gee, this guy is nasty and naive!


    "In the stormy waters south of the mainland, a wild demigod appeared a few hundred years ago. It is a big octopus with many smooth tentacles. Although it is a demigod, it is essentially a beast without much wisdom. It should be edible."


    "Because it is wild, there is no protection from gods, and its strength is almost at the bottom of the semi-god rank. This big octopus is much easier to hunt than the little red fish and the little black snake. You can start with it first."


    Dolores finally got the point.


    Although his concept of size judgment is inexplicable, the information provided is very valuable.


    Wild demigods are not protected by any apocalyptic evil gods. It is indeed an excellent transition target before the official hunting of red fish and black snakes.


    Donn''s current strength is not weak, and he has just obtained a few items that he originally consecrated himself. Coupled with the title of Divine Envoy, it is enough for him to dispatch some powerful thugs from the Holy See to assist.


    Face the demigod at the bottom, the advantage is me!


    No matter how bad it is, the guarantee can be a 50-50.


    "So, where can I find it?" Dorn moved his mind.


    "There is a primitive and barbaric small-scale belief in the storm sea. Those believers claim to be the sons of the storm and believe in the **** of the storm. The so-called **** of the storm is actually the big octopus. Find the sons of the storm, follow the vines, and you should be able to Find it."


    Dolores calmly sipped a sip of tea, and then pointed out a clear way.


    ��


    After everything was explained, the tea in the castle hall had been drunk for several rounds.


    Dolores stood up from the main seat: "If there are no more questions to ask me, then I will invite the lovely and beautiful little fairy girl outside into the book. You didn''t mean to give it here. Shall we make dinner? I am looking forward to it."


    "Besides, don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you want to tell her about the information and intelligence related to the evil **** of the apocalypse, just say vaguely about it."


    "You yourself are now at the threshold of being clearly perceived by the evil god. If you make the little fairy girl like you again. If you two are still tired of being together every day, I don''t need to say how much you die. ?"


    The Cthulhu Big Sister''s advice was also the reason why he chose to pull Dorn into the story world to talk alone.


    In response, Dorn just nodded sincerely, indicating that he would pay attention to proportion.


    As soon as his promise was made, the energy floating in the castle in the middle of the lake instantly outlined three figures.


    They were the anxious fairy lady, and the black and white dragon lady who couldn''t figure out the situation.


    As soon as Vivian appeared, she saw the Cthulhu Sister and Dorn standing opposite, and it was a light and agile leap, and the ebony staff stopped in front of Dorn.


    Like a cat that protects food with fried hair.


    "Bad...bad woman!"


    Miss Fairy was aggrieved for a long time, staring at the Cthulhu Big Sister, who was dressed in white and had a perfect figure, and finally only mumbled such a vocabulary that she didn''t use frequently.


    The tone was a bit anxious, a bit angry, and a sour taste.


    This looks very tall, big, and the bad woman who made Vivian a little inferior in body contrast, forcibly took Dorn away and forced him to be alone with Dorn, which made Vivian very unhappy.


    "Isn''t the fairy little sister''s personality much tougher than she looks. So cute~ let the sister hug?" Dolores still maintained a state of disapproval.


    "No, don''t lean over..." Miss Fairy''s tone was slightly weaker, and the last two words were as small as mosquitoes.


    Her character is not tough.


    On the other side, Alice, who appeared together in the hall, both bodies looked confused in the face of this jealous change.


    How come Don and Vivian suddenly confronted their mother.


    After thinking about it, Alice couldn''t even notice which side she should go to help.


    You can only make the distance between your two bodies as close as possible to the two sides as equal as possible, showing an equal position without pulling a side frame.


    Of course, it was Dorn himself who ended this little farce.


    Under his brief comfort, Miss Fairy was instantly smoothed, changing from a cat with teeth and food to a timid rabbit.


    In response, the neutral Alice breathed a sigh of relief.


    After everything settled down, Donne began to think about an eternal proposition��what should I have for dinner tonight?


    Because of the big sister of Cthulhu, UU read www.uukanshu. com is a matter of harvesting a large wave of [cooking power], and this meal is definitely not sloppy at the moment.


    "Let me think about what food I can eat now."


    In the current story world, the highest quality ingredients are the Cretan bull beef of SS grade.


    It��s normal to eat the meat the size of Roshan without eating it.


    However, because of the relatively long time, all Cretan beef meat is either turned into frozen meat for storage, or dried or salted to make jerky meat.


    "So, is it better to have beef for the main course?"


    As Dorn was about to finalize the recipe for tonight, Dolores, the guest who was entertained tonight, spoke:


    "Can I bring my own ingredients? There is something that I have always wanted to taste, but no one in this world can cook it."

 v4 Chapter 68： Evil eye

    "As long as it is the ingredients, I can make it for you."


    Dorn was still very confident in his cooking skills, and immediately agreed to this request.


    And let alone bring it by yourself, even if you want me to grab some ingredients, I will drive [Yue Qian Bai Mist] to grab it for you!


    Who made you [cooking power] big leek?


    Dolores nodded happily.


    Then, the magic in the story world began to fluctuate slightly.


    After the magic power stabilized, a lot of strange creatures appeared on the chopping board of the castle kitchen.


    Those are eyeballs with illusory tentacles.


    was placed neatly on the chopping board, as if staring at Donne bitterly.


    evil eye, magic pupil.


    This kind of monster who is good at creating fantasy, Donne has heard about it. When he encountered Elemental Heart before, he heard some related anecdotes from Miss Fairy.


    But this is the first time I have seen it.


    Gudu��


    Donn swallowed.


    When he stared at the evil eye, the evil eyes were also staring at him.


    Being stared at by so many eyes, my heart is really a little hairy.


    These eyeball-shaped monsters, even though they are still alive, seem to be firmly pressed on the chopping board by an unknown force, at most they are weakly waving their tentacles a few times.


    can''t cast the illusion that he is good at at all.


    Obviously, it was imprisoned by Dolores, who had summoned them out, and let him be a mermaid.


    But this is not a fear of strength, but a psychological rejection and discomfort, plus a little secret fear.


    After a brief breath calmed down, Donne regained his composure.


    "Master, a cook, can he be scared by the ingredients?"


    Judging from the feedback from [Intuitive Ingredients], these evil eyes are indeed judged to be edible.


    The ingredients are right.


    And the food grade is not low, most of them are S grade.


    In addition, the size of the evil eyeballs placed on the kitchen chopping board is not very exaggerated. It is the same size as ordinary pig eyes or bull eyes, and muscle fibers and subcutaneous tissue can be seen under the eyeballs.


    If you really want to eat, you can learn from experience.


    Roasted pig eyes or something, Dorn had taken a photo at Guidi Food before, and he also observed and learned how to do it from the locals.


    Although it��s a bit curious and dark, it tastes surprisingly good...


    "Uh...Speaking of these things, where did you get these things, Miss Plague?"


    After carefully observing the ingredients, Donn turned his head and looked up and down Dolores.


    "Huh? What do you mean by taking it out? Your words and your current sight are a bit rude." Cthulhu sister said, but the expression still doesn''t matter, "I keep them in a small portable space. Inside."


    Keep food in the space wherever you go.


    always feels a bit like Alice back then.


    This pair of "mother and daughter" is really similar in a sense.


    "No, actually I want to ask. Is it suitable for eating these things? I have heard that some monsters such as evil eyes and magic eyes are caused by the magical magician of a long time ago after the death of magician. Coming."


    Dorn told the anecdote he had heard.


    "Oh, it''s true. The evil eye was made by a magician a long time ago." The Cthulhu Big Sister narrowed her eyes and nodded solemnly. After a while, he secretly opened it again to see Dorn''s reaction.


    But the latter was not scared by Him.


    This disappointed Dolores a little:


    "However, for other monsters that are full of magic power, the pupils of the eyes may become evil eyes after death. Although I don''t think so much, but out of care for your weak and small mind, the evil eyes here are all magical illusions. Come on."


    "I guess so." Don shrugged.


    Since the eyeballs of monsters have turned, the evil eye of this chopping board is actually not much different from the elemental heart that Donn had eaten at the beginning.


    Although they look strange.


    But since I have tasted one of them, the other should be treated equally.


    After getting the confirmation of the source of the ingredients, he can cook these eyeball monsters without any psychological pressure.


    Well, probably.


    ...


    After leaving these evil eyes, Dolores also left the kitchen, leaving Dorn alone in it.


    "From the feedback from [Intuitive Ingredients], it''s better to bake them. Since the guests to be entertained tonight have special requirements, let''s use them as the main course."


    "By the way, Miss Plague just said that she has always wanted to taste the taste of this ingredient... That guy is actually a dark cooking lover."


    After a brief talk, Donne entered a state of cooking.


    The evil eyes on the chopping board are all alive.


    Dorn first slaughtered them with ��Bulling Demonstration Technique��.


    The process of slaughtering Evil Eye still has some explanations. He started with the muscle tissue behind Evil Eye''s body and directly destroyed the nerve tissue to complete the killing.


    In this way, the integrity of the eyeball will not be destroyed.


    The same is true for the roasted pig''s eyes that he once ate on the earth. It will preserve the integrity of the pig''s eyeballs in order to preserve a complete eye paste.


    cut out a few strings of wooden sticks, stringing the eyeballs of the evil eye from the back muscles.


    After ���� was signed, Dorn, with the cooperation of [Ruyi], skillfully set up a temporary but very complete barbecue.


    Hot charcoal, sparks moving, heat waves surging.


    is a good time for barbecue.


    Dorn put the string of evil eyes on the fire.


    While using the [Fire Element Affinity] to feel the subtle changes in heat, I flipped the skewers in my hand.


    Although it is the first time to grill the strange ingredient of Evil Eye.


    But after getting started with this, he can have a deeper understanding of the ingredients:


    "As I guessed at the beginning, it is really a grueling job to cook this stuff well."


    It is very difficult to roast evil eyeballs. Even the top royal chef in the land of miracles is probably powerless.


    It��s no wonder that Big Sister Cthulhu just said that in this world, no one can cook this kind of food.


    The muscle fibers around the eyeballs of the evil eye are very delicate, and the inside of the intact eyeballs are closed. As long as they are slightly larger, the eyeballs of UU Reading will burst.


    The grilled eyeballs that have lost the ointment are like the ice watermelon cut in half without the middle scoop.


    is soulless!


    So in the process of baking, Dorn skewers his eyeballs patiently.


    When he noticed that a skewers were almost overheated, he took it out, let it cool for a while, and then put it on the grill to continue.


    This process probably lasted more than twenty minutes.


    , until the eyeballs that looked a little ugly, they were baked until they shrank, browned, oily, full of elasticity, and became more in line with their food identity.


    As long as you can control the heat perfectly during the barbecue. After the skewers are up, sprinkle some rich cumin and chili noodles, even if it is lively.


    The smoked charcoal smoke, mixed with the aroma of meat and cumin, can make people dream of returning to the barbecue stalls that are most commonly eaten on the streets in summer.


    Except for roasting evil eyes, the main dish named by Cthulhu Big Sister.


    During the barbecue process, Dorn also used [arms and feet] to make several side dishes and staple foods with other existing ingredients.


    Strive to let Cthulhu sister eat comfortably tonight, eat rest assured, eat refreshed and happy, [cooking power value] provided in excess.


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ��shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 69： Burgundy red wine goulash

    "�֡���"


    In the kitchen of ���� Castle, the electric oven turned into "Ruyi" made a loud beep.


    Dorn opened the lid of the oven, and inside was a dark cast iron saucepan without a lid, and the smell of meat overflowing with fat.


    Because of [Fire Element Affinity], Donn ignored the hot temperature of the saucepan and took it out of the oven.


    The pan is deep-brown and plump beef cubes after frying, as well as carrots and chopped onions that are fried until golden and oily.


    Grab a handful of flour and sprinkle the beef and side dishes in the saucepan.


    Let the surface of the short-baked ingredients form a white coat. This will not only lock the moisture in the beef, but also increase the consistency of the soup.


    After stirring.


    Preheat the ashes-like electric oven to about 230 degrees, put the saucepan into the oven again, and bake for about four minutes.


    After two roasts, the meat in the stew pot has a more intense aroma.


    Take out the saucepan again, sprinkle with parsley, chopped bay leaves, thyme...


    adds a touch of vanilla to the beef full of energy.


    Finally, add the wine from the cellar in the story world, let the red wine submerge most of the beef, and add a little water.


    Boil a saucepan on the stove fire.


    is cooking now, the Burgundy beef stew made of SS-grade beef shoulder.


    When he was roasting Evil Eye earlier, Dorn used his tentacles to make and prepare many other dishes, the most important of which was this beef stew.


    is a big dish that shares the C position with the dark roasted evil eye tonight.


    gurgle gurgle����


    In the cast iron saucepan, the alcohol evaporates, boiling and bubbling.


    The plump beef cubes and carrot cubes roll up and down in the soup. After being absorbed into the soup, the beef becomes more oily.


    "�֡���"


    After the red wine in the stew pot and whoever boiled, the [Ruyi] changed to the electric oven once again sounded a warning tone that the preheating was completed, this time the temperature was controlled at 160 degrees.


    Don��t say anything, he lifted the rim of the hot pot with his bare hands and expressionlessly, and put the saucepan into the oven for the third time.


    also used [Time of Engraving] to speed up the baking time.


    During this process, the flexible arms and legs on Dorn''s back were not idle.


    There are two frying pans to melt butter, bringing out a nice creamy fragrance.


    There are also two kitchen knives wielding bright silver, skillfully playing their [skilling cattle skills], on the chopping board, they slice the small walking mushrooms in a rhythmic manner.


    Waiting for Dorn to turn around in front of the oven, he naturally took over from the tentacles, and started to fry mushroom slices of even thickness with the melted butter.


    After applying those weird skills and props to the kitchen, Don''s cooking process is so dizzying and overwhelming.


    Wait until the electric oven emits a melodious music sound, and the beef stew in the big pot is baked for the last time.


    Dorn turned around and took the saucepan out of the oven, and carefully skimmed the froth and grease on the surface of the soup with a spoon.


    After the fat is removed, add some salt and pepper to taste.


    Put on the stove again, add the mushroom slices that have just been cut, and continue cooking.


    When the aroma is overflowing and the soup becomes thick and rich, finally cut some emerald green parsley and sprinkle it on the surface of the dish.


    "You''re done."


    In this way, the burgundy red wine beef stew is finished.


    ����


    The restaurant in the old castle in the middle of the lake.


    The girls who participated in today''s sumptuous dinner have all been seated, and sitting on the main seat is still the highest standing lady plague in the audience, Dolores.


    Dorn brought a series of elaborate dinners to the table, and at the same time gave everyone a drink����


    is made from the stamens of the charm pumpkin harvested for the first time after the spring sowing in Crick��s Monster Manor. It is a creamy and refreshing stamen honey juice.


    Tonight��s special dish, roast evil eyeballs are placed closest to Dolores.


    The gaze under the hazy veil of the big sister of the evil **** fell on this dark barbecue, and she seemed to nod in satisfaction.


    However, when everyone was excited to officially start for dinner, He deliberately stepped past the dish, pretending to be completely indifferent, and first tasted the Burgundy beef stew.


    I guess I want to put the things I think are the best and I look forward to until the end.


    "So childish...I feel that the reason why Alice is still an eight or nine-year-old child is inseparable from the mother who raised her."


    Dorn, who has been paying attention to the actions of Cthulhu Big Sister, carefully commented on Tucao Dao in his heart.


    ��.


    The silver fork pierced a large piece of oily beef very easily.


    A small part of the beef surface collapsed, and the plump soup contained in the meat finally found a breakthrough, overflowing from the hole pierced by the fork.


    "Oh? It''s very soft, a lot of soup... I remember that when you made this beef, you went through many times of tireless decoction and roasting. I didn''t expect it to retain such elasticity. It''s amazing."


    Dolores exaggerated.


    It sounds like when Don was busy in the kitchen just now, he might have been peeping at the screen somewhere in the story world.


    Then, Big Sister Cthulhu''s white veil was slightly raised, revealing curved and attractive lips.


    He raised the fork, and the beef entered.


    Slightly chewed, the beef is tender and juicy, with a strong meat aroma bursting on the tip of the tongue.


    Afterwards, it is not astringent at all after it is boiled, leaving only a faint sweet red wine smell, which permeates the mouth.


    After swallowing the mouthful of meat and soup, Dolores aftertastes it for a while before she speaks:


    "I almost forget the last time I tasted the food, when was it. After so long, the first bite I ate was such a delicious beef stew, which feels good. You are also very good."


    This is from the praise of a deity.


    Dorn said it was very useful.


    On the other side, at the dinner table tonight, the first person to eat the grilled eyeballs of a certain evil **** was actually the black and white dragon lady.


    Maybe because it is a dragon, Alice is very receptive to these strange ingredients.


    After smelling the barbecue, he cheered and took several skewers.


    "Let it cool for a while before eating, otherwise it will be very hot." Dorn gave such a reminder.


    In this regard, Alice White is obedient. But Black Alice would not be so behaved, and she even loved to antagonize Dorn in certain insignificant places.


    So, the skin and some hot eyeballs were stuffed into her small mouth by the black dragon lady, and at the same time she did not forget to choke the chef:


    "Obviously it just happens to be... Hmm You are a lie! It will definitely not taste good when it is cold!"


    Then go down with this bite.


    The hot juice in the eyeballs directly exploded!


    "Wow! Hot, hot, hot, hot, hot!!!"


    Black Alice''s eyes were filled with tears, but she was unwilling to spit out the deliciousness in her mouth, so she had to puff her cheeks and exhale to speed up the temperature cooling in her mouth.


    The obedient Bai Longniang on the side of ���� became distracted in an instant because of empathy, with tears in the corners of her eyes, opened her small mouth, and kept exhaling and cooling off.


    "Look at it, make it yourself."


    Seeing that Black Alice was successfully burned, Don shrugged contentedly, and at the same time expressed sympathy to the White Dragon Mother with his eyes.


    But because it is a dragon in nature, it has a thick skin that humans don''t have. This hot juice can actually cause no substantial damage to Alice.


    "slightly."


    After a brief exhalation to dissipate heat, the Black Dragon Lady smoothly swallowed the rather delicious grilled evil eye, and spit out her pink tongue at Dorn and made a grimace.


    "This guy����"


    (Https://)


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ��shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 v4 Chapter 70： Skill upgrade: the pupil of breaking delusion

    Here is Cthulhu Big Sister.


    After tasting the beef stew in Burgundy red wine, He ate several side dishes one after another and drank a whole glass of stamen honey juice.


    In the process, Dolores'' satisfaction with the dinner that Dorn had prepared meticulously increased.


    Afterwards, perhaps because she felt that she was almost ready, this Cthulhu sister finally turned her attention to the roasted evil eye that she named to eat.


    The grilled evil eyes are skewered, showing a brownish color. Compared with eyeballs, they are now more like tight and plump meatballs.


    On the roasted evil eyes, some sesame seeds and chopped green onion are sprinkled to decorate, which has a better look and feel.


    Because it has been cool for a while, now is the best time to taste roast evil eyes.


    Eating too eagerly will easily get burnt like Alice, but if you let it cool for too long, the syrup inside will lose its hot taste again, and the experience will drop sharply.


    The baked eyeballs must be put in the mouth as a whole.


    Then take a bite.


    The moment the tooth cuts the eyeball, the hot slurry in it will burst out!


    The irritation is one hundred times stronger than the most explosive peeing cow pill!


    After the passion.


    The burnt and crisp collagen material around the eyeballs will provide the fleshy feeling of the teeth. After chewing a few more times, you will bite into the crunchy lens and cornea.


    The taste of cumin and chili powder is very authentic and delicious.


    "The perfect Evil Eye turns out to have this taste. It''s delicious, even better than I thought. Don, right? I like you more and more. Maybe I should talk to Yuan Chu. Loan it to me for a few days."


    Cthulhu Big Sister licked the dripping water on the corner of her mouth, she should be very satisfied with the taste of the dish she ordered herself.


    And when he finished speaking, Vivian, who had been immersed in a happy meal beside Donne, raised her head vigilantly.


    stare-


    "Cooking, I mean cooking, little fairy sister, don''t be nervous. I have tasted the evil eye that has always wanted to eat. If I have the opportunity in the future, I want to taste the whip of the deep-sea terrifying beast." Dolores said. With a smile and ridicule.


    Don:?


    Did you hear the words of tiger and wolf just now?


    Deep sea terrifying beast.


    It looks like a large ocean monster with flexible whip growing on its forelimbs.


    But��


    Dorn is not very sure, the kind of food that Cthulhu Big Sister wants to eat, specifically refers to the flexible whip that grows on the forelimbs of the deep-sea horror beast to assist in action, or the important organs that grow between the hind limbs.


    But no matter what it is, it is enough to see that this evil and enchanting Cthulhu big sister is definitely an avid fan of dark cuisine.


    ��


    Wait until the dinner tonight is over, full of wine and food.


    Those skills feedback after eating monster dishes also came as expected��


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the attributes of attack, physique, defense, and mental power are enhanced.


    System prompt: [Synchronized Stomach Pouch] effect is triggered, the same type of skills are retrieved, and the skills are combined and upgraded.


    System prompt: The superimposed skill is [Eagle View], and the skill [Breaking Eyes (Not Upgradeable)] is obtained.


    Dorn was surprised by the benefits of eating Evil Eye.


    The first is the attribute points captured by the [Predator]. Attack, physique, and defense have each added 23 to 27 points, and the mental power has increased by 40 points!


    Of course, this high attribute return is also related to the large number of evil eyes that Dorn eats.


    After this meal, the attribute points that can be obtained from monsters like evil eyes have already been eaten to the upper limit and cannot be increased.


    Apart from the increase in attributes, what surprises Donn even more is the acquisition of skills.


    Directly is a compound upgrade.


    The [Eagle View] skill that hadn''t had time to fully acquire it, got a chance to merge and upgrade on the spot, and a new skill [Breaking Eyes] was combined.


    According to Donn��s past experience, there are two reasons for general skill upgrades. Sacrifice like bxwx.co sacrifice like


    One is that the old skills in their own body have undergone mutations and breakthroughs, such as the previous [Dream], but now I have not found a suitable combination of skills [������]. Minus bxwx.co


    The other is that the newly eaten monster food is very powerful.


    It''s like eating the BOSS bullfrog and upgrading to get the [Poison Frog] skill.


    And this time the acquisition of [Breaking Eyes] was obviously because of the latter.


    The evil eyes that Dolores had provided to herself were definitely not the kind of weak monsters lying on the chopping board and letting go of mermaid flesh.


    On the contrary, they should be very powerful!


    "However, think about what they are raised by evil gods. Even if they are raised as food, they are probably better than wild evil eyes by several grades."


    After thinking about it this way, Dorn could understand why this windfall was so rich.


    Then, he opened his attribute panel again to check the newly acquired skill.


    ��Breaking Eyes��: 1. Night vision. 2. Dynamic vision. 3. See through all illusions and falsehoods.


    Among them, [Night Vision] and [Dynamic Vision] are very easy to understand. These are the inherent attributes of [Eagle''s Eye View], which Donne is very familiar with.


    After being upgraded now, these two abilities have been further strengthened.


    And that [see through all illusions and delusions], combined with the illusion ability of monsters such as evil eyes, is estimated to mean that through the [Despair Eyes], the influence of illusion skills can be eliminated.


    Seeing the essence through the phenomenon belongs to yes.


    Excluding some of the income gained from eating by himself, after becoming [God of Cooking], Don can also get rewards from the behavior of others eating.


    [Plague] But the **** of this other world. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    One of the most powerful beings.


    By throwing food at him, the [cooking power value] obtained has a full 1 million points!


    This is enough [cooking power] to upgrade one hundred SS dishes to SSS level!


    One hundred!


    Just relying on cooking for ordinary people, and on-hook phones in several restaurants under the name, I don��t know that I have to wait until the year of the monkey to get so much cooking power!


    "There are refreshing, some refreshing. The gods are really extraordinary!"


    Seeing that the already scarce kitchen power tank suddenly pulled to an exaggerated and terrifying value, this in itself was a very cool thing.


    With the warm power of the cooking power flowing through his body, Dorn began to think about it happily.


    "Moreover, I always feel that the role of cooking power is not only for the purposes I have developed. This time, the value of cooking power has been pulled to an unprecedented height, and it may help me unlock some new postures."


    He still has a special instinct and full of expectations for this unique hidden mechanism.


    After reading the harvest carefully, Dorn turned off the system panel and turned his attention back to the story world.


    In the current castle restaurant, there are only two people left with him and Vivian.


    As for Dolores and the two dragon maidens, they disappeared unknowingly after eating.


    This story world is the place of their mother and daughter. Don estimated that he couldn''t find them either, so he stayed on the castle side and didn''t move.


    "Dorn, you say..." Vivienne next to him wondered for a while, and then tugged Don''s hand. "Will Alice go back with us?" Mi He Mi


    Her voice was a little low and her tone was a little lost.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v4 Chapter 71： What is the meaning of not staying in the female college?

    "Should it?" Don''s tone was uncertain.


    Originally, the purpose of Alice''s activities in the land of miracles was to find her mother, Dolores.


    Now that my mother has found it, Long Niang really doesn''t seem to need to travel with Donne anymore.


    "If Alice is not there, will my portable space be gone?" Dorn thought with regret in his heart.


    It seems blood loss.


    In addition, if that guy is really gone, maybe he will be a little lonely in the future...


    After all, I unilaterally recognize her as her father in my heart.


    ��


    In the story world, the royal city is built into a scenic spot and within the magnificent palace.


    Dolores came here with Alice after dinner.


    "In other words, this yellow palace is still ugly. Alice, who inherited the aesthetics of your farmhouse?"


    Sister Cthulhu shook her head frequently while looking at the layout of the surrounding buildings.


    White Alice: "Farm, home, pleasure?"


    Not long after getting to know Dorn, Long Niang felt that there were some things about this man that resembled her own mother.


    But for a while, I can''t tell where it looks like.


    Now think about it, it seems that when these two people are speaking, they will occasionally pop up some incomprehensible coined words.


    Although she doesn''t quite understand what "agricultural aesthetics" means, Alice feels that her mother shouldn''t be using this coinage to praise herself.


    Black Alice: "The stories of the princesses and brave men who were told to me by those outside before, the princesses all lived in this golden palace."


    The arrogant Black Dragon Lady in front of Dorn, in front of her mother, behaved like a wronged little puff.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this. I am a guardian who has not done a good job in aesthetic education." Dolores changed the subject seriously:


    "Don''t you ask me something, Alice? You seem to have something to say to me."


    Long Niang''s black body and white body dropped the corners of her eyes, and her eyes fell to the ground with some anxiety.


    Of course there is something to say.


    Alice, who was originally dependent on her mother, was suddenly left behind one day in a long, long time.


    Become a lonely person.


    She wandered in the land of miracles, searching, and after searching for so long, she finally found it today.


    But her mother behaved like a okay person.


    Although his attitude towards himself is still intimacy, he should eat and drink, with a careless look.


    How could Alice have nothing to say?


    "Mom...why are you leaving?" Long Niang''s two bodies simultaneously startled and said, "Alice hadn''t been disobedient before."


    This problem should be expected by Miss Plague.


    However, judging from the body movements of this Cthulhu Big Sister, he was still slightly moved after hearing this unexpected statement.


    "Because I was going to do a very important thing at that time, it is not safe for you to follow me."


    Dolores stretched out her hands and patted the heads of the two dragon maidens at the same time.


    The important things the Cthulhu Big Sister said, if you let Donne, who has more information at present, listened to it, it would be easy to infer that what he was referring to was God War.


    Dolores wanted to participate in the battle of Gods, and was ready to fight back before joining the battle.


    In that case, it was indeed not safe to bring Alice, who was still ignorant.


    And Dragon Mother still doesn''t know enough about these disputes of the gods.


    Because of staying in the book, getting outside information is relatively fragmentary.


    It just vaguely understood that his mother seemed to be a Cthulhu named [Plague]. At the same time, she rebelled against the original apocalyptic forces and is currently in alliance with the original god.


    But these are not important.


    Alice didn''t care either.


    As she said a long time ago, mother is mother.


    But what is Dolores'' identity, what she has done in the past, and what she will do in the future. For Alice, this will not change.


    "But, after the matter is over, why don''t you come to pick up Alice?" Long Niang''s tone was still aggrieved.


    "Alice, the matter is not over yet." Dolores''s tone was rare and serious. "As long as the Apocalypses are still there, the matter is not over, and it will not be safe to follow me."


    Alice was stunned, and after a while, the body of the black dragon lady spoke: "So, what about Don?"


    "At present, his situation is not safe. After all, he is the divine envoy of the original forces. Oh? Are you caring about him?"


    "Yeah. Dorn also cares about me very much. He is very nice to me, he will tell me stories and make me good food! Just like Dad!" White Alice added.


    Dolores:?


    Sister Cthulhu felt delicate.


    If Alice recognizes that Donne as a father...


    Isn''t it the equivalent of selling yourself this "mother" naturally!


    "Well, mother, I didn''t mean that." Long Niang realized later.


    Dolores returned to her original attitude of indifferent: "It''s okay, Alice."


    Speaking of it, Cthulhu Big Sister has never asked this little dragon lady to call herself mother since she created Alice. For a while, He even tried to correct Long Niang and call herself "Sister".


    In short, the title "Mom" is what Alice insists on calling.


    Perhaps, for Long Niang, the two best people in this world are her "dad and mother".


    And these two people seem to be Don and Dolores at present.


    That''s it.


    There is absolutely no CP, the intention of Lalang is in it.


    "Well, so mom didn''t want Alice, did she?" After talking like this for a while, Alice''s expression returned to life a little, and she cautiously asked for confirmation.


    "Yeah. Alice, maybe you don''t believe it... Actually, I love you very much." The Cthulhu Big Sister continued to rub Long Niang''s head.


    When he said this, his tone was earnest. B*XwX��


    "Well, Alice believed it." Long Niang squinted her eyes like a puppy with her head rubbed, and the words in her mouth became vague.


    After the mother and daughter stayed calmly for a while.


    Alice spoke again: "Mom, can I come back to see you with Donne after UU reads ?"


    "Oh? And Don, come back to see me?" Dolores looked surprised.


    He originally thought that Alice would want to stay after she found herself.


    Although, Cthulhu Sister didn''t want Dragon Mother to follow her.


    "Um, yeah. Didn''t you say that during the meal? Next, Don will follow his mother''s suggestion and go hunting for the demigod in the Sea of ??Storms."


    "I said, that person''s side is not safe." Dolores shook her head solemnly.


    He didn''t want Alice to follow him, and naturally he didn''t want Alice to continue to follow Don.


    In the future, the battle of Gods, whether it is the rebellious evil **** of the past, or the newly risen gods, will undoubtedly be involved in the center of the dispute. Sacrifice like shucang.cc sacrifice like


    "I know. But I need to be insecure? Alice also grew up and can help a lot now. Then, because my mother is much better than Dorne. So, I want to continue to follow Dorne, I can Protect him."


    Bai Longniang replied very seriously.


    Even Black Alice was helping out: "And without the help of Lord Alice, Donne is clumsy, and he can''t do anything."


    Dolores: ...Mi He Mi


    The old mother expressed heartache.


    What is the meaning of not staying in the female college?


    Not good, very bad.


    I felt that the daughter of the little dragon man she pinched out was pinched by the original divine envoy.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v4 Chapter 72： The Monologue of the Immortal (End of this volume)

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Dorn did not make an extra stay with Miss Plague.


    After asking the questions that should be asked and eating the meals that should be eaten, it''s almost time to leave.


    Very utilitarian.


    When he was about to take Vivienne farewell, Dolores stopped him.


    I saw the dark red book "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", flashing from her Cthulhu mother''s side, flying like a big flapping moth, and swooping towards Donne.


    White Alice: "Wait, wait for me!"


    Black Alice: "Are you going to leave Alice-sama?"


    When the reader touched Donne, Long Niang''s thoughts also picked up.


    "I thought you would stay with your mother." Dorn was surprised.


    "So Donne is an idiot!"


    Alice left such a sentence, and then disconnected.


    Although the reader was still held by Donne, the dragon lady inside did not speak in anger.


    The girl''s mind is really hard to guess.


    Even a girl whose mental age is only nine years old...


    Donn was still confused, and Dolores spoke again: "Before you leave, I have a few more words to explain, about Alice."


    If you want to explain, just explain, Donne doesn''t have any opinion on this.


    Miss Plague''s eyes fell on Vivian again: "This is a conversation between parents, so..."


    With the look in Dorn''s eyes, Miss Fairy hesitated for a while, then walked out of the house holding "Alice''s Bedtime Book" and waited.


    Dorn and Cthulhu Big Sister were left alone in the room.


    The two "parents" of Alice.


    In this conversation between parents, Dolores took the initiative to speak first:


    "You are very tortured. Could it be that you used any method to fool the feelings of underage girls with xinxing?"


    "Otherwise, how could Alice turn her mind on you, knowing that there would be danger following you, but she still has no hesitation, and it''s useless to persuade her. I remember she was not so stubborn when she was a child."


    "Uh... I definitely didn''t." Dorne looked embarrassed.


    What this said, how do you describe yourself as a villain who deceives an underage girl?


    "Oh, you better not. In short, I didn''t block Alice''s choice. She is already a big girl. The kid wants to follow and help you in the next actions. Don''t let her have trouble by your side."


    The Cthulhu Big Sister''s tone is not as frivolous as before, but she can''t say how serious it is.


    It even has a strange sense of sight.


    It''s like a mother who goes out to work overtime on weekends tells her father at home that she must take good care of her children...


    "Of course not. I treat her as a daughter... Well, I mean, I treat her as a family member."


    Miss Plague was not in a hurry to reply, nor did she hold Donne responsible for wanting to be the "Daddy Dragon Mother".


    Only after being silent for a while, he said softly: "Take care of that child for me."


    Judging from his appearance, he should be planning to end the dialogue and see off the guests.


    But at this moment, Dorn continued the topic slightly uninterestingly:


    "Miss Plague, can I ask more questions?"


    "Oh? There is something to ask? I said, you can ask anything."


    Dolores didn''t seem to mean to refuse.


    "You seem to take Alice very seriously? Just...I think..." Dorn hesitated for a while, as if he didn''t know how to speak.


    "I feel that a Cthulhu with a personality like me doesn''t value a person so much. Especially, I created Alice with the character of a''pet'' by myself. Right?"


    Dolores had a calm tone, and added Dorne''s words solemnly.


    Although Cthulhu''s sister''s words seem not so tactful.


    But what he expressed was indeed consistent with the question in Dorn''s heart.


    The [Plague] in Donne''s eyes is bad, frivolous, evil, and sometimes childish.


    But in addition to this, He also expresses an emotion that is difficult to conceal from time to time--


    That is a kind of emotion that doesn''t care about everything after a long time span, and doesn''t care about the development of anything at all.


    Simply put, it''s dull.


    It''s sage time.


    It''s hard to imagine that Miss Plague with this character would care about Alice so much.


    Before he left, he would even have a special "Parental Talk" and ask himself to take good care of Long Niang.


    Dorn always felt that this was a bit weird.


    The atmosphere of "Parent Talk" became a little bit stiff.


    After a while, Cthulhu Big Sister spoke again.


    This time, it was a rhetorical question without beginning and ending: "I ask you, what do you think is the meaning?"


    "Huh?" Donn didn''t keep up with the rhythm of Cthulhu Big Sister''s conversation again.


    But Dolores continued on her own, as if she didn''t intend to listen to his answer at all, she just wanted to give herself an opening statement:


    "In my opinion, the product of narrow meaning and short-sightedness."


    "If you want to find [meaning], you can''t stand too high, can''t see too far, can''t...live too long."


    "When you walk from the east to the west of the empire, you feel that you have accomplished a meaningful feat. But on the scale of the entire universe, this feat is just a point of standing still."


    "When you fall from the ground, tumble and roll to the old age, you think that your life has passed vigorously. But in the endless timeline, this life is just a trivial rush."


    "If you want to pursue meaning, you have to put yourself in a narrow space and short-sighted time."


    "The distance from the east to the west of the empire, from the time of planting in spring to harvesting in autumn, in such a limited time and space, it is easier for people to obtain the meaning of existence."


    "Living too long, after the divine nature surpasses the human nature, everything will fall into nothingness, and everything will have no meaning. Do you understand what I''m talking about?"


    Dorn:...


    It''s true.


    I do not understand.


    Why did a good "parent conversation" suddenly start discussing philosophical topics?


    May I ask that parent in a meeting that should talk about the child''s physiology and psychology, can talk about these things that exist and are not.


    It will have a psychological impact on the children!


    However, through the narrative of [Plague], Donne can roughly understand how the dullness and sage time that he reveals from time to time are all about.


    "Living too long, has divinity surpassed humanity? So what, sorry, I haven''t lived that long." Dorn scratched his cheek.


    "Perhaps you will in the future? It''s not too late for us to discuss this again." Dolores smiled.


    "Uh... but what does this have to do with Alice?"


    "Is it hard to understand? That child is my only existence in this world that is related to the meaning of human nature. Therefore, I value her very much."


    "Uh... why?"


    "Hehe, is it because I am too tolerant of you, so you dare to carry forward the spirit of inquiry to an evil **** and ask the bottom of it?"


    "Cough! Sorry, I won''t ask." Dorn stopped in time.


    But Big Sister Cthulhu continued with a smirk:


    "If you have to say why... I created the figure of Lisi in the same way as my former sister. Although I know that child is not my sister, she has two faces like my sister, Love House and Wu Bar."


    All right.


    Although I can''t fully understand it, but it seems to understand a small part.


    Maybe when Donne can really have the opportunity to live as long as Miss Plague in the time span in the future, he will empathize with him and empathize with him.


    After figuring out that [Plague] had a reasonable basis for Alice''s emotions, Dorn had no other doubts.


    He planned to offer a lot of help to this, and finally bid farewell to the big sister of the evil **** who actively discussed his philosophy.


    Dolores didn''t keep him anymore, but "gently" said something different:


    "I don''t intend to provide any real help for the hunting of the storm god."


    "Your current strength is not bad. There are still several props with the breath of originality and [death] in the story world. Even the fairy sister who has been obedient to you by your side is not a fuel-efficient lamp."


    "In addition, as a divine envoy, you can also mobilize the power of the Holy See. With such a good hand, if you can''t handle the big octopus at the bottom of the demigod..."


    "You don''t need to think about the little red fish from [war] and the little black snake from [starvation], and you will give them for nothing if you go."


    ...


    When Don was about to get out of the big wooden house.


    Somehow, he once again struck the philosophical sentence of Cthulhu Big Sister in his mind just now--[After living too long, the divine nature surpasses human nature, everything will fall into nothingness, and everything will have no meaning. ]


    It suddenly occurred to Donne that this sentence seems to be the same for Yuan Chu and the other three apocalypses?


    Divinity transcends human nature, demonstrating the meaning of existence and nothingness over a long period of time, seems to be a predicament that every immortal has to face?


    "If this is the case, what do the Apocalypse people think is the meaning of existence now? Isn''t it the end and the extinction?"


    Because I have lived too long, I think everything is nothingness, and want to destroy the world and myself?


    If this is the case, then the evil gods are really crazy enough...


    It is no longer possible to learn more about things related to the apocalypse, otherwise there will be a danger of being perceived, and Donn has not followed this line of thinking.


    "But, what about the original? As the one who hopes to survive in the world, is he the same as [Plague]? In this world, maybe there are existences that he regards as humanity?"


    Thinking of this, Dorn pushed open the door of Dolores'' cabin.


    The sky outside was gloomy, and the snow was thicker than when they came.


    The gloomy sky was falling with light snow.


    Vivienne is holding the ebony staff and "Alice''s Bedtime Book", standing in the courtyard in front of the wooden house.


    The top and ends of her silver hair are clinging to scattered snowflakes.


    Seeing Dorn coming out, Vivian trot to meet him, excitedly spreading the palm of his right hand to show off:


    "Look! Don! I just saw a snowflake with eight corners outside the house, it hasn''t melted yet! The other snowflakes are all six corners!"


    Dorn looked at the peculiar, clear-lined octagonal snowflake on Miss Fairy''s palm.


    No longer thinking about the philosophical propositions Miss Plague left him.


    Things like existence and nothingness should be left to Dolores, an old guy who doesn''t know how many years he has lived, to think about.


    What does the predicament of the immortals have to do with me, an outstanding young man who is flourishing and prosperous?


    For himself, even a piece of octagonal snow petals is meaningful Dorn felt that his mood was a lot easier in an instant. He reached out for Miss Fairy and gently patted the snow silk on his hair:


    "I''ve been waiting for Vivian for a long time. It seems that I will be very busy next, and there are many things waiting for us to do."


    "Hmm! No matter what it is, I''m ready to go with you!"


    Miss Fairy Lake Blue''s eyes twinkled.


    "Then, let''s go hunting the big octopus demigod on the sea."


    "Oh oh! Let''s go hunting the big octopus demigods together!"


    Vivienne cheered up with Xiao Xiao, and naturally took Dorn''s arm.


    Xueye was a bit cold, but the fairy lady who took the initiative to post over was warm.


    (Volume 4, The Immortal, End)

 v5 Chapter 1： Alas! All right! I was hit!

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Kaiserdom.


    The heavy snow falling continuously from the hazy sky, dyed the entire pine leaf forest into a vast expanse.


    In the crater where the dwarven country is located, lava can be seen flowing inside, and the heat is pressing.


    The distribution of white snow and hot lava and flint in this same area is fantastic. If you look at it from a distance, it will feel magnificent.


    Several dwarf guards are scattered and stationed at the entrance of Kesardumu. Their armor is simple but practical, and they carry throwing spears and warhammers on their waists and backs.


    The time to guard the guard is always boring.


    But these rigid and rigorous dwarves can still be meticulous in the face of such boring work, and no one is fishing and paddling.


    Unknowingly, the snowflakes became bigger again, and the wind in the forest screamed.


    At this time, the guard team responsible for guarding the southwest of the entrance made a discovery.


    In this flying blizzard, two more agile figures appeared in the snow forest opposite, quickly approaching the location of the crater.


    "Wait a minute, who are you?" The captain of this guard team was a halfling, reaching out and holding the warhammer around his waist, and asked loudly.


    The two figures in the snow forest should have heard the questioning warning, but they did not slow down.


    "Hey! Talk to you guys! Stop!"


    The halfling captain drew out the warhammer, and the guards around him also put on a fighting posture to deter.


    The visitors in the snow forest were still approaching.


    However, after the distance was further narrowed, the captain of the halfling could see the appearance of the two men in thick costumes.


    Afterwards, the captain breathed a sigh of relief, and the warhammer in his hand drooped.


    He gestured at several of his men to "lay down their weapons": "It''s not an outsider, it''s Mr. Greggrew and the kid named Hyena."


    The guests who climbed the silent mountain in the wind and snow to visit the dwarves were all wearing thick coats made of deerskin bearskin and wearing windproof leather caps.


    Walking ahead was a tall and handsome young man with a tall nose, long brown hair, and a pair of sentimental eyes.


    Even though he was dressed like a wilderness hunter, his clothes still did not completely conceal his free and easy romantic temperament like a bard.


    S-rank adventurer Greg Lu of the Adventure Association.


    Following S Adventurer was an agile boy, with a few messy red hair exposed under the bearskin cap, matching the dark skin and sharp colored eyes.


    Very hunter''s temperament, like a fighting lone wolf.


    Naturally, it was Greg Lu''s personal apprentice hyena.


    The two masters and apprentices climbed to the crater where Kesadum is located neatly.


    "Yo! Hogg, how are you! Long time no see."


    After Greg Lu came up, he greeted the halfling captain enthusiastically.


    The captain of the halfling guard guarding the southwest entrance is called Hogg, who is considered an acquaintance.


    When Dorn and Gregrew teamed up to visit the Land of Dwarves for the first time, in a nearby cliff cave, they invited him to eat the egg owl and bear meat rice bowl.


    When there were envoys here, and when there were demons in the ruins, Hogg was a bronze citizen, and he was stipulated that he could only engage in inferior jobs such as mining and transporting minerals for his entire life.


    After Dorn and others overthrew the rule of the **** Mezeroth by violence, the kingdom of dwarves was lifted from the class imprisonment under the leadership of the new leader, the small steel hammer.


    Only those who are capable or skilled like Hogg can embark on positions that are more suitable for them.


    "Greetings to you, Mr. Greggrew." Hogg, the native, greeted him in his childlike voice, "That... sir, next time you come to Kaisadum, facing the guard''s long-distance questioning, I suggest you tell me who you are."


    In this regard, the S-level adventurer seemed dismissive:


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Anyway, getting closer will you recognize me?"


    "Moreover, even if you don''t recognize it, throwing a spear directly at me is not a big problem. Me, I can definitely avoid it. With the hyena, it''s just a test of his recent evasion ability."


    The hyena''s eyes twitched in the back.


    He felt that his master��s words seemed to be serious...


    "But..." Hogg wanted to say something more.


    However, he was interrupted by Greg Lu: "No, you have to change the character of your mother-in-law. Hurry up and take us to see Steel Hammer."


    The benefactor of the present-day dwarf country said so, and Hogg said nothing more.


    After instructing his guards to continue to stand guard carefully, he took Greglu and his apprentices and walked down the winding passage of the crater.


    ��


    The hyena has been here several times in this magical gathering place of dwarves.


    When he first came, he hadn''t seen much of the world.


    Walking into the dwarf race that I have only heard of in the story, although the hyena tried to stay calm at that time, his eyes were still so nervous that he didn''t know where to look.


    But once he was born and cooked twice, the hyena is now very calm.


    Walking in this demi kingdom is also calm and unhurried.


    The aborigines who met here along the way were very excited when they saw the master and apprentice. They either came up to greet or whispered from a distance.


    There are also those halfling girls who look similar to human children, many of whom are glaring after seeing Greg Lu.


    The handsome appearance, coupled with the heroic world that saves their race from fire and water, is enough to make these girls fall for Greg Lu.


    Unfortunately.


    This S-level adventurer only likes ladies with mature charm, and treats girls with immature and smaller physical characteristics, just as holy as a great sage who cuts the red dust.


    And this cold, serious image that is not close to femininity has made the halfling girl who is good here, and the fascination with Greg Lu has been aggravated.


    It''s a dead knot.


    The two followed Hogg all the way down, and finally came to the residence of the steel hammer.


    It has undergone two large-scale expansions, and it is completely different from more than a year ago. It is no longer a rundown house for the inferior black iron people, but a serious experimental site for large-scale dwarf magic technology.


    "Master Steel Hammer is inside." Hogg said.


    "Thank you." Greg Lu nodded to the halfling. Then strode to the gate of this closed experimental site.


    As he pushed the door, he spoke angrily to the hyena behind him:


    "The first time he came to look for the steel hammer, he said that your weapon was wrapped in his body, and it would take only three months to make it."


    "As a result, March and March, UU reading , March and March, this will take more than a year, and the weapon still hasn''t moved. Today, as a master, I will definitely help you come back!"


    Hyena: "Master... I remember that when you came here last time, you also told me something similar..."


    boom! !


    Greg Lu hadn''t fully opened the door, and the hyena hadn''t fully said what he had said.


    Their actions were all interrupted by a loud noise.


    This extremely loud blasting sound came from the laboratory.


    All of a sudden, the ground and the walls of the laboratory tremble!


    After the furious thunderous noise was no longer audible, the excitement of the steel hammer came out from the laboratory:


    "Hey! Alright! I''m hit!"

 v5 Chapter 2： This thing is much easier to use than bows and arrows!

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The sudden noise shocked the three people at the entrance of the laboratory.


    After a brief astonishment, Gregru rushed in!


    The dwarf��s magic technology experimental site is divided into many areas by physical partitions.


    One of the spacious rooms closest to the gate was full of smoke at this time.


    Accompanied by a strong smell of burning sulfur.


    "What happened?" Greg Lu took the lead into the room where the strange thing happened.


    I saw that in the center of this room, amidst the gray-black smoke, the steel hammer was standing, jumping, and smiling.


    The leather armor on the dwarf''s body was damaged, and part of it was burnt to black.


    But he didn''t care about it, he just kept clapping his hands and smirked, muttering something incomprehensible like "I''m hit! I''m hit!".


    The look in his eyes was also chaotic, he was obviously lunatic.


    "Master Steel Hammer!"


    Seeing this, Hogg hurried forward to check the leader''s situation.


    And Greg Lu also took a few steps forward, and after checking that there was no serious injury on the steel hammer, he rolled up his sleeves:


    "Leave me alone, this kind of temporary loss of sanity, according to our adventurers'' approach, is usually just a slap on the face!"


    But before Greg Lu''s slap, which should have no personal grievances, fell, the eyes of Steel Hammer regained his clarity.


    It is estimated that it was a brief chaos that was shocked by the huge blasting reaction just now.


    The problem is not big.


    "Ah! Hogg? I told you, I hit that wooden target! Eh... Mr. Gregger, and the hyena, when did you come?" The regained steel hammer quickly noticed the guest in the room. .


    "Just arrived, haha, just arrived." Gregru put away his right hand raised high with regret, and said in a nonchalant tone, "It seems that we are not here at the right time?"


    "No, you are here at the right time!" The young dwarf leader shook his head vigorously, with excitement, then he picked up a very strange magic technology artifact from the ground, "Look at this!"


    When everyone rushed in just now, they were all quite conscientious, and they were basically concerned about whether there was an accident with the steel hammer.


    For the time being, he has not focused his attention on this magic technology artifact.


    Now it seems that this thing is indeed worthy of attention��


    The front section is in the shape of a long pipe iron rod.


    The latter part is rough, but logically precise gears and magic technology parts that ordinary people can''t understand.


    It is mainly about some mechanical components similar to the functions of a stocker, a valve chamber, a bolt, a piston firing pin and so on.


    This may be the first thermal weapon in the land of miracles.


    It is a gun.


    The Hammer was made based on the dream that Dorn left behind when he left the country of the dwarves last time.


    However, the "gun" made by the steel hammer is very different from the guns on the earth.


    After all, the images that Dorn had seen for Steel Hammer related to human technology, no matter how real, were nothing more than a fantasy-oriented dream for this dwarf.


    You can''t see the mechanism inside the machine, and you can''t see the principle of the machine''s operation.


    There is a feeling of "this dream is for reference only".


    This is the same as science fiction works.


    The excellent science fiction works on the earth may provide inspiration for the development of science and technology, but they certainly cannot be a guide for the advancement of science and technology.


    Moreover, the dwarven steel hammer is a native of the magical world after all, and the specialized magic technology also contains magic elements.


    Without using magic power to drive this, relying solely on what he saw and felt in his dreams, he could not use a year''s time to restore the effect of a firearm-like weapon.


    In short, this "big gun" is a peculiar product inspired by dreams, with a post-apocalyptic appearance, and an internal mechanism with both magical and technological kinetic energy.


    Except for this peculiar big gun, at a distance of about fifty meters from the steel hammer, that is, at the end of this room, sawdust was scattered on the ground with remnants of magical power surging on it.


    It seemed that it was originally a wooden target, but it has now been blasted to pieces by some powerful destructive force.


    "What is this?" Greg Lu was puzzled, but there was a vague guess in his mind.


    "Weapon! I promised you earlier to try to build a weapon for hyenas! I call it [Screamer]!" The excitement on Steel Hammer''s face has not passed.


    Gregor once promised the hyena that he would give him an excellent weapon produced by the dwarf.


    This commission was naturally handed over to the steel hammer of the dwarf country.


    When he liberated Kaiserdom before, Dorn received [Old Steel Hammer''s Appraisal Gloves] as a reward, but Greg Lu didn''t get anything.


    Therefore, upon receiving this commission, the Dwarf Steel Hammer agreed.


    "I will use the relic materials in the Mezeroth Treasury, plus recent inspirations, to create a unique weapon that is unparalleled in the world!" Steel Hammer promised this way at the time.


    [Screamer] This is how it came out.


    "Uh... I said, you [screamer], is it safe?" Gregor frowned, staring at the big gun up and down.


    If nothing else, this is the thing that made the kind of thunder-like movement just now, and shook the steel hammer to temporarily lose his mind.


    "Safe! Absolutely safe! It was just a small accident that can be ignored, a little debugging problem on the device. I see, it seems that the blasting powder is a bit used, and the magic path of the magic variable rate device here is also a bit big. ��"


    The steel hammer lowered his head and started to look at [Screamer], and picked up a strange tool nearby to start overhauling and adjusting it.


    After being fiddled with for a long time, the dwarf raised his head again and pointed at the pile of shredded wood residues fifty meters away:


    "It''s okay now. Hogg, help me push another wooden target over there."


    The halfling who stood foolishly behind for a long time did so.


    "Well, you stand a little farther away." The steel hammer raised the gun.


    Needless to say, Greg Lu had already pulled the curious hyena out of this room. Even Hogg the halfling ran out quickly after setting up the wooden target in the shape of a goat devil.


    Pull the bolt, aim with breathlessness, and pull the trigger. UU Reading www.udukahnshu.com


    boom!


    [Screamer] The pitch-black muzzle exudes flames, making a loud and deafening noise!


    Roar like thunder!


    The ammunition fired at high speed from the muzzle was scattered into multiple projectiles during the flight, and bombarded the wooden target in the form of face-to-face damage!


    The original intact goat demon wooden target suddenly fell apart and was bombarded into sawdust scattered all over the ground.


    This time, there was no exaggerated gray and black smoke coming out just now.


    Naturally, the steel hammer was not backlashed by this strange weapon, just because of the powerful recoil of this magic firearm, it staggered back a small step.


    "Did you see it?" With a shot, the steel hammer looked back at the crowd excitedly:


    "This thing is much easier to use than bows and arrows!"

 v5 Chapter 3： Big is good, more is beautiful

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Although I have already roughly calculated the actual power of this [screamer] based on the introduction of the steel hammer and the situation on the spot.


    But when he saw this strange weapon roaring, Gregor was still very surprised.


    According to his judgment.


    [Screamer]''s attack was accompanied by a strong surge of magical power, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it was a magical attack.


    Its specific power is almost equivalent to the arcane bombardment of a skilled magician.


    Although it is several grades less damage than pulling [the last whisper] by yourself, it is so much better than ordinary weapons, bows and arrows.


    The most important point is that when the Steel Hammer used [Howler], he noticed that the opponent only instilled a small amount of magic power into this magic weapon.


    Greg Lu''s thoughts are very flexible.


    In his opinion, the steel hammer is not a qualified combat unit, and the magic power it can use is also very limited.


    But when this dwarf is holding the [Howler], he can easily hit with a full-strength equivalent to the power of a skilled magician.


    The small magic input can bring out such a powerful final magic destruction effect. This is the charm and value of this strange weapon!


    With this thing, even ordinary people who can only drive magic power sporadically can become a decent combat power.


    [Screamer] If you can throw yourself into a secular war, it might become a weapon of war!


    "Steel Hammer, is it possible for this weapon to be mass-produced?" After the successful weapon demonstration, Greg Lu stepped forward and asked enthusiastically.


    In response, the steel hammer just shook his head: "No, I used several pieces of the relic materials in Mezeroth''s inventory to make it. There is no way to achieve mass production. The existing materials can only be made from this one."


    The young dwarf leader didn''t lie.


    In order to achieve the introduction of subtle magic, you can play a huge output effect.


    Steel Hammer used his specialized knowledge of mana technology to consume many relic materials in Mezeroth''s inventory to create complex mana parts, which made the finished [screamer].


    Therefore, this big gun is actually a magic weapon in a sense. Although it uses components similar to gunpowder in the principle of construction, it still deviates from the development path of science and technology to the greatest extent.


    Unscientific, but very magical.


    "It''s a shame not to produce energy. However, it is suitable for hyenas. After all, under my wise teaching, he has mastered the most basic magic transmission method."


    Greg Lu said this, and at the same time motioned to his little apprentice to quickly go over and take the gun.


    I was afraid that the dwarf would repent after a while.


    The hyena itself was full of curiosity about the [screamer], and after understanding the master''s prompt, he walked forward cheekily.


    The steel hammer naturally handed over the big gun, and at the same time verbally expressed the infinite expectations for this weapon:


    "Although it does not produce energy, the magic technology is also constantly developing. The rare relic materials consumed will always find a suitable substitute one day. Maybe a few hundred years later, there will be excellent descendants based on my design, Create a more powerful second generation of [Screamer]!"


    For example, if a few years later, there is a new magic technology to break the upper limit problem of the magic variable rate device that the steel hammer is troubled with, thereby expanding the caliber of the barrel and increasing the equivalent of ammunition.


    Continue to develop according to this idea, and one day��


    Big is good, many is beautiful, caliber is justice, and truth is everywhere in the range!


    [Screamer] The series has a bright future!


    Of course, this is just a good idea.


    Not to mention whether it can be achieved, even if it can be achieved, it is estimated that it will take several generations of brain power and effort.


    No technological development can be achieved overnight, even the magical technology is no exception.


    Compared with the steel hammer, who is full of illusions about the future, Greg Lu is much more pragmatic. He carefully looked at the big gun in his apprentice''s hand for a while, and finally pointed to the location of the stocker:


    "Steel Hammer, I found that you [screamer] seem to need to consume something when using it. Here, that''s it."


    "Oh, yes, it needs to be filled with [Blasting Pills]." The steel hammer nodded, and at the same time took out a small cylindrical object wrapped in iron sheet to display it.


    This should be what he said [Blasting Pill].


    It can be directly understood as the ammunition used by the gun.


    "The production of [Blasting Pills] is not troublesome. I don''t need the parts of Magic Technology. I can teach you and the hyena now. When it is used up, I can obtain the raw materials and make it by myself." Steel Hammer introduced.


    Greg Lu, the master and apprentice, started to listen very curiously and attentively.


    Steel hammer: "First, mix the charcoal, saltpeter, and sulfur powder in this proportion..."


    ��


    "Wait for the hyena, you will try to shoot according to the method I taught. Next, Mr. Greggrew, you can stay in Kaiserdom for a few more days. I will conduct the [screamer] according to the personal needs of the hyena. Some small debugging."


    A whole section of magic firearms knowledge is down.


    Hogg, the halfling captain of a guard squad at the entrance, had already left the laboratory and went back to stand guard.


    Greg Lu, on the other hand, was drowsy, and only the hyena was studying very seriously.


    This young man loves this magic gun now, how he looks and likes it, he can''t wait to fire two shots immediately to hear the sound.


    "Well, you can do whatever you say. Anyway, the two of us haven''t received any commissions recently, and we don''t have any plans to do at the moment."


    After hearing his name, Greg Lu, who was sitting on the side and closed his eyes, tilted his head and said in a daze.


    "Then you can go to my place first, have a meal together, and take a break. Although the food here is far inferior to Mr. Don''s craftsmanship, it''s still okay to eat." Ganghammer suggested again.


    The crowd got up and were about to leave the laboratory.


    At this time, Greg Lu, who was more sensitive, suddenly stopped. He turned his head and even quickly took the [Final Whispers] on his back.


    In this experimental site of dwarf magic technology, suddenly there was a mysterious and powerful magic surging in turmoil!


    The hyena and the steel hammer saw Gregru''s movements, UU reading is not sure why.


    In the next second, they saw an extremely shocking scene!


    In this spacious room, a hazy and huge white mist suddenly appeared out of thin air. These white mists kept surging and seemed to be connected to an infinite distance at its end.


    At the same time, there are two figures walking out of the fog, one is tall and tall, the other is petite and coquettish.


    Greglu raised his longbow, and the hyena also raised the magic spear just like the steel hammer.


    But when the figure in the fog comes out��


    "Dorn?"


    "Big brother?"


    "Mr. Donne!"

 v5 Chapter 4： Equipment build

    The people who came out of the white mist were Don and Vivian.


    Dorn had already seen the existence of Greg Lu and the hyena in the white fog, so he didn''t show any surprised emotions after he appeared. Just to open the door calmly:


    "Steel hammer, I need your help."


    In the dwarf''s experimental site, Dorn roughly talked about his recent plan of action and needs to the steel hammer.


    The main purpose is to entrust the other party to help them build equipment.


    Like in the story world, the metal suits taken off from the second-order Cretan bull are extraordinary equipment materials.


    As for Greg Lu and Hyena, because they were not outsiders, they stayed aside and listened together. By the way, they also asked Dorn some interesting questions.


    For example, asking the "unfamiliar" cute lady with long silver hair what is the relationship with Dorn.


    Hyena: "Sister Vivienne? You are Sister Vivienne? Can you be seen by everyone!? Ah, Brother Donne found the way-too, Brother can do anything."


    Greg Lu: "Hey, Dorne? Are you planning to hunt a demigod on the sea!? You fellow dare to think about it. However, just hearing this plan makes me a little bit enthusiastic about what is going on..."


    Steel Hammer: "The metal armor of the Cretan Bull? I''m sorry, Mr. Dorn, I have never heard of this material, but I will organize people to work hard to create a suitable piece of equipment for you! Guaranteed in the name of the ancestors! "


    The three people have different focuses, but they are all very excited.


    ��


    After explaining the matter, Dorn took out the metal armor of the Cretan Bull from "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" and handed it to the steel hammer.


    The young dwarf watched carefully around the pile of peculiar metals for a while, and finally scratched his head a little apologetically:


    "Mr. Donne... the material of this metal is too peculiar. I can''t understand its characteristics at all. If you use it to build equipment, it can take a while."


    "It''s okay, take it slow, I''m not in a hurry." Donn still maintained his usual calm appearance.


    He is really not in a hurry.


    The hunt for the big octopus storm **** did not start right away.


    Dorn had to go to the sea first to find believers who claimed to be the sons of the storm, and then try to catch the position of the big octopus through these believers.


    After that, a proper battle plan needs to be developed.


    This will take a lot of time.


    If the steel hammer still can''t make bull metal into equipment during this preparation time, that''s not a big problem.


    Decrease bxW*x.C*o��. Like the previous analysis of [Plague], Donne, who has a good hand, is the bottom half-god of Shanghai, and obviously has an advantage. Finding steel hammering equipment is just the icing on the cake.


    If the Cretan bull can''t catch up with the big octopus hunting this time, then save it for the next hunting of the red fish of [War] and the little black snake of [Famine].


    Work slowly and work hard.


    Dorn would rather spend more time waiting for a piece of high-quality equipment to be born. It''s better than getting a defective product in a hurry.


    The bull metal weighed several tons, and the steel hammer called for many of his men to tow away the strange metal in batches and drag them to other rooms for current research.


    After that, Donne took out a small object from his body.


    It was a black pendant with a hint of chill in the shape of a balance.


    Dorn: "Yes, by the way, change the shape of this pendant. The style of the balance is too unlucky. Help me make it into a style where a hammer and a sickle overlap. It looks like a kind of righteousness."


    The steel hammer can''t quite understand why the balance style is unlucky, and why the overlap of the hammer and sickle is full of righteousness.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    As long as the words of Mr. Donne, whom he admired, must be right!


    After explaining the equipment building, Dorn planned to say goodbye to everyone briefly, and planned to take Vivian to the next pre-war preparation point-the holy city.


    However, Greg Lu stopped him with a smile on his face: "Hey, Dorn. The thing about hunting demigods at sea, also take me and the hyena?"


    This S-rank adventurer seems to be very interested in this.


    The hyena beside him didn''t speak, but after hearing his master talk like this, excitement flashed in his sharp eyes.


    May I ask which adventurer can refuse a grand sea adventure?


    Donne touched his chin and thought for a moment.


    He thought that the process of searching for the sons of the storm who believed in the big octopus, and then finding the location of the **** of the storm through these believers, would require a lot of manpower.


    It was originally intended to outsource this matter to the Holy See priests and the informants they placed at sea to complete.


    The excellent human resources of the Holy See are there.


    No need for nothing.


    But now think about it, in the process of doing this, it does not seem to be a bad thing to have two of your own "confidants" participate in coordination?


    And Greg Lu��s fighting power is beyond doubt, it is a man who can fuse with the huge goats in the [Devil''s Lair] ruins and the devil��s frontal face.


    that is��


    Thinking about it, Dorn turned his gaze to his little brother Hyena.


    Greg Lu immediately grasped his doubts:


    "Don, don''t worry. The hyenas have been with me for a year. Under my wise teaching, they are no longer what they used to be! Now they have officially passed the assessment and become a C-level adventurer in the association."


    "It is estimated that it will not be long. After receiving a few more commissions, it will be no problem to go to the B-level assessment. UU reading "


    "Yeah. Brother, I''m sure I won''t be holding back." The hyena, who had not spoken, also hurriedly said its stance.


    "All right. Then remember to listen to my arrangements. Don''t do things you don''t do, especially hyenas. When I need you to stay in a safe zone, you must listen to me." Donn finally nodded.


    Sacrifice such as kanzagyi.cc sacrifice such as. In this regard, the adventurer and apprentice did not have any objections.


    Especially the hyena, who is the younger brother of Donne, has a very high level of consciousness.


    He knew very well that there was still a big gap between his own strength and his elder brother and master. This time he went on a sea adventure together, and the main thing was to learn more with him.


    It is best if you can help. If you don''t need your own place, you can stay in the safe zone without causing chaos.


    It is true that Big Brother told him to go east and never go west, and let him chase the dog and never chase the chicken.


    After deciding to take Greg Lu and the hyenas out to sea, Dorn stayed for a while in Kaiserdomdor.


    the reason is simple.


    Hyenas who have just gotten the [Screamer] still need to try target practice here to master the basic use of this unique firearm.


    By the way, according to your personal needs, let the steel hammer make a little structural fine-tuning of the magic spear.


    As a result, Dorn was also fortunate to see the first magical heat weapon in another world firing.


    Mi He Mi. It''s a witness to history.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v5 Chapter 5： Shotgun that hits magical damage

    Knowing that Steel Hammer had created an earth-like firearm based on the inspiration of his dreams, Dorn was very curious.


    So, when the hyena was doing a close-range shooting test.


    He also actively leaned aside and watched.


    boom! !


    In the test field, the [screamer] held by the hyena uttered a low roar like an angry thunder, and the wooden target shattered to the ground not far away.


    Seeing the first shot fired, Donn almost didn''t start his chin:


    "Good guy, a shotgun that shoots magic damage?" Xiru suyingwang.net Xiru


    All right.


    The magic guns in the different world, although inspired by the guns on the earth, are actually quite different from the guns on the earth.


    Although gunpowder is also used, the important structure still relies on magical support.


    Even the damage dealt is mainly a strong magical blasting impact.


    It can only be said that it is indeed a different world of development on the side of magic.


    After the hyena shot the shot, the steel hammer on the side spoke to Dorn tremblingly: "Mr. Dorn, this...this [screamer], what do you think?"


    "Well, very good." Don nodded.


    It''s over by boasting.


    He really couldn''t offer any constructive opinions on the production of firearms, let alone understand the complex operating mechanism of Magic Technology.


    Known knowledge of thermal weapon technology can be summarized in one sentence��


    One sulphur, two nitrate and three charcoal, plus some sugar, big Ivan.


    After all, Donne is just a cook. If you really understand so much experience and practice in making firearms, you wouldn''t just be a small UP owner and post food videos on the website.


    Instead, we should accept the labor reform in the bureau, step on the sewing machine and strive for the opportunity to return to society and become a new person.


    Steel Hammer seemed very happy after hearing Dorn''s slightly perfunctory praise.


    After finishing the fantasy dream, the dwarf believed that the contents of the dream were all shown to him by Mr. Dorn, whom he admired the most.


    Now he has used what he has learned throughout his life to "restore" the peculiar weapons he saw in his dreams in his own way, and for this he has received Donne''s appreciation and affirmation.


    There is nothing more to be happy about than this!


    ��


    boom! boom! boom!


    The hyena fired a few more shots at the dwarf��s experimental test site.


    Perhaps it is because this young man has the blessing of hunter talent, and he is very quick to get started with guns. Bxwx.co


    After a period of practice, he will be able to play this big gun well.


    In the time when the hyena was shooting, Dorn was not entirely watching the excitement.


    During the period, he tried to touch [Screamer], then took out [Ruyi], and tried to make [Ruyi] recreate this magic spear in his mind.


    The result was very successful.


    In the past, Dorn had tried to turn [Ruyi] into the appearance of a gun on the earth, but because he himself had not touched a real gun, [Ruyi] finally turned into a model.


    But now it''s different.


    The Ruyi version of the magic gun is a magical heat-conducting weapon that can really shoot and achieve arcane impact blasting!


    Successful prostitution!


    After standing next to the hyena and shooting a few shots with the pirated version of [Screamer], Dorn was very satisfied.


    The magic spear is a low-energy weapon that can be shot without much magic consumption.


    If it is the amount of blue of Donne, it will only cost 2~3 points of blue to fire a shot.


    But the benefits brought by this low-energy investment are huge, equivalent to the arcane impact of a skilled magician with all his strength!


    Even, because of Dorn''s own magical power, he has a good control of magical surges. The blasting power of this pirated gun is temporarily higher than that of hyenas playing with genuine ones!


    "Sure enough, shooting a big gun is a man''s romance! It''s decided, this magic gun will be my flat A in the future!" Dorn was in a good mood.


    On the other hand, Ruyi who has self-awareness is also very satisfied.


    It turns out that turning into a big gun and being shot by someone is the romance of a weapon!


    After a few gunshots and roars, the enemy in the distance (although it was just a target) fell apart. It felt so enjoyable!


    In addition, [Ruyi] also keenly discovered the advantages of the magic spear that he transformed into, compared with the original [Screamer].


    It does not need to be changed!


    After the [Blasting Pill] in the hopper is empty, just change it again.


    Is it super convenient?


    [Ruyi] Expresses pride and even wants to cross her hips.


    If it has any.


    ��


    After spending some time for the hyena to practice shooting, and letting Steel Hammer make the last fine-tuning of the gun structure based on the young man''s feedback, it was time for Dorn and his party to leave the country of dwarves.


    "Mr. Dorn! If you have any needs, you can come to Kaisadum to find me again! In addition, those Cretan bull metals, I will make them suitable for you as soon as possible!"


    After the steel hammer reluctantly said farewell, Don summoned a white mist that seemed to be connected to an infinite distance.


    And he also pulled both Greg Lu and the hyena into "Alice''s Bedtime Book" by the way.


    Instead of letting the two of them drive together in the mist, it is better to let Gregru stare at the hyena in the story world and hit the target for a while.


    The next stop for Donne is the Holy City.


    As the original divine envoy, he is going to shake people there.


    After driving for more than an hour in the white mist with Miss Fairy, Dorn arrived at Jebus, the majestic and holy city-state.


    It was Cardinal Meyer and the Ascetic Pope Mohani who received them in the sacred court.


    The attitude of these two absolute high-levels towards Dorn, the divine envoy, is still extremely pious and submissive.


    "The evil heretics, demigods and sea beasts on the sea are raging, and I will destroy it on behalf of the original. Borrow some manpower and the intelligence informant organization you established on the sea of ??storms to help me defeat the demigods. Do you know what I mean?"


    Donn roughly made such a request. UU reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    The two senior leaders of the Holy See, Meyer and Mohani, immediately voted in favor without hesitation.


    After a brief discussion, they decided��


    The sister Mayer, the sister of the nun, represents the Holy See, and leads the two chosen archbishops to assist the gods in making the adults participate in the crusade against the demigods at sea.


    As for the informant system in the Storm Sea area, as long as there are no tasks or only minor tasks in the free time, they will all be mobilized to devote themselves to this matter.


    In the end, the ascetic Pope Mohani continued to stay in the holy city of Yebus, and the headquarters of the Holy See always needs a big boss to look after the house.


    This is reasonable.


    Moreover, with only one sentence from Donne, even the cardinal of the Holy See personally led the team to work, which is enough to see his position as a cheap **** in the Holy See.


    What more bicycles?


    After receiving strong foreign aid from the Holy See, Dorn directly took them and turned on the [Leaping White Mist] and headed towards the sea of ??storm.


    Among them, the two archbishops all entered "Alice''s Bedtime Book".


    As for Meyer, because her magic power is very abundant, according to the calculation method of the weight of the world in Alice, this one is even more heavyweight.


    So Dorn asked the sister of the nun to rush in the white mist with himself and Vivian.


    It just happens to be able to talk more about information related to the Holy See. Mi He Mi


    "Look, Alice. Am I very considerate of you?" After finishing all this, Donn still communicated with Dragon Mother like this.


    However, only an angry response from Black Dragon Mother came from the book:


    "What the **** are you guys proud of! Obviously you are very heavy, much heavier than when I first met you! Bastard!"


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v5 Chapter 6： The sea festival is about to begin (4,000 words)

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    [Storm and Sea Wave] Tavern.


    Pirates and adventurers from all walks of life love to buy drunken lively places, and it is also the main activity area for the Vatican informant Argo.


    The back of the tavern was partitioned into several separate rooms for pirates in need to play cards and throw dice for fun.


    One of these chess and card rooms filled with the smell of tobacco, alcohol and sweat is quite special. In the most corners, never lend to outsiders, only for those thugs hired by the tavern owner Argo.


    On the surface it is employee welfare, but in fact, this is just to cover up the blindness of the secret room behind the secret door of this room.


    Tavern secret room.


    Dorne, who returned to Port Marlow on the white mist, appeared here without a doubt.


    This place can be regarded as the information processing center installed by the Holy See in the Pirate City, and almost all the intelligence clues reported by the informants will eventually be gathered here.


    On the big round table in the center of the secret room, there are piles of various letter papers and paper strips with different writings.


    Dorn sat at the side of the round table and looked through all kinds of information that Argo had recently acquired with great patience.


    And Vivienne sat quietly beside him.


    Greg Lu was half leaning on the ottoman in the corner.


    Both of them were helping to read the information, mainly looking at some "waste paper" judged as "useless information" to avoid missing important information.


    As for the little brother hyena, he did not appear in this secret room.


    He has listened to the opinions of the big brother and the master now, and is staying in the story world to practice using [Screamer] to hit moving targets.


    Only Cardinal Meyer stayed here on the side of the Holy See.


    The two archbishops who were accompanying them, when they first arrived here this morning, put on their ordinary clothes and went out to find contacts with informants.


    "By the way, go to the island on the west side to find the other two bishops, as well as Adele and others. If the matter over there dealing with the evil **** statue ends smoothly, let them turn with us and act together against the demigods on the sea."


    Before the two bishops left, Meyer told them like this.


    At the same time, the sister of the nun of the Holy See herself had already changed that black and white nun''s uniform at this time and put on ordinary clothes.


    Because her own scroll is very heavy, she sits opposite the round table and reads information quietly, like a reliable secretary.


    After lightly overlapping the left leg on the right leg and changing the sitting position, the sister of the nun said: "Sir, the information sent by the informant inside the child of the storm is here, I found it."


    Since leaving the Holy See, the cardinal''s name for Donne has become "Mr.".


    Although her title has changed, her pious and respectful appearance has not changed.


    Now it doesn''t look like a secretary anymore, but a bit like a personal maid who knows well.


    "I have to say that the information network of the Holy See on the sea is really powerful." Dorn sighed like this, and took a stack of fishy letter paper from Meyer.


    Most of the stationery records very little.


    The date is written on the back of the paper, but the date is not the same as the handwriting of the previous text. It should be the online counterpart of the informant, or the person from Argo marked it when collating the information.


    Dorn simply flipped through a few of them.


    From the intelligence point of view, the informant within the son of the storm has not been developed for a long time, and his status in the cult is also very low.


    Therefore, most of the information recorded on the letter paper is relatively trivial.


    There is not much value.


    When Donne flipped through the information to the one with the closest date, it only had three or two words written on it��


    [The sea festival is about to begin. ]


    "Sea Sacrifice?" Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly, and began to read through the savory information.


    Then, he found an introduction about [�� Festival] a little earlier, probably in a piece of information with more characters this fall.


    The content of it, roughly summarized as-


    The devotees of the Storm God hold a sea sacrifice for their gods every year.


    Time is beginning to spring.


    Usually when the weather picks up and the sleeping storm **** on the bottom of the sea wakes up.


    The so-called sea sacrifice is a savage and cruel sacrifice to living people.


    The believers who claim to be the sons of the storm will use various methods, coaxing or hijacking, to let a large ship full of people travel through the area occupied by the **** of the storm within a suitable period of time.


    Let this ship live as the first dish of the new year of the big octopus.


    After the big octopus is fed by the living people, it will give the believers "God''s Feedback" by responding to prayers.


    They are usually equipment or props with "God Power" attached.


    In order to obtain such a gift from God, the believers are very active in holding sea sacrifices, and they are always happy.


    "Living sacrifices? No wonder Miss Plague would say that the belief in God of Storm is primitive and barbaric. In addition, the big octopus can actually respond to prayers. It can only be said that although it is a beast, there is a demigod in the ranks. ."


    After reading the contents of the sea festival, Dorn roughly perfected the image of the hunting target God of Storm in his mind, and then handed over the information with the taste of salted fish to the others present.


    "The sea festival is held in spring? It seems that the time is indeed fast. Maybe this is a good opportunity for us to hunt that big octopus? We can take advantage of that thing to attack the ship and kill it by surprise."


    Greg Lu, who sat the farthest, was the last to finish reading the information. After reading it, I expressed my opinion.


    "Or, let''s act as the living sacrificial vessel by ourselves, and give that octopus a pig to eat a tiger." Dorn nodded when he heard the words, and then added.


    The term "playing a pig and eating a tiger" sounded a bit strange to the other three people present, but it was inexplicably vivid.


    So no one went deep into this issue of coinage.


    Everyone quickly reached a consensus and agreed that the "Sea Festival" was a good hunting opportunity that could be used.


    After finalizing the general direction of action, you must begin to clarify the specific content of the plan.


    The specific time and location of the sea area when the sea festival started this year.


    And whether the children of the storm have already found the target ship for the sea sacrifice.


    These problems are all solved somewhat.


    "I will ask Argo to contact the informants of this cult to see if I can get specific and targeted information about this year''s sea sacrifice."


    The cardinal of the Holy See and Don''s temporary "private maid" Miss Mayer preached so softly.


    However, at the end she added: "However, limited to the position of the informant in the Storm Order, this path may not work. We have to prepare second-hand."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. The status of the informant is too low, so we can hire a few high-level informants of the Storm Order." This time it was not Dorn who answered, but Greg Lu, who was hanging on the side.


    "Does Mr. Adventurer have any ideas?"


    Meyer turned her head, and when her gaze moved away from Dorn''s face and moved to Gregrew''s place, the lamb-like and respectful expression disappeared instantly, replaced by a cold and impatient face.


    This high-level Holy See doesn''t see everyone looks like a docile maid.


    "Ah..." Miss Mayer''s unkind look made Greg Lu almost choked with his saliva:


    "I mean, the transformation potion, which I used before when Dorn and I were in Kesardum. As long as you secretly solve a high-level of the Storm Order, and then become the other side, you can just get their high-level to know. Information."


    It is indeed a very good idea to blend into the Storm Order through transformation.


    Moreover, through temporary "acquisition" of high-level identities, it is possible to try and arrange the target of this sea sacrifice for the children of the storm.


    In this way, if you want to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, you have a plan.


    "Oh? You still have a transformation potion?" Dorn''s spirit was lifted up.


    "Of course not. The bottle left after Kaiserdom was used long ago when I had a tryst with the wife of the royal capital." Greg Lu knocked on the bridge of his nose.


    Dorn:...


    How did this guy say such a headache with a proud face?


    In addition, the sister of the nun, who always feels that the Holy See is pious and pure, has a hardened fist after listening to Greg Lu''s bohemian speech...


    "If the potion doesn''t drop, this road won''t work." Donne shrugged helplessly.


    Before coming to Port Marlow, according to Gregor''s request, the group went to Golden Oak City through the white mist to find the alchemist Miss Fafna.


    The reason is that the hyena is about to finish drinking the alchemy potion that tempers the body and mobilizes the magical induction. Seeing the function of the white mist is so convenient, just stop by and get it.


    Greg Lu''s method of cultivating hyenas is a combination of practice and drug use.


    This is also an indispensable part for almost all human adventurers in the land of miracles in training themselves to become stronger.


    After all, humans have limits.


    Inappropriately take some weird potions to assist him. Just relying on exercise and fighting practice can really not break through this limit.


    Of course, these are all digressions, and it doesn''t matter to Donne, a self-contained opener.


    In addition, Greg Lu himself also needs to purchase some alchemy potions from his old enemy Favna.


    For adventurers like him, buy some battle alchemy potions before the war, and don''t talk about whether you need to get them, but the sense of security immediately comes up. It is always better to have it than nothing.


    You can also map auspicious or something.


    In the process of visiting Favna this time, Dorn had learned that the magical transformation potion named [Fish] was still in zero inventory.


    Miss Alchemist once said that the raw material of this potion is a kind of fish that lives on the sea of ??storms and can be transformed into the shape of any creature.


    This kind of fish is very rare and difficult to buy on the market.


    Therefore, it takes only a few years to produce a batch of transformation potions. This is still with good luck...


    Recalling this way, Don''s mind suddenly flashed.


    "The raw material is a kind of fish that lives in the stormy sea and can transform into any living thing that has been touched."


    What Favna had said before kept flashing back in Dorn''s mind.


    "Hey, Gregory, shouldn''t you?" Dorn looked at Gregory on the bench.


    The latter snapped his fingers happily: "That''s right! You really know me best. Guess what good things I found in the information I just read?"


    Greg Lu pulled out a yellowed note from the intelligence clues judged to be "not of high value."


    It reads impressively-


    [Oh! My old buddy. This is the second unbelievable thing that happened after I experienced the accidental cure of rheumatism after falling into the sea last time! ]


    [This happened while I was fishing on the beach of Turtle Reef to the south. I saw a fish climb up to the beach with my own eyes. Yes, yes, climb! I assure the original that what I said is true! ]


    [The fish crawled and found out its hands and feet, but it turned out to be mine in the end. ]


    [I was so frightened that I ran away, but fortunately, the ��I�� that the fish turned into just stood in place, and the dementia didn��t chase me. But this thing is still terrible, like the apple pie baked by Susan next door! ]


    There is also the date on the back of the note.


    It was two days ago from now.


    Dorn:...


    The handwriting is a bit familiar, and the strange narrative tone is also familiar.


    In addition, the text clearly mentions falling water to treat rheumatism...


    It was the same informant who had encountered [Plague] and revealed the secondary authority.


    "This informant is really a magical existence... He loves to write nonsense, and the information he submits is always treated as a waste clue. But the nonsense he wrote is inexplicably valuable..."


    Dorne was a little dumbfounded.


    It seems that a deformed fish monster once appeared in the Turtle Reef south of the Storm Islands.


    So as long as you can catch that fish, there will be a transformation potion!


    "So, let''s go fishing!" Greg Lu snapped his fingers happily again.


    ��


    The wind is sunny.


    Turtle reef.


    This rocky island is not far from Marlow Harbor.


    After Don turned on the [White Mist Jump], it only takes three to two minutes to reach the White Mist.


    The time is around 4 pm.


    After seeing that piece of information related to the deformed fish, Dorn came here with Vivian and Greg Lu.


    As for the sister of the nun, she stayed in the secret room of the tavern and continued to check the information.


    According to the cardinal, she also plans to formulate a few more different battle plans that can be flexibly switched.


    In short, the work is very serious.


    But Dorn and others, who came to Turtle Reef rashly, seemed very unplanned.


    The three of them left the secret room. After taking a few breaths of fresh air by the beach, Greg Lu suddenly touched his nose and said, "Then what, Dorne, have you ever fished?"


    "Huh? It''s true, no."


    Dorn recalled his own fishing experience.


    I can think of it, it seems that I only followed my father wild fishing when I was young, and then sat idly for an afternoon without fishing. In the end, the father and son bought two crucian carp from a fishmonger on the side of the road, and never went home to boil the soup.


    "Don''t tell me you won''t. UU reading " Donne was helpless.


    "Although most adventurers like fishing, except for me, I really don''t." Greg Lu dunked his hands.


    Dorn:...


    If you can''t, why did the phrase "Let''s go fishing" just scream so magically!


    In the end, the last hope of the two fell on Vivian, who had not spoken at all.


    Miss Fairy felt the pressure immediately, and she waved her hand again and again, and she spoke with a bit of big tongue:


    "Don''t, don''t look at me. I won''t, and...Isn''t it saying that this fish will become anything alive? How should you catch a deformed fish?"


    All right.


    This is a difficult problem.


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 7： Deformed Fish (4,000 words)

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Uh, what should I prepare for fishing?"


    "But I seem to remember that I have to fight the nest first."


    "Huh? What does [��wo] mean?"


    "Forget it, don''t care about these details."


    "..."


    The three of Dorne stood on the beach and discussed for a while, but they did not discuss anything of value.


    Later, they called out the hyena who was still practicing shooting in the story world.


    But the little hyena is a hunter, he can only catch those flying in the sky and running on the ground. The things that swim in the water are really a bit super-class for him.


    In the end, Dorn found the long-winded fishing informant first.


    After all, the deformed fish was encountered by the person while fishing. Ask the other party about the specific details of the encounter, maybe you can learn more, and then find a way to catch the deformed fish.


    ��


    To find a fishing informant, you must first go back to the [Storm and Haitao] Tavern.


    Argo, the owner of the tavern, is still very efficient.


    After Donne expressed his needs, about two hours later, he brought a middle-aged man with a thin body and a sallow complexion back to hand in the task.


    This person should be the angler who encountered the deformed fish.


    "Mister and Miss, I heard that you want to see me."


    "Hmm. What''s your name?"


    "Luther, sir, my name is Luther." The middle-aged man rubbed his rough beater.


    After seeing Dorne and the others, the informant''s performance was very nervous and cramped, and anxious.


    For him, Argo, who runs a tavern in Marlowe and raises a bunch of thugs, is already an extraordinary character.


    As for these extraordinary gentlemen and young ladies, even Argo had to deal with them in a low voice.


    That must be the big one among the big ones.


    "Luthor, don''t be nervous. I just came to you just to ask you a few questions. If you answer them well, you will get a reward." Dorn showed a cordial and polite manner.


    "Sir, you say, you say." Luther laughed.


    "I heard that you met a human-shaped fish on the Turtle Reef a few days ago?" Donn got straight to the point and went straight to the subject.


    After hearing this question, Luther hesitated, as if he wanted to read but didn''t dare to speak.


    So Dondo added: "It''s okay, you can rest assured that I have read the information you turned in."


    After confirming that the gentleman in front of him had the authority to read the information he had handed in, Luther opened the chatterbox and told him what happened the previous two days like a bean.


    "It''s like this. My husband..."


    Luther dictated his own experience on Turtle Reef, and the general content was no different from the information he handed in, even the wordy level was perfectly reproduced.


    "Well, apart from these accidents, are there any details to add?" After patiently listening to the other party, Don squeezed the center of his eyebrows.


    Luther: "Sir, what are the details?"


    "You said you were fishing when you encountered a strange fish, right? Where did you fish on the turtle reef? When? Did you use any special bait?"


    After hearing a series of questions, Luther nodded in fear, and then answered whatever he asked:


    "For the location, it''s on the small cliff beside the white sand beach of Turtle Reef."


    "Then I met that kind of fish at night, as if it was the time when the moon rose to the sky. I don''t have any other hobbies. I just like fishing. I often forget the time and catch it late."


    "As for fishing bait, there is nothing special, just the most commonly used nematodes and earthworms."


    Donne touched his chin: "Apart from these, is there anything else? For example, did you do anything extra before encountering that kind of deformed fish?"


    "I have to say something extra. I seemed to be singing at the time, sir."


    "Huh? Sing?"


    "Yes." Luther scratched his head embarrassingly. "I''ve been sitting on the beach staring at the fishing rod for a long time. Anyway, I didn''t catch any fish, so I just screamed twice to raise the spirit of the sailor''s song."


    This angler encountered the deformed fish just two days ago, the time interval was short, and the encounter was bizarre enough.


    So I remember the specific details more clearly.


    Donn stopped talking now.


    He refreshed the scene of the middle-aged uncle fishing in front of him��


    The moon was black and the wind was high. This uncle sat alone on the bleak and quiet island cliffs and fished.


    It feels really not something that ordinary people can do.


    In other words, singing while fishing really does not scare the fish away...


    This questioning is still very rewarding.


    Dorn and others at least knew some important information related to the deformed fish. This kind of fish may be accustomed to acting at night and may be easily attracted by the singing of the rough guy.


    "Luther, this silver nar is your reward for answering the questions well." Donne took out a silver coin from his body and handed it out.


    The lucky angler naturally accepted the money thankfully.


    He never expected that as long as he answered a few simple questions, he could get a whole silver nar reward!


    These decent gentlemen and young ladies are so generous!


    You know, after the information that recorded the deformed fish was smuggled to the Argo tavern, only ten coppers were exchanged.


    More unexpected things for Luther are still to come.


    After he carefully put away a silver coin, the black-haired and black-eyed gentleman on the opposite side began to move again, and saw him slowly draining nine large coins on the table!


    Nine in total!


    The shiny silver coin reflects the metallic luster that makes people dizzy, and the heartbeat speeds up.


    Donne said, "Help me do something more. After you finish it, the nine silver nars on the table will also be yours. Counting the one just given to you, it''s just rounded up."


    Luther swallowed and nodded vigorously: "Sir."


    Can it still be done like this?


    He is so cute that the big man counts!


    Don just smiled faintly, and pointed to the money on the table:


    "It is night now, but the moon has not risen to the sky. I want you to go to the Turtle Reef with us. How did you fish before and how you fish now? We plan to hunt deformed fish."


    "It doesn''t matter if the deformed fish doesn''t show up tonight, these nine silver coins are still yours."


    Hearing how to make extra money this night, Luther instinctively wanted to refuse:


    "Sir, the fish is terrible. Before the beast became like me, I saw two rows of sharp fangs growing inside and out in its mouth! I think it can eat people..."


    But in the middle of the talk, he closed himself again, his eyes rested on the lovely silver coin that was dazzlingly bright on the table.


    "I... I''m going to Mr.. I''ll go and pack my fishing gear."


    Without waiting for Donne to guarantee safety or increase money, the honest island angler changed his mind.


    When Luther left temporarily to pack the gear for fishing tonight, Donne turned his head and looked at his teammates beside him: "Is the deformed fish aggressive? Can eat people?"


    Miss Fairy shook her head, indicating that she was not clear.


    Although she can be regarded as a small encyclopedia of scenery and knowledge of half a miraculous land, the knowledge about the island happens to be in the other half that she does not know well.


    Greg Lu shook his head:


    "I''ve seen a dried fish of a deformed fish at Favna before. When it dies, it will become a prototype, the size of a dolphin. The mouth is not big, but it has two rows of fangs. It looks true. Like a beast that eats meat."


    Dorn nodded, expressing understanding.


    Deformed fish, such a monster, definitely couldn''t bring any substantial threat to these people.


    The reason for asking more is to confirm whether Luthor, who was sent by him to use ten silver coins as bait to catch deformed fish tonight, is in danger.


    Avoid that if one is not careful, if the deformed fish is not caught, the angler will be dragged into the sea to make a nest for the fish.


    ��


    Turtle reef.


    That night, Dorn and his party returned to this small reef island with Luthor who was well prepared.


    Sister Meyer still didn''t participate.


    She seems to look down on doing this kind of leisurely activity during the emergency preparedness stage.


    Even if you go out fishing in the middle of the night, in a sense, it is an important part of completing the hunting demigod plan.


    The cardinal is still staying in the information room of the tavern. The paper stacks in front of the table are so high that the detailed battle plan is about to come out.


    Anyway, it is a model of due diligence.


    As for the hyena, who has been in the story world today to practice shooting targets, he has come out to breathe at this time.


    For the temporary increase in hunting for deformed fish, the young man is very interested.


    Moon stars are rare.


    There are no conspicuous stars in the night sky, only a full moon quietly hanging on the horizon.


    The island of Turtle Reef, except for the beach, is a towering reef.


    There is only a small cliff on the edge of the white sand beach, and the current under the cliff is not very urgent. It seems to be a good place for fishing.


    Luther has set up his fishing rod here, staying up late to fish as he did a few days ago.


    But his state of mind at this time was more than twice as nervous as a few days ago.


    Behind this angler, there is a sparse island forest.


    Among them, Dorn and Vivian stayed on the east side of the forest, and Gregru''s apprentice held a longbow and big spear and stayed on the west side.


    They are all ready to wait.


    Dorn also used the power of [Earth Element Affinity] to summon a small light group of earth elements, which covered the breath of the four with the smell of the island soil.


    Time passed slowly, and the full moon above the sea gradually climbed to a high altitude, but it had not yet risen to its highest point.


    "Dorn, the moon is so round tonight, and the moonlight over the sea is so beautiful."


    Because there was no movement on the side of the fishing man for a long time, Vivian, holding the ebony staff, turned her attention to the sea a little.


    "Well, it''s the full moon." Donn also raised his gaze a little, "In my hometown, there will be many holidays at the full moon."


    "Is it all related to the moon?"


    "That''s not all. But people in my hometown like to associate the moon''s sorrows and joys with the joys and sorrows of life. When the moon is full, it is a reunion of people, suitable for festivals."


    Miss Fairy nodded as if she knew how to understand. She knew that what Dorne said was not a custom in this miraculous land.


    After a while, Vivienne said softly: "Dones miss home?"


    "Huh?" Dorn looked a little surprised. He probably didn''t expect to hear such a question suddenly, "Occasionally there will be a little bit."


    "Well��I''ll be with you, and I won''t let you be here alone."


    Miss Fairy opened her mouth and said something that might not mean anything, then stood on tiptoe, reached out and patted Donne on the head.


    The slightly salty night wind on the island blew over and gently raised the silver temples in her ears.


    Because of the difference in height between the two, Vivienne''s action might seem funny to others, but she took the shot very seriously.


    After a while, the moon climbed higher again and rose to a position close to mid-air.


    When Luther saw this, in order to be worthy of the nine silver coins, he began to sing vigorously.


    He sang the sailor''s chant of "Yo He You He", and he sang very hoarse and rough, and he sang very hard to listen to when he spoke politely.


    Coupled with the tension, it seems to be a little uncomfortable.


    "It''s so ugly..." Dorn pressed his temple.


    "Is the deformed fish really attracted by this kind of singing?" Vivian was also confused.


    However, if you think about it from another angle.


    Perhaps the deformed fish are not attracted according to the beauty of the song. After all, it is a fish monster and cannot be demanded by human senses and aesthetics.


    If sound can really attract this peculiar fish, Dorn now speculates that it may be related to attributes such as frequency.


    For example, although Luther''s song is not good, it happens to match the frequency that a deformed fish likes.


    After Luthor sang for a while, he might have been emboldened by his own singing, and his voice became a lot louder.


    However, I haven''t seen any fish that will become humanoids grow hands and feet to climb ashore.


    Singing indulgently for a while, probably tired of singing, Luther stopped, holding the fishing rod in one hand, and took a sip of water from the water bag beside him.


    Before he swallowed the saliva, he felt the fishing rod in his hand suddenly sink.


    Something seems to be biting.


    The angler was shocked, only that the terrible deformed fish came again.


    But immediately, he felt wrong again.


    The shape of the deformed fish is very large, about the size of a dolphin. However, with his rich fishing experience, the strength of the fish rod in his hand is not very strong. UU Reading feels like a normal sea fish.


    In addition, the extent of the fish struggling underwater is also a bit strange.


    Judging from the feel of the fishing rod, the thing that was hooked seemed to be pulling the hook rhythmically, rather than struggling.


    "If I sing so loudly, will any fish be hooked?"


    Luther felt strange and began to close.


    The process of pulling back the fishing rod went smoothly. After the fishing line was closed, I did see a normal marine fish more than ten centimeters long on the hook.


    This seems to be just a normal fish bait.


    Luthor looked at the bait fish again in confusion. It was okay not to look at it, but he was scared at first sight.


    Through the moonlight, he discovered that this new fish out of the water was actually dead!


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 8： Water monkey

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Luther remained standing on the small cliff of the island.


    The waves in the distance were surging.


    Because it is a full moon, the scale of the tide rise tonight is very large.


    In the grotesque sea stories told by pirates and sailors, the high tide often means the beginning of the weirdness.


    Gurgling.


    Luther swallowed.


    In the moonlight, he could see clearly that the slippery sea bass in his hand had died before it came out of the water.


    If you distinguish it more closely, you can see two rows of sharp teeth marks on the belly of the fish.


    "It''s the kind of fish that can deform! It hung the dead bass on its hook!"


    After Luther wanted to understand, he didn''t care about the fish he caught, so he just wanted to quickly turn his head and run away.


    Before he turned around, I saw a wet long webbed hand protruding from the bottom of the small cliff!


    "Transformed fish! It''s the deformed fish here!" Luther threw the dead bass in his hand towards the cliff, and started howling.


    At this time, a round head protruded from the cliff, with wet water under the moon.


    This head is not much like a fish.


    On the contrary, it is similar to a monkey, like some kind of primate with hair, the hair soaked in seawater sticks to its body.


    Under the moonlight, how terrible it looks.


    The "Water Monkey" continued to climb towards the shore.


    When it was completely out of the water and flexibly climbed the small cliff, its physical characteristics began to change.


    The dense appearance on his body began to fade, revealing skin that resembled a human. The webs on the hands and feet also disappeared, and the five fingers appear more flexible.


    The face of this thing began to twist and change, and finally became like Uncle Luther.


    A sea monster called a deformed fish can transform into the appearance of any living thing, provided it has seen it.


    As for the appearance of the "water monkey" that this strange fish debuted tonight, it was probably copied from some kind of monster it had encountered before.


    Luther, the angler, is not a fool.


    The deformed fish have all appeared, and he naturally knows to run.


    I could run away last time, so it should be the same this time.


    But the development of things is different from Luther''s vision.


    This monster that only copied his appearance, no longer stood still on the spot like the previous two days.


    Instead, it grinned and made a oozing roar. Its mouth grew bigger and bigger, the corners of the mouth cracked to the base of the ears, and the original flat human teeth were restored to the appearance of two layers of pointed slender teeth inside and outside.


    It seems that in the deformed state, the deformed fish can still change the manifestation of the body''s organs at will.


    "Roar!"


    The murloc roared, and on the cliff behind it, there were several wet claws with webbed hairs, suddenly climbing out!


    There are more of this weird deformed fish tonight!


    "I''m so stupid, really. I only knew that the deformed fish in the first two days were sluggish and would not be able to attack people. But I didn''t know that this animal''s temperament would change drastically during the full moon and high tide!"


    Uncle Luther struggled to escape, crying in his heart.


    In the land of miracles, the roundness of the moon will indeed affect the surge of magic power like the tides of the sea.


    This effect is minimal to most humans and demihumans who can control magic.


    But for some wild monsters with more sensitive perception, the situation is different.


    Some monsters will go crazy at the full moon.


    What''s more, during this period of time, they will be dominated by a strong desire to reproduce, and they will roar and court at the full moon.


    As for the type of deformed fish, it is temporarily unknown.


    As an ordinary person, Luther didn''t understand the moon''s influence on the magic tide. But he knew that many anecdotes and anecdotes on the sea began with the full moon at night and the big tide as the background.


    I have encountered a strange thing in strange things!


    I have been fishing for most of my life, but I didn''t expect to be bait tonight!


    Although Luther hated Duoen for growing two legs to escape, the deformed fish monster suddenly violent behind him moved faster.


    At this moment, the angler was about to be thrown down by the fish monster, and fell into despair.


    Whoosh!


    An arrow condensed by pure magic, with a dazzling light, shot out quickly from the sparse forest of the island, and the center was in the abdomen of the pounced fish monster.


    Red blood splashed out with a fishy smell, and the swooping deformed fish was severely knocked down. At the same time, the deformed state of this monster was also broken by this heavy blow.


    From the wound as the center, white fish scales appeared around the body, and the limbs shrank, transforming from a human form back to a dying big fish.


    Holding the cyan longbow in his hand [the last whisper], Greg Lu was shot into the soul.


    But behind the fish monster shot down by him, several strangely shaped deformed fish landed.


    Some of them look like "water monkeys", and some look like humans. Anyway, there are so many weird shapes and appearances suitable for action on land.


    "So many? Obviously this kind of fish monster should be very rare."


    Greg Lu was a little surprised, but he didn''t panic, and continued to aim his bow steadily. And it quickly connected this monster''s abnormal behavior with today''s surprisingly round and bright big full moon.


    On the cliff of a small island.


    Although Luther was not thrown down by the first fish monster, the fish monsters crawling out of the sea still made his legs weak.


    This senior angler felt that he would never like fishing again.


    If there is a future.


    Before Luther was surrounded by more and more fish monsters, there was movement in the small forest behind him.


    I saw two slippery tentacles with suckers, which were thrown out like whips and wrapped around his waist flexibly.


    "save-"


    The poor angler hadn''t even shouted for help, so he was dragged into the grove by the huge power of his tentacles.


    Wait until Luther was forcibly removed from the position of the frontal conflict on the beach.


    Boom boom boom!


    The [screamer] on the hyena''s hand growled low, and the sound was like muffled thunder. Every roar of this magic spear is accompanied by a strong magical explosion!


    The number of fish monsters grabbing the beach tonight was already large, and this large-scale magic bombardment had a significant effect.


    Basically, there is no need to aim, no matter where you point it, you can at least injure two deformed fish.


    Dorn and Vivian''s group are here.


    Miss Fairy originally charged and attacked directly while dragging the staff, UU reading www.uukanshu. The big staff of com smashed at the enemy''s head!


    But Dorn was held back: "Even if you want to rush, wait until the hyena has finished washing the ground before rushing..."


    Vivian didn''t know what "washing the ground" meant, but she nodded her head, her expression slightly regrettable and changed her fighting style.


    I saw that she put the life-filled ebony staff toward the ground and chanted a few words quickly, and the surrounding plants changed instantly.


    The weeds on the ground with a little withered yellow, at a speed that the naked eye can''t catch, quickly grow wildly!


    The already tough grass blades are big, thick, and long, like tripwires with self-awareness, and rolled over them according to the fish monsters who are still ignoring the login!


    Having regained the abilities of the Fairy Queen, Vivian, who was only good at close combat, can already use various natural spells very skillfully.


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 9： Tofu

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    In this beach landing battle tonight.


    The hyena��s magic shotgun was too powerful for blasting damage, and after a few shots, it was pressed by Greg Lu next to it.


    "Little devil, these deformed fish are all expensive materials, and all you kill are money!" The S-level adventurer''s mind is still very clear.


    But even if the hyena ceased fire and lost one output position, the battle ended in a few minutes.


    The fighting power of Dorn and his party is completely crushed against sea monsters like the deformed fish.


    More than a dozen fish monsters were beaten back to their original shape, and they were unable to flutter on the shore with their colorful colors.


    Only a handful of them remained, still maintaining a strange appearance, and jumped back into the house again.


    But before the broken up deformed fish could run away, a dark red book flew out of the grove and chased it up.


    This is Long Niang attacking the prisoners.


    After the battle, Dorn and the others counted their harvest tonight, killed twelve fish monsters, and used "Alice''s Bedtime Book" to catch four alive.


    Dzogchen fishing!


    "By the way, didn''t Miss Alchemist say that this kind of deformed fish is very rare? How come out so many tonight?" Donn looked up and down at these dead, or only half-sighed fish monsters.


    According to feedback from [Intuitive Ingredients], these white marine fish monsters, which are full of dolphin size, are all edible ingredients.


    The specific food ingredients are rated within the range of B to A.


    not bad.


    "It''s really rare, and because it''s a very rare alchemy material. I used to find the material for this fish in order to help Favna, and I have learned-just a mutilated deformed fish corpse, which can be sold in the market. Very high price."


    Greg Lu first followed Donne''s words, and then put forward his own adventurer''s opinion: "I think the abnormal behavior of these fish monsters tonight may be related to the full moon and the sea tide."


    "I think... they seem to be in heat. I just feel that it is possible." The hyena beside him also gave supplementary guesses based on his hunter''s intuition.


    But no matter what the result of the deformed fish riot is, the current result is good.


    Luthor, who was dragged into the grove by his [arms and feet] skill, to protect him, it took a long time before he poked out his head in a desperate manner.


    The scene of a wounded or dead monster fish, and the scenes of several decent gentlemen and ladies talking and laughing at the edge of these fish monster corpses, brought a great shock to his heart.


    "I don''t think I will dare to fish again." He thought with lingering fear.


    The angler may become the biggest loser!


    ��


    Returned to Marlowe full of loads.


    After returning, Dorn not only fulfilled his promise to pay Luther the remaining nine silver coins, but also gave him three extra Kinnars.


    It was a gold coin with a gleaming, unpleasant but charming smell!


    Luther has lived for so long and hasn''t seen him a few times!


    There are still three!


    "Or, sir, you will throw me back into the fish monster group and let me escape again? Otherwise, I can''t hold the money!"


    The angler was so excited that he couldn''t help himself. While talking nonsense, he planned to kneel down, probably because he wanted to knock his head a few times.


    However, he was stopped by Donne.


    "You deserve this money."


    After paying three more gold coins, it really wasn''t that Don had money and had nowhere to spend, but he simply didn''t want to take advantage of this fisherman.


    The ability to harvest more than a dozen deformed fish in one go tonight depends on the excellent performance of this uncle Luther as a bait.


    Without his out-of-tune voice, it is really hard to say whether the deformed fish will take the bait.


    Moreover, the deformed fish, which is a rare material for alchemy, is of high value in itself. According to Greg Lu''s estimate, the harvest tonight is at least 30 gold coins!


    Even those few alive fish monsters can be sold at sky-high prices if they meet rich people in need who want to buy them for special purposes!


    As the intelligence provider of the fishing operation tonight, as well as an indispensable participant in the operation, Luthor deserves to get some dividends from this harvest.


    After sending away the ecstatic angler, Donne entered the story world and began to deal with tonight''s spoils.


    The four captured alive, as well as the two fish monsters that were stunned by the [howler] blast, and only slightly injured, can be left alone.


    At present, the six fish are in Alice''s castle.


    Long Niang is using her absolute authority in this field to make these fish steaks stand in line. They verbally ordered them to become Donne''s appearance, and then become their own, having a great time.


    As for the monster fish that were killed on the spot and returned to their original form, they were already regarded as food and alchemy materials in Don''s eyes.


    "You can take a part of the meat from each fish and cook it, and see if you can directly give me a skill that has the ability to transform, once and for all."


    "The rest will be handed over to the alchemist lady of Golden Oak Seng, and used as the raw material for making the transformation potion. Anyway, there is now [Yueqiang White Mist], and a round trip is a matter of no need for a whole night."


    Dorn had planned this in his heart, and after that was the cooking session of his favorite ingredients.


    "The meat is fine and tastes delicious. It feels like it would be very good if it is used in the stewed fish soup. Oh, it''s better to add some tofu."


    Simply make a judgement through the [intuitiveness of the ingredients].


    Dorn took a large number of fish ingredients, and went straight into the kitchen through the castle hall where Alice trained the deformed fish to dance.


    Deformed fish tofu soup.


    This is the recipe Donne confirmed tonight.


    To say that in the land of miracles, there is no such thing as tofu.


    However, this is not difficult for Donne.


    Coming to this different world, after starting all his cooking skills, his hands-on skills have been enhanced day by day, and now any skill related to eating and drinking is good.


    Isn��t it just tofu first?


    As long as there are soybeans, whether it is soft tofu, old tofu, stinky tofu, Uukanshu or fermented bean curd, Don can make it.


    Take the soaked soybeans, put them into the wall-breaking machine turned into [Ruyi], add water, and make soy milk.


    Strain the bean dregs, pour the soy milk into the pot and cook thoroughly.


    After that, add a little bit of pure gypsum bittern.


    Gypsum will gather the scattered protein aggregates, stir them evenly, wait for about ten minutes, the boiled soy milk will condense into white flowers, tender and tender tofu brains.


    This is not the end of this soy product production.


    Scoop the tofu brain into a square mold, fill it full, and then cover it with gauze. On top of it, put a heavy object found in the kitchen-a clean cast iron frying pan.


    Use [Time of Engraving Chaos] to speed up this period of soy product changes.


    It won��t be long before the original tofu brains will become soft and tender tofu suitable for stewing fish soup.

 v5 Chapter 10： Deformed Fish Tofu Soup

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Remove part of the fish from each deformed fish that has become a food ingredient.


    As for the scales, internal organs, etc., they are not wasted. Collect them together, and they can be used as alchemy materials for Miss Favna.


    Carefully absorb the surface moisture for the fish, and place a knife on the surface.


    Spread a little salt by the way and spread it evenly to prevent oil splashing when frying the fish for a while.


    Boil hot water in the pot.


    Cut the freshly made soft tofu into square pieces and put them in the pot.


    Sprinkle two teaspoons of salt to keep the beautiful shape of the soft tofu and prevent its surface from cracking during the cooking process.


    There was a gurgling sound in the pot.


    The heat rises, and the chunks of white tofu whirl in the pot with the boiling water in the center.


    After about a minute, you can fish it out.


    The tofu made by Donne, because it is specially made with gypsum, is more smooth and tender than the brine tofu, and has more water.


    The tofu that has been almost cooked will be more stable, placed in a large bowl, swaying tenderly, but keeping its shape.


    Raise the frying pan.


    Coat the surface of the frying pan with the sliced ??ginger, pour in an appropriate amount of oil, and wait for the pan to heat up, then add the prepared deformed fish pieces.


    Under the temperature of oil, the surface of the fish is golden, and the inside becomes mature and white, exuding the savory taste of sea fish.


    "Sure enough, all kinds of monsters are strange when they are alive. But as long as they are made into ingredients, they are all the flavors I know and love the most."


    Dorne sighed, turning the deformed pieces of fish until each piece of fish was golden on both sides and out of the pan.


    Put the fried fish into a saucepan, and add boiled water that has completely drenched the fish.


    Boiled fish in boiling water can make the protein in the fish further denatured by heat, shrink and solidify, and the cooked fish will remain intact and look good.


    At the same time, it also guarantees the nutritional value and deliciousness of the fish soup to the greatest extent.


    Add two slices of ginger, a piece of green onion knot, a little cooking wine, seasoning to remove fishy.


    After boiling on high heat for fifteen minutes, lift the lid and take out the green onion and **** inside.


    It can be seen that although the fish soup in the pot does not have any complicated condiments, it has initially shown a creamy texture due to the high fire simmering with boiling water.


    A scent of fish without any fishy smell came along with the steaming heat.


    Add the tofu prepared in advance into the pot.


    Reduce the firepower slightly and continue to simmer for five minutes.


    Pick up the pot, remove the fish and tofu, pour the broth, and sprinkle with chopped green onions.


    A tangy, delicious, deformed fish tofu soup, complete!


    ...


    In the hall of the castle, Alice has been training six deformed fish monsters for a long time.


    Slightly tired of playing.


    Moreover, the fresh scent wafting from the kitchen from time to time also stimulated Dragon Niang''s sense of smell, making her unable to concentrate on playing with the fish monsters.


    "It smells good." Heilongniang wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand, and then used her authority in the story world to gain a perspective in the kitchen.


    It seemed that Dorn was already doing the finishing touches of cooking, putting the dishes on the plate.


    "Oh! Eat! Eat!" The two dragon maidens both cheered excitedly.


    They drove the six fish monsters from the old castle to the salty lake outside, and then dragged their gold-inlaid treasure chest and jumped to the restaurant to wait for food.


    Don''t wait a while, and Don really came.


    Eight squid tentacles emerged from his back, carrying a large pot, and a large sea bowl.


    In the bowl, you can see the fish whose skin is browned to the right amount, as well as some square-shaped, unrecognized small cubes of fresh and tender ingredients, all immersed in the milky white soup.


    The soup is sprinkled with some tender green onions, and the white is decorated with a little green. It looks fresh and appealing to the appetite.


    Seeing the chef serving the dishes, White Alice sat upright obediently, while Black Alice groaned with her signature arrogant expression.


    "Deformed fish tofu soup, drink it while it''s hot, Alice, you can just fill your mind." Donn gently put the big ocean bowl on the dining table.


    White Alice looked at the fish soup with curiosity on her face, then she moved her nose and took a deep breath: "Is this small square called [Tofu]? It''s a food I''ve never seen before."


    Black Alice��s focus is different. She pointed out the tiger teeth at the corner of Dorn''s mouth, and looked very angry: "What is [you can just fill your brain]! You are an idiot who wants to fill your brain!"


    "Well, it''s made with soybeans. It tastes soft and smooth, and delicious." Dorn first answered Bai Longniang''s confusion, and then went on to tease Black Longniang:


    "It means it literally, don''t you understand it already?"


    With that said, Donn ignored the black dragon mother''s teeth and grinned, forcibly rubbed her head, and touched the white dragon mother equally.


    "Dish soup is very nutritious, children should drink more."


    After leaving such a sentence, Dorn took the remaining cauldron and left the story world on his own.


    In the restaurant, only two dragon maidens were left.


    "Who cares about your fish soup! This guy knows to bully me, and sooner or later I will let you know how great Alice is!" Black Alice was so angry that she could not wait to stom her feet because of Don''s words.


    At this time, the wise Bai Longniang had already picked up the spoon and leaned forward to get the tofu in the fish soup to eat.


    Because the deformed fish tofu soup just came out of the pot, the ingredients are still hot, but this level is completely within the range of Alice''s acceptance.


    You don''t need to chew the tofu in the mouth, it will break up in the mouth with a sip, and there is an umami flavor that rushes to the throat, and the fish soup wrapped in the tofu also flows out, hot and delicious.


    If you chew carefully , you can further appreciate the unique taste of tofu, which is a peculiar ingredient. It is moisturized and extremely tender. After chewing hard, it will give you a light bean aroma.


    "It''s delicious!" White Alice''s eyes turned into star-shaped dragons, and she hurriedly took another spoonful of fish soup.


    Black Alice, who was still cursing beside her, felt the same way, and felt the wonderful taste of tofu, and her body trembled slightly.


    "M... there are delicious foods that I don''t want to eat, and I''m the one who suffers. No, Alice-sama has to eat his five bowls to relieve my anger!"


    Black Alice thought that no matter how proud the guy Donne was, he still had to do his duty to cook for herself and tell bedtime stories every day.


    "Well, that''s why that idiot is just a disobedient of Alice-sama, and the noble master won''t be angry with a follower. Humph~"


    After some spiritual victory that I didn''t know where to learn from, Black Alice was happy again. She quickly grabbed another clean spoon on the table and began to enjoy its exclusive delicacy tonight.

 v5 Chapter 11： Work hard and don’t forget to fish

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The information room of the pub.


    The night is already very deep, but here is still brightly lit.


    The cardinal, as well as the two archbishops she brought with them, have not yet gone to bed, but have repeatedly confirmed the information they have collected and discussed the specific battle plan for the hunting demigods.


    To be honest, the sister of the nun Meyer was a little uneasy.


    Out of devotion to the faith, the cardinal almost agreed without thinking about the Lord God''s Envoy to help him hunt the demigods.


    But that is a demigod after all, only half a level of existence from the deity.


    Because of anxiety, Meyer desperately wanted to do everything he could to prepare before the war.


    Staying in the intelligence room with the conscientious high-level trio of the Holy See, and Vivian and Gregru who followed Dorn.


    They are also helping to read some newly collected unimportant information.


    Although it is true that they are helping, but supporting the three of them to stay so late is not a passion for work.


    Vivienne and the others are just waiting until Dorn comes out of the story world to cook. As for work or something, they just pass the time to do it by the way.


    Just wait until midnight.


    The "Alice''s Bedtime Readings" placed in the corner of the round table finally started to move. The dark red book cover flashed with symbols composed of geometric figures, and then the figure of Donne was outlined on the edge of the book. .


    As soon as he appeared, a fragrant and gentle fragrance filled the entire intelligence room.


    "Dorn!"


    Vivian and the others, who had been yawning for a long time, cheered up and surrounded Dorn one after another.


    Especially Greg Lu and Hyena, the two masters and apprentices have not tasted Dorn''s craftsmanship for more than a year.


    The addiction was hooked out after the smell, and he swallowed.


    It''s hopeful!


    It smells so good!


    Didn''t wait in vain this night!


    As for the three high-level officials on the Holy See''s side, although they were also attracted by the rich and delicious flavor of the fish soup, they appeared to be much more reserved.


    "Sir, what is this?" The sister of the nun kept her respect for the envoy and asked.


    "Made with the deformed fish caught tonight, deformed fish tofu soup. It just so happens that you have been busy all night, drink a bowl of hot soup and relax."


    Because the big round table in the information room was filled with information materials, Don simply pulled out a table from the story world, placed it in the corner of the room, and put a pot of fish soup on it.


    Vivian and the others have happily taken the bowl and spoon to scoop the fish soup to drink.


    The white, tender small cubes of ingredients also attracted their full attention. Take a piece of the entrance, smooth and tender, the delicious fish soup inside is full, and there is a light bean fragrance.


    good to eat!


    And the people on the side of the Holy See.


    The sister of the nun still kept the original posture of obedience, and the two archbishops, who were quite solemn in appearance, squirmed their throats invisibly while smelling the fresh fish in the air.


    In the Holy See, perhaps because there is an ascetic ascetic pope, although there is no too strong explicit requirements inside, it is generally not encouraged to enjoy the appetite.


    This may also be one of the reasons why the cooking in the Holy See''s kitchen has always been unpalatable.


    It''s okay when you don''t have any delicious food, and you don''t want to go greedy if you don''t meet it. But now that a pot of fish soup with a fascinating smell is in front of you, whether you can restrain your appetites or not, you have to talk about it again.


    The two archbishops are all powerful and well-developed. Standing on the edge of the round table, you can clearly see the situation in the pot over there.


    A whole pot of fish soup, the color is milky white, like cow''s milk. The room was filled with the fascinating scent that could not be dissipated, but there was no smell at all.


    There are also the small pieces of white cubes in the pot. They look very tender and smooth. Just heard from the husband, they seem to be called [����]?


    I don''t know what it''s like to eat in the mouth.


    The two bishops'' solemn faces showed a hint of desire, but they were immediately taken over by their outstanding expressions.


    At this time, Cardinal Meyer next to them sighed helplessly: "Go and taste it. Just relax with a bowl of soup, like the husband said. Thank you for your hard work today."


    The two archbishops were slightly embarrassed when they heard this.


    However, after a brief hesitation, they walked towards the pot of sinful fish soup, and took the bowl and spoon seriously and tasted it.


    "This is not indulgence, it''s just necessary relaxation." The bishops told themselves this in their hearts, and then scooped the milky white fish soup into the mouth.


    The taste is the same as imagined just now, but it is better than imagined!


    This **** delicious...


    "Miss Meyer, don''t you taste it?" Dorn asked, seeing that the cardinal did not intend to move.


    "I''m not hungry, sir."


    Meyer just shook his head, then sat down at the round table again, seeming to want to devote himself to work again, so as not to pay attention to the happy supper in the corner of the room.


    She picked up a piece of information that had just been sent in the evening, and before she could read the two lines, a small plain bowl was pushed in front of her.


    The bowl contained brown fish on the surface, cooked white fish inside, and pieces of a strange ingredient called tofu, all soaked in a thick white soup like cow''s milk, and a little green onion garnished on it.


    The sister of the nun took a lightly restrained breath, and the fragrant scent went straight to her nose.


    Then, she heard the voice of the envoy who appeared inexplicably and was chosen by the gods inexplicably:


    "When you work hard, don''t forget to fish."


    As soon as he looked up, Don was standing on the other side of the table, looking at himself with a smile.


    "Touch, fish?" The bookish sister, who was conscientious, was a little dazed.


    This ambassador would occasionally utter some unintelligible vocabulary.


    "Oh, what I mean is��while working hard, don''t forget to take a good rest. Combining work and rest can be more efficient." Dorn changed his words, and then lowered the volume:


    "Taste it, it''s me, the Holy See''s envoy, did it for me to save face."


    Now that it''s all said and done Meyer really has no way to refuse.


    God will give you what you say to save the adults.


    Meyer put down the letter paper, looked at the bowl of fish soup with perfect appearance, and invisibly sipped his mouth, then picked up the spoon, scooped up a spoonful of fish with the soup, and put it carefully into his mouth.


    The tenderness and rottenness of the fish, the fragrant whiteness of the fish soup, blended in the mouth.


    In just a few seconds, the expression on the proud cardinal''s face went from shock at the beginning to happiness after unabashedly tasting the delicious food, and finally turned into the piety of listening to the evening bell of the Holy See.


    "It''s delicious." After a long while, Meyer spit out the same word.


    "That''s right." Dorn looked very happy when he saw that the other party had finally eaten.


    Then he set off by himself and went to Vivian and the others, and tasted the pot of fish soup tonight together.

 v5 Chapter 12： The gentleman also defends?

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the attributes of attack, physique, and mental power are enhanced.


    System reminder: [Synchronized Stomach Pouch] is triggered and the skill [Transform lv0] is obtained.


    [Transformation]: After the skill is cast, you can change the body structure at will to obtain the appearance characteristics of any biological individual. The larger the difference between the changed creature and your original size, the more difficult it is to maintain the deformation effect.


    After sharing a pot of fragrant deformed fish tofu soup with everyone who stayed up late and worked overtime, Dorn successfully obtained the income of eating magic dishes.


    Because a pot of soup uses the flesh of several deformed fish, the increase in attribute points obtained by [Predator] is the amount of stacking.


    In the end, the attack power increased by 8 points, the physical power increased by 5 points, and the mental power increased by 6 points.


    Can be considered lackluster.


    But correspondingly, Dorn got what he wanted to get the [Transformation] ability of the Transforming Fish.


    With this skill, if you want to transform in the future, you will not be restricted by the transformation potion.


    Change directly with the size of the place.


    When Greg Lu knew about it, he probably had to cry.


    System reminder: [Synchronized Stomach Bag] effect is triggered, skill [Transform lv0] experience is increased, and skill level is increased.


    At the same time, since the deformed fish has eaten a certain amount, the [Transformation] skill directly rises to level lv1.


    Dorn can already use this skill to perform more detailed micro-manipulations on his changed appearance, and the experience of pinching his face is directly full.


    When transforming into a unit that is too large or too small, the effect will be slightly stable, and the amount of blue to maintain the state will be reduced accordingly.


    "It feels like if this skill level is stretched to the full. I might be able to get rid of the template, instead of copying and pasting the appearance of other life entities, but freely to become whatever I want to change."


    Dorn wondered like this in his heart.


    For now, it is still very promising to brush the skill of [Transform] to lv5.


    Just now in the process of drinking fish soup, Dorn received a thought communication from Dragon Mother in the story world.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good, Don! Two fish monsters are not ashamed or embarrassed in the lagoon!"


    This is Alice''s opening remarks.


    There is a little shyness in the tone, but also a little excitement and curiosity.


    According to Alice''s report, two of the six deformed fishes that she drove to the saltwater lake began to make indescribable movements at the bottom of the lake almost without any warning.


    Perhaps the reason why the deformed fish school tonight is attracted by Uncle Luther��s singing is that he really used it as a signal for courtship...


    So that I still nodded when I was captured, and I hurriedly handled it as soon as I got down...


    Alice observed for a while at the two deformed fish who were busy breeding offspring, and soon discovered another amazing secret!


    Such deformable monsters are actually hermaphrodite!


    There is no difference between males and females at all.


    By observing their reproductive activities, it can be found that two deformed fish who have seen the right eyes will start a hand-to-hand battle. The winner will get the initiative, and whoever loses will get pregnant.


    Very fair.


    Maybe, a little bit similar to a snail?


    Dorn:...


    After being forcibly supplemented with such a knowledge of monsters, Donne was speechless for a while, but then he became happy again.


    As long as the six deformed fish in the story world are given to Crick, with this peculiar way of reproducing monsters, the six can be reproduced as twelve through the appropriate arrangement and combination!


    [Transformation] Fully full of skills feels just around the corner.


    After the supper, it''s not too early.


    "Work can''t be finished. Just sleep well when you need to sleep. When the new day comes, you can start moving bricks."


    Under Don''s persuasion, everyone in the intelligence room exited here and returned to their room to rest.


    And Don himself didn''t go to bed so quickly.


    He still has things to do.


    ��


    Golden Oak City.


    The residence of the alchemist Fafna.


    It was late at night, and the young lady alchemist was lying on the bed in the bedroom, sleeping soundly.


    In a daze, she heard a knock on the door.


    "Who?" The alchemist lady sat up from the bed wrapped in a thin blanket, and was dazed for about five seconds, feeling a little bit of getting up.


    Looking out the window again, it was pitch black without a trace of light.


    "Miss Favna, it''s me, Dorn." The person outside the door responded.


    Miss Alchemist, because she had traded several alchemy potions with Donne, and also because of the relationship with Greg Lu, she had already become acquainted.


    Listening to the voice outside the door, it is indeed true for Donne.


    "Why are you like this? What''s the matter, I can''t wait until tomorrow, I have to knock on the door of my bedroom so late..."


    Favna complained anxiously, and fumbled out of the bed, planning to put on another coat over her flimsy pajamas before opening the door.


    However, the coat was only halfway through, and her forced-on brain finally realized an important thing:


    "Are you Don? Wait a minute, why are you at my house at this point!?"


    Across the door, you can hear the panic noise of Ding Ling screaming from the bedroom of the alchemist lady.


    Dorn, standing outside the door, just shrugged calmly: "Because you didn''t respond when I knocked on the door downstairs."


    For Donne now, any space obstacles such as doors, walls, etc., can actually be regarded as non-existent.


    He who owns [Yueqiang Baiwu], he can go where he wants to go!


    However, when visiting Miss Favna tonight, Donn still maintained a basic polite bottom line.


    At the very least, he didn''t directly break into Miss Alchemist''s boudoir in the middle of the night, but jumped to the corridor at the door of her bedroom, and then knocked on the door properly.


    After a while.


    The door opened.


    Favna, who had already taken off her pajamas with suspenders and put on her everyday women''s clothing, poked her head out.


    Her eyes are still a little wistful, and her yellow-brown hair is a little messy.


    "It''s really you? How did you come in? I obviously locked the door?" Favna looked confused when she saw Donne.


    "I have a little bit of driving skills that don''t need to go." Dorn spread his hands and answered truthfully.


    "What kind of idiot''s ability do you master? Fortunately, I changed your view before, thinking that you may be a good person. But as expected, you will not be a serious person if you have a good relationship with people like Gregru."


    Favna''s face, which always looked high and cold, showed a look of contempt. But because she was a little confused just after waking up, her expression looked unconvincing overall.


    After voicing, she looked at the corridor a few more times: "Wait a minute, didn''t Vivian come with you?"


    "It''s too late, she fell asleep." Dorn shrugged.


    "Do you know it''s too late?" Favna rolled her eyes, UU Reading "Although we are very familiar now, it is still inappropriate for you to break into my house alone at night? It''s better for you. Can come up with a reasonable explanation, otherwise... I will definitely hit Vivian with your short report."


    Because she used to be a love mentor for Vivian, Miss Alchemist is subconsciously biased towards her "apprentice".


    After she finished speaking, she tightened her clothes tightly, and took a half step back away from Xiao Xiao.


    Dorn:...


    Is it okay to tell me to make a small report in front of me?


    Also, are you serious about taking a half step back?


    If you guard against a villain like Gregru, forget it.


    The gentleman also defends?


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 13： Can live till dawn

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Don''t get me wrong, Miss Fafna. I came here to give you something, because I got some good things and brought them to you non-stop, so I didn''t care too much about the time. But I believe that after you read that thing, you will definitely Happy, that was a surprise for you."


    Dorn finally began to explain.


    "What surprise?"


    "Come on, you''ll know when you see it, here it is."


    Because of the limited space in the corridor upstairs, the two went down to the first floor together.


    In the women''s clothing store where the alchemist lady hung all kinds of stockings, Dorn took out two frozen and fresh-processed deformed fish carcasses from "Alice''s Bedtime Reading".


    By the way, the fish scales, fish entrails and other food waste used to make the deformed fish tofu soup were taken out.


    "This is? This is a deformed fish? Two, including these scales and internal organs. Where did you get it?"


    Favna had already sobered up a lot at this meeting, and after recognizing what this big white fish was, she was directly in unexpected ecstasy.


    What a surprise!


    "Gregru and I happened to encounter a group on a small island in the Sea of ??Storms."


    "Wait...you say, a group? Can this thing meet a group?"


    "Yes, not only did I meet a group, but I also caught six alive. It just feels like this fish is not very good to raise..."


    Dorn said it was calm and calm.


    But the alchemist standing next to him had a look of disbelief at first, and then clenched his silver teeth with jealousy.


    so envious!


    Also, what''s the matter with what this guy said? Obviously, I have made a lot of money, and I even put on a look as if I was at a loss!


    It''s so bad.


    Restraining Bang Bang''s impulse to give Dorne two punches, Favna circled the two deformed fish: "So, what do you need me to do for you?"


    "That''s it. I need a certain amount of shape-shifting potion. It looks like fifteen bottles. It''s very urgent. So I need you to use these raw materials to make them. As for the extra parts, they will be counted as rewards for you. ,how?"


    Dorn knew what he was coming for.


    Two deformed fish with only a small portion of meat cut, plus a pile of fish bones and scales. These materials add up to make twenty bottles of high-quality [fish] potion more than enough!


    Therefore, Favna readily accepted.


    Subsequently, the two agreed to complete the delivery within five days.


    Because the construction period is relatively short, Favna recently estimated that she would have to work overtime to configure the potion.


    However, she is happy! She is happy!


    "I will leave you with the materials, and I won''t bother you. In addition, as an apologize for waking you up in the middle of the night, I plan to apologize for giving you a bowl of fish soup."


    Dorn said this, and pointed to the counter behind Favorna.


    "Fish soup?"


    Miss Alchemist turned her head, wondering when a bowl of steaming fish soup really appeared on the counter.


    The soup is thick and white, exuding a delicious flavor, the fish inside is browned, there are some tender cubes, and a little green onion embellishment. The white, green and green are beautiful.


    "When did it go there..." Favna stared at the bowl of soup for a while, then she thought about what she thought of, "Wait, fish soup? Don''t tell me, this is made of deformed fish. Made of meat?"


    "Yes, the meat of deformed fish tastes good."


    "Hey! Do you guy know how rare a deformed fish is? It''s a waste of you to use it as food! It''s a violent thing!"


    Favna��s three views as an alchemist tonight, she has no idea how many times she has been ravaged by Dorn. She complained dissatisfiedly, and turned her attention away from the fish soup behind her, and turned her head back.


    It''s just that Dorn, who was standing in front of her, has disappeared.


    Inside the women''s clothing store, there was a hazy white thick fog tossing, and the depth of the fog seemed to be connected to an infinite distance.


    A tall and tall figure walked farther and farther inside, and finally Ying Ying Chuo Chuo couldn''t see the truth anymore.


    "As long as it is delicious, it is not a waste."


    The figure left such a sentence, and then even the white mist that was originally tossing disappeared, leaving only Favna standing in front of the various styles of women''s clothing.


    If it weren''t for the two big white fishes under her feet and some fish scales and fish bones, Miss Alchemist would have doubted whether this was an absurd dream she had made when she got up tonight.


    "That Dorne, what kind of existence is it? Whom did Greg Lu know..." It took a long time for Favna to recover.


    After that, she didn''t plan to go back upstairs to sleep again.


    The big order for the transformation potion must be worked overtime to make it, and it is best to make the medicine now.


    Just as Favna was about to move all the precious materials from a place to the alchemy room, her attention returned to the bowl of steaming fish soup on the counter.


    "It smells pretty good. In other words, why is the color of this fish soup so strong? Isn''t it? In addition to being an excellent alchemy material, deformed fish is also an extremely delicious ingredient?"


    After swallowing a small mouthful of saliva, Fafna picked up the fish soup.


    This fish has been stewed by Dorn anyway, and it will be wasted if it is not eaten.


    Waiting for a mouthful of warm soup, the alchemist lady who was disturbed by her dreams in the early morning only felt warm all over her body.


    She let out a sigh of relief: "It''s so fragrant."


    Come on!


    You can live in the alchemy room until dawn!


    ...


    Green coconut rock.


    This is a small remote rocky island among the dotted storm islands.


    At the same time, it is also the base camp of the Esoteric Storm Cult.


    The first ray of sunlight in the morning cast on the green coconut rock, and the children of the storm who lived here began a new day of prayer in the morning light.


    At the highest point of this small stone island, there is a lighthouse in an abandoned state.


    The self-proclaimed leader of the cult, as well as his three powerful elders, gathered here this morning.


    A man who is as strong as a bear with muscular knots sits on the humble main seat.


    He is the goddess of the Stormtrooper, Lovegood.


    "The time for the sea festival is getting closer and closer. In a month, I will have to start communicating with our Supreme Storm God. So, how are you all preparing?" the strong Lovegood asked.


    "Very well, Master Jiao Zun. The sea ship named Golden Meri that we were eyeing before has already been boarded. As long as we follow the plan, we can seize control of the ship when the time comes. , And then take some refugees who want to flee to the Storm Islands by boat, and you can make up the number of people needed for the sea sacrifice and sacrifice to the Supreme Storm God."


    The elders responded fluently.


    "Very good." Lovegood nodded in satisfaction.


    The three elders of the sect were all his confidants, and they were deeply trusted. They were the confidants that Lovegood had cultivated during the period when Lovegood pulled the sect''s influence.


    The ability to do things is also very strong, so the previous sea sacrifices have been very smooth.


    I believe it will be the same this year.


    The God of Storm who has slept for a winter will be fed by those living sacrifices, and then generously donate the power of the gods to their devout believers.


    As it should be.


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 14： News from the Black Chamber of Commerce

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    In the Marlow Port Market, the vendors'' screams were overwhelmed, and it was very noisy.


    The air here seems to have a fishy smell.


    Although Marlowe, called [Stone Crown on the Waves], is a veritable pirate city, the scale of the market development here is huge.


    Pirates also have to live.


    The market is under the management of the most powerful black business force in the city. As long as a certain amount of money is paid to this black business organization, anyone can sell goods here.


    Black traders will also protect the merchandise of small traders and even arbitrate sales disputes when necessary.


    The result of the arbitration is not necessarily fair, but it must be refuted by no one.


    The last person who was dissatisfied with the results of the arbitration of the Black Chamber of Commerce, is probably still calm somewhere in the bay.


    The rules on the underworld have always been so barbaric.


    Regardless of the rules behind this market, you can find almost anything you want to buy in this island market. Including drinks, food, weapons and props, and even living slaves with half of withered grass on their heads.


    The informant of the Holy See, Argo, walked in this black market with a capable man, looking like he was about to place an order for his tavern��s daily purchases.


    It''s normal.


    After strolling around the market, the fat boss with bluish hair and a little shark descent seemed to be tired from walking. He casually took a bench in front of a vendor and sat down.


    Argo, who runs a tavern and raises a group of thugs, is also considered a big man in Marlow, and he is also recognized by small merchants and hawkers. Therefore, the stall owner who was taken off the bench by him was not at all annoyed, but instead kept making a smile at him.


    "Do your own thing, I will rest with you, don''t bother me."


    "Good, good."


    Argo easily dismissed the vendors around him.


    After humming and resting for a while, he turned his gaze to a fruit stand not far away.


    "Go, bring a coconut to Cowan''s stall for Lao Tzu, and ask for more water." Argo spit on the ground and instructed his men like this.


    The boss has spoken, and the subordinates are naturally going to do things.


    So these five big and three thick thugs took a stride to the fruit stand and stretched out their hands: "Master Argo wants to eat you a coconut, and get a juicy one."


    The fruit vendor is also a person who will come, nodding his head again and again, and after careful selection at the stall, he will come up with the best-looking one.


    The thug picked it up, turned his head and left.


    As for the money to buy coconuts, boss Argo will pay you for eating a rotten coconut?


    On the top of the coconut shell, at the point of the tip, there are three naturally formed holes, one of which can be easily pierced to pour out the coconut juice.


    The fruit vendor has just pierced the hole intimately.


    Argo took the coconut, held his head up and drank two sips, the juice was really cool and thirst quenching.


    Then he sat there and rested for a while, confirming that today''s purchase has been completed, then moved his fat body and left the black market holding the coconut.


    After leaving this bazaar and walking out a few streets, Argo stopped in the deserted back alley of the [Storm and Sea Wave] tavern.


    He took off a portable dagger from his waist, and then drew it up against the green coconut under his hand.


    The sharp blade pried a gap in the coconut shell, and you could see the white-flowered coconut meat and half of the coconut milk that was not finished.


    In the white pulp water, there is a small impervious parchment roll, which is shaking up and down.


    Argo took the parchment roll up quietly, then threw the half of the coconut to his men, and went straight into the back door of his tavern.


    ��


    "Sir, and miss, I have received a piece of information that you will definitely be interested in." Argo walked into the intelligence room, like a lynx returning from hunting.


    Looking at the intelligence on the other side of the table, Donne, who was dizzy, raised his head lazily: "Oh? Is it related to the Storm Order?"


    The attention of other people in the room was also attracted by the hotel owner.


    "Yes, sir. I just received important news from an informant in the Black Chamber of Commerce." Argo took out the parchment still dipped in coconut juice. The collection of news about the cult has been strengthened a lot."


    The Black Chamber of Commerce, the source of this information, is Marlowe''s one of the most powerful forces.


    Argo''s ability to develop and install informants and get important news is enough to show his ability in intelligence work.


    If it were in the past, this tavern owner who only raised a group of thugs would never dare to do such a thing.


    But since the connection with the Holy See, everything has changed.


    Using the resources and help provided by the Holy See far away on land, Argo had already woven a large intelligence network in Port Marlow and reached out to the entire island city.


    His secret forces have grown and expanded many times after several years of operation!


    Argo enjoyed this kind of secret manipulation.


    On the part of the Holy See, as long as there is no illegal agreement and agreement with the Holy See, it will not interfere too much with this informant''s behavior in cultivating power.


    After all, the whole Port of Marlow was originally a place outside the law.


    "Is there a connection between the Storm Cult and the Black Merchant Guild?" Dorne said as he took the parchment.


    In response, Argo just nodded:


    "I also just learned that. Every year, the children of the storm entrust well-informed black merchants to find a large ship with relatively weak defense force for them."


    In this area of ??the Storm Islands, the intricate connections between various forces, large and small, are quite normal.


    And it sounds like the children of the storm are looking for ships every year, and they should be preparing for the sea sacrifice.


    After circulating the parchment, Dorn and others received several important new news.


    The son of the storm has passed the black merchants this year, UU reading found a suitable ship, named the Golden Meri.


    In addition, the information of the representatives of the Storm Cult, who had been in contact with the black business for a long time, was also disclosed��


    He is a man in his thirties, with the identity of an elder among the children of the storm, and his name is Cowan.


    This person often travels in Port Marlow, and the places he frequents are also told by the people in the black business.


    "Elder of the children of the storm, this is really important news." Dorn read the content on the parchment several times, and finally smiled on his tired face.


    A few days later, Miss Favna had already prepared a batch of deformation potions and completed the delivery.


    These potions are expected to come in handy soon.


    Because the first candidate to break into the high-level of the son of the storm, I found it.


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 15： First deformation

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    A brothel named [Success Succubus] in Port Marlow.


    Kewan, the elder of the Storm Order, walked out of it vainly.


    Since returning to Port Marlow from Green Coconut Rock two days ago, he has been soaking in here to indulge in sensuality.


    Roll from Lucy��s bed to Big Rolla��s bed, and from Big Rolla��s bed to Redhead Rose��s bed...


    no way.


    There was not even a decent woman at the headquarters of the Order. Every time he went back, he missed these highly skilled city women very much.


    Having said that, the reason why Cowan had been looking forward to in Marlow was actually that he had a task to complete.


    Long ago, he had been instructed by Lovegood to establish his own cult''s intelligence system in Marlowe.


    The Pope��s view is that the matter of looking for a large ship for sea sacrifices cannot be left to the black merchants forever.


    In addition, as the children of the storm received more and more rewards from the gods, and the personal power and the power of the sect were being strengthened, it was time to cultivate their own power in the main city.


    "But, how easy is it to build an intelligence organization from scratch? My two days are just a moderate leisure in hard work."


    Cowan thought this in his heart, and then he walked down the street with his waist a little too vain.


    Not far from [Punish Succubus], there is an alleyway called Dead Fish Alley by the pirates.


    The smell of dog **** and urine has long been filled here.


    In this alley, there is a property of Cowan, which is an old two-story masonry building.


    For similar houses, using the funds of the Order, Cowan obtained three houses in various places in Marlow.


    The cunning rabbit has to have three caves.


    Arranging a few more hidden hiding places and future meeting places is also an indispensable initial investment for the Storm Cult''s forces to march into Marlow City.


    Before returning to his small building, Cowan tried his best to straighten his waist, making himself look a lot tougher from the outside.


    In the hall downstairs, there are several of Cowan''s confidants. Seeing his boss came back, the attackers all nodded and bowed in greeting.


    One of them took two steps forward and started reporting on his work: "Elder, there is a contact letter from the cult, which was sent last night. There is also a little progress in the development of an intelligence network in Marlow..."


    "I''m busy in Marlow these days, I need to take a break." Cowan waved his hand calmly to this subordinate, then kept the majesty of the sect elder, and walked upstairs, "Everything will wait for me to wake up. Deal with it again."


    ��


    Squeak.


    The door of the bedroom on the second floor was pushed open and closed again.


    There are no lights in the room, and it is now at night, so there is a large dark area.


    "Big Lola seems to be a lot older than before. And the red-haired Rose, that girl is still as good as ever, and is a match for me."


    As Cowan recalled the happy experience of the past two days in [Succubus Retribution], he took off his coat and prepared to rest.


    At this time, a rather playful voice suddenly sounded in the room:


    "I''ve been looking forward to you for a long time, Elder Kewan. Hey, why do you look like an over-indulgence? At your age, you have to learn temperance."


    Kewan was shocked and turned to look at the source of the sound in the room.


    I saw a soft chair with armrests in the shadow of the corner. I don''t know when a young man with black hair and black eyes sat on it, with a smile on his face, looking at himself playfully!


    "Come on! There is..."


    Cowan stretched out his hand to touch the weapon the **** had given him, while still not forgetting to cry for help.


    However, before he finished speaking, the young man on the soft chair suddenly swept away with an ominous red and black aura, if any!


    Under the influence of this black air, Cowan fell to the ground and fell asleep deeply.


    As for the young man on the soft chair, his skin and facial features began to change rapidly...


    Several subordinates downstairs heard the elder''s shout and rushed upstairs to try to enter the bedroom.


    But the bedroom door seems to be locked and cannot be pushed open.


    When these loyal men were preparing to break in, the door was opened with a creak. Their elder Cowan, standing behind the door, standing tall and straight, was trimming the collar of his jacket.


    "Elder Kovan? We heard, heard you call us..."


    Several subordinates became confused and glanced at the room again, and everything was normal.


    "Well, yes." The elder Kovan nodded, "I suddenly don''t want to sleep anymore, but work is important. You just said that there is a letter from the cult and the news of our development of the intelligence network, right? Come on, let me deal with it."


    "Okay, Elder Kewan."


    Except for one of his subordinates to fetch letters and information as ordered by the elders, the others scattered downstairs and did their own things.


    Their Elder Cowan was nothing unusual except that he was not as imaginary as usual, and he seemed to be particularly passionate about work today.


    I just don''t know why when I called people upstairs, I called them so loudly.


    However, how can your subordinates care about these trivial things?


    ��


    After a while, some of the information related to the Storm Order that had to be processed recently was handed over to Dorn, who was transformed into Elder Kewan.


    "Okay, don''t disturb me next, I''ll call you again if I have something." Dorn commanded this, and sent the subordinate downstairs, and then closed the bedroom door.


    After returning to the room, Don first looked at the letter he had just started.


    It was written in the tone of the priest named Lovegood, mainly to inquire about the development of Cowan in Port Malo.


    Then other intelligence information is not particularly important, and the amount is very small.


    "This elder of the Storm Order is really a leisurely job."


    Dorn shrugged and put all the letter paper on the desk in the room.


    Then he took out "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" from his arms, and the dark red book flashed light, sending him into the story world.


    After entering the book world, UU Reading Dorn changed back to his original appearance.


    "It''s better to have my own face, the sun is handsome."


    He found Cowan in the book who had been stripped of his clothes. Long Niang didn''t have much interest in this guy, so she rudely threw him onto the street in the Wang Guozhuang Scenic Area.


    At this moment, the elder is still asleep under the effect of [Into Dream].


    "You must have a lot of information related to the Storm Cult in your mind."


    Donne used the skill [Dream Walker] again, this time using the effect of [Walking in Dreamland]. His body shape turned into a pounding black aura, and he plunged directly into Cowan''s dream.


    Next, as long as the cues and constructions in the dreams are used, valuable information can be found very easily from the head of the Storm Order elder.


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 16： Are you awake?

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Skillfully invaded Cowan''s dream, using scene construction and suggestion, Dorn almost turned the memory of the Storm Order elder upside down.


    And the information dug out from Cowan''s memory is very valuable.


    For example, Dorn already knows the behavior and personality characteristics of the other two elders and the great teacher in the group of children of the storm.


    If the transformation is to be like these people, the behavioral logic will be more convincing.


    In addition, because of contacting the Black Chamber of Commerce, Cowan has been doing the work of searching for ships suitable for sea sacrifices.


    Checking his memory, Dorn had more information about the [Golden Meri], many of which were not mentioned in the information given by the black business insider.


    Finally, there are some content directly related to the sea festival.


    By replaying the memories of Kovan''s sea sacrifices in his dreams, Dorne learned about the process of this barbaric sacrifice.


    One of them is worth noting, and that is the way the cult, the son of the storm, communicates with the **** of the storm��


    The big octopus in the sea can communicate directly with its followers.


    Generally, the teacher is directly responsible for this work.


    Before communicating, you need to do some complicated rune altar layouts, and then you can reach a thoughtful "communication" with the big octopus.


    The specific form of expression may be similar to that of Don''s communicating with the dragon girl in the book through thoughts.


    The only difference is that, strictly speaking, the **** of the storm served by the children of the storm can''t speak, it can only convey some "concepts." The most common ones are [Hungry], [Sacrifice], [Reward].


    Lovegood will try to complete these rough instructions to please this wild demigod.


    "The work of communicating with the big octopus is all done by that Lovegood. In order not to be horrified, it is better to let the master teacher continue to take charge of this matter this year."


    "And our people, as long as they infiltrate the high level of the Storm Order through the transformation potion, and directly participate in the sea sacrifice. Then when the big octopus shows up, it will be good to give it a backstab."


    After integrating the information he had just obtained, Don''s judgment was-there is no ghost, and he continued to act according to the original plan.


    In addition to flipping through the memory, Elder Kewan''s personal belongings were also confiscated.


    But to be honest, this guy really didn''t bring any good things.


    After groping with identification gloves, he found only a ring that could release a small lightning spell, and a dagger that could cause a plague on the cut wound.


    It is estimated that these are the "gifts" of God of Storm.


    "Tsk, so poor." Dorn smacked his lips.


    The equipment he uses now is either limited to the relics of the gods or special offerings from the evil gods of the apocalypse.


    The last time it has to be [Old Steel Hammer''s Appraisal Gloves], [Wen Feng''s Weeping Ring] such legendary lord props with unique stories behind them.


    Dorn really looked down on these two gadgets of Cowan.


    It feels like a high-end orange outfit bursts two pieces of blue quality equipment.


    "Forget it, use it when disguising this Cowan, and then leave it in the corner of the story world to eat ashes. Maybe, you can find a chance to sell it later, and you can change hands as a favor to hyenas or bells."


    As for the captive Covan who is still asleep, Donn did not directly execute him in the story world.


    Instead, he planned to give it to Argo to deal with it after he went back. Perhaps in the tavernkeeper''s dungeon, he could squeeze a little surplus value from this guy.


    ��


    Late that night.


    Green coconut rock.


    This small island controlled by the esoteric group is very quiet, and only a few armed believers with "gifts from gods" are patrolling the night in it.


    Ordinary believers are not allowed here if they want to go out alone at night.


    On the southeast side of the island is the residence of Rex, another elder of the Order who is good at perception. At this point in time, Rex was sleeping and dreaming in his room.


    The dream he had tonight was strange.


    Dreaming that the Storm Cult provokes a strange group of pirates on the sea, and then the two sides fought fiercely on the Green Coconut Rock.


    The pirates are so powerful that even with the props given by the **** of the storm, the believers are still beaten up and down.


    In the end, Rex himself was stopped by dozens of pirates.


    The strong pirates threw Rex to the ground rudely, and pressed them one by one, making him feel that his internal organs were about to be pressed out...


    "do not want!"


    The fear caused by the big man made Rex wake up.


    Generally speaking, when waking up from a nightmare, people will definitely have a strong sense of enlightenment and rejoicing, and then sigh in their heart, fortunately, it is just a dream.


    However, the awakened Rex was not like this.


    Scared by the nightmare, he opened his eyes and was also startled by what was happening in reality!


    Elder Rex saw four men standing on the side of the bed, watching him from top to bottom!


    One of the young men with black hair and black eyes also smiled with a rather wicked smile:


    "Are you awake?"


    Rex, who had been startled by the nightmare, had cold sweat on his forehead, struggling to get up from the boat, and at the same time opened his mouth to yell.


    But before he could speak, a dark red book covered all his sight.


    Then, Elder Rex''s existence seemed to be erased by an invisible eraser, disappearing without a trace.


    After capturing Elder Rex of the Order of Storms with ease in this way, Dorn pulled out a simple wooden box from the story world and handed it to the archbishop of the Holy See.


    At the same time, he asked:


    "Rex is a more cautious and cold person. I have already told you about the specific characteristics and behavioral logic. According to the plan, you will play him in the next few days."


    "There are five transformation potions. Because the materials are high-quality, the potions are also high-quality. Given the difference in size between you and Rex, it is not a problem to maintain a bottle for a whole day. Don''t expose your flaws in normal times."


    "If we haven''t taken any formal action after five days, I will come to you again at UU reading , and the second batch of [fish] potion should be produced by then."


    The archbishop with a solemn expression nodded earnestly: "Don''t worry, sir, I will follow your instructions exactly."


    After leaving the bishop of the Holy See who was used to replace Elder Rex.


    Dorn opened [Leaping the White Mist] and took another bishop and Greg Lu to leave.


    Before long, the tragic story that Rex encountered tonight was replayed in another place on the Green Coconut Rock...


    that''s all.


    In just one night, the senior leaders of the Storm Cult completed an unnoticeable exchange of blood.


    It was completely infiltrated by Donne and others.


    Lovegood, who has become a lonely teacher inexplicably, had to write the word "miserable" on the spot if he knew all this.

 v5 Chapter 17： Once a nightmare

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    When Dorn and others invaded Green Coconut Rock to engage in small actions.


    A small-scale battle broke out on the big ship named Golden Meri, which was docked on the edge of an island somewhere in the Storm Islands.


    The battle was initiated by Meyer with Vivian and Hyena.


    The targets of the suppression were the children of the storm who lurked on the Golden Meri in the intelligence and wanted to wait for an opportunity to seize control of the ship.


    Because of the terrifying fighting power of the cardinal and the fairy queen, this battle ended very quickly.


    The president who came to gather the number of people fired two shots, and then the edge OB lay down and won.


    After that, Meyer went straight to find the original crew on the ship.


    The captain of the Golden Meri is a young man with a straw hat.


    After the sister nun showed him the information obtained from the Black Chamber of Commerce and Elder Kewan. Only then did the captain know that Ming Wu had come over, and it turned out that there were so many nasty rats on his boat!


    The representatives of the two sides simply made a bluff, and Miss Meyer proposed a deal: "To put it bluntly, I want to buy your ship, this is the Golden Meri."


    For this request, Captain Straw Hat had originally refused.


    But after Meyer, who was leaning on the sea assets of the Holy See, offered a specific amount, the captain changed his attention.


    No way, she gave too much!


    The number of crew members on the Golden Meri is not very large. Simply tidy up, and the handover will be completed efficiently.


    Pay money with one hand and ship with the other.


    Captain Straw Hat disembarked and said excitedly to his companion: "The money the lady gave is enough for us to get a bigger and more luxurious ship! I have already thought about it, and the new ship is called Qianli Sunshine!"


    Afterwards, the crew walked away, and the conversation went away.


    The hyenas resting on the railing of the Golden Meri could only vaguely hear what they finally said they wanted to be the "Shanghai Thief King".


    I don��t know if I heard it wrong...


    All in all, the Dorn side successfully obtained the Golden Meri.


    Next, you can use this ship that was targeted by the Storm Order as a bait to catch the big octopus and complete the hunt.


    As for the crew of this ship, it is not a big problem.


    Among the informants of the Holy See, there is also an existence like Captain Hector, who can directly transfer some of the staff from the Anne to here.


    Anyway, the sect forces have been infiltrated and invaded, and it is difficult to find the problem here.


    ��


    The time for the sea festival is getting closer.


    Lovegood, the teacher of the Storm Order, has been busy communicating with the Storm God recently.


    His **** has also initially awakened on the bottom of the sea, and gave him a response, passing instructions such as [Hungry] and [Sacrifice].


    As a result, Lovegood became even busier, and began to urge the progress of Elder Kovan''s sacrifice preparations.


    Port Marlowe did not disappoint him either, and it didn''t take long for him to return the good news of successfully seizing control of the Golden Meri.


    "Cowan''s work efficiency is getting higher and higher. Sending him to Marlowe is indeed the right choice."


    Lovegood is very happy, very satisfied with Elder Kovan, who works remotely, and is also proud of his excellent decision-making.


    But what the master teacher didn''t know was that while he was busy, there was another group of people in a place he couldn''t see, and under his nose, simultaneously making preparations before Hai Ji...


    Until the eve of the storm **** completely awakened.


    In the abandoned lighthouse at Green Coconut Rock, another internal meeting of the Storm Order was held.


    "The highest storm will be fully awakened tomorrow. I think we should all be fully prepared now." Lovegood, who was as strong as a bear, sat on the main seat with his eyes full and confident.


    The **** of storm is about to appear.


    The location of this big octopus for the first time is different every year. This year it happened to choose the bay close to the southeast of Green Coconut Rock.


    Lovegood thought this was a good thing.


    It just so happens that those newcomers and rookies in the sect can take this opportunity to see the majestic figure of the gods. I believe that after seeing the scene of God accepting sacrifices, they will become more religious and awe.


    "Master Jiaozun, the Golden Meri has been loaded with a large number of refugees, and tomorrow it will pass the bay of Green Coconut Rock."


    Dorn, who pretended to be Elder Kovan, gave a compliment, which is very true.


    "The Huijiao, my people did a survey of the Golden Meri, and confirmed that Cowan''s report was correct, and the sea sacrifice must be held smoothly." Elder Rex continued.


    "Very well, you are all very well. God will see your contribution and will give you the reward you deserve! We will become stronger and stronger under God''s grace!"


    Lovegood made a fist on the main seat, and the bones made a crackling sound full of power.


    Elder Kovan has always been very clever, and this time is also the first to respond to the words of the Master. It is still quite true:


    "We will eventually become strong! Pave the way with the flesh and blood of lamb-like sacrifices to be slaughtered, and the Order of the Storm will last forever!"


    The two elders, Rex, froze for a while, and then followed up with a tone weaker than Kovan: "Storm Order, it will last forever."


    "very good!"


    Lovegood nodded. He was very satisfied with the recent performance of his subordinates. The efficiency of the three elders was much higher than usual. It was like a change of individuals.


    It must be inspired by the gods about to reappear.


    Encouraged by the outstanding performance of his subordinates, Lovegood felt a little enthusiasm for himself.


    ��


    The next day.


    The rising sun on the sea level is rising.


    The Golden Meri was driving in the sea near the Green Coconut Rock.


    Driving the ship is Hector, the captain of the Anne, and his crew.


    Hector used to be a member of the hunters of the Holy See, but because of the needs of his superiors, he came to the sea to make a hidden line.


    Because of his status, it is not an exaggeration to say that there are intelligence personnel in the Holy See.


    Dorn and Meyer revealed a little bit about the plan of hunting evil demigods at sea.


    Although I don''t understand how Mr. Donne got in with the cardinal. However, Captain Hector, who was loyal to the Holy See, chose to accept the arrangement for participating in this operation.


    "The evil demigod that looks like an octopus on the sea..." The old captain was standing on the deck at the moment. Looking at the rising red sun, his thoughts were a little mixed.


    Like an octopus, with long tentacles.


    These keywords can bring up some bad memories of Hector.


    During a certain sea cruise, he once saw with his own eyes another merchant ship travelling with the Anne, entangled and dragged into the sea by giant tentacles rolled out of the sea.


    Big waves and storms are mixed, huge behemoths under the sea, fragile merchant ships, the calls of the crowd, the devastating collapse...


    This scene became a lingering shadow in the hearts of Captain Hector and the entire crew of Anne.


    So that when they encountered the nightmare seashells, they unanimously restored the horrible scene in their dreams.


    "Master Cardinal, Mr. Dorn, what they are going to deal with, is it that thing?"

 v5 Chapter 18： Hunting storm god

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The weather on the stormy sea is always overcast and unpredictable.


    Captain Hector was driving the Golden Meri on the previously planned route.


    When he approached the bay near Green Coconut Rock, he saw a very thick black cumulonimbus cloud ahead.


    In the clouds, there was an electric arc flashing.


    This is the precursor of a thunderstorm at sea.


    "The sky was still clear just now, and it was overcast as soon as the eyes dazzled, and there is such a large cloud of thunder, I don''t know where it came from. Even in the sea of ??storms, this situation is abnormal, Captain."


    The chief officer at the helm appeared worried.


    Hector looked solemnly at the sea ahead, but only said: "I know, take your rudder, don''t talk too much."


    "Don''t talk too much! Don''t talk too much!" The color-feathered macaw raised by the old captain stood on his shoulder, learning his tongue proudly.


    It is estimated that this beautiful bird is the only one on and off the ship, and it has not been infected by the dull and tense weird atmosphere.


    The black thundercloud became thicker and thicker, not only in front of the Golden Meri, but occupying the entire sea area between a few breaths!


    Captain Hector''s face became more and more ugly, what happened now is exactly the same as what happened to the Anne.


    The evil demigod they want to hunt, Mr. Donne, must be the submarine monster that swallowed the sister merchant ship Anne a few years ago!


    Boom��


    The heavy thunderclouds in the sky began to collide, making a deafening noise, and stunned a terrifying thunder and lightning snake.


    The big raindrops sprinkled from top to bottom.


    The surface of the sea, which was not too turbulent, suddenly surged at this time, and it began to fluctuate without any rules.


    In the irregular ocean waves, there are still some huge turbid bubbles rising from the bobo, with a fishy smell from the bottom of the sea and an indescribable damp smell, and the entire surface of the sea seems to be boiling.


    It''s as if there is a giant underneath that is churn, trying to break through the water!


    In the huge waves that suddenly appeared, the rudder and sails of the Golden Meri could no longer be grasped at all. Like a model in the hands of a urchin, it was unable to passively bump up and down in the wave.


    "Everyone, go to the cabin according to the previous plan! We are not involved in the next thing!"


    Hector immediately gave the order, and the rain hit his face, sticking the thick beard and hair together, but the old captain ignored it.


    "Don''t intervene! Don''t intervene!" Caiyu''s macaw also yelled. The strangeness on the sea made the bird panic and began to flap its wings fiercely.


    But it did not leave the owner''s shoulders.


    After getting the captain''s order, the sailors on the deck followed suit, panicking a bit, but fled to the cabin without being too messy.


    When there is an abnormality on the sea, immediately withdraw to the largest bedroom on the Golden Meri.


    This group of sailors had been instructed in this way before participating in this operation, so they did not hesitate to do it.


    Hector followed after all the crew were in the cabin. .


    The thunderstorm on the sea raged even more severely, and the mast that had been unsailed was blown constantly, as if it might be broken at any time.


    The turbulence in the sea also became stronger, and more turbid large bubbles emerged from the Golden Meri, carrying a stench from the seabed.


    When he walked to the door of the bunk bedroom, the old captain turned his head. Facing the increasingly terrifying and restless sea, he took off his three-legged hat, exposing the gray head wetted by the rain, and stroking his chest with one hand.


    "Mr. Donne, Lord Cardinal, may I bless you in the first place."


    No one can be seen in the bedroom.


    The sailors who had just fled in disappeared without a trace, as if they had never appeared on the decoy ship half way.


    In the entire cabin, except for the bunks and the yellow bedding, only a book of dark red books can be seen, flying up and down in a strange manner.


    There was a flash of light on "Alice''s Bedtime Book", and the old captain and the large parrot at the door disappeared.


    "Before the battle to hunt the Storm God started, all non-combatants would withdraw to the story world for a while. Don''t worry, it is an independent space and it is absolutely safe."


    Before the start of this operation, Dorn had promised Hector that he slapped his chest like this.


    ��


    Gurgling��


    The sea is still boiling, and the sediment in the deep sea is brought up.


    In the dark blue turbid water, you can see a huge shadow moving.


    bottom up!


    Wow!


    The huge shadow moved extremely fast, and after the first clues appeared on the surface of the sea, it quickly broke through the sea and gushed out.


    Hold up the monstrous torrent of water!


    When the lifted sea water falls, you can see clearly that the huge shadow that drilled out of the sea is a maroon tentacles that is half the size of a Golden Meri and covered with scary suckers!


    Just stick out straight out, like a huge pillar of meat supporting the open sea and the sky!


    After an octopus tentacles appeared, the second and third...


    The hungry storm god, here comes.


    After the Storm God appeared, he immediately wrapped the Golden Meri with his tentacles, and the sound of the hull''s decayed collapse instantly sounded.


    Before the huge ship, which was extremely fragile under the tentacles of the behemoth under the sea, completely fell apart, there was a figure on the ship moving.


    The first to appear was the cardinal.


    Meyer did not know when, appeared on the upper deck of the Golden Meri. She stood in front of the captain''s room, her outfit changed back to a black and white nun''s dress.


    It''s just that, at this moment, this very abstinent clothes has been soaked by rain.


    Severe storms, stormy waves and stormy waves.


    In the dark sky, there was lightning from time to time.


    The huge maroon fleshy tentacles filled the hull of the Golden Meri. The horrible suckers above rise up and down, as if breathing, with vitality.


    The hull was collapsing, UU read and the cardinal of the Holy See stood there like this. Compared with the tentacles of the Storm God, she looked very small and insignificant to the situation.


    In Meyer''s hands, he was holding a book.


    Not the dark red "Alice''s Bedtime Book".


    It''s a black book, white paper, a very thin book. In the torrential rain, although the book was drenched by raindrops, it was not soaked in the slightest.


    It looks very unusual.


    After Meyer appeared, he opened the book and turned to the first page. It was empty and there was nothing.


    Then, the sister of the nun spoke with a pious and determined tone: "As the gods said, the semi-god beast is located in this sea area and died immediately!"


    Her voice fell, and words began to float in the black and white books. Any of these characters separated from the paper, as if being pulled by a gentle force, flowing towards the flesh touch of the **** of the storm...

 v5 Chapter 19： What the gods say

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The blurred characters composed of only a few words, after touching the tentacles of the **** of the storm, they become a steady stream, rushing towards the end of the tentacles!


    Below the ship, the bubbles surged more violently.


    A huge, ugly sac-like reveal, protruded out of the open water, igniting a huge wave high in the mountains!


    Hissing��Ho Ho Ho Ho!


    The giant octopus out of the water stretched out the ends of its eight arms and feet, revealing a dark mouthpart. The mouth between the arms and feet was covered with circles of frightening jagged teeth.


    The sharp roar of the tone frequency just now came from this mouthpart.


    "It seems to be weakened by a third. After all, it is a monster with a semi-god rank. I have done this very well."


    Meyer hastily assessed the state of the big octopus, and then jumped from the ship board in front of the captain''s room to the deck below.


    After this peculiar attack completed with a black and white manual, the **** of the storm had already watched her, and it would be inappropriate to continue standing on a conspicuous height to attract attention.


    Landing on the wooden deck, the sister nun dodged the creeping octopus tentacles dexterously by rolling.


    When she got up again, she already squeezed a string of pendants in her left hand, which was a symbol of the rotation of the sun and the moon, representing the original god.


    The black-and-white thin book on the right hand was turned to the second page, and there was also no word on it.


    The black-and-white book Meyer used is not a small book. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is inside the Holy See, with the most peculiar props with the power of gods.


    This book has an overbearing-sounding name-"Creation Rules".


    Contains the power of rules at the level of the gods.


    The user Meyer opened the book and formulated the "temporary rules" in the form of passwords, which will surely be recognized and followed by the world.


    The specific method of formulating the rules, Sister Sister has just used a performance comparable to that shown in a textbook.


    To put it simply, there are three steps to use the "Creation Rules" to formulate rules.


    First, make it clear that the objects affected by the rules are "semi-god behemoths" to avoid the power of the rules to hit friendly forces.


    Then set the premise for the rule.


    The premise can be very specific or very broad. For example, the nun''s sister said, "located in this sea area."


    Finally, set the result of the rule, "immediate death".


    This is the favorite way of fighting by the cardinal of the Holy See.


    The first encounter with the demigod big octopus will be the strongest king bomb!


    However, "Creation Rules" is not a death note, and it is not a curse who will die.


    According to the different targets affected by the rules, the degree of "compliance" with the rules is also different.


    To put it simply, the more powerful the existence, the more able to "skip" this set of "temporary rules" to a certain extent.


    For example, Meyer''s rule is-"The God of Storm is killed on the spot."


    But the strength of the hungry big octopus was there, and in the end it was only put into a powerful weak state, and it was more than a discount from the result of death on the spot.


    In addition to this, there is another limitation in the "Creation Rules".


    This thin black-and-white book has only three pages in total, which means that only three "temporary rules" can exist at the same time.


    If you want to make the fourth rule, you have to discard one of the first three.


    ��


    The big octopus, who was imprisoned by one-third of its strength, became annoyed.


    Shaking the huge flesh touch wanted to crush Meyer, and at the same time the thunderclouds over the sea were lowered, and the electric charges in the clouds collided with each other, forming bright silver lightning strikes on the Golden Meri.


    The sister of the nun squeezed the sun-moon revolving pendant, and a ray of holy spirit burst out, forming an all-round mask around her.


    The flashing electric light smashed his head and covered his face, smashing the mask a bit thinner.


    boom!


    Then, the red-brown fleshy end hit the mask, and Meyer threw out to the side without resistance like a slapped ball, hitting the railing.


    Then the mask shattered, and there was nothing wrong with the sister of the nun herself.


    "Can even the shield of the Holy Light be smashed so easily?" Meyer quickly stood up, only thinking that the **** of storm was extremely tricky.


    Not waiting for her to gather a light shield again.


    The octopus tentacles closest to Meyer''s landing point twisted again, this time from top to bottom, shooting straight down in front of her face.


    "So the gods said..."


    On the second page of "Creation Rules", characters began to appear.


    However, Meyer''s provisional rules for self-protection were not formulated by her.


    Because of this attack from God of Storm, there was no real fall.


    At the moment when this wriggling flesh touched high, a turbulent white mist was produced out of thin air above the tentacles!


    The fog seemed to be connected to the infinite space, and in this strange haze, a figure quickly fell.


    Sneak attack!


    It''s Don.


    Holding a dark spike in his hand, with the potential of falling, he pierced it fiercely according to the tentacles of the **** of the storm!


    Blue blood burst out, and the black nails were firmly embedded in the touch of the storm god.


    This nail from the Green Crow man is thin and long, but the length of the nail is not big enough to look at compared to the cross-sectional area of ??the tentacles of the **** of the storm.


    The position where Donne started was close to the end of the tentacles, and the black nails were all pierced in this place, and it was only less than one-fifth of the position.


    Although the thorn was stab, but if you want to play the effect of this nail, nailing the tentacles of the **** of the storm, logically speaking, it should have failed.


    But how can we use common sense to predict props that originated from the evil **** of the Apocalypse and were originally illuminated?


    The nail is not long enough, and the smell of corruption comes to it.


    The black nail of the green crow man originally carried a horrible and corrupt aura originating from [Death]. Under the original enlightenment and suppression, this aura did not hurt Dorn.


    However, when it acts on the enemy, the situation is different.


    At the tip of the black nail, the rotten breath of [death] gathered into a thread, and the ulceration pierced the remaining four-fifths of the cross-sectional length of the flesh, and it was firmly nailed to the deck.


    The Golden Meri was originally fragile for the Storm God.


    But after being pinned by this black long nail, UU reading no matter how this big octopus twitches this tentacle, it''s all to no avail.


    At most, the tip of the tentacles can be shaken weakly twice, as if the ingredients were put on the chopping board and served as mermaid meat.


    [The spikes stained with a decadent aura can imprison all creatures whose nails are embedded in their bodies. As long as the level of the imprisoned creature is lower than the ��death clone��, it cannot break free from the imprisonment. ]


    With this attack [Leaping the White Mist] and the sneak attack of the Black Spike of Death, Don saw both good news and bad news.


    The good news is that although Green Crow is only [Death''s Clone], his rank is actually higher than the demigod Storm God.


    It''s probably a good fight now.


    The bad news is that although the Green Crow Man is only [Death''s Clone], his rank is actually higher than the demigod Storm God!


    It is estimated that it will be difficult in the future.


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 20： As long as there is a health bar

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    After confining one of the tentacles of the **** of the storm with black nails, Dorn raised his head to look at the **** of the storm on the sea.


    Although it was said that when he was hiding in the white mist, he could "see" the existence of this sea demigod. But the perception through the mist is far less shocking than facing each other in reality.


    "This is too big." Dorn stared at the big octopus, only this sentence popped out of his mind.


    In his sight, the **** of the storm was like a creeping crimson mountain floating on the sea, unable to cross!


    In addition to the size of the enemy, another eye-catching visual element is the blood bar of this sea demigod.


    On the ugly head, which was like a sack, was a bright red blood trough that was so long that it could hardly be seen.


    The upper limit of blood volume is a full 300,000!


    It is necessary to know that the second-order Cretan bull is only 35,000, and the blood volume of the **** of storm has directly increased by nearly ten times.


    The difference between spawning monsters and hitting dungeons and slaughtering gods is really a bit big.


    Such an oppressive blood volume, while deterring Donne, also inexplicably brought him a sense of comfort.


    Probably from his perspective, as long as there is a health bar, it means that it can be killed.


    In addition, there is another thing to be thankful for��under the influence of the first rule of the nun''s sister''s "Creation Rules", the strength of the **** of the storm has been directly weakened by a third.


    Even in the huge blood tank, there are nearly 90,000 light gray parts.


    The system seems to be using this method to indicate that this period of blood is temporarily unavailable.


    In addition to the blood bars on the top of his head, God of Storm also has blood bars on its eight tentacles.


    "This is the first time I have seen a monster in this world where the head and other parts of the body are separated to count the health bars. I don''t know whether emptying a tentacle''s health is considered as destroying the boss part." Donn was surprised.


    The upper limit of the blood volume of each tentacle is not the same, but they are in the range of 30,000 to 40,000. Eight tentacles are approximately equal to eight second-order Cretan bulls.


    Perhaps it is because the octopus has an attached brain in each arm and foot, so it has an extra organ blood volume bar.


    Like the main blood bar on the head, the blood volume attached to the wrists and feet was also weakened by a third by "Creation Rules".


    Sister Sister Sai Gao!


    According to the usual practice, when Donn confronts the enemies of the ingredient system, in addition to seeing the blood bars, he can also receive feedback from the [intuitiveness of the ingredients] and wait for some food information.


    The information on the ingredients passed back from God of Storm is simple and rude, but very attractive:


    This wild demigod is an sss-grade ingredient.


    "Dare to love this world''s top food, is it a beast only half a step away from becoming a god!?"


    After facing the big octopus floating in the sea, Don''s mind had many thoughts.


    But in fact, these complicated and chaotic thoughts did not occupy his brain for too long, nor did they distract him from the battlefield.


    Dorn, who has experienced a hundred battles and is very good at leapfrogging monsters, knows that if you are distracted during the battle, you will lose your life.


    Donn always likes to wait until he wins, and then calmly think about food.


    At this time, God of Storm began to attack Dorne who had entered the battlefield.


    The beast demigod is very dissatisfied with this year''s living sacrifice.


    The food would hit people, and even injured it together.


    Unforgivable!


    The fleshy and slippery octopus meat that can still move is raised!


    A terrifying thunderstorm gathered in the thunderclouds above, and it fell down, and the dazzling iron tree and silver blossoms bloomed!


    Before these mighty attacks hit, Dorn retreated into the white mist of the leap that hadn''t dissipated without even thinking about it.


    He even wrapped the drenched Meyer with the surging mist, and brought her out of the attack range.


    A small step in the fog is a big step in the real world.


    Dorn took the sister''s sister and appeared on the stern of the Golden Meri.


    After he appeared, a new black death nail appeared in his hand, and he cast his eyes on the octopus tentacles that were still squirming around the tail.


    "Four nails, you must destroy your four tentacles!"


    Hands up and down.


    Some slippery mucus and blue blood splashed out, and the black nails plunged deep into the tentacles of the **** of the storm, and the decadent death aura attached to it once again pierced its flesh and blood!


    The second octopus tentacles were nailed to the wooden board of the Golden Meri, unable to twist and break free.


    Hiss! Ho Ho Ho!


    The very sharp roar of the big octopus once again came from the mouthparts full of dense serrated teeth.


    The huge sucker expanded and contracted, and the remaining six tentacles of the Storm God worked together.


    Either tightly shrunk, or waved and dropped.


    It wanted to smash the Golden Meri.


    The black nails of death are indeed not mortal things, but the vessel itself, as the carrier for nailing the two tentacles of the demigod, is nothing but a fragile wooden structure.


    As long as the **** of the storm is willing, he can easily smash it!


    "My lord, please follow the plan, and then confine the two tentacles of this beast." Meyer was holding the "Creation Rules", the black and white booklet was still on the second blank page.


    Don just nodded, then sank into the white mist again and disappeared from the stern of the boat.


    Before today, Meyer spent a lot of time on detailed battlefield speculations by referring to our combat capabilities, and worked out several sets of combat plans.


    The current situation is still fully planned.


    As long as you use Article 5 of the second set of plans to deal with emergencies, you can handle it!


    So the sister nun spoke, still in that kind of pious and sincere tone, and formulated the second provisional rule during the battle:


    "As the gods said, the ships in this sea area cannot be destroyed today."


    On the second page of the "Rules of Creation", the characters began to float, and then these characters slowly floated, being dragged by a gentle force to be scattered and attached to the Golden Meri.


    The wooden hull is covered by the flowing shimmer, and the force of rules is strengthening the hull!


    The red-brown flesh of the Storm God squirmed and smashed, but only from the fragile Golden Meri, aroused sporadic sawdust.


    It is the same as the first provisional rule of "the giant beasts and demigods die in this sea area".


    The second rule of "Golden Meri is impeccable today", the Storm God should still be able to "skip class" through his own god''s brute force.


    If it twists and smashes with flesh touch full force for two or three hours, UU reading www. uukanshu. Even if com is blessed by the power of rules, the Golden Meri, which itself is only a wooden structure, cannot escape the fate of being demolished.


    Of course, the premise of all this is-two or three hours later, God of Storm will be able to live unharmed.


    After customizing the second rule, Meyer stood alone in the stern, the rain and the sea water hitting the boat completely soaked her black and white nun suit.


    Pouring rain, roaring thunder and lightning.


    Wriggling disgusting flesh touch, shaking the fragile wooden boat.


    From such a macro perspective, the nun of the Holy See is slender and small, facing the behemoth as high as a mountain on the sea, she once again raised the sun-moon revolving pendant in her hand.


    "Although you are a demigod, your sins are unforgivable. I don''t know if the merciful Lord will purify your sins, but before that, I have to send you to see Him."


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 21： Dont let the fight stop

    After a brief leap with the white mist, Donne once again appeared on the intact tentacle of the Storm God with the most health.


    puff!


    The sharp black nails penetrated into the red octopus flesh on the outside, and once again pierced the tentacle, and completed the confinement.


    "I have to say that the things that Green Jay left behind are really useful."


    Another black nail succeeded, and Dorne sank into the white mist again.


    A big octopus with a higher level of intelligence than a beast has never encountered such a difficult human since its birth.


    One just flips through the books and easily changes the common sense and rules in this sea area.


    The other is as smooth as a sea loach, with the help of the strange white mist to swiftly on the battlefield, every time it takes a shot, one of its tentacles will be unable to move.


    The big octopus became more and more angry, like a mad beast with red eyes and loss of reason.


    Its flesh waved more restlessly, and the thunderstorm on the sea suddenly became overwhelming and dense.


    Before the **** of the storm became a demigod, he was just a powerful deep-sea monster in the storm sea area.


    Because of the unique good luck in the world, the big octopus, which is still a monster, encountered sporadic powers of authority in the deep sea. After swallowing the power of this god, it miraculously survived.


    As a result, he set foot on the long stage of ascending to the gods.


    With the simple head of a beast, and the unmatched power of any natural creature in the entire sea of ??storm, step by step, he has come to today.


    But in the final analysis, the big octopus, who became a demigod by luck, is essentially a beast.


    A beast with an iron head has never had so many tactical plans and concepts.


    Mang is over.


    However, God of the Storm was not completely indifferent to its nine brains. While trying to kill the two insects on the ship with absolute power, its movable tentacles gave up the entanglement of the Golden Meri.


    It has come to understand.


    The bug that shuttled back and forth with the help of strange fog fixed its tentacles on the wooden boat with spikes.


    Although I can''t figure out what kind of spikes can have such terrifying power.


    But as long as the tentacles are detached from the boat, that annoying bug will lose the carrier to fix its body!


    The slippery tentacles were slack, and quickly evacuated from the deck back to the sea...


    But how could Donn let go of any opportunity to weaken the strength of God of Storm before the official start of the fight?


    "When you say nail four tentacles, you nail four, and I can''t stop the heavenly king."


    The white mist surged.


    This time the emergence of the mist was met with great resistance, and a large part of the white mist was washed away as soon as it was born.


    However, Dorn managed to emerge from the mist.


    The location where he jumped this time is located in the sea, at the bottom of the Golden Meri.


    Although the tentacles of the **** of the storm on the surface of the hull have been quickly removed, there are still two in this part of the sea that are directly against the bottom of the ship and have not completely withdrawn.


    Just got it!


    Dorn''s actions in the sea are extremely flexible, like a local fish that has been active in the sea all his life.


    In addition, his perception is not weakened in the sea, and his vision is extremely clear.


    Even though he hadn''t drunk alchemy potions such as [Scuba], Dorn could breathe unblocked underwater.


    All this is due to a small object on his cuff that is emitting a subtle light.


    Murloc sleeve nails.


    It is made of mackerel''s gill scales. After the user has introduced magic power to it, he can obtain the same underwater activity ability as the mackerel.


    This thing, Marlowe has a few skilled old craftsmen who can make it, and some rich marine merchants and big pirates will also carry it with them.


    And Donne was the spoils obtained from the [Famine] degraded pirates on the Pirate Island of the Cthulhu Stone Statue.


    It is not a weapon of horror in itself, but it can exert miraculous effects on specific occasions.


    Like now!


    A series of bubbles exhaled from his mouth, and Dorn quickly waved the last black death nail in the cold water.


    One of the flesh touches of God of the Storm was nailed through, and it was firmly fixed to the bottom of the Golden Meri, unable to move.


    Since then, all the black nails, the divine props gathered from the green crow man, have been used, imprisoning half of the tentacles of the **** of the storm, rounding up is equivalent to weakening the general power of this demigod!


    The scale of victory has tilted a lot more than ours! Minus bxW*x


    Dorn dived into the thin white mist in the sea, handed in a [Yuechang] with a little effort, and returned to the Golden Meri.


    According to the original plan, all the early advantages that the hunting storm **** can create have been completed.


    It''s time for the battle to officially begin.


    Suddenly, more figures appeared on the Golden Meri, among which the fixed backbone was the archbishop of the five Holy See. Sacrifice as tianlaixsw.com


    Among the five bishops, two of them were brought by Meyer by name before coming to Storm Sea.


    The rest are the three who have been staying in the storm sea recently to help Adele team deal with the evil **** statue.


    As soon as the matter of the Cthulhu statue was finished, according to Meyer''s instructions, he couldn''t intersperse into the plan of hunting the demigod on the sea.


    These three bishops who work endlessly can be said to be the three bricks in the Holy See, where they need to be moved.


    Along with the three bishops of the model workers who participated in this operation, there was the same endless Adele team.


    But considering that the battle with the demigod was too dangerous, the only lady with the sword-bearer who was able to participate in this dispute was only good at melee combat.


    In order not to cause meaningless casualties, but also to protect the rising star of the Holy See in the future.


    Meyer sent the entire priesthood squad to Green Coconut Island, and now it has probably begun to simultaneously encircle and suppress the Son of the Storm.


    ��


    Meyer squeezed the Sun Moon Revolving Pendant in his hand, and several phantom chains with sacred aura formed on the sea, lashing towards the God of Storm!


    This method of summoning phantoms to fight has been used by the priest''s sister Kloss.


    It can only be said that Meyer deserves to be her teacher.


    The bishops of the Holy See have spared no effort to join the battlefield.


    Someone among them was singing, ethereal hymns, quickly stacking frontal BUFFs for teammates who were thrown into the battlefield.


    The poems sung by the choir are basically the same as those squinted by Yuval, but the effect of BUFF is more than three times stronger than that of Yuval!


    The configuration of the bishop''s team, apart from the aid of singing, there are also dads who wield heavy hammers and can resist energy milk. The remaining three are similar to Jixiu, all of which can mobilize water, thunder and other elements to export large nuclei at sea. Mi He Mi


    On Dorne''s side, only Vivian was the only one who coordinated to participate in the battle.


    Greg Lu''s master and apprentice were all arranged to go to Green Coconut Island. According to the previous agreement, both of them had to unconditionally obey Don''s battle arrangements, so there was no complaint.


    Don''t let the battle stop.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v5 Chapter 22： Destruction of the Storm Order

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Green coconut rock.


    Lovegood, the teacher of the Storm Order, took his men to the heights of this small stone island early this morning.


    In order for these believers to witness the emergence of the Supreme Storm God with their own eyes, and to see the majestic figure of God! Therefore, I worship and believe in the highest storm more.


    This idea and arrangement are actually correct, and the thinking is clear.


    Leading a group of believers, he waited for a while at the height of Green Coconut Rock, until the Golden Meri drove slowly into the target bay.


    "The supreme storm is coming, let me witness the mighty power!" Lovegood licked his lips triumphantly, and turned his head to face the high-powered warning of the followers.


    The children of the storm who gathered here all showed excitement when they heard the words of the teacher.


    Staring straight at the bay, he couldn''t bear to blink his eyes. I''m afraid that I missed any details of the gods coming to life and enjoying those living sacrifices.


    The reaction of the followers made Lovegood very satisfied. He nodded and sat around in a circle with satisfaction, but suddenly discovered a problem����


    The three elders of his own suddenly disappeared.


    Obviously those three people were still here just now.


    Of course Lovegood wouldn''t be so stupid to think that his three capable men had gone to the bathroom together in a group.


    "It''s a bit weird." He thought.


    But because the sacrificial ship had already sailed into the bay and seeing the highest storm about to appear, Lovegood had to press down to find the elders for the time being.


    I plan to wait until after witnessing the God of Storm enjoying the sacrifices, and then do the calculations.


    Anyway, according to the usual practice, it would not take much time for his gods to drag a boat of sacrifices to the bottom of the sea for consumption.


    ...


    Storms on the sea began to gather, and dark thunderclouds covered the sea.


    This is a scene that shows the mighty power of the gods, and it is also a precursor to the **** of storms coming out of the sea.


    "Worship and pray to our supreme storm!" Lovegood, as the priest, began his provocative speech very kindly.


    The believers under his knees also bowed in the direction where the thundercloud came.


    After that, the sea was full of turbulent waves, and the fleshy tentacles like Optimus Pillar came out of the sea!


    The storm appeared.


    "Praise the highest storm!" Lovegood said again.


    "Praise the storm!" the followers agreed.


    The cult activities on the Green Coconut Rock reached its climax at this time.


    Next, it should be the **** of the storm that swallowed the ship, and then the teacher passionately preached to the believers, saying how much the **** of the storm appreciated and satisfied our piety, and he was about to drop the gifts of the gods.


    Lovegood has gone through this process too many times over the years.


    Familiar with each other, and it''s time-tested!


    "Look! Our stalwart posture of the highest storm, crawling under the mighty power of the gods! We will eventually...finally..." Lovegood began his expert sermon, but he just started talking. NS.


    On the sacrificial ship in the bay, something strange seemed to happen.


    People on the boat were moving.


    Because of the distance, Lovegood couldn''t see exactly what those figures were doing.


    But then, he and all the children of the storm heard the terrible beasts screaming on the sea.


    After the call, the sea was surging, and the **** of the storm fully appeared, like a mountain of meat standing on the sea.


    It roared angrily and waved its giant fatty fleshy tentacles to slam the ship.


    At the same time, the thunderstorms in the black clouds became denser, and lightning silver snakes fell frequently.


    At this time, even if it was unbelievable, the teacher of Lovegood and the children of the storm could recognize the fact that the people on the ship were fighting their gods.


    The selected sacrificial organization forces against the **** of storm, let alone never seen it before, the children of the storm did not even think about it.


    But today, such an outrageous thing happened.


    According to the cognition of the children of the storm, their gods should be high, and it is impossible for them to fight with mortals.


    It''s like a tiger doesn''t fight seriously with a mouse.


    If a tiger really fights with a mouse, regardless of whether it wins or not, the dignity of being the king of beasts will be lost.


    "The highest storm will instantly crush those meat sacrifices that you don''t know so-called! Show me your eyes wide, God''s wrath is about to come!"


    Noting the turbulence of emotions and beliefs among the believers, Lovegood made a word to reassure them in time, trying to stabilize the people.


    A qualified teacher knows how to give to his gods.


    If the God of Storm faced the attack launched by the sacrificial offering, he would destroy the entire Golden Meri in an instant. If you cooperate with Lovegood, you can really preserve the dignity of being a god.


    However, the development of the matter greatly exceeded the vision of the Storm Teacher.


    His god... seems to be fighting hard to separate with the sacrifices, and he is evenly matched...


    Even in the course of the battle, the storm god''s angry and painful screaming sounded several times.


    And those who should have become sacrificial offerings have become more and more courageous as they fought, constantly summoning and using various colors, colorful elements or arcane attacks, full of momentum.


    "It shouldn''t be like this... my god..."


    Now let alone ordinary believers, even Lovegood, who is a priest, has a sense of collapse of the Three Views.


    At this year''s sea sacrifice ceremony, the house named "Faith" in the hearts of members of the Storm Church collapsed.


    "Who is on board the Golden Meri? How did Kovan find the target this year?" Lovegood, who was like a bear and had muscles on his body, was so angry that he was cracking.


    He can now confirm that the anomaly on the sea sacrifice definitely has something to do with the three elders who disappeared on the spot.


    But why do they do this?


    Before Lovegood could think about this question, he saw a believer who was staying in a lower part of the terrain running up to the "Sea Sacrifice Observation Deck" in a panic, and he was full of bad news:


    "Enemy attack! There is an enemy attack!"


    The believer who reported the letter ran and shouted, and he didn''t run two steps in Lovegood''s field of vision in total. Then, an extremely terrifying figure jumped out from behind him!


    It was a heavy-armored iron pot, the armor on it was airtight, and it was waving an exaggerated cross-shaped blunt weapon that looked very weighed!


    "Drink!"


    Carrying such a piece of equipment, the iron can was stunned to run fast.


    He caught up with the believer who reported the letter in two steps, and knocked him down with one hammer. Then it was like a chariot, screaming into the crowd and ramming!


    Cultists who were charged by this iron pot, those with better luck, could hear the crisp voices under the armor.


    Surprisingly, the voice sounded like a girl who was not too old, but because the voice was hidden in the armor, it sounded a little dull.


    "Don''t let us rest! The big octopus playing at sea won''t let us participate! The wife is too much!" The girl with heavy armor said all such incomprehensible words, which sounded very resentful.


    Those who are lucky enough to hear her complaining will become the object of venting their grievances in the next second.


    What they have to face is a charge like a rhino, and a blunt weapon that ordinary people can''t resist!


    Without any accident, the children of the storm who had gathered to the heights of Green Coconut Island to "view" were killed and injured at once.


    "Where is the Berserker?" Lovegood was surprised.


    He fumbled around his waist and wanted to take out the props gifted by the gods to resist the battle.


    But in the next second, the iron pot waved the cross, accompanied by a few bright green light clusters around him, flashing in front of him at an incomprehensible speed!


    "Drink! You look like their head! Get beaten!"


    Lovegood heard the cry of the other party, and the shadow covered by the huge cross was getting closer and closer!


    boom!


    The muffled noise made after the heavy blunt object collided with the flesh.


    "It''s over, everything is over."


    ...


    On the Green Coconut Rock, the battle continued.


    I don''t know if the oil lamp in a certain room was turned over during the battle, and the island could still be seen fluttering and choking black smoke.


    Lovegood fled to the lower part of the rock island.


    When facing the heavy armored berserker just now, the Storm Master used one of his most precious god-given items.


    It is a metal bracer.


    At the moment of injecting magic power, a huge storm and thunder can be detonated at the user''s side!


    Relying on the thunderstorm, Lovegood pushed back the momentum of the berserker''s offensive.


    However, he was still hit by the cross swung by the opponent, and now his entire left arm was numb and unconscious.


    I don��t know how many bones are broken.


    "What kind of monster is that? Every blow that removes strength has this level. If it is a heyday, wouldn''t I die on the spot?"


    Lovegood spit out a **** saliva and continued to stumble and run with injuries.


    In fact, there is more than one Iron Can Berserker among the monsters surrounding the Green Coconut Rock today.


    In the process of escaping, Master Cultivator saw a girl in light armor holding a long sword from a distance, moving so fast to drag out the afterimage. Those believers equipped with low-level god-given props had nothing to do with stretching their necks to be slaughtered in front of her. the difference.


    There is also a man who holds a burning sword in his hand, like a bard, and is also very outrageous.


    In the process of escaping down the mountain, Lovegood was downplayed by the man and shot an arrow of energy.


    He destroyed two high-level defenses and hidden items bestowed by gods to save his life, and coupled with the desperate blocking of several loyal believers around him, he was able to get out.


    "The people who attacked Green Coconut Rock and those who resisted the God of Storm on the sea are obviously in the same group." Lovegood gritted his teeth.


    He suddenly wanted to understand that he might have fallen into a well-designed trap.


    Those people on the sea seem to be deliberately cooperating with the sea sacrifice process to serve as sacrifices, and the real purpose is to lure the **** of storm to appear and defeat the gods!


    "It''s crazy, it''s crazy."


    When did this world become so crazy?


    What''s more terrible is that the Supreme Storm God he believes in has not destroyed those madmen at sea so far.


    The restlessness of the thunderstorm on the sea is still dense, and the sound of the wind and waves can be heard clearly, mixed with the sound of blasting bombardment, and the screaming of giant beasts.


    "Bless the storm..." Lovegood said this subconsciously after listening to these appalling movements, but he stopped quickly.


    It''s really hard to say whether his storm can bless him anymore.


    After all, God of Storm may not be able to protect himself now.


    Lovegood, who had firmly believed in the **** of the storm, now has a little doubt that his **** can defeat those inexplicable people on the sea...


    Even if the people attacking Green Coconut Rock are strong like monsters, those on the sea are obviously the main force, and they are not strong like gods?


    With these messy thoughts, Master Jiaozun continued to run away. He was very familiar with the terrain of Green Coconut Rock, and then walked a certain distance forward, and there was a cliff with the sea surface underneath.


    "As long as I escape into the sea, I can live."


    On Lovegood''s cuffs, a murloc cuff stud was pinned.


    On the way to escape from the heights, he lost several god-given items along the way.


    Now there is only the metal bracer that can summon thunderstorms, and this sleeve stud.


    If he could escape into the sea, this humble arm stud would provide him with underwater mobility like a shark.


    In this way, even if he is injured, he is not without a chance to escape in the sea.


    The field of vision slowly widened.


    After the sparse woods appeared in front, it was a cliff.


    After escaping here, perhaps because the hope of life is right in front of him, Lovegood''s mood is inexplicably relieved, and he wants to laugh a little:


    "I want to laugh at those berserkers who only have brute force. If I organize an offense, I will definitely make people ambush here."


    Master Jiaozun sincerely felt that he was a big man with great wisdom.


    But before the smile stayed on his face for a while, Lovegood froze.


    At the end of the forest ahead, a figure stepped out.


    "Master said that it is very likely that deserters will run to the end of this forest and jump into the sea. Now it seems that he is right. I can smell the stench on your body."


    Outside the forest, stood a young boy.


    He has messy red hair and sharp eyes like a lone wolf. There is a horn inlaid with a copper ring hanging on his chest, and he holds a very strange shape, a long pole weapon that has never been seen before.


    Lovegood froze for a moment, and then immediately showed the thunderstorm wristband on his hand.


    The hope of living is ahead, and at this time I can only fight for it.


    Moreover, Lovegood also has good combat experience.


    He could feel that the boy blocking the road in front of him was far less powerful than the iron can berserkers, female swordsmen, and male archers who encircled and suppressed the heights.


    If you are in a heyday, you can beat this boy 100%!


    Now even if you can''t move one hand, as long as the thunderstorm brace takes the initiative, you must win!


    With constant footsteps, Lovegood rushed towards the boy, and the thunderstorm on the bracer was also ready to go.


    One step, two steps...


    "The thunderstorm of the wristband covers a distance of fifteen meters. It is not a problem. It will be in the range immediately. I can already imagine the panic on the face of this fighting chick!"


    The corners of Lovegood''s mouth rose ferociously.


    Then--


    There was a loud bang!


    The seabirds and puffins hidden in the woods were startled to fly in groupswow.


    The master of the Storm Order stagnated.


    boom!


    [Roarer]''s pitch-black muzzle came out, and the second explosion sounded.


    Lovegood felt that he had no strength and could no longer run.


    He bowed his head, but only saw his chest being bombarded with holes.


    "Damn, why..."


    Things happened so quickly that Lovegood, the supreme power holder of the Order of the Storm, didn''t even figure out why to his death.


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 23： I havent gotten in the car yet? (Four thousand words)

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The gun is fast beyond seven paces, and the gun is fast and accurate within seven paces.


    The effective range of a shotgun is generally not a problem with a fan coverage of fifty to sixty meters.


    Although the magic gun made of steel hammer is not technically designed, it can also reach a damage distance of about 60 meters due to the supplement of the magic drive.


    The 15-meter attack radius of Lovegood��s storm bracers is really not enough compared to [Howler].


    "I seem to have caught a big fish. It seems that his appearance is not low in this Storm Order."


    After confirming that the enemy was dead, the hyena came forward with a gun and searched for a wave of loot.


    Murloc sleeve nails and the storm bracers all started.


    "This sleeve stud seems to have a similar one from Brother Donne, which can be handed over to Master. This brace seems to be much better than the sleeve studs. Um, you can give it to your eldest brother."


    In my heart, he assigned the ownership of the spoils, and the hyena picked up the gun and left without looking back, continuing to guard the periphery of the woods.


    "Listen to the sound of the battle, Master and the others must have played very well." After two steps, the hyena glanced at the high place of the island, and then turned its gaze to the sea with a worried look.


    On the vast sea, with heavy black clouds and dense thunderstorms, it was impossible to see the situation on the bay at all.


    Amidst the thunder, there was a violent explosion and the roar of giant beasts.


    "I don''t know what happened to Big Brother."


    ��


    On board the Golden Meri.


    The power of rules in the "Rules of Creation" is essentially transformed into a transparent film visible to the naked eye, covering the ship''s body.


    Under the blessing of this force, neither the raging wind on the sea nor the wrath of a demigod could substantially destroy it.


    At most, some non-critical parts are destroyed.


    It is not a problem to hold the hull until the end of the battle.


    The battle against the demigods on the sea continues.


    The Gospel Bishop moved flexibly on the battlefield to avoid attacks, while singing hymns tirelessly, stacking up various frontal battle buffs for his teammates.


    The priest and bishop wielding a mace, standing in front of his teammates forever.


    He will use defensive skills to share the damage for his friends, he will promptly give the wounded comrades a healing technique with super milk output, and occasionally attract big octopus hatred by cursing.


    Very reliable!


    With these two auxiliary aids, the three archbishops who are good at water and thunder elemental attacks, and Vivian who uses arcane impact to wash the ground, the output is even more unscrupulous.


    Especially Miss Fairy.


    Because the predecessor was the boss in the remains of the gods, after regaining the strength and identity of the fairy queen from the [Concert Forest], Vivian, who originally had more than 6,500 blood points, has directly exceeded 20,000 blood!


    Except for her, the priest and bishop with the thickest blood had only about 13,000 points.


    In general games, a character is too strong when it is an enemy boss, and once it becomes a teammate, it is too weak. This setting is not applicable to Miss Fairy.


    She estimated that she had completely retained the configuration and layout of the ruins boss.


    Not only the amount of blood, but also the magic reserve and combat strength.


    The arcane impact composed of pure magic has been blasting for so long without stopping, Vivienne''s attack momentum has not weakened, but has become stronger and stronger!


    Even in the process of washing the ground with artillery fire, she found a unique fighting pleasure that was different from using a staff to knock the enemy''s head.


    After this battle, Vivienne may fall in love with this attack method...


    If it is said that the five bishops, plus Miss Fairy, have achieved the combat effectiveness of specialization in a certain field. Then the remaining battlefield performance of Meyer and Donne can only be described as almighty.


    The sister of the nun who holds the sun-moon revolving pendant can summon a variety of holy light virtual images to participate in the battle.


    Whether it is attacking, controlling, or applying shields to teammates to avoid damage, it can be easily achieved.


    Dorn, who is proficient in multiple skills, is in the same situation as the sister of the nun.


    In terms of control, he has the [Dream Walker] effect of [Dream], as well as the [Sweetness] plus [Charm] skill combination that can be released directionally after reaching full level.


    These two control methods, hitting the **** of the storm, although they can''t achieve hypnosis and aphrodisiac, they can roughly make this big octopus into a state of rigidity of a few tenths to a second.


    By the way, the stiffness controlled by [Sweetness] + [Charm] seems to be generally lasting longer than [����].


    In terms of output, Dorn mainly relied on the continuous blood grinding of [parasitic spores] and toxins in this battle.


    In addition, the newly acquired equipment [Wen Feng''s Weeping Ring] is also continuing to weaken the Storm God''s health bar.


    Once this new item is activated, it will continuously draw blood from the enemies around it.


    At the same time, it is accompanied by certain horror combat special effects, such as breathtaking ghost crying and wolf howling around you, and humanoid shadows wandering around.


    The last is the aid and protection of the battlefield.


    Don can use the tentacles condensed by magic on his back to pull his teammates, and he can use the [Leaping White Mist] to adjust the battlefield position for his teammates at will to avoid large-scale skill damage.


    Anyway, he is also an all-rounder active on the battlefield.


    that is��


    Compared with the nun''s sister who has all the skills and the blessing of the holy light, and the visual perception is extremely decent, Don''s fighting style is too evil.


    As a result, he didn''t look like a divine envoy chosen by the original god, but instead lived like a person in a cult.


    "Avoid thunderstorms!"


    "Focus on attacking its still movable tentacle!"


    "Bevin, I''m injured! I need treatment!"


    "..."


    Under the attack of everyone organized, planned, and watching each other, the blood volume of the big octopus was gradually reduced by about 80,000 points.


    The body of the trunk has more than 120,000 blood available.


    Among the four tentacles that were not previously confined by the death black nails, two of them have been emptied of blood, and they have fallen into the sea unable to move.


    This top demigod sea beast that used to be able to dominate in the sea of ??storms unscrupulously, now is in a really miserable situation.


    On Donne''s side, there were injuries, but for the time being, there was no attrition that could not be combated.


    However, the human body has a limit after all, and the long-term output battle has caused the state of people other than Dorn and Vivian to decline.


    Donn is because of the [parasitic spores] continuing to supply energy. As long as the operation is planned properly, the battle is outstanding and sustainable.


    Miss Fairy is because as a relic boss, her innate magic and physical strength are relatively large.


    She and human physique cannot be generalized.


    Perceiving the weakness of his teammates'' attacks, Meyer was the first to become alert.


    In this regard, the sister of the nun also has a way to deal with it.


    The battle plan for so many days was really not made in vain, and the situation in front of her was also in her plan.


    I saw Meyer quickly turned the black and white "Creation Rules" to the third page.


    Then he began to recite devoutly: "As the gods said, the humanoid creatures on the Golden Meri will gain power equal to him!"


    This is using the last temporary rule to hang powerful buffs on teammates in order to continue the combat state.


    As for why Meyer deliberately set the target as a "humanoid" when formulating the rules, of course it was for the convenience of Vivienne.


    Meyer knew that the pretty little girl who was following the lord of the gods had a special physique, and she was a family of fairies.


    Setting the object in this way ensures that she will also enjoy the enhancement of "Creation Rules".


    It is to maximize the use of rules, not waste at all.


    Humanoid creatures acquire the mighty power equivalent to gods, in a sense, it is no different from gods on the shoulders of mortals.


    However, it is unrealistic for a mortal body to carry the power of the gods, and the "Rules of Creation" has always been compromised when it implements some extremely difficult rules.


    It is impossible for a ship to compare with the gods, but it is not a problem to double to triple the combat state, and it is easy.


    On the last page of "Creation Rules", the characters began to float, these illusory words gathered and floated, and finally, under the traction of a gentle force, began to float towards the people scattered everywhere.


    Vivienne and Meyer have the largest number of texts.


    The stronger the person, due to the advantage of physical strength, the stronger the blessing of this last rule!


    When everyone shared the powerful buff bonus brought by "Creation Rules", an accident happened on the court.


    Everyone has noticed that the words floating in the black and white booklet drifted towards the people of the Holy See, some drifted towards Vivian, but they did not drift towards Dorne!


    When he saw this scene, Meyer, who worked out the provisional rules, was shocked: "My lord is not even a humanoid?"


    Dorn himself was actually a little confused.


    what happened? Is this different from what was planned before? What about the humanoid beings like gods?


    I haven''t gotten in the car yet?


    Am I not human?


    But immediately, he thought of another possibility.


    [Plague] once said that the four gods of the Apocalypse, the original creator, and Donn are all likely to be "outsiders" in the land of miracles, and they are not affected by the high-level rules of this world.


    The rules formulated in the "Genesis Rules" are undoubtedly within this category.


    "The restrictive high-level rules will not take effect for me, but the high-level rules that are beneficial to me will also not be effective. Is it such a setting? There is no need to be so strict!"


    After realizing this in an instant, Don didn''t worry too much about how much he had lost.


    Now the battle of hunting demigods is still going on, and if you are distracted for too long, it will cause problems.


    And the other teammates, because the state of the battle has been strengthened by two to three times, the output of the firepower has become more fierce.


    Especially Vivienne, who is petite, has become a humanoid self-propelled gun on the Golden Meri! The arcane impact released is also several times larger than before!


    Once the arcane hits it down, it is simply a star burst!


    "All in one go!"


    "Take down this evil demigod!"


    "For the original!"


    Morale on the Golden Meri is high.


    ��


    Facing the crowd of Donne who had been beaten up with chicken blood, they suffered twice or even three times the damage from the attack before, and the already weak and embarrassed God of Storm couldn''t stand it.


    This big octopus didn''t think about running away.


    However, it has four tentacles nailed to the Golden Meri.


    This **** wooden ship, under the blessing of rules, is like a strong sea fortress, unable to pull at all.


    What''s even more exaggerated is that people like Dorn will prevent it from trying to self-mutilate and abandon the behavior of these tentacles.


    When the main body''s blood volume fell below 50,000, the demigod on the sea was already very weak, and the thunderstorms on the sea were not as dense and ferocious as before.


    Taking advantage of not having to jump into the white fog frequently to help his teammates avoid lightning strikes, Donne pulled out the [Soul Induction Lamp] from the story world.


    By the way, he also took a one-time consumption item, the Green Crow Feather.


    [Lamp of Soul Induction] But an extremely powerful piece of equipment, although the effect of [Life and Death Ferry] is temporarily imprisoned, it can imprison and drive any soul by itself.


    "If conditions permit, I want both the spirit and the flesh of the big octopus."


    Dorn poured magic power into the bronze lantern, and a bleak green light began to radiate from the lampshade.


    After that, he shook his wrist again and activated the green crow feather, turning it into a time-sensitive green crow that could be driven at will within the specified time.


    This red pupil, a very large bird, easily held the lantern ring under Donne''s control.


    Then, the green-feathered crow spread its wings and flew. Compared with the general storm **** on the sea, this crow was just a small black spot that flew quickly.


    I saw it flexibly dodge the already sparse thunderstorm and hit the storm god!


    Dorn controlled the crow to aim at the mouthparts of the big octopus.


    Isn''t there such a sentence?


    The hair is weak and the body is weak.


    Considering that the octopus uses the same organ for eating and excretion, Donn took the mouthparts roughly as its weakness.


    The God of Storm��s mouth with a few circles of jagged teeth was a big target, and the fearless green feather crow flew straight in with the [Soul Enlightenment Lamp] in its arms.


    After that, nothing changed in the short term.


    Dorn didn''t know if his method of use was wrong, and the imprisonment and enslavement of the soul that he said did not seem to be effective.


    Wait until everyone hit the storm god''s blood volume to only 30,000 left.


    This big octopus entrenched on the turbulent waves suddenly began to twist its body violently, and the high-frequency screaming sound was overwhelmed.


    Inside its body, UU Reading has a faint but very conspicuous green light flashing!


    Under the dark sky background, you can also see the huge red-brown body of the big octopus with a transparent phantom of the octopus, which is being twisted and pulled.


    At the same time, from Dorn��s perspective, he saw that God of Storm��s lack of health bars had fallen off a cliff!


    From 30,000 to 25,000, from 25,000 to 20,000!


    Obviously, the [Soul Inspiring Lantern] has worked, this evil **** prop is pulling and imprisoning the soul of the demigod!


    "Oh! Don''s props are working!"


    "The enemy is weak! Don''t relax, the battle is not over yet, keep attacking!"


    "Give me your head! Let me have the experience alone! Ah... No, I mean, charge with me and give it the last blow!"


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 24： After defeating the demigods

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The Storm God crashed down under the final attack of everyone''s combined efforts.


    But because there are still four tentacles nailed to the enhanced version of the Golden Meri, the body of this big octopus did not sink to the bottom of the sea, but floated on the surface.


    Like a red-brown island of dead flesh and blood.


    The thunderstorm on the sea stopped, and the black clouds began to dissipate.


    Dorn stood on the bow deck of the Golden Meri, beside Vivienne, who took a long breath of relief with an ebony staff, and Meyer who silently closed the "Genesis Rules".


    The high-altitude sunlight broke through a corner of the dissipating clouds and fell onto the sea. Let a few more beams of light appear in the otherwise dim bay.


    The light fell on the members of the crusade team, causing them to squint their eyes unconsciously.


    "When the blood volume is cleared, it will die. It seems that the **** of the storm does not have a second-order form." Dorn looked at the large octopus corpse floating in the sea, and judged it in his heart.


    After everyone stood still for a few seconds, a few "wow" crows called out from the calm sea slowly.


    It was the green feather crow that came out of the storm god''s mouthparts again.


    The bird servant, who was incarnate of the evil **** Toba, slammed into the mouth of a big octopus suicide with the [soul led lantern], but did not emerge on the spot, but still maintained a state of being able to act.


    The vitality of this thing is so strong that Dorn, who controls it, is a little surprised.


    The green feather crow flapped its wings and landed smoothly on Don''s shoulder. At this time, it was already possible to see the change in the lantern shade on its mouth.


    In the past, only green light flashed.


    Now you can still see an octopus phantom swinging its tentacles, moving up and down in a bleak green light.


    The soul of the storm god.


    "After that, I should be able to drive the soul of the big octopus through this lantern. I took the time to explore the specific procedures. After all, there is no manual for this thing."


    Dorn took the [Soul Inspiring Lantern] back into the story world with satisfaction.


    The moment the lantern was taken away, the crow servant turned into black and green smoke and dissipated, leaving no feathers behind.


    It''s really a one-time item in an absolute sense.


    The hunt for the **** of the storm has come to a successful conclusion.


    In addition to harvesting the spirit and flesh of this wild demigod, Dorn also gained a wealth of combat experience, almost a full 650,000 points!


    With these hundreds of thousands of experience, Don''s level jumped directly from the original lv51 to lv68!


    With the bonus of [Cooking God], a hidden occupation, he got a huge increase in attribute points after upgrading, and the current combat values ??have exceeded two hundred.


    The blood volume has jumped to more than 7,400 points!


    Since raising the level, I haven''t experienced this kind of stride upgrade for a long time, and then the pleasure of exploding attributes.


    In addition, during this battle, in addition to the death of the Storm God on the spot, the Storm Order serving this demigod was also directly raised to the base camp by Adele and others, and uprooted.


    As previously estimated by Miss Plague, Donne has a good hand, and coupled with the ability to shake people from the Holy See, hunting a bottom wild demigod will definitely succeed.


    ��


    Storm at sea.


    The giant merchant ship Anne stepped forward.


    After the hunting of demi-gods at sea and the attack on Green Coconut Rock were successfully concluded, all the personnel involved in this operation gathered on this ship.


    Because Dorn said he would hold a celebration banquet for everyone.


    After a great battle ended successfully, it is still necessary to carry out some relaxation and indulgence activities.


    The Anne''s left board.


    Some idle sailors gathered here, and among the crowd was Greg Lu''s master and apprentice.


    Although Greg Lu had an appearance similar to a romantic bard, he was an adventurer. With his innate straightforward character, he quickly became involved with the crew and sailors on this merchant ship.


    Now, it is his usual time to brag after the end of the war.


    "Do you know how powerful my apprentice is? The Master of the Storm Order, uh, should be called the Master? Forget it, no matter what, that guy''s appearance is as thick as a bear anyway! The arm has this-is it-thick , The thighs have this��what��big."


    Greglu made gestures as he spoke, and forced his little apprentice hyena to prevent him from getting out of the crowd.


    It''s like a parent who pulls children to perform talents in front of a group of relatives.


    "That teacher, I met my apprentice in the grove, and met on a narrow road. Hey! Guess what?"


    "My apprentice picked up this [screamer], banged, and attacked only two shots, and the opponent died on the spot. When I arrived at the scene, the body of the invincible deity''s body was completely cold."


    "Look! This is the spoils that my apprentice took back to honor me."


    After the narrative was finished, Greg Lu proudly showed the murloc cufflink that the hyena gave him.


    This thing was indeed collected from Gazun Lovegood, and the matching trophy also had a storm bracer, which was still worn by the hyena.


    The hyena had wanted to give it to Dorn before, but Dorn, the big brother, didn''t accept it, but smiled and told him to keep it for himself.


    "I didn''t expect this little brother to be so young at such a young age?"


    "What do you know, it''s called a young hero."


    "A little more about Greg Lu, I haven''t heard you telling the story of you leading the team to encircle the cultists in Green Coconut Rock for two minutes!"


    The crew on the Anne were drawn into "Alice''s Bedtime Book" before the battle started, and were released after the battle was over.


    Perfectly miss the whole plot.


    So they are willing to listen to what happened in the morning, and they are also happy to cheer up Greg Lu''s battle story.


    Excluding the adventurer master and apprentice and the crew of the Anne, another important group of forces against the storm **** this time is naturally the people of the Holy See.


    At this time, the members of the Holy See split into two waves on the Anne. UU reading


    Meyer took the five bishops to discuss matters in the bow, while Adele and the others stayed at the stern to watch the sea.


    "Hey hey hey! I heard a superb news!" Kloss trot all the way from the deck to the side of his teammates.


    The priest sister had already taken off her heavy armor at this time, and she was wearing a white uniform commonly seen in the Holy See. Even if she wears some serious style clothes of the Holy See, she still looks like a vigorous girl with a high ponytail.


    After the conversation, without waiting for Adele and others to ask her what news she had heard, the pastor''s sister went on to say:


    "I just heard Teacher Mayer tell Archbishop Bevin that she will start reforming the restaurant of the Holy See after returning home. She finally feels that the food in our restaurant is hard to swallow!"


    "You said, why did Teacher Meyer suddenly get acquainted? The last time I proposed to her, I was scolded and punished for copying half of the "Divine Canon"."


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 25：

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "I think it''s possible that Bishop Meyer has eaten Mr. Don''s dishes?"


    After squinting Yuval''s glance towards the deck passage leading to the bow, he began to guess in a low voice.


    "Huh? I think you''re right." Kloss nodded, "That''s right! Let Meyer have a meal made by Donne early, this problem will be resolved early. If you miscalculate, you should introduce them earlier. Yes, maybe I could eat a lot less boiled pork slices and boiled green peppers before. Damn it!"


    None of the three Adele replied.


    Judging from their expressions, it is estimated that they acquiesced and agreed with the pastor''s sister''s remarks.


    Kloss is the kind of personality that can''t be idle as soon as she speaks, and soon thinks of a new topic:


    "But then again, how did Dorne and Teacher Mayer meet? Is it because of the evil **** statue that Dorne was found by the teacher? They didn''t tell us this."


    "And, have you noticed? Teacher Mayer was so strange when he got along with Dorn. She was so strict with us, and she often attacked me. But in front of Dorne, she was like a gentle sheep, super obedient. of."


    The three Adeles listened to Kloss''s dangerous speech, and they all glanced at the deck passage leading to the bow of the ship.


    After making sure that no one came over, they all looked helplessly at the priest''s sister. Although the expressions are different, they all convey the same meaning��


    Why do you always get murdered by Bishop Meyer, don''t you have any points in your heart?


    "Maybe it is the cardinal who thinks Don''s food is very delicious, so he has a better attitude towards that guy." Kisho joined the topic.


    "No, it''s not that the attitude is better. Like I just said, the teacher is respectful and respectful in front of Donne!"


    Kross shook her head, obviously not agreeing with Kisho''s words, and then a wise light flashed in her eyes:


    "There is only one truth! Teacher Mayer must have been caught by Donne. It is the kind of handle that can be asked to do anything, so she has to promise him and obey."


    The fact that Dorn is the noble envoy of the Holy See is currently only known to the Ascetic Pope Mohani and Cardinal Meyer.


    Even the two bishops who came together were half-knowledgeable, only knowing that Dorn was a great figure who was extremely important to the Holy See.


    Therefore, when Kloss and others saw Meyer''s respectful attitude towards Dorn, they would naturally be puzzled.


    Doubt, but don''t say.


    After all, they did not dare to inquire directly about matters related to the cardinal.


    "Ah, Kloss."


    While the priest''s sister was still talking about her genius guess, Adele, who had not spoken, let out a clear cough and stopped her speech.


    However, the latter was obviously still unfinished: "Huh? What''s the matter? Adele doesn''t realize that I guessed it makes sense? Teacher, she must be..."


    As he talked, Kloss felt something was wrong.


    Sister Adele''s expression turned helpless and helpless.


    After squeezing their eyes at them, Yuval and Kisho were silent and silent.


    Even the atmosphere and air around him seem to have become a little bit colder.


    Clos turned her head in a panic, and saw Meyer, who had changed into a Vatican uniform, standing behind him. The temperament is gentle, like the big sister next door, with a kind smile on her face.


    "Um! Teacher!?" The priest''s sister panicked. Even if her character escapes behind her back, she will still fall into a group when she sees her teacher.


    "Kross, are you familiar with the "Scripture"?" Meyer kept smiling.


    "Teacher, don''t wow! I copied half of it all night!" The priest''s sister collapsed in tears.


    "Oh, then copy one copy this time, copy it now."


    "Ah? Wait a minute, when do I have to copy a copy? I haven''t eaten yet! Save me! Sister Adele! Ah! Don, help!"


    Meyer directly dragged Clos, who was asking for help, away from the stern.


    And the three of Adele just cast a "good luck" look.


    As for Dorne, who was named for rescue, he was in the kitchen of the story world at this time and did not hear a call for help. Even if he heard it, he wouldn''t really come to save Kloss.


    It''s not bad to be miserable.


    ��


    Story world.


    The kitchen of the old castle in the middle of the lake.


    The food for the celebration banquet tonight will be cooked here.


    In the kitchen, there is only one person in the kitchen.


    Originally Vivian followed him into the book.


    But as soon as Miss Fairy appeared, Alice asked about the situation of the hunting demigod battle today.


    Although Long Niang has always been on the battlefield at sea, because of the vague perception of the outside world, if you want to know the details of this battle, you still have to ask the parties involved.


    For Donne, it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, with the [arms and feet] skill, he can control the entire kitchen by himself.


    "Let me think about what it is better to do tonight. After all, it is to entertain so many people, plus everyone has contributed to my hunting of demigods. If you don''t ask them to eat a good conscience, I will be overwhelmed."


    Dorn touched his chin and began to think. The eight magical tentacles that stretched out behind him all danced and began to prepare food, just like his flexible arms stretched out.


    There are a lot of ingredients in the kitchen.


    There are vegetables and fresh meat that have just been picked from the Marlow market, the fresh seafood that Long Niang has just picked up from the sea, and a very precious chunk of Cretan bull''s frozen leg.


    With this abundant amount of ingredients, it is not a problem to hold up a dinner party.


    In addition, Dorn is also preparing to make a "special food for defeating the demigods" tonight.


    The ingredients are naturally the big octopus itself.


    At present, this dead demigod has been taken into the story world by Donra. Its size is too large, and it almost directly occupies a small half of this independent space.


    After the octopus meat is cut, it can''t be piled up in the cold storage.


    Directly liquidate the position.


    In order to store these fresh and good ingredients, Dorn had to let Alice open up a large open space, adjust the temperature, and act as a temporary warehouse.


    "It��s better to be happy alone than always happy. Taking out half of the octopus tentacle meat should be enough for everyone on the Anne to eat tonight. UU Reading "


    He asked the dragon mother to directly send half of a huge octopus into the kitchen, and used the ��Ding Cattle Technique�� to clean up all the big suckers dexterously.


    After the sucker was gone, the tentacles didn''t seem to make people lose their sanity.


    Below the reddish-brown skin, there is white and clear octopus flesh, even if it is now whole, it looks strangely appetizing.


    "Sure enough, it was the first sss-grade ingredient I found, and it looks very good!"


    Dorn nodded in satisfaction and continued to move the kitchen knife.


    Dorn has already considered what to eat with these sss-grade ingredients tonight.


    "With such a large portion of octopus meat, it��s okay to cook as many dishes as you like. Braised, stir-fried, added to seafood celebrities, as well as making takoyaki, octopus balls, should all taste very good!"


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 26：

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The eight tentacles flew flexibly, and the entire kitchen has entered a state of orderly cooking.


    Under the operation of these tentacles, the bright silver kitchen knife briskly chopped the ingredients on the chopping board, the cast iron cauldron was stir-fried on the stove, and the fragrance of the food overflowed.


    And Don��s own hands are currently making, it is a famous snack that can be seen in commercial streets in all places in the heavenly dynasty��


    Octopus balls.


    Then again, the octopus **** sold in commercial streets are actually small flour balls, cabbage balls, and egg balls.


    Laugh to death.


    There is no octopus in the octopus balls.


    It''s like no wife can be found in a wife''s cake.


    However, this kind of problem does not exist in Dorn. Do it yourself, what you pay attention to is the actual use of materials.


    Large sections of octopus legs are sprinkled with salt and rubbed, then blanched with boiling water, and cut into a centimeter size.


    Take some prawns and crabs that Dragon Niang has just caught in the sea, and blanch them, then pick out the white-flowered prawns and crab meat and cut them into small pieces for later use.


    Then he chopped some green onions, and then Dorn chopped some red **** and cabbage at will according to his personal preference.


    Once such rich ingredients are prepared, it is time to start making the batter.


    Beat a few fresh poison feather eggs, stir until the egg whites and egg yolks are even, by the way, borrow some poison feather chicken broth from the stew pot on the side to pour in and mix.


    Pour the mixed egg juice into the flour and continue to stir to form a non-lumpy batter.


    The batter made by Donne is pale yellow and very thin. This is to make the octopus **** crispy on the outside and smooth on the inside.


    Take out [Ruyi] and turn it into an electric oven with semi-circular grooves.


    Warm up for a while and add a little oil.


    Pour the batter into eighths full.


    After that is the feeding process, filling each groove with full octopus meat, white-flowered shrimp meat and crab meat scraps.


    "These seafood are all brought up from the sea by myself, so you can rest assured when you eat them."


    Seeing the slowly solidified batter enveloping the seafood ingredients and smelling the faint scent of cooked wheat on the electric oven, Dorn felt happy.


    Then add some chopped vegetables such as cabbage and red **** into the groove.


    Heat until each ball is golden brown and set to a slightly crispy degree, and turn them over one by one with a small wooden skewer.


    Continue this step, and the octopus batter will slowly become a round ball under the regularity of the mold.


    The meatballs are baked, partly with sweet sauce, part with salty sauce, and finally sprinkled with a little seaweed.


    A real octopus ball is made!


    After making the balls, Don picked up a special piece of octopus from the chopping board next to him.


    It is said that this piece of meat is special because the meat from other parts of the big octopus, although the quality is topped, looks normal after being cut.


    But this piece of meat is not ordinary.


    Not only does it have a white and translucent jade-like flesh, but it is so normal to hold it in your hand, but you can see the whole piece of meat exuding a bright and faint light!


    The previous plan to let Donne hunt the three demigods in order to improve his strength to avoid the persecution of the evil gods was proposed by Miss Plague.


    And this former Cthulhu who surrendered to our side, after exposing this plan, also deliberately made a statement to Dorne��


    "A creature above a demigod has a piece of [spiritual flesh] in its body, or it can be called [��ͷ��]."


    "After you hunted the big octopus on the sea, it is estimated that such a big lump of meat will definitely not be able to be eaten by yourself, and you will definitely eat it with the people around you."


    "But remember, the meat from other parts of the demigod can be shared with others, but this piece of spirit meat must be eaten by yourself."


    "After digesting the authority and psychic energy in the spirit of the storm god, with the golden finger originally given to you, you may be able to officially take the first step towards becoming a god."


    "After all, the object you are going to fight against is the forces of the Apocalypse and the evil gods. Only the gods can fight against the gods."


    After recalling the serious words of Miss Plague in his heart, Donne weighed the soul of the Storm God in his hand a few times.


    "I don''t know whether the luminous ingredients can make luminous dishes."


    His tone was relaxed, but he didn''t dare to neglect at all. I just thought about cooking this special meat from the demigod, and set up a special stove for myself.


    This wave is eaten by the cook.


    ......


    The Merchant Ship Anne.


    The sun over the storm sea sank half way below sea level.


    In this calm dusk, everyone in the boat was looking forward to it, and the celebration after hunting the **** of storm finally began.


    Several temporary wooden sheds were built on the deck, and a batch of pots, pans and tableware were also placed on the deck.


    Inside these big pots and bowls, there are hot and fragrant foods.


    This is how the celebration dinner will be held tonight.


    Dorn calls it "self-service". The dishes are all prepared and delivered from the story world. Everyone can take whatever they want to eat.


    Take it, you can take it.


    "Kidsu, do you think the sunset on the sea looks like a hot and steaming pumpkin." Kloss lay on the railing of the deck, staring at the sunset on the sea level.


    A few hours ago, the pastor��s sister was arrested on the spot for criticizing Cardinal Meyer behind her back. She was supposed to punish the copy of the entire "Sacred Book", and she was not allowed to eat if she did not finish copying it.


    But under Clos''s bitter pleading, Meyer finally agreed to wait for her to be punished after she finished the celebration banquet.


    "The Holy Code" can be copied at any time, but the celebration banquet hosted by Donne will not be repeated if you miss it.


    "Huh? Does it look like?" Kishu answered casually when he was asked.


    "Like. I just saw it at the mouth of the meal. The hot boiled pumpkin is said to be made with a special monster charm pumpkin. It looks soft and waxy. I really want to try it now."


    While saying this, Kloss retracted her gaze from the sea, and looked pitifully at the wooden sheds on the deck:


    "It''s not just pumpkins. In the food over there, the grilled sea fish has the right color, and the taro is boiled to a crispy luster. They all look like the sun falling into the sea."


    Kisho: "Stop talking, I''m even more greedy about what you said."


    Yuval: "Cross, I have to say, when you describe food...it''s quite poetic."


    At present, the buffet area is crowded with people and everyone is so enthusiastic that they can''t get in at all.


    At the beginning of the celebration banquet, the members of the Holy See, under Meyer''s signal, showed their good qualities of humility and planned to wait a while before picking up the meal.


    The appetite can''t be restrained at present, but before enjoying, please be modest...


    Anyway, Dorn made it clear that this time the buffet will be full!


    After waiting for a while, it was estimated that the crew of the Anne had already taken a round of meals, but there were not too many people in the dining area.


    The four priests exchanged their eyes and felt that they had been humbly long enough, so they all left and formally participated in today''s celebration dinner.


    ......


    After some congestion, the four priests retreated to the Jiaban area where they had just waited.


    The plates in everyone''s hands are full.


    In the end, the crew of the Anne are all ordinary people, and Adele and the others are grabbing food, and they still have obvious physical advantages.


    "Huh? Kisho, what is this round one on your plate?"


    Kloss glanced at his companion''s plate, and then noticed a golden-yellow spherical food that had never been seen before, exuding the scent of wheat and seafood.


    Kisho sat down on a wooden barrel in Jiaban, picked up his knife and fork, and was about to start eating:


    "I just heard the person next to me say it''s called Takoyaki. It was made with the tentacles of the big octopus that I hunted in the morning."


    Using a demigod to cook such a thing, most people probably wouldn''t even think about it.


    However, if the person doing this is Donne, the priests feel that it is normal and understandable.


    Donn, not eating people may be the bottom line for his choice of food...


    "It looks delicious." Kloss blinked at Kisho''s plate.


    And Jixiu immediately understood, and immediately stretched out his hand to protect his food:


    "I snatched it with hard work. I want to eat it myself. You don''t know how popular this thing is. You are almost taken out as soon as you add it."


    "Stingy. Tonight I secretly called Donne to give me a meal! Then I will definitely give it to you! Humph!" Kloss smacked and sat down on the floor.


    The food on her plate was enough for her to eat for a while.


    But people''s desires are always unsatisfied, even if the food they choose is very delicious, every bite can bring warm happiness.


    But Kross was still curious about the taste of that octopus ball.


    It''s a pity that, as Kishu said, octopus **** are one of the most popular dishes. Once they are released from the story world, they will be robbed directly.


    There is no more dining area now, and I don��t know when to wait until the next round of replenishment.


    "In other words, what does the demigod taste like..."


    The pastor''s sister was just like that, eating what was on the plate, thinking about what was in the pot, happy and annoyed.


    At this time, a bright silver fork stuck into her plate. On the fork, there is a half-cut octopus ball.


    It was Adele who was throwing food at Clos blankly.


    "Woo��Sister Adele is really the best to me!"


    The priest''s sister was so touched that she couldn''t help holding Adele immediately, and kissed her on the white and cold cheek of the other party.


    But before that, you still have to taste the demigod of Dorn''s cooking. How delicious is it?


    Can''t wait to pick up the fork, fork half of the ball and stuff it into his mouth.


    The octopus **** made by Donne are large, half of which is enough to fill Kloss��s small mouth.


    The surface of the hot meatballs is brushed with salty grilled pork chop sauce. The crust is crispy and crunchy when bitten down, and the inside is soft and delicious, with a strong seafood flavor.


    If you taste it carefully, you can chew the real octopus in the meatballs. It''s fresh and tough. The soft and waxy **** are filled with just the right amount of grain.


    Match with the minced shrimp and crab meat that melts in your mouth; bite it, the cabbage and red **** with the fragrance of vegetables.


    The whole ball is rich in ingredients, and the combination of ingredients is harmonious, complementing each other, and the taste is excellent!


    "This big demi-god octopus is so delicious too! Woo��I voluntarily follow Donn to hunt the next delicious demi-god beast!" The priest sister swallowed the octopus balls, staring directly in her eyes. .


    She has already decided that when the new round of octopus **** is sent to the dining area, she must rush in and rob him five or six!


    At the side of Clos, Adele and the others also started to enjoy their own food contentedly.


    In Class A, the Anne''s crew can be seen everywhere, leaning on railings, or sitting on the ground. They are carrying plates full of food, swallowing and chewing happily.


    This self-service celebration banquet went from Danhong''s sun to the surface of the sea and ate it until the star Dou came out of the water to rise above the sky.


    The Anne was always full of cheerful air.


    ��


    Story world.


    In the restaurant of the old castle in the middle of the lake.


    Both Vivienne and Alice stay here to enjoy today''s special dinner.


    Anyway, after Doen made a dish, he would call Dragon Mother to take part of it, which was very convenient.


    Inside the kitchen.


    Dorn��s eight arms and legs kept cooking to ensure that tonight��s celebration banquet would eat everyone to their stomachs.


    And with his own hands, he stopped early and started eating directly on the side of the stove.


    You can''t treat yourself badly, isn''t it?


    At present, both the octopus **** made with the tentacles of the **** of the storm or the fried octopus made with the soul of the **** of the storm, Dorn has already tasted them carefully.


    Just wait for the system to give him a jump prompt.


    After earnestly enjoying the food, the lovely system prompt also arrived as promised��


    System reminder: ��Predator��The effect is triggered, and the attributes of attack, defense, physique, agility, and mental power are enhanced.


    The rewards of eating beasts and demigods are very high. The five-dimensional combat attributes of [Predator] income are all between 80 and 100!


    In addition to the benefits of the previous upgrade, Donne��s attributes are close to 300 points!


    Of course, this is not all.


    System reminder: [Simultaneous Stomach Pouch] effect is triggered, the same type of skills are retrieved, and the skills are combined and upgraded.


    System reminder: The superimposed skills are [Wrists and Feet] and [Biting], and you will get the skill [Luoshan Touch (not upgradeable)].


    [Synchronized Stomach Bag] Similarly, Dorn didn''t disappoint, he successfully copied a skill from a demigod, and brought two old skills together to upgrade.


    Open the skill panel happily, this newly acquired skill is described as follows��


    [Luoshan''s Touch]: 1. The demigod''s might, drive away the thunder!


    2. More flexible tentacle control. After UU reading has used the touch of eight snails, you may feel that your hands are nothing more than this.


    3. From the suckers of the tentacles, you can reveal mouthparts with double-layer horror serrations, and bite the enemies bound by the tentacles!


    "Looking at it roughly, it seems to be a combination of the effects of [arms, feet] and [bite], and it has been strengthened. Then while extending the tentacles, it also adds the power of the storm **** to control the thunder, which is very good. "


    Try to extend the touch of the snails in the kitchen.


    The original white squid tentacles were replaced by stronger and more flexible octopus tentacles.


    "Compared to [Wrists and Feet], I feel that this [Luoshan Touch] can also control the thickness of the tentacles. Now this level is far from my limit. However, if the tentacles are maximized, this kitchen will probably be filled by me. , I''ll try again later in an open place."


    I roughly felt the feeling of using the new skill, and Dorn was very satisfied.

 ~： Today this chapter will be published later

    Like the title, I haven''t finished coding yet, and sent it early in the morning after coding.


    I took the time today to sort out the thoughts of this volume.


    Not surprisingly, "Climbing the Gods and Long Steps" is the last volume of this book.


    It is estimated that it will be 12w words in October, and then by mid-November, the book will be finished by about 120w words.


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v5 Chapter 27： Sea of ??illusion

    Whether it��s the large amount of attribute points this time, or the [Luo Dan��s Touch], they all rely on the additional skills of the title [Heavenly Player] and eat octopus balls.


    And the benefits of hunting the **** of storm are far more than that.


    The biggest gain is after eating the stir-fried octopus made by the "spiritual meat" of the **** of the storm.


    How to describe this fried octopus?


    It was really delicious when it was eaten, worthy of its SSS rating.


    But after eating, the stamina is very big.


    About five minutes after the "spirit flesh" was eaten, a cold sensation spread throughout Dorn''s body, as well as intense burning pain.


    In front of his eyes appeared a azure blue color, like the boundless sea, covering the entire world with an endless horizon. Above the sea are backlogs of black clouds and roaring thunderstorms.


    In the sea, Dorn can see all kinds of marine life.


    He has such a feeling that these marine creatures are all creatures that really exist in this stormy sea.


    And these creatures are not in the same space in the sea, but Don can see them in full through the "Unreal Sea" in front of him.


    If the cold touch and burning pain don''t exist, this experience is quite magical to be honest.


    Decrease bX*wX*��. At this moment, in this "Illusive Sea", whether it is fish, crustaceans, molluscs, or other unnamed, strange-looking marine monsters, they are still stunned at this moment.


    Their attention is all in the direction that Dorn casts his line of sight.


    Then, the silhouettes of all the marine creatures began to be distorted and entangled together, and the entire "Unreal Sea" was so complex and turbid several times that nothing could be seen.


    The black clouds and thunderstorms above are becoming more and more violent.


    Dorn felt that he was also fully integrated into this turbid sea, and he began to slowly lose himself, unable to find a sufficiently accurate and clear self-positioning.


    At the same time, the cold touch and burning pain are driving him to constantly move in the "sea", and Dorn feels like he is an undercurrent in this sea.


    Should stay here forever and ever, constantly surging and moving forward.


    ...


    Inside the restaurant of the castle.


    Alice and Vivienne had originally sat down for dinner.


    While eating, she was devouring, the dragon lady''s movements sucked in by the storm suddenly stopped, and there was no time to wipe the food residue at the corner of her mouth.


    Sacrifice such as 99bxwx.com sacrifice such as. White Alice: "Wow! What''s wrong! What''s wrong! Why do I feel so shaken? My home is going to be torn down!"


    Black Alice: "It''s the strange thing coming from the kitchen, Donne seems to have something wrong?"


    The expressions of the two dragon maidens were a little flustered.


    As for Miss Fairy, she didn''t feel anything about the "shaking feeling of the earth and the mountains" that Alice said. For her, everything in the castle was normal.


    But when I heard that the source of the problem might be from Dorn.


    Without a word, Vivian jumped off the high dining chair, grabbed the ebony staff, and rushed towards the kitchen!


    "Wait for me!"


    The two dragon girls also climbed down the stool, stumbled and ran towards the kitchen.


    ...


    In that turbid, unclear sea of ??illusion.


    Don''s consciousness is getting more and more blurred. He slowly dives in this "sea", leaving only some survival instincts and tenacious consciousness, trying to find and awaken himself.


    I don''t know how long it will take.


    There was another change in the "Illusive Sea", and a strange warm current suddenly surged from the bottom of the sea!


    Dorne was quickly enveloped by this warm current, which felt very familiar--


    It''s like you are sitting at the dining table at home. It was the evening, the light was warm and yellow, and the clashing sound of the chopping board with the kitchen knife, the frying pan and the spatula was heard in the kitchen, and there was a heat filled with the aroma of the food.


    Warm and at ease.


    This is the feeling brought by [Cooking Power].


    Under the strong impact of [Cooking Force], Don''s consciousness suddenly became sober a lot.


    "What''s wrong with me? I just seemed to... don''t think [I am me]?" He asked himself.


    When the sense of disorientation engulfed by the turbid "Illusory Sea" faded, Donne recovered his strong self-awareness.


    I am me, Don, and Chen Yu.


    With the emergence of this idea, the turbid "Illusive Sea" before my eyes calmed down, becoming clearer and bluer.


    The thunderstorm above also died down, no longer showing the untamable sense of riot, but instead brought a bit of meekness.


    Immediately afterwards, Dorn saw those living marine creatures in the "Illusive Sea" that were probably all edible.


    Most of them have no hands or feet, and they don''t have any rich expressions.


    But when Don''s consciousness regained clarity, these marine creatures seemed to worship him in the "Unreal Sea".


    Finally, the ocean of nothingness in front of him dissipated, and Don''s thoughts returned to the kitchen of the story world.


    The familiar kitchen stove reappeared before his eyes.


    The Luoshan touch on his back stretched and remained motionless, and all cooking operations had stopped.


    Don only felt very tired at this time. He turned his head and saw a familiar figure running in at the kitchen door.


    First Vivian, then two dragon maidens.


    "Dorn? Are you okay?" Miss Fairy trot in front of Dorne, got close to her body, and touched Dorne''s forehead on her tiptoe.


    There was a soft and good smell uploaded from her There was a little accident, but now it''s okay. "Dorn shook his head.


    However, such a sentence is obviously not enough to reassure Vivian.


    She circled Dorn nervously a few more times, and also swung her staff to cast a spell to check the latter''s body.


    "It''s really okay, it''s okay. But Don, I feel like you...have become much stronger, not the same as before, this time...I can''t tell."


    After checking Dorne with natural spells, Vivienne was a little relieved, but at the same time, there was a strong confusion on her face.


    At this time, the two dragon maids also probed their heads behind to confirm that Don was really okay, and the black dragon maid among them spit out like this:


    "What the **** are you doing? Did you blow up the pan while cooking? I felt like it was going to collapse just now."


    "I myself still don''t particularly understand the current changes. After I figure it out, I will explain it to you slowly." Dorn scratched his cheek.


    "Uh-huh."


    In response to this answer, Miss Fairy held the staff and cleverly nodded her head twice.


    Mi He Mi. She had always believed in Dorne that way.


    Black Alice dragged White Alice''s hand with a disdainful face and left, and she turned back and muttered as she walked: "Huh! Who cares about you. I''m going to eat by myself. Don, you just don''t want to leave my kitchen." Just blow it up!"


    "Alice cares about you. So, let me know what happened later."


    Before she completely walked out of the kitchen, Bai Longniang, who was also a part of Alice''s body, turned her head to tear down.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v5 Chapter 28： 1/3 God

    With Dorn''s relief, Vivian also temporarily returned to the restaurant to continue eating dinner.


    Only Dorn himself was left in the kitchen, standing silently.


    "The sporadic authority of the Storm God is about the storm and the ocean. After eating its flesh and soul, I inherited its authority."


    Doren, who was still a bit confused before, woke up like a divine enlightenment, and some information related to the gods naturally appeared in his mind.


    I just caught a glimpse of the "Illusive Sea", the process of losing myself in it, and finally regaining myself with the help of [Cook Li] is the process of inheriting the authority of the Storm God.


    At present, Dorn, who has acquired authority, can call out the sea of ??illusion at any time, and control this "sea" through his own mind and spiritual power.


    The specific effect of this operation is to be able to manipulate the sea water in a sea area in the real world and control the marine life in the sea area.


    In addition, the storm can be controlled at any time.


    "Is this to be regarded as touching the power of the gods? But apart from feeling that I have become a lot stronger, there seems to be no other obvious changes."


    Although after accepting [Plague]''s suggestion of hunting demigods, Donn was more or less prepared for this. But after really taking the first step towards becoming a god, I still feel that there is no real feeling.


    In addition, Dorn recalled the process of just immersing in the sea of ??illusion, and finally he successfully inherited the power of the storm **** with the help of [Cooking Force].


    What would happen if you were not in the muddy "sea of ??illusion" and found yourself back?


    It doesn''t seem to be a fuss, but Don is a little scared after thinking about it.


    Dorn opened his attribute panel again, and his gaze fell on the cooking power bar under the hidden occupation [God of Cooking].


    Only then did he realize that his cooking bar was empty, and there were only more than 660 points left!


    "Gan? Where is my cooking power? How am I so big? I was there just now!"


    After asking the god-level [Plague] to eat roast evil eyes, he cut a full 1 million cooking power.


    In the process of cooking big octopus today, because the octopus meat itself is SSS grade, maintaining the final dish at the SSS level does not consume much cooking power at all.


    Therefore, the reason for the mysterious disappearance of [Cooking Power] is obvious��


    All the cooking power points stored before were all consumed in the process of assisting oneself to obtain the power of the **** of storm.


    Thinking about it this way, Dorn couldn''t help but feel a bit painful.


    That''s 1 million, 1 million, it should have been spent in a lifetime.


    This wave of bleeding.


    But after thinking about it, it is indeed impossible to embark on the road to becoming a **** without paying any price.


    Just paid a huge amount of renewable [cooking power], seems to be acceptable?


    Looking at the bottom of the cooking bar, which was almost empty, I don''t know when, another trough will come out.


    This trough was filled a third by the surging azure blue, and it was unclear. Not only is it not a choice, but there is no explanation on the side.


    Donne stroked his chin and began to think:


    "Miss Plague said that in order to gain the power to fight against the gods, you must incarnate the gods."


    "He proposed to let me eat the **** of storm, red fish, and black snake, and then I can completely get rid of the threats of other apocalypses...It should mean that after eating these three demigods, I will be able to become a goddess, right?"


    "So, this extra unknown slot is actually my progress bar for becoming a god?"


    The progress bar of becoming a **** was filled with the authority of the **** of storm by one-third.


    So I should count now, half-god?


    No, a third of God?


    After thinking about this suspected "God Progress Bar" for a while, Dorn turned his attention back to the cooking power mechanism again.


    "Speaking of which, will the [Cooking Power] mechanism attached to the [Cooking God] hidden job... the most important role is actually to help become a god?"


    However, to digest the authority of a demigod requires 1 million cooking power points...


    Where can I find another 1 million?


    "Relying on cooking for ordinary people and getting [cooking power] by hanging up the restaurant, I don��t know that it will take the year of the monkey to earn so much...Even if I invited a human expert like Meyer to eat before, I only earned more than 20,000 points."


    Sacrifice such as suyingwang.net. "So, if I want to further seize power from the red fish of [War] or the black snake of [Famine], I should first think of a way to go to the holy city of Jebus to invite the original meal?"


    Shaking his head, Donne temporarily stopped these complicated thoughts.


    Before proceeding to the next step, you should look for [Plague] again.


    He is now the koo-headed sergeant of the original forces, and Donne himself can''t understand the things that he can''t understand. If he asks him, he might be able to solve it.


    Right now, I still think about how I want to explain my current situation with Vivienne and Alice.


    Whether Miss Fairy or Long Niang, they are all the closest and most trustworthy people around Don.


    Before that, they also had a certain understanding of the dispute between the original and Tianqi, and even the end of the battle of God. Therefore, he "relied on eating to become a god" in order to deal with the plan of the **** war, Donn did not intend to conceal the two of them.


    ��


    The self-service celebration banquet lasted until late, with enough food and drink, everyone had a good night''s dream.


    Until the next morning, everyone completed a feat at sea, and finally it was time to part ways.


    Decrease bxwx.CO����. Hector will take the Anne to sail in the storm sea.


    Meyer returned to the Holy See with the bishops and priests. They had too many things to report and record.


    Greg Lu said that he would go to Golden Oak City again. He found the alchemist Miss Fafna, and then gave his apprentice hyena a wave of alchemy potions that temper the body and enhance the ability of magic coordination.


    Most of the people who Dorn will return to the mainland are sent to the story world. UU Reading only left Meyer and Vivian, who are relatively heavier to Dragon Mother, trekking together [Jumping into the White Mist].


    When the hazy white mist was called out, Captain Hector stepped up to say goodbye.


    He took off his cocked hat and stroked his chest with one hand in a sincere tone:


    "Mr. Dorn, and Lord Mayer. The evil sea beast who pretended to be the **** of the storm is the biggest nightmare and fear of the Anne at sea. Now that the source of this fear has been removed, I represent all the crew of the Anne and the martyr. The crew of Perth, salute you."


    The other sailors on the ship also took off their hats and saluted Dorn and others at this moment.


    "This is what we should do." Dorn just shrugged.


    After that, he said cherished words to Captain Hector, and took Vivienne and Meyer, turning his head into the endless white mist.


    The tall and tall figure drifted away until it was no longer visible, and on the boat until the white mist dissipated.


    At the moment, it''s still early.


    The place where Donne summoned the white mist was facing the east. After the white mist dissipated, only the sea and sky junction and the rising sun could be seen in this direction.


    "Get rid of the evil demigod on the sea...Mr. Donne, Lord Mayer, no matter what grand plan you are doing, may the original glory always bless you."


    The old captain faced the east and squinted his eyes. Instead of putting on the cocked hat immediately, he buried his head in the direction of Chaoyang again, and the cold sea breeze in the early morning messed his gray hair.


    The gorgeously feathered macaw on his shoulder flapped its wings and flew toward the mast, while yelling loudly:


    Mi He Mi. "The sun is up, we set sail!"


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v5 Chapter 29： go home

    Because of the [White Mist of Jump], Dorn travels very fast over long distances.


    After arriving on land, they could also send the people of the Holy See and Greg Lu''s apprentices to their destination.


    After that, he went to Selangor again with Vivienne.


    The purpose of this trip is naturally to discuss the next course of action with Miss Plague.


    If possible, Dorn would like to cook another meal for the big sister of the evil god.


    Although according to the kitchen power mechanism, the income of the same unit target being reaped [kitchen power] will be greatly reduced.


    However, [Plague] is a god-level existence, and together they give 1 million [cooking power].


    One million drops to hundreds of thousands!


    [Plague] Didn��t it mean to taste the deep-sea terrifying beast?


    Just now Donne has obtained a little authority over the ocean, and it is not impossible to go directly to the storm sea area and order a terrifying beast to dedicate himself, and to transform into food...


    Villages on the outskirts of King Shelley.


    Dorn and Vivian arrived in front of the wooden house with the large courtyard where [Plague] was hiding.


    The last time I came here was winter, and the fields in the yard were full of snow.


    And now it''s spring, the ice and snow are melting. However, the fields in the yard in front of [Plague] did not seem to have been reclaimed and planted.


    Dorn knocked on the door of the wooden house several times, but received no response.


    After waiting outside and thinking about it for a while, he saw that there was no one in the surroundings, and once again turned on [Leap Transition White Mist], and went directly into the interior of the wooden house.


    The layout of Miss Plague''s home is almost the same as last time, basically there is no change, it is still full of leisurely pastoral style.


    However, there was no one.


    After going around the room for a while, Dorn found an envelope with a magic seal on the long table in the hall.


    There was a small bow-shaped magic symbol in the place where it should have been covered with paint.


    "Bows and arrows are a symbol of Miss Plague."


    Donne picked up the letter paper.


    As soon as he got started, the seal of the bow and arrow symbol was automatically released, and a piece of letter paper appeared in the envelope.


    It says in Donawen��


    [When you read this letter, you should have completed the hunt for the God of Sea Storm. Next, digest the authority of the big octopus, wait until the time is right, and wait for the opportunity. By the way, I moved to another place to live for a period of time, don''t need to find me, don''t read it. ]


    Dorn:...


    Don''t read it, it''s okay.


    As soon as Dorn had read the contents of the letter paper, the handwriting of the Cthulhu Big Sister disappeared in the air, leaving no traces.


    "[Plague] Is this a runaway? I originally wanted to find him to brush a little [cooking power] back." Dorn was quite sorry, but seemed helpless.


    There is also what Miss Plague mentioned-"Wait when the time is right, wait for the opportunity."


    This sounded like he knew what might happen next, or that there would be opportunities for hunting [war] or [famine] pets.


    But He just didn''t say.


    "So, the Riddler gets out of Gotham!"


    I complained like this in my heart, and then didn''t find anything of value here in [Plague], and Don had to leave.


    ��


    The next place to go is the holy city of Jebus.


    Although yesterday, he just sent this person from the Holy See back here.


    After arriving in the holy city, Dorn learned that Meyer was bringing several bishops and four elite priests, Adele, to reform the Vatican restaurant. Sacrifice as 75zhongwen.com Sacrifice as


    Without disturbing these few people too much, they entered the hall directly through ��Yueqiang Baiwu��.


    Here, Don found the pious Pope Mohani dressed as an ascetic.


    "It didn''t foreshadow your visit this time. But Jebus always welcomes you, Lord God."


    After Mohani met Donne, he stroked his chest and saluted very calmly and respectfully.


    But Donn was straight to the point, and Dao Ming came here: "Your Excellency, can I see the beginning again?"


    "Sorry, Lord God Envoy. The Lord is not watching the world. In this case, the stone gate under the Hall of God cannot be opened." Mohani replied.


    After hearing this answer, Dorn wasn''t really surprised. He just nodded to show that he knew it.


    It was originally possible to communicate with Pope Mohani by descending some kind of oracle-like method. Dorne knew about this when he first visited the holy city.


    This is not surprising, even the beast demigod Storm God can do similar things.


    In addition, the phrase "The Lord is not watching the world" seems to be noteworthy.


    When I visited [Plague] last time, this big sister of Cthulhu once revealed that it was very busy at first.


    Miss Plague did not reveal exactly what the original God was up to.


    It just means that if the creator diverts his attention into the world for too long, there may be some catastrophe.


    The old riddle man.


    In the hall of worship, Dorn and Mohani talked for a while, the latter to prove that he did not lie.


    He also brought Donn to the front of the stone gate below the hall of God again, and solved the magic seal with the same technique as the last time.


    But this time, Shimen did not open.


    It seems that the original God is also out of sight.


    When the visit to the two great gods in his own forces was fruitless, Dorne really had nowhere to go, and finally had to leave for Eaton Town.


    "Anyway, judging from the handwritten letter left by Miss Plague, it seems that it is not the time to hunt red fish and black snakes. Since UU Reading wants me to wait for an opportunity, I will not be too much to recuperate before the opportunity comes. Bar?"


    ��


    go home.�� minus b���ꢪ�񧳩���


    It takes about half a day to return from the holy city of Yebus to Eaton, and pass through [Leaping the White Mist].


    That night, it was about 8 o''clock.


    Dorn took Vivian and appeared in the deserted grove outside Eatontown.


    The two of them left Eaton last time for the strategy [Concerto Forest], and after a series of encounters, they rushed to the sea to hunt big octopuses without stopping.


    From winter to warm spring now.


    The two have probably been more than three months, and have not returned home for nearly a hundred days.


    This return made Donne feel relaxed from the bottom of his heart. In fact, he was in this state of mind every time he returned from an adventure.


    People can''t stay on the road all the time, they always have to go back to a familiar and warm place to rest.


    In contrast, Miss Fairy looked much more excited. Holding the staff, she jumped out of the woods with joy:


    "Finally home! I miss Amy and Esa so much, and everyone in Eatontown."


    After coming out of the woods, Vivienne followed the path and looked towards the familiar Eaton. After that, her expression was slightly frozen, and she looked surprised and surprised.


    She pulled the corner of Dorne''s clothes, stretched out her hand and pointed forward: "Dorn, that''s Eaton, right? I''m not mistaken, am I?"


    At the end of the direction her finger was pointing, I saw the small town of Eaton, which was supposed to be silent at 8pm, and it was brightly lit at this time.


    The lights of the town in the night are composed of small warm yellow light spots, which look bright and splendid in the distance. Mi He Mi


    If you like all cooking in different worlds, please collect them: () All cooking in different worlds has the fastest update speed.

 v5 Chapter 30： Earth-shaking changes

    Eaton��s western periphery, which was already very familiar.


    When Dorn and Vivian walked here side by side, they discovered the New World.


    The Huangni Road outside the town, I don''t know when it has been upgraded to a flagstone avenue with two carriages running in parallel.


    On both sides of the road are tracts of houses under construction, some of which have just started, and some have been built halfway, or have already been built.


    Judging from the style of the completed house, it looks like a block of shops along the street.


    Since it is night, there is not much activity in this piece of construction site, and the number of light horseshoe lamps that illuminate is very small.


    But this did not prevent the two who had just returned home from walking all the way and looking around curiously.


    Decrease Bxwx.C*O ��. "Is Eaton Town expanding? Miss Charlene did it?"


    Dorn guessed that only the local aristocrat Baron Donnelly and his daughter Miss Charlene could come up with this kind of tricks.


    But is there so much money in the Donnelly family?


    Banknote capacity?


    Roughly speaking, the area of ??the newly built area is almost the size of the original Eaton town.


    Once completed, Eaton��s area will be directly doubled, and it will be possible to transform from a backward small town into a large frontier town. I don��t know how much Kinnar can be invested.


    Dorn and Vivian walked a distance forward again.


    The closer you are to the old Eaton neighborhood, the more complete the construction of this new area will be.


    When they reached a large slate crossroad, both of them stopped.


    The composition of this intersection is very interesting. There is a circle in the middle, and there is a building in the circle area that has only been completed with one floor and is less than half completed.


    This seems to be a huge shop. It covers an area of ??400 to 500 square meters. It faces four directions. It has four doors that look like a hot pot restaurant, with carved beams and painted buildings.


    Although it is only halfway built, it is conceivable how magnificent this store will be after it is built. In addition, the sign of this store seems to have been completed, relying on the outer wall.


    The wooden signboard reads in beautiful Donavin-[Dorn Vivian''s Wishing Restaurant].


    Dorn and Vivian looked at each other, and their faces were filled with endless confusion and confusion.


    Do you still have your own property?


    ��


    Passing through the area of ??the small town that was still under construction, Dorn and the two came to the Old Street district of Eaton.


    I have been away from home for three months, saying that it is not long or short.


    During this period of time, the old neighborhood has also undergone earth-shaking changes.


    At Eaton the night before, there was no traffic around the hot pot restaurant.


    But it''s different now.


    Although it was already 8 o''clock in the evening, the whole main road in the old neighborhood was brightly lit, and you could see the hustle and bustle of the noisy crowd.


    Dressed up by businessmen, adventurers, and some little noblemen. Most of the people doing lively activities here, Dorn and Vivian, the two locals, saw them all face to face.


    On the street, every dozens of steps you can probably see a street musician holding a bard and putting a hat in front of him for business.


    What''s even more lively is that in the newly opened square on the main road, there is a group of drama troupes with exaggerated costumes and rich makeup performing open-air performances.


    A blond-haired host is reporting on a makeshift stage: "What will be staged tonight is a horrible scene of truth."


    It only attracted everyone in the audience to applaud, to show their expectations.


    Many of the old faces of Eaton residents can be seen in the crowd watching the open-air performance.


    The middle-aged couple Lucas and Julie who sell fruits, Mrs. Megiti, the charming bath owner, and Mr. Framing, who runs the clinic, are among them.


    "Street musicians, theater troupe? This kind of scene and atmosphere seems to be only seen in Golden Oak City, the art capital, and the surrounding towns, right?"


    Dorn thought so.


    Later, he thought of the visit of Ms. Barbasa before.


    Ms. Barbasha is a famous musician in the entire empire.


    Perhaps after she returned to Golden Oak City, she spontaneously publicized the cuisine of Donne, which raised the popularity and yearning of Eatontown among the artists.


    Finally, it attracted a group of street performers to try their luck here to make a living.


    Of course, the bustling business on the main road is not the only street artist who has just arrived.


    Along the street, you can see many small vendors with carts or shop on the ground. They sell everything, such as stuffed apples and oatmeal snacks, as well as daily necessities and craft souvenirs.


    The entire main Eaton road has become a lively night market.


    In addition, the souvenirs sold here are worth talking about.


    Dorn and Vivian looked at several stalls, and found that the expensive souvenirs sold in them were all familiar with the raw materials.


    Take a closer look, isn''t this made of monster materials such as black goat horns, nightmare seashell shells, bristle pig teeth, poison feather chicken beaks, etc.?


    In other words, the crafts are all produced by Crick��s Monster Farm.


    These things can''t be overstated as Eaton specialties!


    I can''t see it anywhere else.


    "It seems that when talking about selling Guangyu.com last time, Miss Xia Lin once conceived that the meat produced by the monster will go to the restaurant, and the material will be used for her development and sales, and then split the account with the restaurant and Crick. It turns out that she started Has this plan been realized?"


    There are wizards!


    When Miss Xia Lin was not in love with her brain, she was a business prodigy with extremely strong management skills!


    At the same time, Dorn also noticed that the raw materials of the monsters that appeared in the crafts stalls were all worthless.


    It is more valuable in itself, such as the fur of a black goat, the complete tortoise shell of a snapping turtle, and the feathers of a light feather pigeon. UU reading is completely invisible here.


    It is estimated to be used for other valuable development.


    Reliable, Charlene!


    Looking all the way, it took Dorn and Vivienne a long time before they finally walked back to the Wishing Restaurant.


    The flow of people here is the largest.


    It can be seen that, except for the Wishing Restaurant where the chef is not present, the hot pot restaurants and Cantonese restaurants are all in a hot business state, and the entrances are all people coming in and out, so it''s so lively.


    "When the Cantonese restaurant was open before, it didn''t seem to say that it would open so late? Is this the employees voluntarily working overtime..."


    Don''s expression is subtle.


    Sacrifice such as 75zhongwen.com sacrifice such as. Look at this lively food street.


    It can be seen that there is an extra special shop on the corner of the street. The shop does not have a sign, but the decoration style is very elegant, with a variety of flowers and plants planted in pots at the door.


    Mi He Mi. From time to time, guests will look slightly drunk and walk out of this small shop happily.


    It seems that the bar that Ling was assigned to take care of is already in operation.


    "Dorn, when we were away, we seemed to have missed a lot of changes in the house." Vivienne La Ladorn''s clothing corner on the side, sincerely sighed.


    really.


    When he took Miss Fairy out to fight monsters and upgrades, everyone who stayed at home was also serious about living and working.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world all the cooking skills update the fastest.

 v5 Chapter 31： Visit by an old scholar

    "Monsters that look like hearts and eyes, and tentacles? It sounds a bit scary."


    "..."


    "So, teacher! Can the fish that can change shape at will, and the octopus that grows like a mountain, can you eat it?"


    "..."


    "Eh? Is it really edible? Amy is a little curious about what to do with cooking...well, I just brought those ingredients back, so I will teach me and Esha in two days? Hey, big brother is the best."


    "..."


    The night Dorn and Vivian returned.


    All the people in the dining room gathered in Dorn''s bedroom, listening to the two masters who had returned from a long journey telling the story of this adventure.


    When Dorn and the others told the story, they only chose what was suitable to tell.


    The **** war and the end, as well as the relics of Vivian''s god, and Don''s plan to become god, are all omitted.


    Of course, everyone staying at Eaton will also be very happy to talk about the changes in the family��


    Gonzalez: "The cooperation with Miss Charlene went smoothly. At present, we have connected with the Merchants Association and officially started the sales of light feather nets and black goat fur...mainly from the Royal Capital and Golden Oak City. These big cities will be very profitable..."


    Fat Fox: "Big brother, do you ask about the construction of the New Street District? Yes, it is mainly because Miss Xia Lin''s family has paid the money. Then some nobles in Silver Shield Port also raised funds, such as sister Amy''s aunt..."


    "In addition, our restaurant has also participated in the construction of the new block by directly paying money and profiting from the monster materials. At present, there are many shops under construction in the new block, all of which belong to our restaurant... Well, big brother, dealing with Miss Xia Lin, I did learn a lot."


    Essa: "Yes, yes, yes, teachers, you saw the new wishing restaurant named after you and Vivienne on your way home, and the whole piece of surroundings! It''s our home!"


    Hana: "The operating hours of Cantonese restaurants and hot pot restaurants have been extended, mainly because the enthusiasm of diners from all over the country is too high... We have appropriately increased the salaries of waiters and helpers, and arranged a weekly holiday... , I have discussed all of these with Mr. Gonzalez... well... this is what I should do."


    Ling: "Hey, hey, this one you brought back is delicious. Ah? You asked about the operation of the bar...Of course! I am also seriously studying winemaking and practicing bartending techniques! What my guests say about me Very high! Quick! Boast! Me!"


    "..."


    The light feather net in the room emits a bright and soft light, and everyone eats various snacks brought back by Donne while talking in a harmonious atmosphere. Time flies quickly.


    The night went lively.


    When the residents and diners in the town officially learned that the chef of the Wishing Restaurant had returned the next day, it was an overwhelming joy for the whole town.


    ��


    After going home and slept comfortably, Dorn had spent more than an hour on his bed when he was traveling before getting up slowly.


    After waking up, it was not too early, so he simply did not have the opening of the Zhang Luo Wishing Restaurant today.


    Although the hot pot restaurant and Cantonese restaurant nearby have extended their business hours during this period, the Wishing Restaurant is different. I will never work overtime!


    Not only did they not work overtime, they even absent from work for granted.


    "It''s impossible to work part-time, and it''s not very short of money." Donne stretched out, "and the boss is still myself."


    In addition, the business philosophy of the Wishing Restaurant is to provide different dishes every day, blind box-style menus.


    Now that even the business hours are blind boxed, the guests will surely be happier and look forward to it!


    After freshening up, Dorne slowly began to eat breakfast.


    His next plan was to go to the monster farm in Creek.


    This time I went out on an adventure. Although I didn''t get too many relic monsters, I still bought some goods back.


    For example, a very rare deformed fish.


    "Crick will love these new monsters."


    Immediately after breakfast, before Dorne left the house, the person he missed while eating appeared in the lobby of the Wishing Restaurant.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.


    The red-haired noble boy Crick came to the door by himself.


    Along with him was an old man with a bald head and white hair. And an unsmiling young man with a stature and a bear''s claws.


    "Mr. Donne, I heard Charlene say that you are back." Crick greeted familiarly as soon as he entered the door.


    "Yeah, I just came back last night. It was too late to find you. I wanted to go to your place in the morning-who are these two?" Dorn got up politely.


    "This is my teacher, Mr. Alfonso, and this is another student of the teacher, Morgan." Crick introduced.


    The two monster scholars, the old and the young, also nodded in cooperation.


    In fact, Donn can guess the identities of these two people without introducing them.


    As early as when he first met Crick, this noble boy had promised that he would contact his teacher, Mr. Alfonso, to investigate and find clues to this creature like Horned Rabbit.


    It��s been almost two years now, and I have seen other live horned rabbits under the Holy City Hall of Gods, and the old Mr. Alfonso, who has seen the dragon without seeing the end, finally appeared...


    With Crick as the middleman, the two sides began to sit down and chat.


    During the conversation, Dorn learned that Mr. Alfonso took his students to the rainforest in a hot area two and a half years ago in order to observe and study the habits of monsters, where he stayed there for nearly two years.


    "The letter and [Messenger] that Crick sent to me, I received it after several rounds. Although I was also very interested in [Messenger], at that time, the study of monsters in the rain forest was really inseparable. . So, I��m sorry to have delayed coming back to see you Mr. Donne until now."


    The old scholar Alfonso preached in a somewhat old but not weak tone.


    Although he is very old, he looks good physically and mentally. It is no wonder that he can stay in the rain forest for two years.


    After the teacher finished speaking, the student Morgan next to him added:


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Dorn. Alfonso and I mainly observed and studied a monster orangutan with pink fur in the rain forest two years ago. This monster is very rare and rare."


    "We spent a long time getting close to their ethnic group, eating and living with them, and then we barely carried out the necessary research. And the research was not smooth sailing..."


    It seemed that he was worried that Dorn, a layman, didn''t believe that observing monsters would take a full two years, thus doubting the authenticity of their speech.


    Morgan added that his speech was very serious, UU reading www.uukanshu. com even tied his face with a stern look and began to explain some of the details of their observation of the pink gorilla monster.


    "Uh... there is no need to apologize to me, Mr. Alfonso, you didn''t owe me in the first place. Saying it like this makes me feel ashamed." Dorn waved his hand repeatedly in a sincere tone.


    According to the common sense of the earth, it is quite normal for biologists with scientific research spirit to spend several years observing animals in the wild.


    Moreover, Dorn really didn''t think it was necessary for Mr. Alfonso and the others to apologize to themselves.


    Didn''t the other party respond to the request of the investigation Horn Rabbit initiated by him a little late.


    Although it was nearly two years late...


    But since I am asking others for help, others are willing to help is a sentiment, not to help is a duty, it is not a matter of course.


    Besides, they still have their own business to be busy.


    If he blames others in his heart because of this, Donne thinks he is wrong.

 v5 Chapter 32： The monster farm has been upgraded, combining production, teaching and research

    After listening to Dornzhai''s kindly speech, the eyes of the three monster scholars were very grateful.


    "It''s rare that an innocent kid like Crick can see people right once, Mr. Donne, you are indeed an excellent young man with good qualities."


    The bald but scholarly old Mr. Alfonso praised this.


    Then he seriously put a very tightly packed pouch on the table and gently pushed it in front of Don:


    "I returned to Dona half a year ago and began to collect and verify the records of [the Messenger] in ancient books, and carefully compared the materials provided by you, Mr. Donne. I can now be sure that this horn and fur are indeed on [The Messenger]. That''s right."


    This small sac should contain the horned rabbit fur and horns that were sent earlier.


    Morgan, who was unsmiling at the side, also spoke:


    "My teacher and I found documents in a very old fragment of an ancient book. It is said that the first person who called this monster rabbit [messenger] seems to be a believer in the Holy See."


    "Mr. Don, oh, sorry. It''s your friend, Mr. Don, if you want to continue investigating. My teacher, and Crick can help contact people we know in the Holy See. However, this process It may be very long."


    When he heard his classmates talk about "Mr. Donne''s friend", Crick sitting next to him had a subtle expression.


    Even Donne was a little embarrassed.


    In the end, he asked several monster scholars to study the horned rabbit''s horns and skins on the grounds that his "friend", an adventurer who obtained the horned rabbit material, had not been returned for a long time.


    Anyway, Donne has even seen a live horned rabbit now.


    For him, this kind of **** pet actually has no value in exploring secrets.


    Moreover, I have to talk about people I know in the Holy See.


    Does the cardinal Meyer of the Holy See and Pope Mohani know?


    I talked and laughed happily with them!


    In short, at the end of the talk, the monster scholars tacitly did not continue to ask "Friends of Donne".


    It just guarantees that if there is any new progress in the research of Diagonal Rabbit''s material, Dorn will be notified as soon as possible.


    "That''s the best thing. Thanks for your hard work, my friend will be very happy if he knows it." Donne smiled.


    It''s because the other party didn''t go deep into who this friend is.


    Otherwise, after a period of time, Dorn would have to announce to them regretfully. My friend-I haven''t seen him until now, and he is probably dead.


    After talking about the horned rabbit, Mr. Alfonso and his two apprentices looked at each other slightly and changed the subject:


    "One more thing. Mr. Donne, in fact, I came to you this time because I have something to ask you."


    For this sentence, Dorn did not have any surprises.


    Or rather, I have been waiting for a long time.


    The two monster scholars who had met for the first time had an extremely friendly attitude towards them.


    Reach out and don''t hit smiley people.


    Because the other party''s attitude is very good, I think there is nothing wrong with listening to their demands.


    In addition, there is a relationship with Crick.


    As long as it is a normal request, Dorn will basically consider helping.


    It was a favor for the young master who was still tied to Eaton and raised monsters at his own expense for almost two years.


    After seeing Donne nodding his head, Mr. Alfonso continued: "It''s like this. The monster farm you helped Crick set up, the monsters inside... the monsters inside... are too... incredible."


    Speaking of the monsters in Eaton��s Monster Farm, the knowledgeable old gentleman was a bit forgotten and excited. He was at a loss for a while. After a long pause, he succumbed to his breath and continued:


    "Mr. Don, do you remember the pink-haired orangutan monster mentioned earlier? It is already a very rare and peculiar species. And in your farm, monsters of the same degree as the pink-haired orangutan are actually... everywhere. visible."


    "Crick also said that more than half of the monsters in the farm are from the remains of the gods, and these monsters have very, very high research value."


    "In the entire empire, or in the whole world, there is no place where you can have a large-scale relic monster like your farm."


    "It is no exaggeration to say that your farm is the frontier of the development of monsters. Therefore, I implore you to give me, and the students of my school, an opportunity for permanent farm research and an opportunity for the development of monsters."


    The old scholar''s tone was very earnest, and his expression was a little bit of a loss in his excitement. This expression is as if he had spent his entire life in vain before coming to the monster farm.


    "Your school wants to go to the farm? Uh, it sounds like a lot of people... Well, in fact, the farm mainly wants to raise monsters."


    Dorn spoke up, but he didn''t want to directly reject the old gentleman''s request. He just thought that this matter could be discussed and discussed in detail.


    "Don''t worry about raising monsters. I and my experienced students will take care of the monsters on the farm like Crick. If you want us to pay for it, we can talk about it in detail."


    Mr. Alfonso grabbed the topic directly, speaking extremely fast, as if he was afraid of hearing something declined.


    "It''s not necessary to pay for it." Don buckled his cheek, "I should have paid for the monsters."


    Was it the money that came up with the idea of ??working in a monster farm?


    These monster scholars are so hospitable, do they like to post upside down?


    "Knowledge is priceless, sir." Alfonso shook his head seriously.


    Speaking of which, Donne had nothing to refuse.


    As long as Alfonso��s school can take care of and manage the farm, and breed those delicious monsters, just like Crick.


    There is certainly no problem with occasionally taking individual monsters for scientific research that does not affect the taste.


    Moreover, as the scale of the farm grew larger and larger, Young Master Crick alone and the management of local helpers were already clearly unable to do so.


    The breeding of several kinds of monsters is obviously not in the best state.


    It is also a good thing to recruit a group of professionals at this time.


    Even with the help of Mr. Alfonso''s school, it seems that it is possible to catch more strange monsters and expand the farm several times more?


    The fact that Alfonso��s monster research school settled in the monster farm for nothing, it was agreed.


    In addition, Crick and Morgan on the side also proposed that a monsters observation and learning point could be set up next to the monster farm.


    Living relics not only have high research value, they are also rare teaching samples in the world.


    The apprentices in the school can move to the teaching site to observe the monsters on the farm and practice learning.


    For these novices in the science of monsters, this kind of environment that can be close to and cherish monsters, but is relatively safe, is really commendable!


    For the entire farm, these apprentices who have already mastered the knowledge of monsters, UU Reading is an excellent labor force.


    In addition to mobile learning, they can also help further improve the farm''s production efficiency.


    "The maintenance cost of the mobile teaching site can be reimbursed from the income stratification of my farm." Crick said at last.


    This proposal was passed naturally.


    Good guys.


    As long as this mobile learning point of monsters is implemented, the monster farm will be formally linked to the cultivation of professional talents in monsters.


    For Dorn, the high-quality talents who work for nothing are grabbed directly from the doll!


    And you don''t have to pay a penny!


    Anyway, Mr. Alfonso brought his monster school into the monster farm, how he thought it would make it happen.


    As long as reasonable pre-planning is carried out, the Monster Farm can be upgraded to a high-quality complex combining production, education and research.

 v5 Chapter 33： Empire North

    After discussing the development of the monster farm, Mr. Alfonso and the new monster scholar Morgan let out a sigh of relief, and it seemed that they were finally relieved.


    At this time, Crick said: "Mr. Dorn, in fact, I came to see you today besides introducing the teacher and Morgan to you, but also to say goodbye to you."


    "Uh, are you going to leave, Crick?" Dorn condensed his gaze slightly and looked at this noble young master who had become good friends with him.


    In fact, he also knew very well that the other party could not stay in Eatontown for a lifetime.


    "Well, I haven''t seen my father, mother, and sister for a long time. So, I plan to go back to the Northland and stay at home for a while."


    Crick nodded frankly.


    Since this red-haired noble boy came to Eaton, he has been devoted to researching rare monsters.


    During the period, there were several times when I was doing the research I wanted to do. Just when he thought about going home, Dorne, who had returned from an adventure, added a new batch of monsters to him...


    Just pulling back and forth repeatedly, he lived in Eaton for nearly two years.


    Of course, Creek has had a fulfilling and happy life in the past two years.


    Again, for scholars like them, knowledge is invaluable.


    And Crick planned to go home, and Donne naturally had no reason to stop him.


    A young master of noble family, he moved bricks for two years in his own place.


    And still at your own expense!


    Don''s heart is also long.


    If this is an export obstruction, his conscience will also hurt.


    What''s more, Crick came here today to say goodbye to Donne, just a notice from the standpoint of a friend, not a request for consent.


    This aristocratic young master has always been free at Eaton, and it doesn''t matter when he wants to leave.


    "Then I wish you a smooth journey. In addition, bring me some gifts for your parents and Miss Veronica? You see, our restaurant has home-brewed drinks, some easy-to-store snacks, and now Guangyu.com Good things like black goat fur. Say hello to them for me."


    As a friend, Dorn blessed Crick''s journey home, and at the same time prepared a batch of gifts for the latter to take home.


    In this regard, the noble young master did not refuse much.


    Don''t treat Donne as an outsider at all.


    After the two sides talked for a while, Crick stood up and planned to leave and return to the monster farm.


    He was in a hurry, saying that he would set off to return to the North in the afternoon.


    Donn got up with Crick:


    "Leave in the afternoon? Uh... Crick, you didn''t get ready to go home a long time ago, and then just wait for my trip to come back and tell me..."


    On this issue, the red-haired noble young master did not directly admit, but did not deny:


    "Actually, it didn''t take long. It was after the teacher and the others came to Eaton that I thought about going home."


    "I was thinking about waiting a few more days. If Don, you haven''t come back, you will pretend to hand over the farm affairs to the teachers and them, and then leave a letter for you to elaborate. I think it''s like that, you Can understand me too."


    Donne smiled bitterly: "Understand, understand, fully understand."


    The little young master Crick is still the same, extremely considerate of others.


    It was the same this time. After ensuring that the food in the monster farm could be handed over to other professionals, Crick thought about leaving Eaton.


    Moreover, in principle, I hope to explain the situation face-to-face with Donne, the shopkeeper.


    Old Asashi.


    When he walked out of the restaurant''s door, Dorn was planning to go to the monster farm, so he continued to walk with Crick and his party.


    "I also brought some monsters back from this trip, such as a few healthy deformed fish in the storm sea."


    "Transformed fish? It is the kind of marine fish monster that can be transformed into a living creature at will? This monster is very expensive in the empire, not to mention alive! Please let us raise and observe!"


    When the old Mr. Alfonso and others heard the name of the deformed fish, green light appeared in their eyes.


    "Well, please." Dorn nodded calmly, "In addition, I didn''t find too many relic monsters when I went out. I only brought back a kind of white mist that can travel through space."


    "Shuttle space?"


    "White mist?"


    "It seems...unheard of..."


    The knowledgeable monster scholars have three faces stunned, but at the same time they have a strong desire for knowledge in their eyes.


    "Yes, it''s a very strange monster. But this white mist is too strong to escape, so it won''t be kept on the farm. If you want to study and observe it, just tell me directly. I will press it on the spot. Live, then just watch as you like."


    Dorn explained further, and promised.


    At this time, Crick''s expression on the edge changed from being a little awake to regret.


    He knew very well that every time Donne returned from a trip, he would bring back some magical monsters that ordinary people would never encounter.


    After making up my mind to go home this time, I originally thought that this new batch of monsters would be handed over to Morgan and the teacher to study.


    And it is not that I will not return to Eaton in the future.


    After the mobile teaching site is built, Crick, as a student of Alfonso, will definitely visit Eaton frequently, but just look through the existing observational research records and documents.


    But as soon as he heard the name of the monster that Dorn brought back, Crick''s rational considerations collapsed and the entire body collapsed.


    A deformed fish that is extremely rare at sea, and it is still alive!


    There is also the white mist, this relic monster just listens to its name and ability to suffocate people''s appetite.


    Which magician can withstand such a test?


    Crick began to regret his decision to go home...


    ��


    In the afternoon, Crick preemptively observed the deformed fish at the Monster Farm.


    But unfortunately, he didn''t get his wish to see the mysterious reproduction process of this kind of monster being passed on.


    In addition, Crick really asked Dorn to press the living monster White Mist to the ground, let him move his hands and feet and watch it happily.


    But what is even more regrettable is that the physiological structure of a monster like Bai Wu is too peculiar and incomprehensible, and it is really impossible to do any research in half an afternoon.


    Waiting for the time to approach the evening, Crick, who had been delayed for a long time, finally chose to embark on the journey home with full of regrets.


    The coachman arranged by Charlene and a team of guards had been waiting at the gate of the monster farm early.


    Not many people saw Creek goodbye because of the simple reason.


    It''s nothing more than the people who knew him in the restaurant, his teachers and classmates, and Miss Xia Lin.


    "Goodbye, everyone. I will be back soon."


    Crick said goodbye to everyone one by one.


    The last person to speak with him was Charlene.


    After two years of getting along with each other, the young aristocrats and the local young aristocrats have become very familiar with each other.


    The mode of getting along between them has long been different from the beginning.


    I saw Charlene holding her puffy skirt corner with folds and lace, and took a step in front of Crick. Then she tied her face, and scorned and confessed without mercy:


    "Hey, Crick. Have you remembered everything I explained to you before? After I go back, I should quickly find a suitable and reliable financial manager to send to Eaton and formally take over from me to help you take care of the monster farm. income."


    "Your income, what is it like to be held in my hand all the time! I...I am not yours..."


    "Anyway, the person you choose must be reliable. Forget it, you are stupid, and probably won''t look at people. Ask your shrewd sister''s opinion before choosing someone."


    "Oh, forget it, don''t say it. If you say too much, I feel like your old mother. Remember to write to me when you get home."


    Regarding Charlene''s preaching, the young master of Crick was not annoyed, but he scratched his red hair as he listened carefully.


    This scene looks quite interesting...


    "So what did these two people develop into?"


    Dorn stood in the crowd seeing off and watched with interest the interaction between the pair of aristocratic teenagers and girls.


    When it comes to the story between Charlene and Crick, Don has always viewed it as a series.


    Although I guessed the beginning, the development of the story is unbelievable...


    That''s more interesting than watching ordinary idol dramas.


    Many of the other people in the restaurant next to them kept squinting and eating melons, looking at Crick and Charlene who were parting.


    Especially the macho shopkeeper Gonzalez, he saw that the two of them were completely spoiled aunts smiling, full of "I''m knocked out" pleasure.


    It seemed that Dorn was far more curious about the emotional development of this aristocratic teenage girl.


    ��


    Crick, the young master of the Phoenix family, has just embarked on a long journey home.


    And at the destination of his trip, north of the Dona Empire��


    Unlike the spring in the southern part of the empire, when everything is resurrected, this northern region is covered with snow all year round.


    Even now, the sky and the earth are still a blank white.


    The north of Dona was only included in the territory of Dona''s empire decades ago, and it has been rebelling.


    Crick��s grandfather, Grand Duke of Phoenix, migrated from the south to this icy land in the early years just to counter the rebellion, and he has been guarding it all the time.


    Now the Northland is under the direct jurisdiction of Prince Dona, the younger brother of the Imperial Emperor who is extremely capable of military command, and has a high degree of autonomy.


    And this Prince Donat is naturally the father of the little queen''s daughter Anrietta.


    Under the co-governance of the tough prince and the Grand Duke of Phoenix, the rebellion in the North has finally subsided in the past ten years.


    However, even after entering a relatively peaceful period of development, the people here are still fierce, full of military virtues, and people are aggressive and addicted to alcohol.


    Five adult men from the Northland were randomly drawn from the roadside, and one of them must be as thick as a Northland bear.


    Due to a series of reasons such as climate and traditions, the Northland has retained its own unique culture for a long time.


    Under the influence of self-contained culture, the people of the North also habitually distinguish themselves from the people of the South and the central part of the empire.


    Even if you sit in some vulgar market taverns in the north, you will often hear some map cannons that destroy the unity of the empire and open fire across the map.


    Something like "Man from the North, waste from the South" or something...


    The magnificent Prince''s Palace.


    The entire south back courtyard of the palace belongs to the little queen Anrietta.


    The most frequent activities in this area, in addition to Xiao Wang Nu herself, there are also her good girlfriends and personal bodyguards-Crick''s sister, the empire of the Red Lotus Witch, Veronica.


    The side lying next to Xiao Wang''s bedroom.


    Veronica has lived here for a long time, and her time in the palace is much longer than in her own home.


    This side sleeper is estimated to be 80 square meters, and is mainly divided into two areas. One is a rest area with a large bed, and the other is a semi-open work area with several large three-dimensional bookcases.


    The firewood in the fireplace was peeling and flicking sparks.


    Veronica sat lazily behind the desk in the work area. Because of her physique and possession of [Fire Element Affinity], she was not afraid of the cold.


    Even though it was icy and snowy outside, more than ten degrees below zero, the young lady''s home attire was still a loose, not big-covered single, and then she was wearing a red and black mopping robe.


    The robe was not fastened, it was so wide open. A pair of black silk alchemy products, straight and plump thighs, unobstructed.


    She put the soles of her feet wrapped in black silk against the edge of the desk, holding an open letter paper in her hand to read, which was inelegant but very seductive.


    There is no one in Veronica''s room.


    As a top-notch nobleman, this young lady has a very strange disposition and doesn''t like being served by others.


    On the contrary, if she is serving others, if the other party is to her appetite, she would be happy to try...


    When a letter was almost finished, the door of the large side lying room was gently pushed open.


    Veronica didn''t adjust her posture, she didn''t even put her hands on a little more clothes, just looked up lazily.


    The person who walked in from the door was the little queen daughter Anrietta.


    "Veronica, although we are all girls, but... don''t often let me see things that I shouldn''t see." Xiao Wangnu gave a clear cough, and then walked to the desk dignifiedly.


    "Which one of us and whom? Is there anything that shouldn''t be seen? You can see more." Veronica smiled, "Besides, you came in without knocking on the door?"


    "Uh... you seem to be right. I was too impatient when I came in. I''m sorry." Xiao Wangnu frowned, but felt that what the other party said was reasonable, so she gave up the argument and changed the topic. "looking at what?"


    "Oh, UU read the letter from that little kid Crick sent back. He said he would be back soon. He was finally willing to leave that Mr. Donne. As a sister, I am very pleased. I am still willing to come back. It means that my brother should...didn''t like men, right?"


    Veronica shook the letter paper in her hand, and put it casually in front of the desk.


    If Anrietta wants to see it, she can pick it up and watch it at any time.


    However, Xiao Wangnv did not move. When she heard the name "Dorn", she had a demeanor, and her high-ranking expression changed slightly.


    "Hey, Anriel, your expression is very funny when you mention the chef who lives in the south." Veronica smirked.


    "Where is it?"


    "The two of us grew up together, can you fool me?"


    "Don''t make fun of it." Xiao Wangnu flushed, "I, I came to you because I have important things to ask."


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 34： Its going to change (four thousand)

    "About the South Crown Prince?"


    Veronica''s expression became a little more serious, and she put her feet on the desk down and tidied out the robe of her coat.


    "Yeah." Anrietta nodded. "The prince''s condition is not good, and his injury has worsened."


    The emperor of the Donner Empire, Stanton Donner, had two sons and no daughters.


    The eldest son is now in his early 20s, at the age of majestic hair. The second son is the accidental crystallization of Stanton''s old son. He is only 8 years old now.


    Among them, the eldest son, Liman Donner, is the crown prince of the empire today and the legal heir to the throne of the future empire.


    But more than a month ago, the current prince had an accident.


    His own strength is not low, and he even went with the army to conquer two rebellion wars. Prince Liman, unfortunately, fell off his horse during a hunting event and was seriously injured by the horse.


    The injury was not optimistic, and the doctors and alchemists in the court were helpless.


    Anrietta herself and the Leman cousin did not have too deep friendship. After all, the two royal families are in the south and the other is in the north. They will only meet when there are major events in the family.


    However, when talking about her cousin''s injury, Anrietta was still a little bit sad.


    "It seems that there has been a lot of trouble recently. Is it true that the emperor wants to establish another prince? If Prince Liman...I mean if...then the position of the prince will fall on the 8-year-old prince?"


    Veronica sat a little more straightened.


    "This is what I want to tell you. I just got news that the little prince of the South has disappeared." Anrietta took a light breath and said every word.


    ��


    "Wait, wait a while, I''m still a little bit unbelievable. Why did the little prince who was raised in the palace disappear? And is it still a bone and eye injury at this festival?"


    Veronica gently pressed the knuckle of her right index finger between her teeth, her eyes drifted a little, and it would be difficult for her to digest this new information for a while.


    "No one knows how the little prince disappeared. In short, he just disappeared in the deep palace." Anrietta said.


    There was silence in the room for a while.


    After a long time, Veronica, who was sitting behind the desk, raised her head and looked at the little queen.


    Her beautiful red hair was scattered, and a few fiery strands stood in front of her face. Under this little red, there are the same red eyes.


    Veronica looked at the little queen with a questioning look in her eyes, and the emotions contained in it were very complicated.


    Perhaps it was the tacit understanding developed by growing up together, Anrietta easily understood the eyes of her good girlfriend: "It''s not my father, I believe these things have nothing to do with him."


    The two princes who had the right to inherit the empire in the south had accidents one after another.


    In theory, if the elderly emperor Stanton dies, the ruler of the empire will become his younger brother.


    That is, Anrietta''s father.


    After getting a verbal reply from Xiao Wangnv, Veronica''s originally tight expression and body muscles were slightly relaxed.


    She seemed to trust her good friend in a high position.


    "But Uncle Stanton has already begun to doubt his father. Oh, how can you not doubt it? These recent events are too sudden and too strange."


    Anrietta sighed.


    "Besides, these are major events, and the empire may be changing." Veronica echoed, "Annrier, is there any new information?"


    "Yes, in the morning, my father and the Grand Duke of Phoenix discussed it for a long time. They all felt that what happened in the south was an organized assassination. Well... they think it was done by the forces of the surrounding countries."


    The accident of the two crown princes one after another will definitely cause chaos within the Dona Empire.


    The emperor Stanton in the south has become suspicious of his own brother in the north, and is vaguely fighting against the wall.


    In addition, the rebellions and uprisings that have been suppressed in Northland over the years have shown signs of raising their heads after the incident of the Prince''s fall from the horse.


    Once riots and wars break out within the Dona Empire, it is easy to be backstabbed by other powers on the side.


    "Is the Tazan Empire? We and them are feuds. As far as I know, the military strength of these Tazans has developed well. In addition, the armistice agreement between our two countries is about to expire in the past two years."


    Veronica''s expression became serious again.


    "I don''t know, the situation is still very unclear." Xiao Wangnv''s face was not good, she walked to the window near the fireplace, shook her head and looked out the window.


    Outside.


    The endless snowstorms in Beidi Na continued, only rendering this northern part of the land into a monotonous white.


    But if you don��t look so far, just look at the situation in the Prince��s palace��


    It can be seen that the people under the palace are busy in the courtyard, and there are a few strong male servants pushing a few carts of potatoes and walking towards the kitchen.


    They left footprints and car marks on the snow, and thick white smoke was rising in the direction of the kitchen in the distance.


    For the people, today is just a peaceful day in the Prince''s Palace.


    It''s just that this calmness doesn''t know how long it will last.


    "Veronica is right, something like that happened in the South... Maybe the empire is going to change."


    Xiao Wangnv thought like this in her heart, and cast her gaze to the distance where the wind and snow were raging.


    There, the world is vast.


    ��


    Central part of the empire, along the coast, Eaton Town.


    On the main street, the hot pot restaurant and the Cantonese restaurant are in full swing, and the doors of the two restaurants are crowded with people.


    The diners talked excitedly, and the waiters said "Welcome", which made this place very lively.


    At the corner of the street, a bar with a large number of potted landscape plants is planted at the door.


    At this point in time, the entrance of the bar is still a bit deserted.


    Not because Ling and her cocktails were unpopular.


    On the contrary, when this bar first opened, Eaton and the drinking diners in the surrounding towns were discussing this newly opened "pub" and the cute and outgoing character in the "pub" almost every day. Young lady boss.


    Wait until these people actually enter the bar for a drink.


    To the topics they talked about, a variety of cocktails with a wide variety of styles and flavors were added.


    The popularity of Ling and her cocktails is evident.


    As for the reason why the entrance of the bar is deserted, it is simply because the bell has not officially opened yet.


    Ling''s bar always opens when the lights are in the town.


    This rule was left before Donne went on a long journey last time.


    "If it is open during the day, what is the difference between us and those ordinary pubs? We have to take out our own characteristics and make the bar a pure land for the animals to relax after a hard day''s work. So, only at night Business is ready."


    This is what the boss said at the time.


    The meaning of the bell is probably only understood seven or eighty-eight, while the incomprehensible vocabulary such as "community animal" is selectively ignored.


    She doesn''t care.


    Open at night, open at night, and just have fun during the day.


    When the horseshoe lanterns were all lit on Eaton and the light feather nets were hung in some wealthy shops along the street, the bell opened the door of the bar.


    It had just started business, and soon regular customers came in with a pinch.


    Today��s first guest is a local Eaton resident, Mr. Framing who runs the clinic.


    "Ling, the same way."


    Mr. Doctor, who is a bit old-fashioned, came to the bar and sat down by the window.


    He chose this location, just to see the bustling crowds on the street, in sharp contrast with the relatively quiet environment in the bar.


    "Okay, a cup of [Godfather], wait a minute." Ling greeted familiarly, and began to mix drinks.


    [The Godfather] It is a male-oriented cocktail with a higher degree in Bell''s bar menu.


    Regular customers who think they drink well will order it.


    A strong distilled wine made from barley, add some flavored almond wine, mix it, mix it with ice cubes, and finally put a small cherry in the cup as a garnish.


    Soon, a cup of [Godfather] was adjusted smoothly.


    Because I was affected by [cooking power] in the early learning process, coupled with serious practice later.


    At present, the bells are familiar with the various cocktails on the menu. The proportions of the various drinks are very good, and the action has a certain degree of appreciation.


    To be placed on the earth, a senior bartender certificate will surely pass.


    After the cocktail was adjusted, the bell raised his hand and motioned to the waiter beside him.


    There are two waiters here, a man and a woman, both of whom are just adults.


    Speaking of it, when the bar first opened, there was no waiter. The bells were all alone from the bartending to the delivery to the ordering of cups.


    On the first night of business, the female thief who was washing her hands in the golden basin was exhausted.


    So the next day, dragging her tired body, she urgently found the lobby manager next door and Hana, the personnel supervisor, to discuss:


    "Although I ran this bar to make amends to my brother, I shouldn''t have any complaints. But there are too many and enthusiastic customers. If you work like this every night, even a donkey will be exhausted! OK! Okay, show mercy!"


    Under Ling''s earnest argument, Hannah sent two more stable newcomers to the bar.


    The cup of [Godfather] on the bar was picked up by the waitress and delivered to Dr. Framing''s table.


    "Please take your time, sir."


    After putting the drinks, the waitress leaned slightly, said a softly like this, and then backed away.


    Because Dorn developed a different bar service concept.


    The waiters here are told that they do not need to be as enthusiastic as the other two stores, but to maintain full courtesy and respect for the guests.


    Simply put, it is to let the guests fully feel the tranquility.


    Doctor Framing by the window picked up his wine glass and took a sip.


    The aroma of the strong distilled liquor is mixed with a touch of almond and bitterness. The taste is very unique and the smell is very strong.


    "Very good, it seems to taste better than the one I drank the last two times. It seems that Ling''s craftsmanship is still improving. It''s really amazing. It''s worthy of being the one brought back by Brother Donne."


    The character is a little dull, and Dr. Framing, who has been working all day, has a tired expression on his face that has become a little more vivid.


    By the way, the most recent work of Mr. Doctor has been to receive customers who are new to the town who are struggling to eat...


    After taking a few more sips of [The Godfather], the high concentration of alcohol began to make Framing''s eyes a little blurred.


    His gaze continued to focus on the crowd flowing outside the window.


    "Yue��it��s so good, it��s so lively. Since the arrival of Brother Donne, the town has improved little by little, unknowingly it has developed into what it is now. Every day there is delicious food and good cocktails. Oh, there are some wonderful performances to watch recently, and there are a lot of fresh products to buy, which is great..."


    When the doctor was satisfied, he got up and left the bar.


    As he pushed the door out, he was passing by a new man who walked in.


    This new man is a new face, and Dr. Framing doesn''t recognize him.


    But it doesn''t matter. Every day, many new guests come here to taste the wine.


    With a hint of drunkenness and a comfortable cool breeze in the late spring night, Dr. Framing walked toward the front of the main street. He planned to go to the night market again and buy two beautiful decorations for the clinic by the way.


    That��s great, the gradually enriching nightlife in Eatontown...


    And inside the bar.


    "Good evening, sir, what can I do?" Ling greeted the new drinker.


    The new guest is a middle-aged man with a bit of vicissitudes in his face.


    But he is in a good state of mind. The clothes on his body don''t look expensive, but they are relatively new and neat.


    The middle-aged man looked at the bell behind the bar, his expression was a bit stunned, and then he was stunned.


    "What''s the matter? Sir?"


    As for Ling, who was born as a thief, she is still very sensitive to other people''s gaze.


    "No, nothing, miss. That is, I have seen you elsewhere, in Tiansang Town." The middle-aged man explained.


    "Have you seen me? Have I done anything that impresses you? Sorry, but I don''t remember you." Ling was a little alert.


    "When I first met you Miss you, UU Reading , you were being chased by Jack the Iron Hand, so if you want to be impressed, you are indeed..."


    In order to dispel the recent vigilance and misunderstanding of the bar proprietress, the middle-aged man chooses to tell the truth.


    "Uh... alright."


    Ling thought for a while. What the middle-aged man said was logically okay. If he really saw his embarrassed appearance when he was chased by the trafficker iron hand Jack, it would be normal for him to be deeply impressed.


    Perhaps this person is the first passer-by who stood on the street and watched the show when he and my brother first met.


    After letting go of her vigilance against the middle-aged man, Ling continued to be responsible for the business: "Then, what do you want, sir? For our fate, you can get a 10% discount on the drinks tonight?"


    "Well, miss, I''m not here to drink." The man looked straight, and then he took out a musical instrument from his bag at night, "I heard that you are recruiting...er...recruiting..."


    "Oh, resident singer."

 v5 Chapter 35： There are songs about the boss in the bar (four thousand)

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The word ��resident singer�� comes from Donne.


    When planning the construction of the bar, many bosses clearly stated that the environment here should be darker and quieter, and it must be accompanied by soothing music, so as to achieve the effect of allowing guests to relax.


    But then again, probably drinks and music are a good match no matter which world they are in. In other common taverns that are open day and night in the Land of Miracles, there is often a resident bard.


    In order to differentiate the function of the bar from that of the ordinary tavern more deeply, the management of the restaurant has put some effort on the hardware equipment.


    In the corner of the bar, you can see a small performance stage with a high-quality harpsichord. This large-scale musical instrument is very expensive, and you can''t see it in ordinary pubs.


    The style came up all at once.


    After that, before the bar officially opened for business, the restaurant management found a suitable bard to settle in.


    But a few days ago, the bard who had previously stayed in the bar left Eatontown for personal reasons.


    As the manager of this store, Ling had to contact Hana, the chief of staff, to submit a request for re-hiring employees.


    During the recent period, many street artists have come to the town.


    After understanding that this man named Joseph was here to apply for the job, Ling took out the proprietress who had just been trained recently and slapped her chin towards the corner stage:


    "Here, there is a harpsichord over there, or you use this one that you brought with you...what is this called?"


    "Shiqin, miss."


    "Oh, cough, or you can use this poem that you brought with you to play a good track. As long as I am satisfied with it, you can stay. Don��t doubt, I still have this power, here I am Have the final say."


    After the communication, Joseph took his poem to play on stage.


    After thinking for a while, he began to pluck the seven-stringed instrument in his hand, and at the same time slapped the end of the piano body with his left hand from time to time.


    The strings were plucked, and the sound was transmitted through the old cowhide into the hollow body, and then came out after a little amplification.


    Such changes in the sound transmission, which make Shiqin''s plucking sound have a sense of dullness and desolation, are very suitable for playing poignant love stories or tragic heroic epics.


    This is also the reason why the bards especially love this instrument.


    The first song that Joseph applied for did not sing, but simply played. The early piano sound was dull and depressed.


    At this time in the bar, there were already a lot of guests sitting in twos and threes to relax and drink. After seeing Joseph playing on stage, they all paid more or less attention.


    "This tune sounds so depressing."


    "Is it done on purpose? I listened to the melody as if it were good. It is probably a narrative piece?"


    "This doesn''t seem to be a popular tune, it''s the first time I heard it."


    "It''s interesting, maybe someone created it by himself?"


    The economic foundation for consumption in the bar of Lingling is not low.


    Among these people with a few small money, there are a few individuals who have good musical literacy and ability to discern music.


    The tune of Shiqin on Joseph''s side has begun to change, and the tune has gradually become agitated.


    Since he is playing a narrative poem.


    According to popular understanding, the initial depression was due to the suffering and oppression of the protagonist in the story he narrated. After the change of tone, it means that the protagonist''s mood has begun to change and he will rise up to resist.


    "Oh, first suppressed, then excited, and finally there is a big climax of rising, a standard heroic epic song."


    "It sounds like this. The tune is not bad, but because the format is too standardized, I don''t have much sense of expectation for the following content. It''s a second-rate to third-rate song. If this is the man himself For composing complacent tracks, then I will not approve of him very much."


    "Come on. To put it bluntly, I remember that your piano skills seem to be worse than mine, right? You have the ability to play one later."


    "If I don''t, I like to sit down and talk. Please call me a critic."


    As the drinkers stopped their glasses and talked softly, Joseph''s performance slowly came to a climax.


    And the real change started at this moment.


    The combination of the slightly thin plucking sound and the flapping sound reveals a magnificent battle scene!


    It starts with a majestic and bold chord, urgent and magnificent, as if to show the protagonist''s abundant will and imposing momentum.


    After a brief introduction sternly and powerfully impacted, the flames soaring into the sky ignited!


    The flames of struggle with its unstoppable force impacted the heartstrings of everyone in the bar mightily and strongly.


    Although the mood in the middle has eased, the burning of the heroic will has not been extinguished. The rustle of panic, sorrowful complaints, noble thoughts, and shouts of victory are still the main theme of the music.


    "Ah this..."


    "I really like what you just said��it''s a second-rate to third-rate song. Hey, I didn''t expect to hear such a surprise at the end. The climax at the end really revitalized the whole song that was a bit dull. It''s like being reborn from the ashes."


    "I declare, this is a top-notch tune!"


    After one song was finished, the alcoholics in the four began to applaud Joseph spontaneously.


    For a player, such applause is the best affirmation for him!


    "Hey, musician, I play very well. This piece is very good, what is it called?" someone asked.


    "I call it "Heroes in the Fire". Joseph got up and took off his hat to salute the audience tonight.


    Nowadays, the creation of heroic epic music is very different in format, and it is difficult to produce good products when the homogeneity is serious and the audience is aesthetically fatigued.


    And this "Anthem of Heroes in the Fire", with the last paragraph of its uniqueness, the climax of a magical brush, it is not an exaggeration to call it a good product.


    Good music works can naturally evoke the association between two people, and better ones can directly make people synaesthetic.


    Listening to the music, a picture pops out of my mind automatically.


    When listening to the last paragraph of this song, everyone in the bar "see" this picture in their minds��


    The hero burns away the darkness and evil of the world with a fire.


    At last, he turned his back to the soaring firelight and left, drifting away, chic and lonely.


    God!


    The bell behind the bar is also excited at this time because of this song "Heroes in the Fire".


    It feels burning!


    Compared with other people''s imagination when they heard the orgasm, after listening to this song, there was a more concrete picture in her head.


    It was a handsome young man with black hair and black eyes, pressing the brim of his wide hat with one hand, leaving freely and easily among a group of onlookers who were surprised and surprised.


    Behind the young man''s tall and straight back is the sky of fire, so he turned his back to the light and walked into the darkness.


    The little boss began to think by relying on the bar:


    "It seems that when I heard the last time, I didn''t consciously think of the appearance of my little brother. When he was in Tiansang Town, he burned the house of Iron Hand Jack directly in a big fire. It''s really handsome."


    "Wait a minute, this man named Joseph said that he had seen me being chased by the iron hand Jack''s men in Sweet Sang Town... So, this song shouldn''t be his feelings after seeing the skyrocketing fire that night And made it out of it, right?"


    "Although I don''t understand it very well, if you think about it this way, it feels like art is really amazing?"


    ��


    "Mr. Joseph, right?"


    After Joseph got off the stage, Ling prepared a cocktail of sugar wine and lime juice.


    "The song I just played is very good, I like it very much. But let me tell you the truth, I don''t really understand music. Then my brother told me before that the music in the bar should be softer and more soothing. The song just now Is it too exciting?"


    "I will do softer songs too."


    The performance just now was too devoted, and Joseph happened to be a little dry, so he took a sip after picking up this peculiar-looking wine without thinking too much.


    The taste of this wine is very unique, different from the ones he had drunk before.


    The ale and distilled spirits sold in ordinary pubs are either too weak and tasteless; or too strong, only suitable for drunkenness.


    And in this very good-looking wine, the non-irritating taste of the wine has a touch of mint and the aroma of lime, and it is cold, very tempting.


    "This wine?" When Joseph put down the glass, the small cocktail had been drunk unconsciously.


    "This cup is [Mo Zhituo]. According to the little brother, the alcohol level is not heavy and suitable for relaxation." Ling shrugged, "In addition, if you work here, you can order an extra one after work is over every day. Big cocktail. No need to spend money, it''s, uh...oh, yes, it''s employee benefits."


    Joseph did not understand the words spoken by this cute little boss, just as difficult to understand as the [resident singer] before.


    Ever since I came to Eaton, I feel that in this thriving town, it seems that everyone will casually say some strange vocabulary that they don''t understand, and they come just open their mouths.


    I don��t know where is the source of this strange atmosphere...


    It made him want to imitate.


    Because the little proprietress asked to listen to soothing music, after a short rest, Joseph went back to the stage.


    The drinkers who had heard him play "Anthem of Heroes in the Fire" before were very applauded.


    This time, Joseph did not choose to play the poem.


    Instead, he sat next to the harpsichord.


    I have spent most of my life in Golden Oak City, the city of music, and Joseph actually has a good grasp of music theory and musical instruments.


    The second piece he chose to play tonight is "To Vivian", which is widely circulated in the Dona Empire, and even the children of the little noble family will hum two sentences.


    This song is very gentle, and it feels suitable for the atmosphere of a bar.


    After finishing a love essay, Joseph could not pick out any flaws. Joseph''s basic skills are very solid.


    As a layman, Ling is very lively and thinks she plays very well. In addition, I quietly glanced at a few of the familiar customers who understand music, and the response from them is also good.


    "The salary for working here is 8 silver nars a month, and you only work after 6 pm. Then, if the guests tip you, it is all yours."


    "When you come to see Hana with me later, all the employees on our side have to go to her to go through the process, and then your salary will be checked by her pupils every month and handed to you."


    Ling finally explained this to her new employees.


    So, tonight��s recruitment will come to an end.


    The bar has gained a resident singer who has good professionalism and can''t fault him in every aspect.


    Joseph got a good job that was paid enough to lead a decent life.


    After that, the little proprietress of the bar, Ling, used the life skills she had just mastered recently, "talking, listening, and acting as a tree hole" from Joseph''s life story.


    It can be considered as a final assessment of the staff''s character.


    The story of the other party is very simple and can be summarized in a few sentences��


    Joseph was originally a street performer in Tiansang Town, a big town around Golden Oak City.


    Probably when I was a teenager, I went to Golden Oak City, the capital of art, to pursue my dreams for my dreams.


    Later, by chance, there was an adventure, and he was inspired to create the song "Heroes in the Fire".


    With this excellent song, he returned to Golden Oak City, and his life was a little better.


    However, after all, the art capital is a holy land of two artistic geniuses who can throw a brick casually.


    After gaining a loss of fame by relying on a piece of music, Joseph only upgraded from performing on the street to performing in a small theater.


    Later, I recently heard that my colleagues started frantically discussing the small town named Eaton in the middle of the empire.


    Everyone in this town is full of talents, and the speech is nice.


    Moreover, this famous town has the best food in the empire, which is certified by the masters of the music association!


    Relying on the food industry, the small town named Eaton is advancing, rapidly developing, and flourishing. It is the most promising area in the entire empire.


    Development and potential mean opportunities. U U Reading


    In addition, the small town of Eaton has a different kind of attraction for people who play music.


    This year''s most popular harpsichord sketch "To Vivian", it is said that the protagonist at the source of the story lives here.


    In short, driven by various factors, many art and cultural workers around Golden Oak City began to move to Eaton, thinking of trying their luck and changing the status quo of life.


    Joseph is one of them.


    After witnessing the status quo of Eaton��s development with his own eyes these days, and after biting his teeth and spending money to eat one-by-one delicious hot pot, his heart is extremely firm:


    "I am determined to come here, perhaps the most correct choice in my life."


    Being a resident singer in a bar is the first step in his new life!


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 36： Barbecue menu

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    An ordinary morning.


    Several shops in the restaurant generally open after noon. During this time, all employees are still free to move around or make preparations before opening.


    In the kitchen of the Wishing Restaurant, the smell of barbecue was wafting.


    The entire kitchen is filled with all kinds of ingredients, most of which are meat.


    There are ordinary livestock meat purchased by bear claws from nearby farms in bulk, as well as the production of weird monsters in monster farms.


    "Let��s see what else can be grilled. The ordinary fat beef and pork belly purchased in batches from nearby farms will taste good if they are marinated with garlic. Oh, and beef tongue. I like this stuff."


    Dorn muttered to himself as he flipped the ingredients on a custom-made small grill with a custom-made barbecue.


    He is studying and preparing the menu of the fifth store in Food City-the barbecue restaurant.


    The venue and decoration of the rotisserie, and even the preparation of special tableware are already in place.


    After Dorn gives a freely-chosen menu and gives the diners a set of procedures for self-cooking that should be more delicious, it is almost ready for business.


    This is the same as operating a hot pot restaurant before.


    "Then, it��s the special ingredients that can only be eaten here, and I also give it a whole lot. Recently, the monster farm has released a lot of monsters, such as poison feather chicken meat, black goat meat, two kinds of fungi, and can be used. The seafood here..."


    "For pricing, I will discuss with Gonzalez and Fat Fox later. It is estimated that if special monster ingredients are two or three times more expensive than ordinary animal meat, it is still easy to be accepted by wealthy diners who want to try something new."


    "Perhaps the hot pot restaurant''s menu can also be updated according to this template."


    At present, the development of the monster farm is still very good.


    Although Crick left Eaton and went back to visit relatives in the North.


    But the magical researchers brought by his teacher, Mr. Alfonso, are equally powerful, and they are enthusiastic and active in their work.


    Thanks to the efforts of Crick and later monster scholars, the scale of the monster farm in the west has been further expanded, and several kinds of monsters have begun to supply meat to the restaurant on a small scale.


    It''s all good!


    The menu settings of the rotisserie have been set up seven or eight by Donne.


    What kind of ingredients should be used for raw roasting or marinated roasting, and the appropriate number of minutes for roasting is clearly arranged.


    In the kitchen, I tried to bake a few sample ingredients and wrote down the main points of the baking process.


    After these experiments, Dorn didn''t waste the barbecued meat that was used in these experiments, but the taste was very good.


    After all, Alice has the attributes of a dragon, and if she really let go of eating, her appetite is unimaginably huge.


    It is estimated how to feed the kind that is not full.


    This also shows from the side that Alice has been merciful and very restrained when she gets along with Donne.


    After cleaning the kitchen, Donn clapped his hands:


    "We have the hardware for the venue and kitchenware, as well as the software for the menus and procedures. Now everything is ready. Once the last manpower is arranged, the rotisserie will be alive."


    The staffing arrangement of the barbecue restaurant is similar to that of the hot pot restaurant.


    The main need is that the store needs a large number of waiters, and there is a need for a group of helpers in the back kitchen who can cut raw meat skillfully and can handle meat preliminarily.


    These two kinds of employees do not need to be too professional, recruit some suitable young candidates, and then they can use them as soon as they do pre-job training.


    Hana and Gonzalez already have a wealth of experience in this area, just tell them and leave them to do it.


    "The problem of basic staff is easy to solve, but it feels better to recruit a reliable chef to coordinate the overall situation." Thinking of this, Donne thought for a while.


    No matter what restaurant it is, it actually needs a reliable chef to take the seat.


    Even hot pot restaurants that have become successful cases are the same.


    It''s just that, like this kind of restaurant that relies on the guests to cook by themselves, the chef needs to invest relatively little energy in it.


    Like the current chefs in hot pot restaurants, technically speaking, they are Amy and Aisha.


    At the very least, the frying work related to the taste and soul of the hot pot is that the two of them are leading the helpers of the back kitchen.


    "The workload at the Cantonese restaurant is already very heavy, and Amy and Aisha have to take care of the hot pot restaurant. If they add a barbecue restaurant to work, they would be too lucky."


    Donne stroked his chin.


    Whether Amy or Esa, they are all his lovely pro-disciples.


    Is the beloved relatives and friends.


    Too much to squeeze the surplus value of these two little girls, he really couldn''t bear it.


    Another object to choose from is Vivian.


    Although Miss Fairy has a good cooking talent, she is more willing to take risks when Donne leaves Eaton.


    Moreover, she has now regained the strength of the Fairy Queen, and she is a relic BOSS living in the main world.


    Staying at home is neither realistic, but also a great waste of adventurous excellent combat effectiveness.


    "So, I still have to hire another chef to come back. Anyway, if the food city is to continue to develop, there will still be a large number of chefs who can be alone."


    So the question is, where should the chef go?


    Just like cultivating people like Amy, Aisha, and Ling, choose good seedlings who are talented or hard enough, and use [Cooking Power] to educate them to work.


    This is one road, and the other is��


    Go to a reputable restaurant in a big city and directly dig back home some chefs with rich cooking and business experience.


    "It is fun to cultivate, but it is convenient for him to have it ready."


    After a brief consideration, Donne made up his mind.


    Anyway, there is now [Yueqiang Baiwu] in hand. Going to several big cities nearby is a matter of minutes. It is as convenient as going downstairs in the community for a meal.


    Moreover, going to different cities to taste different foods is similar to the daily life of Donne when he made food up in the earth period.


    A little nostalgic.


    Action is worse than heart. UU reading


    "It seems that the Wishing Restaurant will also be closed today. This is all for the opening of the rotisserie. I believe my diners will understand my good intentions."


    Speaking nonsense that he couldn''t directly believe, Don walked to the door of the kitchen.


    He intends to find Vivian.


    If you go to play alone, it''s a bit unreasonable, and you should bring Miss Fairy no matter what.


    Just after leaving the door of the kitchen, I happened to see Vivian, who was not holding a staff, and led Amy and Esa to come over with a smile.


    Seeing Donne standing at the door, the three girls stopped:


    "Good morning, Dorn/Teacher/Big Brother. Can I help you today?"


    "Yes, but too much. You just came here."

 v5 Chapter 37： Im not very satisfied

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Just as Dorn was about to leave for a little food trek, Vivian showed up with her two female apprentices.


    Coming early is not as good as coincidence.


    He simply planned to take Amy and Esa out together.


    As a chef, in addition to cooking every day, you should also occasionally taste the excellent dishes prepared by your colleagues to improve your ability to taste food.


    Amy and Aisha can just do this kind of curriculum education.


    Going to a nearby city to have lunch, and then go home through Baiwu [Yue Qiang], it is estimated that you can perfectly catch up with the opening hours of Cantonese restaurants.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if you can''t catch up.


    Let Gonzalez explain to you before you leave, if you and the little cooks don��t come back on time, you can post a temporary notice. It is said that the chef took two apprentices out to study and closed business for one day.


    This time I really went out to study.


    The liar is a puppy.


    ��


    Komodova city.


    This is a commercial city that is not close to Eaton Town, but not too far away with the ability of [Leaping White Mist].


    It was also the first big city that Donne visited after he came to the land of miracles.


    Today''s food brigade plan to dig the wall, he set the destination here.


    In a narrow and cramped small alley, white mist that seemed to connect to the infinite space was pouring out. Afterwards, Dorn took Miss Fairy to get out of the mist.


    Stepping on the slightly damp floor in the alley, Donne took out "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" from his arms again.


    The symbols on this dark red book flashed, and the figures of Amy and Esa were outlined.


    When the two little girls arrived in reality from the story world, their expressions were both excited and curious.


    This is the first time they have experienced entering the story world, and then they were taken by Donne to cross the long-distance space through [Leaping White Mist].


    It is amazing!


    But curiosity belongs to curiosity. Both Amy and Esa are psychologically prepared for this kind of fantasy development.


    They had long known that Dorn and Vivian were not ordinary people.


    Like Dorn, he has extended his horrible appearance and occupies almost half of the kitchen space. The scene of flexible cooking operations has also been seen several times.


    Amy: "We''re in Komodova? So fast, obviously I just tried to cook two dishes in the kitchen in the castle just now."


    Essa: "Amy, it''s not that I said you. I''m out to play, so don''t race against time to practice cooking... I''m under a lot of pressure like you."


    The two little girls chatted around Dorn for a while, and then happily went out of the alley.


    After coming to the street, their eyes were quickly attracted by the dazzling display windows and products on the street.


    Aisha: "Amy, Amy! Look, this dress is so beautiful! And here is this small wooden box that can sing! These things are rare even in Silver Shield Port!"


    Amy: "It''s rare...well, but we at Eaton also sell a lot of things that you can''t see elsewhere..."


    Dorn promised to the two little cooks who were difficult to relax, as long as it was something they were fancy, they could take it.


    After that, Laoyou and Vivian followed behind them.


    The four of them spent a very warm and healing shopping time on the commercial streets of Komodova.


    After the little cooks were about to release their energy, Dorn took them to the underground restaurant.


    The restaurant he chose is gorgeously decorated, and it is called [Cream Starlight].


    When he first arrived in Komodova, Dorn had eaten a delicious roasted meat at this restaurant, so he left a very good impression.


    Although the bulgogi barbecue is very different from the barbecue that Dorn plans to add.


    But it is also enough to prove that the chef who makes popcorn barbecue has a deep understanding and insight into the roasting of meat.


    It''s definitely enough to be the chef of a self-service rotisserie.


    After entering [Bright Stars], Dorn took the three girls and sat down by the window, and then ordered a whole table of dishes under the enviable eyes of a male hostess.


    Among them, of course, that fried meat barbecue.


    Lunch time begins.


    The three of Vivian and the others, probably because their tongues had long been raised by Dorn, after tasting a bite of the dishes on the table, the original look on their faces disappeared, and they all frowned slightly.


    Especially the two cooks, Amy and Aisha, have greatly reduced their enthusiasm for cooking.


    what the hell.


    The decoration of this store is so gorgeous, but this is the taste of the food?


    The taste of this barbecue is decent.


    Others, let alone compare with the chef of my own home, and even some dishes, the two little chefs who only specialize in Cantonese cuisine really feel that "I can go to me."


    Moreover, the prices of the dishes here are very expensive.


    In contrast, the menu pricing of Cantonese restaurants is not a blood loss!


    hateful!


    Except for being disappointed with the food in [Cream Starlight], Amy and Aisha are still a little bit dark in their hearts: "Sure enough, the Wishing Restaurant is the best!"


    Although the psychological activities are very rich, the two little cooks including Vivian still maintained the minimum politeness.


    There is no comment on the taste of the food here, and he did not directly mock the shop with a standing high position, but the action of eating has become more reserved.


    On the other hand, Don, he was very comfortable and enjoyed the dishes on this table.


    Come out to play, happiness is the most important thing.


    It��s not me, Versailles. In places other than Eatontown, it��s impossible to expect food of the same level as the Wishing Restaurant, right?


    As long as the expectations are lowered, you will not be disappointed.


    Moreover, this roasted meat is not the same as last time, it''s amazing.


    Again, the barbecue chef here is worth digging!


    Simply a single lunch ended, because the three of Vivian and the others ate relatively little, there was still a lot of dishes left on the table.


    Dorn originally wanted to send all these foods to the story world to feed the dragon mother according to the usual practice.


    But it was rejected.


    Black Alice: "Bah, baah! It''s unpalatable! Is this what the dragon should eat! Take it! Take it! Take it all! Master Alice only eats what you make yourself!"


    no way.


    Because he developed the habit of not wasting food when he was in the main period of food up, Donne would basically eat a CD, and in the end he could only eat the dishes that no one would like to eat anymore by himself.


    Anyway, the strength has increased to the present level, even if he eats too much, he won''t have the trouble of eating too much.


    A one-third of the gods dignified, because he eats a little bit more, he breaks his stomach. No matter how he thinks, it has a comedic effect and is impractical. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com


    After getting rid of the food, Dorn gestured to the hostess who was standing respectfully not far away.


    Noting that these four guests are very well dressed, and that the food on the table is completely eaten, it is estimated that sending them away can get a lot of tips.


    The hostess walked over quickly.


    "Sir, what else do you want?"


    Knowing that the guests at this table are going to pay the bill, but the hospitality is still very professional and asked.


    Then, in front of him, the black-haired and black-eyed gentleman with three beautiful ladies alone, who looked rich and gentlemanly, said in a gentle tone, something completely unexpected to him:


    "I''m not very satisfied with this meal. So, I''m sorry. Please call out the chef who cooks, and I will trouble you."


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 38： Are you trying to find fault on purpose?

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Hearing these words, the bartender''s mind was a little bit overwhelmed.


    He glanced at the empty pan on the table with an incredible look.


    It��s all cleaned up. Tell me you��re not very satisfied?


    Are you trying to find fault on purpose?


    But why is his tone so gentle and polite?


    The barman blushed for a while and hesitated on the spot for a while, and then owed him stupidly, "I''ll go and talk to the chef."


    The table of men and women in front of him is not something he can afford to wear.


    And since the other party is calling for the chef, then just get the chef, and how the follow-up things will develop is completely beyond his control as a little hostess.


    The bartender panicked and ran towards the back kitchen.


    Donn continued to sit in his place, calmly tapping the table with his fingers.


    Yes, he was just looking for fault on purpose.


    When he was still on Earth, in addition to working and playing games, Dorn occasionally liked to read online articles about food and food.


    There are often such bridges in these stories-


    When the protagonist runs his own restaurant for the first time, he encounters a villain who forced Lailai to find faults for some reason.


    Then the two sides went through some friendly mouths and guns, and decided to use a culinary showdown in which to bet on honor and by the way, they could also bet on something else.


    Finally, of course, the protagonist has achieved a wave of gorgeous face slaps with superb cooking skills and gold fingers.


    Although this kind of plot is routine, but Duoen loves to watch it!


    Now he is copying this kind of story routine, just acting as a little villain who forces Lai Lai to find fault.


    But let''s not say, this feeling is quite sensational.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Donne''s mouth rose up with horror.


    The three girls at the same table, because they knew Dorn''s bad plan to dig the wall before they came, they didn''t say much, just sat up a bit.


    He looked like he was going to give Donne his support.


    They don''t seem to care about helping others to abuse.


    It didn''t take long for the barman to come out of the kitchen again, and behind him was a chef with a sullen expression and a kitchen knife in his hand.


    This chef is a female, probably in appearance.


    Her appearance is a bit exotic, she does not seem to be from the Dona Empire, and her complexion is light brown.


    Naturally looks like a black-skinned hot girl.


    She wore a chef''s hat on her head and wrapped her hair in the hat professionally. He was wearing a white chef''s uniform with fresh oil stains on it.


    In addition, this lady chef has a very plump figure, and the second button of the chef''s uniform tends to be faintly opened.


    It''s a bit dazzling.


    It attracted the attention of the other three petite women at the scene.


    In short, it looks like that, a very special kind...very mature feminine charm, if Greg Lu sees it, it will be a style that can be loved at first sight on the spot.


    "It''s just that you are not satisfied with what you eat, right?"


    The mature chef stood by the table, reached out and wiped a kitchen knife, and then akimbo with one hand, aggressively.


    In this posture, if it were ordinary people, it would be really easy to be fooled by her.


    For example, Amy and Aisha both shrank slightly.


    Even the hostess in [Bright Stars] had a pale face standing on the side. He wanted to step forward and let his chef put down the knife first and speak well.


    But I''m not really dare to do this.


    "Yes, it''s me. Introduce yourself, hello, my name is Dorn." Dorn maintained his usual polite and gentle smile.


    "Oh, hello, my name is Veretta." Perhaps affected by Donne''s appearance and attitude, this lady chef first subconsciously returned her name, but then immediately reacted, "Wait a minute... who cares? what is your name!"


    In addition, she felt that the name [Dorn] had an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    But it seems that I can��t remember where I��ve heard it, and now I��m feeling upset when I��ve been picked up by someone, so I didn��t delve into it, but continued my own questioning:


    "The food on your table is obviously not left at all! So, you tell me clearly where you are not satisfied. If you can''t tell, you pay me right away!"


    "If you want to be specific, I''m not very satisfied with that glutinous meat barbecue." Don''s expression is still very indifferent.


    After he spoke with these words, Vivienne at the side also pointed his head very cooperatively: "Hmm, I''m really not satisfied."


    As a result, Veretta became even more angry.


    If you want to say that the other dishes are not going to your heart''s content, it''s fine, that smashed roasted meat is the signature of the whole [Cream Starlight]!


    She took over the restaurant from her father for six years, and all the customers who had eaten this barbecue praised it, and the response was extremely high. Even some foodies with picky tongues said it was good after eating this dish.


    The guests at this table are definitely looking for trouble!


    Or simply, other restaurants came here to smash the place!


    It was noon at this time, and some of the guests who had been sitting for lunch had already been seated by [Cream Starlight]. Seeing this dispute that suddenly appeared in the restaurant, everyone turned their eyes.


    The atmosphere is a bit stiff.


    But Donn still kept his face unchanged and his heart was not beating. Just as he was about to stab him again, Esha next to him spoke first.


    Maybe the little girl felt that in this kind of embarrassing atmosphere, she shouldn''t let her teacher deal with the big black-skinned cow alone in front of her.


    "The spice of the barbecue is a bit too heavy, and it seems that it should be adjusted. The beef used in this barbecue is of high quality, and the ingredients used to cover up the umami taste of the meat a bit."


    Seeing her good friend speak up, Amy also summoned the courage:


    "Then, I think the roasting time may be a bit too long, and the temperature seems to be a bit high. Therefore, the meat did not maintain the freshest and tender texture, and it was slightly old. Of course, the taste of the barbecue is actually good. That is, it is okay. Improve it better."


    Although the two little cooks are not good at making barbecue.


    But have you never seen a pig run without eating pork?


    I''ve been with Donne for more than a year. Is there anything delicious that I haven''t eaten?


    Their tongues are already so sensitive.


    If you want to pick a dish with a rating of about A, you can do it.


    Veretta didn''t say a word and listened to the two girls who were much younger than her. After that, her face became even more ugly.


    They...just looking for the difference!


    How could there be a problem with the spices of the barbecue?


    This is a recipe handed down from her grandfather''s generation!


    Veretta has been studying hard since she was a child In addition, such vague statements as "the baking time is a bit long", "the temperature is a bit high", and "the taste is a bit old" are completely unconvincing. force.


    What is a bit?


    Veretta believes that she has a solid foundation in roasting meat.


    To be picky about this part of her skills, it is estimated that the unit can only be "the barbecue has been grilled for tens of seconds" and "the temperature has increased by a few tenths of a degree."


    But this kind of unreasonable precision is impossible for individuals to grasp, OK!


    What''s even more annoying is that the people at this table shamelessly finished their fussy roasted meat.


    This must be done deliberately to the death without any evidence!


    So cunning!


    Hi, so angry!

 v5 Chapter 39： Cooking test

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "You see, the current situation is that we feel that your barbecue needs to be improved, and you think we are unreasonable, and neither side accepts either. My suggestion is that we fight, whoever wins is justified."


    Seeing that the mood and atmosphere of the scene were similarly contrasted, Donne spoke out what he had planned for a long time.


    "Fight?"


    Veretta''s hand holding the kitchen knife tightened.


    Is he holding a knife in his hand?


    How dare this man utter arrogance like this?


    However, even if he heard such provocative words, the black-skinned chef sister would not really kill Don with a knife.


    The reason she came out with the knife was simply because when she was cutting the meat, she heard her host say that someone was making trouble in the restaurant and she was so emotional that she forgot to put the knife down first.


    "Yes, a fight. However, the chef has a chef''s style of play. I mean, let''s have a culinary showdown. I call this wave of halberd."


    Dorn shrugged, still indifferent.


    Veretta was stunned for a while before she understood the meaning of this sentence: "You mean, let''s try cooking? You... know how to cook?"


    It doesn''t look like it.


    "Of course it will. So, find a notary or a few notaries to comment and rate our dishes, and decide the winner. If you win, I will take back all the bad reviews on the taste of [ I apologize to you. And pay the cost of this lunch immediately, plus an apocalypse of 50 kinnals."


    Dorn began to speak seriously about the bet he was willing to make for this culinary showdown.


    "50 Kinnals? Are you serious? I don''t think I will lose if it is a fair competition. But what are you trying to do? If you win."


    Veretta''s right hand began to unconsciously rotate the shining kitchen knife, she was a bit aftertaste, and understood why the guests at this table deliberately made trouble after eating the barbecue they cooked.


    Just want to lead to this so-called culinary showdown.


    With so many twists and turns, this man who seems to be very gentleman on the surface must be thinking of something bad!


    but����


    The bet of 50 Kinnals is too tempting, it makes people wonder how to refuse.


    He gave too much.


    In addition, the black-skinned chef lady is still very confident in her cooking skills.


    As she herself said, with a fair duel, she didn''t think she would lose to the **** in front of her.


    Therefore, Veretta intends to listen to the other party''s conditions before making any plans.


    "If I win, you will recognize me as a culinary teacher. Then, I want you to follow me."


    Donne finally tried to see him poorly.


    "Follow you?"


    Veretta repeated the word in a playful tone and straightened her waist. With this action, the second button of the white chef''s uniform seemed to be broken and opened a little bit.


    Her deep-pupilled eyes looked up at Dorn, and the sharp kitchen knife in her hand shook a lot.


    "Well, go to my place for a day, and I will show you around my restaurant." Donne continued to explain.


    "You also have a restaurant? You visited, and then?"


    "There is no more. The rest is up to you to make your own decisions. You are free."


    "That''s it?" Veretta looked at Dorn''s eyes still full of distrust, but the kitchen knife in her hand didn''t move so frequently.


    "It''s just that, everyone present can witness it. It really doesn''t work, we can create written evidence."


    "What about the notary? That''s what you said, the person who commented on our dishes, wouldn''t it be yours?" Veretta began to think.


    "Of course not, as long as fairness is ensured, you can find the notary." Donne laughed greatly.


    It seems that he doesn''t care who the notary is.


    To be honest, Dorne didn''t think that Miss Veretta would cheat in the matter of finding a notary.


    And even if the other party cheats, he is not afraid at all.


    He is full of [sweetness] in one hand and [Charm] in the other.


    If the referee is unfair, help him be fair!


    "I still don''t understand your intention for doing this. But since you insist on giving me 50 gold as a gift, I won''t refuse. So be it, I accept your culinary challenge."


    Veretta finally put down the kitchen knife in her hand.


    The hostess behind her finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    There are also other diners in the store. Although it was shown that all of these guests'' eyes were on their own table, they actually had little gossip ears, listening to the development of this dramatic conflict not a word.


    A stranger from outside challenged the pretty Miss Veretta.


    If Veretta loses, she has to go home with the man and let him be at his mercy.


    God is in the beginning!


    This is really exciting for my wife!


    Eating melons and watching dramas is probably the essence of human beings.


    But all the diners who have nothing important to do next slowed down their eating speed.


    Even if the dishes on the table are all cold, they want to finish the big melon.


    ...


    Komodova, one of the townhouse districts.


    A boy with short brown hair and a round face with some freckles rushed into the master bedroom excitedly.


    "Sir, sir! Someone is looking for it! It''s the beautiful boss and sister chef of [Bright Starlight]!" The boy yelled in excitement before he fully opened the door.


    The man in front of the desk in the master bedroom put down the pen in his hand and turned his head, with an unhappy tone: "Knock on the door, knock on the door, John. How many times have I said that I''m going to knock on the door."


    The man is well-dressed and has a carefully trimmed moustache on his mouth.


    This is Thomas Williams, a well-known writer and critic in the Donner Empire, who is famous for writing reviews of knights and travels.


    The main activity area of ??Mr. Writer is the Royal City, but he also has his own real estate in Komodova.


    In addition, Mr. Williams is also a gourmet. Since last year, the food reviews he wrote have also begun to attract more and more attention, and they will be included in many popular magazines and magazines Hey, sorry, sir. "The boy named John scratched his head and smiled impenetrably. "The main reason is that the news from the chef sister is too interesting." "


    "Is there anything worth all the fuss about?"


    "Sister Chef said that there is a bad man from outside who wants to have a cooking test with her in [Bright Stars], and then wants to invite you to be a notary!" Little John looked excited.


    "Cooking competition?" Williams came interested.


    "Yes, and it seems that the stakes are very high. If the chef sister wins, she can get a full 50 gold, but if she loses, she has to go home with the foreign man and let him at his mercy!"


    Little John is still not too big to watch the excitement.


    Williams frowned at hearing: "Where is Veretta?"


    "Waiting for you in the living room!"

 v5 Chapter 40： It is absolutely impossible to lose!

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Hey, what kind of cooking competition do you say, who will win?"


    "Of course it''s Veretta, she is so good-looking, and she cooks deliciously, and she is so beautiful."


    "According to what you said, I think that young man with black hair is also very good-looking. Also, look at the three girls around him, they are all so cute!"


    "Damn it! Why can he have three such cute girls alone, but none of us have one?"


    "...I don''t think you are right."


    "Is your focus off the track? The focus is on the culinary showdown, the culinary showdown. In addition, I also think that Veretta will win. I heard that they are better than barbecue. There are so many barbecues in [ It''s delicious, don''t I need to say more? That black-haired little brother is afraid that he dug a hole for himself."


    "Second, I think the black-haired outsider looks like he can''t cook."


    "I don''t agree with you! Do you really treat others as a fool, digging holes and jumping in yourself? That black-haired boy dares to provoke Veretta openly, he must have come prepared."


    "I disagree with your disagreement! Veretta is old enough, so everything she says is right!"


    "..."


    [Bright Starlight].


    The original diners have now become spectators watching the culinary showdown.


    There are even a lot of people who came to eat melons in a hurry after hearing about the annual drama here on the street.


    "This is Mr. Aris, a retired former A-level adventurer, this is Miss Nelson, the president of the Komodova Local Merchants Association, and this is Mr. Grando, the chef of the [Twilight] restaurant, this is Mr. Williams, writer and gourmet."


    Veretta is introducing the four notaries she has found one by one.


    One of the writers, after figuring out that the results of this culinary competition would not involve any kind of "population trading", he happily went to the appointment.


    However, when he saw the so-called "bad man from outside" in the lobby of [Cream Starlight], he was still solidly surprised.


    "It turns out that Mr. Donne from Eatontown is the one who wants to test the cooking skills with Veretta?"


    Williams naturally knew Donne.


    He is still impressed by the crab noodles and lion head dish that he ate at the Wishing Restaurant a long time ago.


    How could it be him?


    What contradiction can there be between him and Veretta?


    Obviously the two restaurants are so far away.


    Even though he was surprised, as the notary public who was invited this time, in order to avoid suspicion, Williams did not go to Dorn to talk about the past.


    He just nodded towards both sides of the competition like Miss Nelson and Mr. Grando, the other two notaries.


    Donne also recognized Williams.


    After all, this writer is his first Kinnar bounty, and he also wrote a positive magazine review for the Wishing Restaurant, which attracted a considerable number of noble diners in the early stage of the restaurant.


    It''s normal to be impressed.


    Donn also just nodded towards the other party, without giving any response.


    Veretta continued to speak:


    "Hey, let me say yes first. After all, these four gentlemen and ladies are active in Komodova. When my father was still there, they had a certain delivery date."


    "But I can guarantee that they are definitely the most prestigious and fair-minded people here. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the street and ask a local casually to ask if I''m lying to you."


    "Then, if you are not at ease, I allow you to add one of the three young ladies around you to the ranks of notaries."


    Although I believe that the person I am looking for will definitely be fair and just.


    But considering that these people have some kind of friendship with themselves, or with [Bright Starlight], in order not to lose ground, Veretta made a concession proposal.


    But what she didn''t expect was that this proposal, which was obviously beneficial to her opponent, was rejected decisively.


    "No, just these four gentlemen and young ladies. I believe they will judge them fairly." Dorn said dismissively.


    Veretta was taken aback, and the doubt on her face became thicker again.


    What the **** is this man making?


    Do you want him to arrange his own people into the jury?


    Is this because the money is nowhere to be spent, or is the other party also absolutely confident in his own cooking?


    "It''s up to you. If you lose anyway, don''t say that I''m lying and bullying you. There are so many eyes watching and so many ears listening."


    The black-skinned chef shook her head. Since the other party doesn''t appreciate it, she doesn''t bother to insist. After a brief meal, she went on to add:


    "I thought you would agree to let a certain lady enter the referee team, so I only found four notaries. In order to be 100% successful, we might have to pick another one."


    "No, four are okay. If you want to divide the victory or defeat, the scoring system is fine." Donn is still indifferent. "In addition, the voting system does not matter, because in the end everyone will have the same vote type. it''s the same."


    Veretta:...


    Miss Chef clumped her fists.


    Where''s my knife?


    This man speaks so badly!


    "Whatever! Anyway! You! Waiting to lose money!" After a few seconds of sulking, Veretta decided to see the real chapter on the field, and she didn''t want to speak any more after such a sentence.


    The suggestions of an odd number of notaries are gone.


    At this time, Donne continued to talk to her very ignorantly:


    "One more thing. The notary is yours, so I will provide the main ingredients that we tried. I said that the dish that is better than the one is barbecue. I plan to provide lamb, is it okay?"


    Veretta didn''t speak, but looked up and down the man in front of him again with her dark eyes.


    Could this be his conspiracy?


    Seeing the worry in Miss Chef''s eyes, Donne said again:


    "Please rest assured, UU reading I provide lamb with absolutely no problem, but the meat quality will be very good, and we can guarantee that we use the same kind of meat. You can trust me like I trust the notary of your choice. "


    "cut."


    Because of Don''s last sentence, Miss Chef felt unable to refute. So she smacked her lips and nodded in acquiescence to the proposal.


    As long as the quality of the meat he provided was the same, Veretta didn''t think she would lose.


    Let alone other dishes, this time it''s barbecue!


    Whether it''s roast beef or roast lamb, they are all the specialty dishes that her grandfather has been operating from scratch.


    And when it comes to Veretta, the experience of barbecue skills is even more blue than the elders in the family.


    It is absolutely impossible to lose!


    For grandfather and father, and the honor of [Bright Starlight]!

 v5 Chapter 41： Obsessed lamb

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Dorn briefly left [Bright Starlight] for food.


    When he came back, he brought a whole head of fresh lamb that had been slaughtered and peeled off.


    The audience was in an uproar, and the notaries looked at each other.


    No one knows where this sheep came from for a while.


    "This person has been near my restaurant and stored whole lamb meat?" Veretta was even more confused and alert. "Sure enough, he came prepared from the beginning. Is he counting on me?"


    Even so, for today''s cooking competition, Miss Chef did not have any thoughts of shrinking from it.


    Now that it has been agreed, this competition is not only for the 50-gold bet, but also to protect the honor of [Bright Stars] run by three generations.


    When it comes to barbecue, he can''t compare to ours.


    Dorn brought a whole head of fresh mutton to Veretta''s front and pointed his finger:


    "This is the test question for today''s cooking competition. In order to ensure that the selection of ingredients is fair, we use the same lamb meat. You first choose a favorite part?"


    The chef folded her hands on her chest and rolled her eyes.


    Although the other party''s proposal is indeed fair, I don''t know why, this man who seems to be three or four years younger than himself, the tone of his speech is really irritating!


    Be angry to be angry.


    After spending a few seconds clearing up her emotions, Veretta began to look at the meat quality of the sheep very seriously.


    It is more important to win today''s match first.


    After all, Miss Chef is an expert in barbecue, with a very unique understanding and experience of meat.


    After careful examination, she found that the man did not know where the lamb was taken out. The meat quality was surprisingly good, even a little too good.


    The meat of this lamb is compact and tender. It is obviously raw meat, but the mutton smell is very light. And with a bit of fat buttocks, the lean meat and fat distribution on the body is just right, which is called the golden ratio, if it is grilled, it will be a superb!


    In addition, the temperature on the lamb is not high, with a little coolness, obviously it is stored in a suitable low temperature.


    The more Veretta looked at the sheep, the more she liked it, and her eyes became a little blurred.


    That fine meat, that oily texture, and that texture are all perfect.


    This is simply a work of art in mutton, which should be hung on the wall and enjoyed every day!


    "I''ve never seen such a good lamb." Veretta said foolishly.


    It may be difficult to imagine that a person would seriously appreciate an ingredient in a state similar to "obsessed", but the black-skinned chef lady is indeed like this at present.


    She even loves Wu and Wu now, and she feels that Dorn, who was once so popular, is more attractive.


    No way, at least in the choice of ingredients, this man understands too much!


    "Like this kind of sheep, I have a group of them. They are a kind of rare monster, only I have. After you call me a teacher, I will take you to see it. In addition, they are of the same level as this kind of sheep. I have a lot of other ingredients."


    Dorn shrugged, his tone at Versailles as usual.


    The mutton he provided for today''s cooking competition is naturally a black goat from the Demon Farm and originally produced in [Devil''s Lair].


    Long before he came to [Bright Starlight] for dinner, he had prepared a piece of it and stored it in the fresh meat cold storage of the story world for later use.


    The quality of the black goats raised in the monster farm is basically S grade.


    The quality itself is extremely high, even if you sprinkle a little salt and roast a little cumin, the final lamb will taste very good.


    "Monster?" Veretta finally recovered from the state of being unable to extricate herself.


    It��s not uncommon to use monsters as ingredients. There are also several dishes in [Bright Starlight] that belong to monster dishes.


    But the situation here is different from the Wishing restaurant.


    The diners in Eaton Town are basically at the glutton level, and the range of regular customers'' food and beverages has expanded a lot compared to before, and they have completely changed into the shape of Donne.


    I still remember that a year ago, the residents of Eaton Town who were able to live a normal life were unwilling to eat animal offal.


    Now if you put a slaughtered black goat in front of the honest and honest residents of Eaton Town.


    Not only will they enthusiastically recommend to you "Learn from the Three Cooking Methods of Lamb in the Wishing Restaurant", some individuals will also refer to Dorn��s method and tell you in detail about the blood, gall, milk, liver, heart, kidney, lung, Pith, and even how ram eggs should be delicious.


    And Komodova where [Bright Starlight] is located.


    The food choices of general diners are relatively conservative, and even a few people can''t even accept monster meat.


    Therefore, the monster dishes in [Bright Stars] are all marked with eye-catching notes on the menu to avoid taboo customers from ordering them by mistake.


    However, for Veretta, who is a chef, the ingredients for the monsters are completely within the acceptable range.


    "Monster meat is okay, and according to my understanding, these notaries and ladies have no taboos in this regard. Then, you just said that I should choose this ingredient first, right? Then I''m not welcome."


    The chef happily picked up the butcher knife and slashed a whole piece of rib from the black goat.


    Seeing this, Dorn found the shape of a kitchen knife [Ruyi], the knife walked around the dragon, and took off the lamb ribs on the other side.


    Lamb chops.


    It seems that this is the main ingredient chosen by the two chefs in today''s cooking competition.


    It is indeed a part of the lamb that is suitable for roasting.


    ...


    The match between Dorn and Veretta officially started at the time of dinner.


    This is not because of their ink stains.


    In fact, it was already evening when Dorn went to fetch the black goat and mutton.


    In the afternoon, most of the time was spent on the layout of the venue.


    That''s right, the venue.


    In the current [Bright Starlight], a large blank area was cleared from the originally very spacious hall.


    Two entire sets of cooking utensils were brought out from the kitchen.


    This opinion was put forward by Donne, and once it was put forward, it was endorsed by the retired former A-level adventurer Mr. Aris and the chef of the [Twilight] restaurant Mr. Grando.


    Moving the cooking venue from the smaller kitchen to the hall allows Dorn and Veretta to be seen by the audience and notaries during the whole process of cooking.


    To ensure the transparency and openness of this cooking competition.


    The reason why [ A piece of hair.


    At this point, the players on both sides are already in their respective cooking areas.


    The four notaries all sat behind the two long tables on the inside, watching every move of the contestants while waiting for the meal.


    The whole [bright star light] was full of voices and crowds, crowded with people who were eating melons to watch the excitement.


    These fun people are basically all locals, so most of them are more optimistic about Veretta.


    As for the three of Vivian and the others, as Dorn��s relatives and friends, they all stood in the front row closest to the arena at this time, fighting against the noise of the audience from time to time to support Dorn����


    "Come on, Don!"


    "The teacher will win!"


    "Big Brother is the best!"

 v5 Chapter 42： Herb Lamb Chops with Cauliflower Puree

    The two chefs have just started cooking.


    The notaries on the referee''s seat are chatting with each other.


    "If we knew that the cooking competition would attract so many people, we should collect tickets at the door, and it would definitely make a lot of money. Thinking about it this way, it seems really interesting. If I could commercialize this kind of competition if��"


    The first person who spoke was Ms. Nelson, the president of the local businessmen''s association.


    What ���� said fit her status.


    "No matter what you see, I want to make a sum of money. If you want me to say, you keep doing this, sooner or later you will be hanged." The former A-level adventurer Mr. Aris answered.


    He has a very good relationship with Ms. Nelson, and the two are considered friends for many years.


    "Hey, shut up. An adventurer who retired early with an arrow in his knee, what do you know?" Nelson replied.


    Finally, it was Mr. Williams who came out to make a round and changed the subject:


    "Uh... if I want to say, this kind of unique cooking skills is really interesting. Exposing the cooking venue in front of the audience and our notaries, and even adding some appreciation to the cooking process. I think this is worth recording and sending it to the journal."


    However, his persuasion did not play a significant role...


    Aris and Nelson are still you and me, you come and I am happy.


    , the chef Grando of the [Twilight] restaurant with a fat body beside ���� just shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed.


    The notary is talking hotly, and the chefs in the two cooking areas are also busy.


    Veretta first reluctantly admired the perfect quality lamb chop for a while, only then lifted it up and began to deal with it with an almost religious expression.


    , Dorn has a sneak peek at the lady chef on the opposite side.


    To be honest, Dorn was very satisfied with Veretta''s reaction after seeing the black goat meat.


    A chef who can easily distinguish the quality of the ingredients and fully cherish the best ingredients will never go bad there.


    So, this black-skinned chef lady is really good.


    deserves to be my first choice for digging the wall.


    Wish restaurant''s barbecue restaurant, we sincerely invite you to join us!


    ...


    Veretta continued to operate.


    was born in a barbecue family, she is very good at roasting meat.


    That dish of delicious roasted meat that Dorne said after eating, is not her full strength.


    First remove the fascia between the ribs of the lamb ribs, so that one section of the ribs is completely exposed.


    This is a common method used by the upper class to deal with animal steaks in the Dona Empire area.


    is to look good first, and second, it is convenient to cut along the ribs afterwards.


    Wipe clean the blood on the lamb chops, and then turn them over.


    You can see that there is a light layer of fat on the outer part of the lamb chops.


    Veretta chose to leave this part of the fat oil intact.


    Because this layer of fat is the main source of the flavor of lamb chops, and the fat distribution of black goat meat can be called the golden ratio. The fat near the thick end of the rib is thin, and the part near the tail with less meat is relatively thick.


    In this way, during the roasting process, the parts with less meat are protected by a layer of fat, which is not easy to dry and burn.


    Thank the monster black goat!


    It really grows into a good roasted look by itself!


    Veretta sprinkled a layer of salt on both sides of the lamb chops, then sprinkled a little black pepper, and then let it stand for a while, in order to allow the salt and saltiness to fully penetrate the texture of the lamb.


    After ����, she began to prepare another important ingredient.


    Tonight��s cooking competition, the lamb chop is a well-deserved C place, and Veretta also found it a very delicious vice coffee��


    Vanilla sauce.


    In Veretta��s cooking experience, lamb and herbs are a good pair, and all kinds of herbs can be used together.


    And her dish tonight is roasted lamb chops with herbs.


    I prepared rosemary, thyme, basil, parsley, and mint.


    These herbs were just picked in the morning, and they were still fresh when they were brought to the kitchen with dew. After reasonable preservation, they are still fresh.


    Pick the greenest leaves from the vanilla, chop and mix.


    In Veretta��s cooking experience, there is no fixed ratio in the production of vanilla sauce. Which one puts more and which puts less depends on personal preference.


    But this process is also delicate.


    For example, basil and mint can be added a little more because they have a fresher taste.


    The taste of thyme is long and rich. You don''t need to add too much. Take out two of them and add the small leaves on the top.


    There is also rosemary. The amount of this kind of vanilla should be restrained, because its taste is a bit harsh and aggressive, and it is easy to overwhelm you.


    Then chop a few cloves of garlic and add a shallot. They are mixed in, and then a strong sweet aroma will be added to the lamb.


    Add a few green nuts to add a nutty flavor to the sauce.


    add some dry cheese to provide some salty taste similar to seafood.


    Pour the bread crumbs.


    Because most of the sauce is vanilla, it has a high moisture content. It is not easy to form a crispy crust when it is applied to the lamb to roast. At this time, dry breadcrumbs are needed to balance the thin consistency of the vanilla sauce.


    All the sauce necessities were ready, Veretta poured in a little olive oil.


    After ���� is to grind and mix thoroughly.


    This process is a bit cumbersome.


    If she can have [Ruyi] that turns into a blender, it will save a lot of effort.


    It''s a pity she doesn''t.


    The consistency of the vanilla puree after grinding and mixing is about the same as the ice cream on the sundae. All the crushed vanilla powder is well mixed into the sauce.


    That''s it.


    After the ���� vanilla sauce is adjusted, take the salted lamb chops on the side again.


    Spread a layer of mustard sauce on top. UU reading


    This kind of sauce that is commonly available in Dona''s high-end restaurants has a bit of spicy and sour taste, as well as a slight aroma of wine, which can well neutralize the greasy feeling of meat.


    Therefore, it is often used for barbecue.


    And Veretta brushes this sauce with another layer of intention, acting as a binder.


    The thick yellow mustard sauce can bond the lamb chops and the freshly prepared vanilla sauce very well, which is more conducive to grilling a crunchy crust.


    The lamb chops coated with yellow sauce, a whole piece of yellow with appetite is under the pink flesh color, and the preliminary appearance looks very good.


    Use a spatula to spread the vanilla sauce thickly.


    The lamb chops smeared with sauce were put on the baking tray, and Veretta brought it into the kitchen.


    With the productivity of the other world of Miracle Land, the ovens are fixed, large and heavy, and it is impossible to move them into the hall.


    The baking process still has to be done in the kitchen.


    After the lamb chops are in the oven, all you have to do is wait.


    But with so many people watching outside, Veretta didn''t want to just wait in the kitchen.


    So she returned to the competition venue, planning to make a little side dish��cauliflower puree.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 43： It’s a red fruit, I added a red fruit

    The preparation of cauliflower puree is very simple.


    An onion and a few cloves of garlic are cut into pieces and fried in a pan until soft. When the flavor is rich and the onion is almost transparent, add the cauliflower.


    Then increase the firepower, and pour the milk that has half submerged the cauliflower.


    Take two more thyme leftovers and cook together to add some vanilla flavor to the cauliflower puree.


    When the thyme is boiled dry, open the lid and smell the fragrant vanilla flavor mixed with the thick milk flavor and vegetable flavor, which means that the cauliflower is almost cooked.


    After ����, it is ground into mud.


    Because the cauliflower has been boiled until it is soft, this step is much more convenient than when making the vanilla sauce.


    The texture of the ground cauliflower puree is very delicate, like cream after whipping, and it is still steaming.


    There is a strong milky fragrance in the heat.


    The cauliflower itself is sweet, and the fried onions and garlic add a different taste and flavor to the cauliflower puree, which smells very good!


    After making cauliflower puree, Veretta went to the kitchen.


    Her herb roasted lamb chops are almost finished.


    Bake in the oven for more than 20 minutes. According to experience, the meat in the center of the lamb chops is estimated to be half cooked.


    The whole piece of lamb chops is wrapped in a thick layer of vanilla sauce, which has formed a crispy crust. At this time, lightly touch with a fork and you will find that the lamb under the vanilla crispy shell is still very tender.


    The freshly baked lamb chops were brought from the kitchen to the stadium.


    The smell of roasted meat and herbs permeated the audience, and it immediately caught the noses of all the audience and judges.


    People who are optimistic about her under the field talked a lot��


    "This steak is green? But the kind of crisp green that can appeal to the appetite. It tastes delicious, what sauce is it brushed with?"


    "Vanilla sauce. Didn''t you see that it took Veretta a long time to chop vanilla?"


    "I just got here, where do I know where to go?"


    "..."


    "This lamb chop is going to be great just by looking and smelling! It must be as delicious as that roasted meat. Sister Veretta, the queen of the culinary arts of Komodova forever!"


    "It is highly recommended to add this herb roasted lamb chops to the permanent menu of [Bright Starlight]! I really want to try it too!"


    "..."


    Veretta was not affected by the emotions of the audience, and calmly placed the grilled lamb chops on the cooking table.


    did not rush to cut.


    In the common sense of barbecue chefs, it takes a while to "wake up" for the big meat just out of the oven.


    During this small standing process, the gravy inside will flow autonomously, distribute more evenly, and the taste of lamb will be better.


    By the way, the moisture in the shell can evaporate a little more with the heat, making it more crispy.


    After waking up, cut according to the gap between the ribs of the sheep.


    The outer layer of the cut lamb chops is wrapped in a scorched green vanilla crisp shell, and the cross section reveals a large slice of tender mutton that is roasted to half-cooked.


    A lamb chop fits a plate.


    Squeeze a large and three small lumps of cauliflower puree on the side.


    In this way, a roasted lamb chops with herbs and cauliflower puree is finished.


    But considering that this kind of platting still looks a bit monotonous, Veretta puts a tip of basil on each tuft of cauliflower as an accent.


    The charred crispy shell, tender lamb, white and delicate cauliflower puree, emerald green basil leaves.


    In this way, the visual sense is improved a lot.


    If ���� is sold in some dark-hearted restaurants, the difference between before and after the plate is estimated to directly double the price of the entire dish.


    Because the dishes on his side have been completed, Veretta casts his gaze on Don, who is next door, and the other party seems to be doing the finishing work of the barbecue.


    The cooking time of the two people seems to be exactly the same, and it is a good time to give the notary public a comparison while it is hot.


    Actually, during the process of making lamb chops with herbs, Veretta took the time to sneak a glance at Dorn.


    It''s normal to observe the opponent by light spotting time during the game.


    On the premise of not being distracted by her own cooking work, the black-skinned chef lady roughly saw the steps of Donne''s barbecue��


    First, he marinated the lamb chops.


    And a very interesting condiment, red fruit, was used in the marinating process.


    A fruit with a more sour taste than sweet.


    As for why the other party uses this in the marinating process, Veretta''s barbecue experience can be understood on the spot.


    In the process of ���� roasting lamb, if a bit of sourness can be added, the lamb can become firmer. But this sourness shouldn''t be too heavy.


    Like Veretta''s own method of brushing the mustard sauce to add sourness, it is very traditional and very effective.


    And Dorn took a unique approach to this step. He used fruit acid and smeared and marinated the mutton with small red fruit.


    Veretta commented on this: "Very interesting, I am a bit stunned by this man."


    Secondly, Dorn smoked the lamb before grilling the lamb chops.


    He was a direct smoking process in the [Bright Starlight] competition area. His behavior was too blatant. At that time, he attracted the attention of everyone including Veretta.


    It��s hard not to pay attention.


    But what is strange is that I don��t know what kind of fire temperature control method the man used. During the whole smoking process, the smoke did not diffuse out of the cooking area where he was located, and even the choking smoke was not smelled at the scene.


    can only smell a good smell of burning wood.


    didn''t know what kind of wood he burned.


    In short, through these sneaky glances, Veretta can be 100% sure that the black-haired man next door who is a bit annoying but holds high-quality ingredients is definitely an excellent chef with a high level of skill.


    This is evident from the flowing water and highly ornamental cooking techniques he showed since he started cooking.


    Veretta was not surprised by this.


    This man dared to be so unscrupulous and clamored to compete with himself in cooking, UU reading must have two brushes.


    However, he finally made a mistake in chess!


    Blame him for being too self-confident, and he has to compete in the field of barbecue inherited from his ancestors.


    If it''s better than barbecue, my sister, I haven''t lost anyone yet!


    Also, I have to thank the other party for the amazing mutton that can be called superb quality.


    Because the ingredients used are so good, Veretta feels that this herb roasted lamb chop today is completely extraordinary.


    Seeing Dorn, who moved slowly and slowly began to install the plate, Veretta raised the corner of her plump red lips with confidence.


    My mother will win today!


    Compared with the two participating chefs, the audience and judges on site may not be so calm.


    Seeing Veretta made the lamb chops but did not serve them immediately, as well as Don��s slow platting movements, the former A-level adventurer Aris spoke first:


    "Two, if the roast lamb is ready, please serve it. Cough, it''s definitely not that I want to eat it because I smell it, but I am eager to give you a fair evaluation."


    "Hold on."


    "Come on!"


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 44： The pressure is on Donne’s side

    Because Veretta has to cook a little bit faster, her grilled lamb chops was first served to the judges.


    Four plain plates with metal meal lids were firmly placed in front of four notaries.


    The lid is lifted.


    No golden light burst out, only a whole tender lamb ribs wrapped in a crispy shell, and cauliflower puree decorated with basil leaf tips.


    Fresh and tender pink, delicate white, and cold green are intertwined with each other, which is pleasing to the eye.


    There is a mixture of meat, vanilla, and milky aromas.


    Mr. Aris: "That''s the smell. Hey, I just can''t stand the smell just now. I''ll eat it first, everyone."


    Ms. Nelson: "You can only say that it is Veretta? With this vanilla lamb chop, your knowledge of barbecue, I am afraid that it has surpassed your father."


    The notaries have just sat on the judges'' bench, and they have already had a panoramic view of the dishes of the two chef contestants.


    But after the vanilla lamb chop was brought in front of you, the four gentlemen and ladies still didn''t stingy with their beautiful words.


    Although their personalities are indeed fair, judging from this reaction, the notaries are still a little more optimistic about the familiar Veretta in the cooking test tonight.


    Except for Mr. Williams, the writer.


    He just glanced at the vanilla lamb chops on the plate, nodded, and after picking up the knife and fork, he glanced calmly at Dorn off the court.


    At this time, the audience on the court also began to boil.


    Although it is basically impossible for them to eat the two barbecue dishes in the competition today, this does not prevent everyone from watching the "eating broadcast" while enjoying the taste while watching the "eating broadcast".


    The atmosphere of the audience reached a small climax.


    At this time, the only people who are calmest are Dorn and Vivian.


    Among them, Dorn relied on the stove in his cooking area, looked at the herb roasted lamb chops on the judges'' bench, and made an evaluation of "probably breaking the S-level threshold" in his heart.


    At the same time, I whispered in a voice that can only be heard by myself:


    "Generally, in the culinary competitions in the gourmet fan, the chefs and contestants who offer the first dishes to the judges to taste and evaluate are all losers."


    ...


    The notaries all officially moved their knives and forks.


    The four people eat differently.


    The three of them, in the early stages of eating, were slow and careful, cutting the meat carefully, keeping as much as possible the appearance of this dish.


    Only Aris broke the exquisite plate without hesitation when he got it started, cut off a large piece of roast lamb, covered it with pureed cauliflower, and put it into his mouth together and chewed it.


    This former Mr. Adventurer, if placed on the earth, is definitely the kind of person who would not take pictures before eating.


    Chew, satisfy to swallow.


    "The thick-sliced ??grilled lamb chops are really good! Ample amount! Really good!" Aris hurriedly gave a thumbs up comment, and then took another bite in a hurry.


    After having tasted lamb, Mr. Williams continued the topic:


    "Moreover, the lamb is very tender. The lamb is full of flavour because of the preservation of the mutton oil, right? Oh, the lamb flavour I am talking about is not the smell of mutton, but the smell of lamb."


    The chubby Mr. Grando, after swallowing a mouthful of lamb, also commented. As the chef of a large restaurant, his comments are more professional:


    "Veretta, you pair the tender roast lamb with the creamy cauliflower puree. I personally like it very much. The sweetness of lamb and the sweetness of cauliflower are not greasy, and the sweetness is just right."


    "Then the crispy shell. The process of mixing the vanilla sauce is well grasped. The roasted vanilla crispy shell has a very complex plant aroma, with the taste of berries and a little bit of mustard. This wonderful taste is not only It��s wrapped outside, and it penetrates into the mutton, which is great."


    Grando is considered a predecessor in Veretta''s cooking, so the commentary tone is a little bit irritating, and the tone is also a little relieved.


    Although he is professional, he didn''t show off and finished all the things he wanted to say at once, but stopped.


    If he alone has said all the content that can be commented, the remaining notary public can only "the same for me".


    This is all human beings.


    The next speaker is Ms. Nelson:


    "Very good, the lamb is very fresh and tender, and the juice inside is also very rich. The reserved lanolin oil is the finishing touch. When chewing, the fat bursts out of the mutton fat, but the taste is not greasy at all. Amazing. tasty."


    After commenting on the vanilla lamb chops, the president of the Merchants Association didn��t forget to turn his head to look at his old friend, and by the way, he took the opportunity to speak:


    "Aris, look at your food, can you not be so embarrassed? What''s the matter with such a big person, grabbing bones under the public?"


    "Hey, long-winded! Good food is enjoyable to eat like this." Aris replied dissatisfiedly while talking about lamb ribs. Baked snails. Sizzle��Grando, I remember your best dish is baked snails, right? Does this mean that Veretta has quickly grown to the same level as you in cooking without knowing it?"


    "If you want to say that, I can''t refute it." Mr. Grando gave a dry laugh.


    The four notaries are all decent figures.


    will be invited to serve as a judge in the culinary competition, which just shows that they still have good attainments in food. Even if I don��t know how to make food, I have eaten a lot of high-end food.


    In the entire Dona Empire, the specialty dishes of the top chefs can break through the S level.


    This is almost the limit of cooking skills that a normal person can reach.


    Grando chef on site, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com was one of them just now, and the baked snails he made were also unique.


    Therefore, a few wealthy and leisurely notaries, through various channels, have eaten a few S-level dishes.


    Because there are a lot of good things to eat, except for the former adventurer Mr. Aris, who is dictated by his character, the rest of the people who tasted this vanilla lamb chop that broke the S-level threshold were not gloomy, and they could be more reserved.


    As for why we should stay reserved.


    , of course, because there are a lot of people watching it.


    People with heads and faces can''t lose their dignity, right?


    After receiving unanimous praise from all the judges, Veretta leaned slightly and bowed to them: "Thank you."


    The black-skinned lady chef was so upset at this moment that she couldn''t help but laugh.


    The development of the matter really is the same as she imagined!


    This super-normal vanilla lamb chop is enough to conquer the mouth and stomach of all notaries!


    Even if the black-haired man was really messing up, Veretta wasn''t afraid at all.


    In the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies will not work!


    Now, the pressure came to Don.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 45： Suck Finger Original Grilled Lamb Chop

    After the notaries had finished eating the vanilla lamb chops, Veretta stepped down from the judges'' bench and returned to her cooking area to wait.


    behaved quite well.


    Next, it''s Don''s time.


    A large dinner plate supported by a red wooden tray was served to the judges'' seat.


    There is no cover on the plate, and a large piece of grilled lamb chops can be clearly seen inside.


    The lamb chops are also cut apart from the rib gap, but they are all placed on the same large plate, and they seem to have a lot of weight.


    This large plate of lamb chops, the skin is grilled to golden, the color of the exposed lamb is still tender, and you can see the fine oil beads on the surface of the barbecue.


    Different from the exquisite vanilla lamb chops in the previous dish, this roasted meat of Donne, you can''t say that it is not appetizing in appearance, but it is much rougher in comparison.


    is the kind of big plate of meat that loves to drink and eat meat.


    "Very good! Looks very large! The barbecue that Veretta just had, I just didn''t enjoy it!" As expected, the former adventurer Mr. Aris was ecstatic on the spot.


    However, Ms. Nelson sitting next to him frowned slightly.


    This micro-emoji is not aimed at someone deliberately, it is just an unintentional reveal.


    Because I had just eaten a whole piece of grilled lamb chops, Ms. Nelson subconsciously felt that this second grilled meat was a bit greasy.


    barbecue is this thing, the best is always the first piece of fresh and hot.


    The physiological pleasure brought by the intake of fats is also highest at the first bite.


    There is no other way. For the same type of food, the more you eat, the more greasy you will feel, not to mention the greasy barbecue itself.


    What��s more terrible is that Don��s barbecue seems to be a type full of heat.


    Greasy doubles directly.


    It was not only Ms. Nelson on the judges'' bench that noticed this. When Veretta, who had already returned to the stage, looked at the large plate of barbecue, she also thought of this.


    "I didn''t think about it before. Since we all make grilled meat, if the man accepts the evaluation later, he will suffer a disadvantage in order..."


    "Uh, if I win like this, would it be considered a victory? No, unless the notary judges him only slightly lower than me. Otherwise, I will still win upright."


    may be because of the sense of fairness and justice in the heart.


    The black-skinned chef, who felt that she had a chance to win, was thinking about it for her opponent at this time.


    She then turned her attention to Don, only to see the man not panicking, standing calmly beside the judges, with a gentle and harmless smile on his face.


    "Has this guy not noticed that he is suffering? Even if you just protested. Also, what''s the matter of his excellent state? Hearing that the judges praised me just now, he just had a little thought. Not at all, aren''t you nervous at all?"


    Veretta put her hands on her chest and shook her head, feeling that she could no longer see through the inexplicable man.


    That''s all.


    The other party is a strange person.


    ...


    In the judges seat.


    Dorn��s grilled lamb chops also entered the tasting stage.


    Before the official start of eating, Chef Grando smiled and looked at Dorn: "You haven''t introduced us the name of your dish."


    When Veretta took the stage, she took the initiative to report the name of the dish.


    This may be an unavailable serving process on Komodova.


    may also be a pre-dinner topic that the four judges casually looked for in order to temporarily relieve their tiredness and rest.


    "What''s the name? It''s called grilled lamb chops." Dorn spread his hand.


    "Ah? I said, brother, your name is too unpretentious, right? Even if it is made up now, it should be made up that can bluff people, otherwise how can it compete with Veretta''s dish. Moreover, the name is a dish. It��s a good first impression, maybe it will give you extra points?"


    Mr. Aris waved his hand, seemingly dissatisfied with this random name.


    "Is that so?" Dorn nodded in cooperation, "Then I call it the original grilled lamb chops."


    Nelson: "This name sounds a bit sloppy..."


    Aris: "But it''s much better than just before..."


    This pre-dinner conversation didn''t last long, and the notaries stopped talking.


    During the short one or two minutes of the conversation, they found that the aroma of the large grilled lamb chops on the long table stirred and became more appealing.


    Even though the four judges have eaten a piece of vanilla lamb chops, they sucked the wild meat scent of the original lamb chops. For some reason, smelling it once again aroused their strong desire for meat!


    And, if you look at it carefully, you can also smell a different kind of aroma from the aroma of roasted meat.


    It was a light and light smell, very refreshing, as if just smelling it would be able to get rid of the fishy smell. And the taste is obviously thin, but the sense of existence is not weak.


    If you smell it carefully, you can find it in the strong smell of meat.


    "Does this scent belong to any wood? Mr. Donne had a bacon procedure just now. But what kind of wood can have such a peculiar and highly adherent scent? I never seem to smell it before... "


    Mr. Williams had a serious eye on this.


    Under the guidance of this fragrance, everyone gathered their eyes back to the barbecue itself. can be seen-


    The exposed ribs of the lamb chops are slightly curved, and the outer layer also has a golden thin layer of crispy shell. There are grains of browned sesame seeds sprinkled on it, which is exuding the oily scent.


    From the cut noodles of the lamb chops, you can see the bright oil and the gravy seeping out, which is enough to prove the tenderness of this grilled lamb chop.


    "I said, why don''t everyone stand still? I won''t be polite to you, I''ll try one first."


    Aris swallowed his saliva first, his throat squirmed, and then quickly took a piece of lamb from the large plate and placed it in his clean small plate.


    This finger-sucking original lamb chop, the tableware Donn prepared for the judges are ordinary knives and forks.


    But besides that, he also prepared four warm towels, not to mention the purpose, and silently stacked them in the most convenient position on the long table.


    At the beginning, none of the four notaries paid attention to the four towels.


    until-


    When ���� Aris was pulling lamb with a knife and fork, he found that the grilled lamb chops made by Donne, UU reading , did not seem to be suitable for the knife and fork diet.


    The cross section of ���� and Veretta is very large, which is different from the vanilla lamb chops that are convenient for knife and fork.


    The finger-sucking original lamb chops made by ����Dorn, the lamb is distributed in strips on the ribs.


    To put it simply, this lamb chop is suitable for picking up directly.


    Aris was an A-level adventurer in the past, and he didn''t demand dietary conditions during wild adventures. Even after retiring, he would not deliberately follow the cumbersome table etiquette.


    He glanced at the towel on the table, and instantly understood.


    After wiping his fingertips and palms with a warm towel, Aris reached out and grabbed the lamb chops on his plate before waiting for the water vapor to evaporate from his hands.


    just open his mouth and bite.


    saw this scene, but Dorn nodded slightly with a smile.


    This Mr. Aris is very good.


    Cutlery like knives and forks is just a flick of a shot.


    Of course, if these notaries insist on eating the lamb with a knife and fork, Donne himself does not matter.


    However, the prairie-style grilled lamb chops is of course the most delicious to eat!


    How else is it called the original taste of finger sucking?


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 46： Sheep smells like sheep

    Update super fast|


    hiss-


    Aris bit the lamb between his teeth and pulled it lightly, and the lamb chops were torn apart. Watermark advertising testWatermark advertising test


    Oil droplets and meat juices came out, and even the sound of tender meat separation could be heard in the ears.


    After the lamb chop was bitten and opened, I only felt that the lamb in my hand had a stronger flavor. The aroma of the barbecue was mixed with the flavor of spices, and it was also mixed with the faint and mysterious aroma that was suspected to be wood. The black goat meat was originally not heavy. The fishy smell is completely neutralized.


    Aris was busy chewing.


    Click, click, click��


    There was a crisp sound in the mouth.


    The first thing Aris caught was the crunchy shell on the outside of the lamb chops.


    The crispy shell of the plain lamb chops made by Donne is different from the vanilla lamb chops of Veretta. It is not formed by the spread sauce.


    But in the process of roasting lamb, with precise fire control, the exuded fat and gravy are mixed with lambskin to be formed by heating.


    This layer of crispy and crunchy shell is sprinkled with grains of browned sesame seeds. When chewing the shell, the sesame is crushed by the teeth, and an oily scent rushes into the mouth.


    "Ohhh! Hmm! This is good! This is good!"


    Aris exclaimed inarticulately, and continued to chew intoxicated.


    Under the crunchy crust is the tender lamb.


    Roasted meat is not as firm as fried, nor is it as soft as stewed. It''s the ultimate tenderness, one chew is a big mouthful, every bite is extremely delicious.


    And what makes Aris call it the most enjoyable is that after every bite of the original lamb chops, that bit of mutton smell is just right.


    This non-heavy smell is not offensive at all, but it raises the taste of roast lamb to a new level.


    If I have to describe it, that is, sheep has the smell of sheep.


    "So, does the [original flavor] of the original lamb chops refer to this?" Mr. Aris swallowed, while reexamining the name of the dish Donne had just taken out casually.


    This name sounds weird at first, but after eating it, it feels very suitable!


    In fact, the same is true, roasting lamb does not necessarily completely remove the mutton smell.


    Why can lamb that has no smell at all be called lamb?


    This concept is also reflected in the s-grade vanilla lamb chops made by Veretta.


    When processing the raw black goat lamb chops, the black-skinned chef sister deliberately kept the outer layer of mutton oil in order to leave the "lamb flavor".


    In the subsequent processing, Veretta used the secret vanilla sauce and mustard sauce to further reconcile the lamb flavor, in order to enhance the richness of the taste.


    This approach is of course correct.


    However, because of the relatively heavy ingredients used in this treatment, the vanilla, mustard and lamb flavors that the barbecue finally exhibits are in a state of resistance to courtesy.


    The flavors on both sides are evenly matched.


    Here in Dorn, the seasoning method is light, only the sour taste and the method of smoking before roasting are worth mentioning.


    The faint fruity flavor and woody aroma all complement the lamb flavour of the lamb chops. The fusion of this kind of flavor has the main and the second, and it is more harmonious and more ingenious.


    I also enjoy the skill level and operation of the chef himself when he barbecues.


    The masters play tricks, and the competitions are all such small details.


    Aris nibbled the tender roasted meat on a lamb chop three times, and then he began to chew the remaining shreds of meat on the lamb bone.


    The part close to the bone is the mutton muscle film. Because of the extreme control of the heat when roasting, the fascia is firm, firm, and crisper, and the burnt aroma of the barbecue is stronger when chewed.


    Soon, a lamb rib was gnawed and whipped by Aris and became extremely smooth. There was no shredded meat on the surface of the bone, and even many flat tooth marks were left behind.


    "I think I have to have another piece!"


    With a whole piece of lamb chops, the former A-level adventurer is obviously not yet enjoyable.


    This time, regardless of Ms. Nelson''s eyes, he stretched out his hand and took out a piece from the big plate.


    Anyway, he would only touch the lamb ribs he wanted to eat, and would not touch any other. In theory, it would not affect others.


    Before the official start of eating, Aris also used the hot towel provided by Donne to clean his hands.


    This is not clean and hygienic!


    The three notaries remaining on the side looked at Aris''s gorging appearance, all slightly surprised.


    "Hey, even the vanilla lamb chops that are already very delicious just now, your eating is not so overwhelming!" Ms. Nelson said.


    But her good friend ignored her this time, instead, holding the lamb chops on his own, gnawing with happiness and drunkenness.


    Among the remaining notaries, the first to act on this plate of lamb chops was the writer Mr. Williams.


    He had intended to taste this dish with a knife and fork.


    But seeing Aris'' performance, look at the expression of Mr. Donne on the side...


    "this��"


    Williams hesitated for a while, then chose to put down the knife and fork in his hand, and reached out to pick up a hot towel in front of the long table.


    After carefully wiping off his fingers and palms, he also stretched out his ruthless iron hand toward the finger-sucking lamb chops.


    After Williams was Mr. Grando, he also hesitated slightly.


    But seeing Alis''s face flushed after eating, and the intoxicated expression on eating, the capable chef didn''t realize his throat squirmed.


    Then he also picked up the hot towel on the table, wiped his hands clean, and took a piece of lamb chop directly from the large plate, not so dignified.


    "Hi, how come even Mr. Williams and Mr. Grando...?" The only Ms. Nelson who hadn''t moved yet frowned and shook her head.


    She tried to maintain an elegant and decent manner, and took a piece of lamb chop into her plate with a fork.


    Then slowly cut the lamb with a knife.


    At the same time, Ms. Nelson still warned herself silently in her heart:


    "No, Nelson, you have to hold on to yourself. Grasping food with your hands in the public is too ugly, too demeaning."


    The knife finally drew a piece of lamb.


    "Yes, UU reading stays decent... Even if I starve to death, it will never be possible..."


    Use a fork to fork the full roast lamb with gravy over the cut, and then slowly pass it into your mouth.


    chew.


    "Hmm!? This lamb!? Hmm!?"


    This bite of lamb bite, Ms. Nelson will not say that it is really fragrant on the spot, but the inner "decent line of defense" is also instantly riddled with holes.


    I want it, I want more, I want it full.


    Indeed, this kind of roast lamb, if it is slowly drawn with a dining knife, it will be too unpleasant to eat!


    You must fill your mouth with tender and juicy lamb to be happy!


    The president of the Merchants Association, who always behaves aloft, silently put down his knife and fork, and in accordance with the instinctive trend of his body, stretched his hand to the last hot towel on the long table...


    Ms. Nelson, who was originally elegant and decent, fell and fell.

 v5 Chapter 47： Dare not comment, only dare to ask

    hiss����


    click, click, click����


    Click, click����


    The temporary judges in [Cream Starlight] are full of excitement.


    The sound of tearing meat, the sound of chewing, and the sound of biting and sucking bones mixed, one after another.


    Mr. Williams and Mr. Grando, and even Ms. Nelson, after trying to reach out and pick up the finger-sucking lamb chops, they couldn��t stop at all!


    Why is this **** roast lamb smell so wonderful? Such indescribable? Such incomparable?


    Even though several notaries have the experience of tasting S-level dishes.


    But in the fact that the appraisal of this dish steadily broke through the SS level, and they were only short of finger-sucking the original lamb chops from SSS, they still fell.


    was a terrible loss.


    I just kept opening my mouth to tear the meat and chewing. For a long time, no one commented on this dish.


    This barbecue is really delicious.


    unreasonably delicious.


    The audience off the stage was all in an uproar.


    what is the problem?


    Isn��t it just a barbecue?


    Why are all the four notaries like drinking high?


    The other three people pressed not to talk.


    Guang said that she has a lot of status, Ms. Nelson, the president of the Merchants Association who is always elegant and decent.


    Slightly messy hair, flushed face, blurred eyes...


    It��s ridiculous to have such a mental state after eating a meal!


    Is this really a scene we can see without spending money?


    The second barbecue, is it so delicious?


    Veretta under the stage was also dumbfounded.


    "I thought I had already won, but Mr. Williams and the others... Could it be that the original lamb chops are really better than my vanilla lamb chops? Or is that... the black-haired man is here? What weird thing was added to the barbecue?"


    It��s not to blame Miss Black Chef for trying to figure out Don.


    As for the four notaries in the state of eating barbecue, it is hard to believe that they were drugged.


    The only calm bystanders in the audience were Vivian and others in the front row.


    After a whole night, all the people listening behind praised how delicious Miss Veretta��s barbecue is.


    The repercussions and effects brought by Don''s barbecue on the stage finally made the three girls feel at ease.


    Raised eyebrows.


    Well, besides, it shouldn''t be a matter of course that Don''s dishes overwhelm other colleagues?


    It''s so exciting!


    ����


    At the side of the judges, Dorn did not disturb the four notaries eating meat.


    just stood so graciously, watching the eating of the four with great interest.


    There is still a smile on the corner of his mouth. This smile seems to be mild and harmless, but the meaning inside it is similar to that of the devil!


    "Sure enough, watching these gentlemen and ladies go against their inner wishes, give up their knives and forks with integrity, and enjoy the original grilled lamb chops directly. It is a fun and enjoyable thing. Well, I am also. Is helping them improve their eating experience."


    There is one to say one.


    When this man is cooking for others to taste, his character is somewhat nasty and interesting.


    A feast of feasting, the wind is blowing.


    The whole plate of grilled lamb chops hit the bottom without knowing it.


    There was only a trace of smooth lamb ribs left on the table.


    But the four notaries ate so much that they had eaten up their meat and bones, they couldn''t help but **** the oily fingertips.


    Now, finger-sucking the original lamb chops is worthy of the name.


    After eating this delightful and happy meal, the notaries sat on the chairs for a while before regaining their senses.


    Ms. Nelson, who was slightly awake, gave Donne a rather shameful look after realizing how improper her eating was.


    But in the end there was no alternative.


    The lamb chops he made are so delicious.


    After all, the upper limit of top chef''s specialty dishes is S-level dishes, but Don can easily make SS-level dishes.


    This finger-sucking original lamb chop is undoubtedly the highest-rated and most delicious food that the four notaries can taste so far.


    "What an amazing cooking skill, Mr. Don, I must pay tribute to you."


    After a long time, Grando, who is also the chef, said this first, and it was "I salute you". This is probably the highest respect and respect among the colleagues.


    "This finger-sucking original lamb chop is impeccable and immaculate. I dare not say to comment on it, but I have a few questions I want to ask you. Do you think it is okay?"


    then Grando asked.


    "Thank you, please feel free to ask if you have any questions." Don shrugged.


    "This grilled lamb chop maintains the right lamb flavour, but it is not greasy at all. Even after I have eaten a whole piece of vanilla lamb chop, I can enjoy it very happily."


    "And your processing steps, I saw that red fruit was added, this kind of fruit is generally rarely used for cooking..."


    As a chef, Grando couldn''t help but raise the issue of culinary exchange and learning.


    may be too selfless. After asking this question, he realized that his behavior of asking people for cooking tips from the public was a bit wrong, so he immediately changed his words:


    "Sorry, I just like this dish so much, you can assume that I haven''t asked this question."


    Compared with the questioner''s Wei Wei Nuo, Donn still looks indifferent:


    "It''s okay, you can ask, I originally made this lamb chop in front of everyone. Even if you don''t ask, everyone has seen my cooking process."


    "Moreover, compared to the process and steps of processing ingredients, cooking techniques are also the key to ensuring the quality of dishes."


    "Yes, I added a sour red fruit and a little lemon leaf. The purpose is to use the fruit acid to enhance the firmness of the lamb at the same time to remove the greasy smell."


    "Because the sourness of the fruit itself is not heavy, it will not overwhelm the taste in terms of taste. It can improve the taste while retaining the original taste of mutton to the maximum extent, which is very easy to use."


    During the marinating process of making finger-sucking lamb chops, there is a unique step of adding crushed red fruit, which is noticed by the sharp-eyed people present.


    The so-called red fruit, in Don��s perception, is actually the hawthorn.


    "Sure enough, thank you for your answer." Mr. Grando nodded in gratitude.


    The other party answers questions so indifferently, this may be the master''s tolerance.


    After Grando finished speaking, Mr. Williams will speak again.


    It stands to reason that the notary is invited to the cooking competition and the job to do is to comment on a dish, but because of the beginning of Grando, Mr. Writer''s opening has also become a tone of asking for advice. Honorary title:


    "Mr. Donne, I noticed that you had a procedure for bacon before grilling lamb chops."


    "If possible, I would like to ask you what kind of wood you use? Is the faint fragrance that adheres to the surface of the grilled lamb chops and penetrates into the texture of the lamb, is it related to the wood you use?"


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 48： Only Veretta is injured in the world

    "I used pecan wood... and some small additions."


    Smoked lamb chops before roasting, Dorn uses hickory wood, which is considered to be the best wood for bacon.


    In addition, he also added a little other things in, which is the so-called "add-on", rest wood chips.


    Amsia is a peculiar plant that grows in the [Concerto Forest].


    When Donn left this copy of the relic of the gods before, based on the principle of "all coming", he used "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" to bring out a lot of this kind of wood.


    According to Vivian��s introduction, after this kind of shamwood is ignited, you can see the fond memories of the ignitor or the expectation of the vision through the fire.


    Later, after Earl Wen Feng��s testimony, some memories of extreme pain or other emotions may also be recorded by Amshammu in some way, and finally presented in the firelight.


    Recording and playing the memory of the person who ignited with fire light is the main function of Amsham.


    In addition, it has a secondary attribute-it will emit an elegant and light fragrance when lit.


    Vivian introduced that when she was still in the [Concerto Forest], she used this wood to bake fruit and it tasted very good.


    And on top of this original finger-sucking lamb chops made by Donne tonight, the source of the peculiar anti-greasy scent is the mixture of hickory wood and sapwood.


    Of course, there is particular care in the amount of rest wood chips.


    If this thing is sprinkled a little bit, there is only a fragrance, no image. But if it exceeds the threshold, everyone in [Bright Starlight] will probably have to wave with Dorn''s grandmother in the firelight together.


    "Additional?" Williams twisted his beautiful moustache, and did not continue to ask.


    When the notaries have asked Donn some curious questions, their evaluation session is over.


    Next, is the time to determine the winner of this culinary written test.


    Nelson: "Then, now we will vote on the barbecue dish that we have in mind. If the number of votes is the same, we will use scores to distinguish it again."


    There is no suspense in the ending.


    The notaries did not hesitate to vote for the finger sucking plain lamb chops.


    The ticket types are the same, and the scoring system originally prepared is completely useless.


    As Veretta said before, these four gentlemen and ladies are indeed people with a fair spirit.


    In this cooking competition, Dorn won with unanimous votes.


    The audience off the field was in an uproar again.


    This result is completely contrary to the predictions of most local Komodovars at the scene.


    The black-skinned lady chef stood there, looking a bit depressed.


    In fact, when the four notaries tasted the original finger-sucking lamb chops, she could have expected the result to some extent.


    She still couldn''t understand why she lost so thoroughly with the vanilla lamb chops she produced by supernormal use.


    Where is this man sacred?


    Tonight, Donne won the competition; the notaries tasted two super high-level dishes; the audience saw a wonderful process and an unexpected ending.


    Everyone makes a lot of money.


    Only the wounded world of Miss Veretta is completed.


    "Why..." The black-skinned chef murmured to herself in frustration.


    ...


    Tonight��s cooking test ended successfully.


    The onlookers outside finally began to leave the scene contentedly. They couldn��t wait to go home and talk to the people around them about what they had seen today.


    Dorn walked down from the side of the judges, and the three Vivian and the others greeted him immediately.


    Although the three girls didn''t do anything important tonight, they all looked very happy after watching the game.


    After talking with Vivian and the two little apprentices for a while, Dorn turned his head and turned his gaze on Veretta, who was still standing in the cooking yard next door.


    "I''m going to talk to that lady." Dorn motioned to Vivian and the others with his eyes, and then walked slowly to Veretta''s side:


    "The vanilla lamb chops made tonight are very good."


    "Are you here to laugh at me?" Veretta raised her head feebly, her eyes a little confused and hollow, as if she had lost her highlights.


    "No, I''m serious. If you compete with any other chef in the empire tonight, you may be the winner, but it''s a pity that you met me."


    "Oh, you came to praise yourself to me." Veretta sneered and shook her head.


    "I know you are great, okay? Besides, I am not a person who can''t afford to lose. According to the bet you established before, I will call you my culinary teacher and follow you to your restaurant Visit for a day."


    "Also, I have to apologize to you and the three young ladies on behalf of the whole of [


    The black-skinned chef said this, and at the same time, he bent down and bowed deeply to Dorne and Vivian.


    When she said these words, her mental state was not good.


    It''s not that he is not convinced, but his expression and movements are stiff, and the whole person seems to be discouraged.


    It seems that the result of the competition tonight has dealt a great blow to this lady chef.


    Supernormal performance in the area where he is best at, and being beaten by his opponents, can really blow a person''s will.


    "You don''t need to apologize so seriously." Dorn scratched his cheek with his index finger.


    Thinking about bullying someone a girl so miserably, it seems a bit too much...


    So, Donne switched to a friendly topic:


    "Oh, what... does your vanilla lamb chop still have it? I want to try it too. In return, I can also ask you to eat my finger-sucking lamb chop."


    "Can you?" Veretta''s eyes returned to a little vividness.


    To be honest, she really wanted to taste the original finger-sucking lamb chops that defeated her.


    "sure."


    When Dorn was grilling lamb chops, he originally prepared four servings for more than the judges.


    After making something delicious, he has to eat something himself. And Vivian and the two little apprentices have not eaten dinner yet, and the dragon lady in the story world is also waiting to be fed.


    Another large portion of grilled lamb chops was brought out. The mutton was neatly laid out, and the thick meaty aroma was mixed with a touch of wood, which is still the same.


    Over there, UU reading www. uukanshu.com also brought out a few extra portions of lamb chops with herbs.


    It seems that when she was in the game, she also specially prepared the last one for Don and the others.


    Next is the cooking exchange time of the chefs.


    The few people who were still in [Cream Starlight] tasted two competition barbecues tonight.


    Vivian: "Hmm! This vanilla lamb chop is much better than the noon roasted meat! This lady chef is also very good. I should really go to the Wishing Restaurant to help."


    Amy: "But, as expected, the barbecue made by the big brother is more delicious."


    Miss Fairy and Amy, after having eaten two barbecues, were still communicating internally in a low voice.


    At this time, Esha, who was a bit more extroverted, ran to Veretta to strike up a conversation with herself.


    What this little girl thinks now is��


    According to the bet, the black-skinned and big-breasted sister will also be the teacher''s apprentice in cooking. And according to the time of entry, one generation younger than yourself!


    It''s so cool!


    Sure enough, big doesn��t decide everything!


    The world is fair!


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 49： Seems to make a lot of money?

    Randomly talked to Veretta, who was preparing to taste the original finger-sucking lamb chops. It may be that she noticed the other party��s frustration, and Essa was very intimate and comforted:


    "Let me tell you, you won''t be wronged if you lose to the teacher. After all, the teacher is the chef and founder of the Wishing Restaurant. It''s the one in Eatontown, you haven''t heard of it?"


    Just wiped her hands and picked up a lamb chop from the big plate, Veretta listened to this, and then silently laid out the lamb in her hand, her voice a little vaguely excited:


    "Wishing restaurant, you are talking about the Wishing restaurant?"


    "Yes, that''s the Wishing Restaurant." Esha nodded.


    The two used a strange way of communication to reach a verbal consensus.


    As a chef, Veretta has naturally heard of the rise of the empire in the middle of the empire in the past two years, and from time to time he has a Wishing Restaurant where big news comes out.


    Waking up so little by Esha, she finally remembered how the familiar feeling was when she first heard Don''s name.


    It turns out that the other party is the chef of that very legendary restaurant!


    "No wonder I will lose..." Veretta smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    , Donne naturally heard this conversation between his little apprentice and the "new apprentice".


    "Essa''s act of exposing my identity has an inexplicable sense of sight. It''s like...After a culinary competition, Shiro lifted the white silk scarf tied on the young master''s arm and revealed the super chef. The badge is the same!"


    good fellow!


    That''s how I feel when I am Liu Angxing!


    kind of cool.


    On the side of ���� Veretta, after the shock, she did not forget to pick up her roasted lamb chop again, and tore a bite of meat with her neat teeth.


    Fresh and tender grilled lamb, rich gravy, mixed with red fruits and wood with a faint fragrance, filling the whole mouth.


    good to eat!


    is indeed better than my own vanilla lamb chops.


    After tasting the other party''s dishes, Veretta was convinced.


    She doesn''t doubt Don''s identity at all now.


    can beat herself head-on in the field of barbecue, can cook this level of dishes, let alone the recently famous Wishing restaurant, even if the other party says that he is the chief chef in the palace, Veretta will choose to believe it.


    This strength is there, and people have to believe it.


    At the same time, the black-skinned chef lady also became more curious about the so-called wishing restaurant.


    ��I��ve only heard that someone has boasted the restaurant��s ceiling, but I haven��t actually visited it, so I��m only dubious. But after eating this grilled lamb chop...maybe the people who praised the restaurant in the past were not Bragging."


    Think again, Mr. Don said that as long as he wins the competition, he has to call him a culinary teacher.


    "In other words, I can just ask him to guide my cooking in the future, right?" Veretta moved his mind.


    Also, Mr. Don said that he would take himself to visit the Wishing Restaurant.


    also said that he wanted to show himself other legendary monster ingredients whose quality was not lower than that of some black goat.


    "Wait a minute, am I really the loser tonight? Why do I think that I feel like I''m making a lot of money?"


    ...


    The communication between Dorn and Veretta, because of the winning in the culinary contest, had gone smoothly.


    Now that Miss Black Chef believes in Donne��s identity as a ��Legend Chef��, the subsequent communication becomes smoother.


    She is now very willing to visit Eatontown.


    Because the time is quite late, the itinerary to bring Veretta back to Eaton is scheduled for tomorrow.


    Dorn and his party stayed in [Bright Starlight] for a while, and then planned to leave.


    And at this time, someone found the door again.


    It''s Mr. Williams, with his little doorman John.


    In the evening cooking test, in order to avoid suspicion, the writer didn''t have any personal exchanges with Donne. Now that the game is over, it makes sense to make some private visits.


    "Mr. Donne, long time no see." Williams greeted first.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Williams." Donne responded decently.


    Veretta, who was standing behind, did not expect that there would be a personal relationship between his new teacher and the writer who was invited to be a notary public.


    After a brief surprise, she did not express too much, but instead greeted her hostess, cleared the seats for both parties in the conversation, and also served tea.


    "Slowly. Mr. Williams, and, well, Mr. Donne."


    After yelling "Teacher" with a bit of a twist, Veretta retreated with a reddish face, leaving a certain space for communication between the two.


    I can only say that this new apprentice of Donne is quite sensible.


    As for Vivian and the others, because they have nothing to do with the writer, they did not stay.


    After making a few glances with each other, they took the money bag and planned to go out together for a little stroll in the commercial city at night.


    The shopping night for girls seems to be pretty good.


    Williams came back to visit Dorn, but there was nothing too important, mainly the etiquette.


    This writer wrote a positive review for the restaurant at the early stage of its development.


    After ����, he also generously donated and purchased a large number of expensive seasonings for the less affluent restaurants at the time and gave them away for free.


    Because of these two things, Don had a good impression of him.


    Since I met here, I didn''t mind spending some time with each other.


    "...After eating the crab noodles and lion head at the Wishing Restaurant, I took the time to go to Eaton a few times. Unfortunately, you didn''t meet Mr. Donne yourself."


    "Judging from the notice posted on the door of the Wishing Restaurant, you seem to have just gone out to study. A master like you has always maintained a humble heart like an apprentice, which is truly commendable."


    Williams recounted some things after the two separated last time.


    What ���� told him, Don just laughed dryly and used tea to cover up his embarrassment.


    It��s true.


    What you understand by "going out to study" may not be the same as what I mean...


    "However, I was fortunate enough to have hot pot, Cantonese cuisine, and later that unique tavern. UU Reading Oh, it was originally on, even the taste of the dishes and wines made by your apprentice. It��s wonderful."


    Williams touched his moustache and continued his sincere rainbow fart, which was a little embarrassing for Don.


    Because I think I am a thin-skinned person, I can''t hear such a lasting compliment. Dorn seized a gap in the chat and changed the topic of the chat at will:


    "Mr. Williams, I heard that your home is in the royal capital. How come you come to Komodova this time? Take a look? Find inspiration for a new book?"


    "Not really." Williams shook his head, "I occasionally live here, and I have a good property here. If Mr. Donne doesn''t dislike it, he can come to my guest tomorrow."


    Dorn:...


    Okay.


    This is how big dog owners are.


    There are rooms everywhere.


    Williams hadn��t finished speaking, and after a short pause, he continued: "As for why I didn��t stay in the capital. It��s because...because..."


    "Huh? Because of what?" Noting that the other party''s words seemed to contain a lot of information, Dorn asked Xiaoxiao.


    "Because the capital is now... not safe." Mr. Writer''s expression became a little serious.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 50： The entire empire is chaotic into a pot of porridge

    "The recent confrontation between the Emperor Dona and the Prince of the North has become more apparent. Both sides are convening troops, and perhaps a civil war will break out in the same room soon."


    Mr. Writer hesitated for a while, and talked about the reasons for the recent unstable stability in the capital.


    "Is there a dispute over power in the royal house?" Dorn took the tea in front of him and took another sip.


    Ever since he came to this other world, the land of wonders, he has been doing his best to be a cook and occasionally as a relic explorer.


    Recently, he even got a cheap envoy of the Holy See, officially set foot on the long stage of ascending the god, and successfully obtained some power of the ocean and storm, and became a one-third of the god.


    Therefore, he didn''t pay much attention to matters such as secular political plots of the kingdom from beginning to end.


    But even so, he lived in the Dona Empire for almost three years, and some basic geopolitical knowledge Donn is still clear.


    For example, the Prince of the North is the younger brother of Emperor Donat. He controls the northern part of the empire and enjoys a high degree of political, economic, and military autonomy over the jurisdiction.


    The folks generally judge the prince that he is full of military ethics, and the more radical ones would say that he supports his troops and respects himself.


    Then Dorn thought again that one of his best friends, Crick, who had been conscientiously raising monsters in the monster farm for two years, seemed to be the son of the great Northland nobleman.


    There is also Crick��s sister, Miss Veronica; and that identity is always a bit mysterious, but Miss Anrietta is definitely a big back, all of whom were born in the north.


    "If the emperor of Dona and the Prince of the North really fight, will it affect them?" Dorn put the teacup on the table again, looking at the water mist from the cup, thinking like this in his heart.


    At this time, Mr. Williams resignedly said again:


    "It''s hard to say whether it is the power struggle inside the royal house. The current atmosphere of the Northland and the Royal City is very strange, and the situation is also surging. But according to some noble accounts, it seems that the Northland Prince murdered the two crown princes. It''s the armed confrontation between the current Wangcheng and the Northland."


    "Murder the crown prince?"


    "Yes, a few months ago, the eldest prince fell from his horse and died. It seems that the little prince has also been involved recently, but the little prince''s affairs have not been made public, but according to some rumours circulating in the royal city, it is said that he has disappeared in the deep palace."


    Mr. Writer talked and preached vaguely.


    These secret things in the palace are the best talks for the rich and powerful around the palace in private in the near future.


    Williams, who was already well informed, had a lot of contacts.


    "The crown princes have accidents one after another, and the little prince disappeared in the deep palace?" Dorn touched his chin, and repeated the information the other party had said.


    He has a feeling.


    If these two pieces of news are true, then things are extraordinary.


    is not the unusual kind of conspiracy involving the royal family, but something else.


    But Donn can��t say anything concretely, this can only be regarded as intuition, so he just kept a silent eye in his heart.


    Then, I heard the writer sitting opposite sigh again:


    "The turbulent situation in the royal capital is far more than confrontation with the north. Recently, there has been news that it is the Tazan Empire and it is about to be ready to attack Dona."


    "Tazan Empire?"


    "Well. Although we and Tazan have been in a truce for more than ten years, the two sides have been each other''s enemies a hundred years ago. Once the war begins, it will presumably be a full-scale war that will spread to the entire empire. At that time, I am afraid that life will become very difficult. "Williams began to worry about the country and the people.


    But when he heard this, Don''s heart became vigilant.


    He didn''t care much about the royal power disputes in the royal family.


    Northland and King City, one is in the far north of the empire and the other is in the northwest of the empire, far from the coast of the central and southern part of the empire where the town of Dona is located.


    In addition, according to his current knowledge, the north and northwest of the empire have long been military powerhouses and sources of troops.


    The central and southern regions are focused on economic and cultural development.


    Even if Emperor Donna and the Prince of the North really fought, the fighting would probably be limited to the northwest region and not reach Eaton Town.


    This is also the reason why Mr. Williams will choose to move from the capital to Komodova to live in the near future.


    After all, there is an emperor on both sides, and a prince is of the blood of the Dona royal family, and holds a strong claim to the entire Dona empire.


    In the end, no matter who wins, he still has to continue to rule the empire.


    In this way, the two Donut brothers mustn��t want to see the economic region of the central and southern regions being smashed by the war, right?


    But the civil war of the royal family has the style of civil war, and the war between the two countries has the style of war.


    If Donazhen fought with the powerful Tazan next to him, the situation would be completely different. As Williams worries, then the flames of a total war will inevitably spread to the entire territory of Donna.


    What''s more terrible is that at this time, the two sides of Wangcheng and Beidi were still facing each other.


    External worries and internal troubles are superimposed, and the whole empire is not going to be a mess.


    When the time comes, with the help of Donne��s leadership and gradually moving towards a prosperous Eaton town, there must be no way to be alone.


    "Furthermore, along the coast of Eaton, there is the port city of Silver Shield. If Dona and Tazan go to war, it is possible that Tazan will use large ships to sea and land on the coast to fight, right?"


    Dorn frowned while thinking in his heart, his eyes flickering.


    In fact, he has no military experience and talent. He was a gourmet up master when he was on the earth, and he was a cook who worked hard to become a **** and protect himself in the land of miracles.


    The only way to accumulate military theory, UU reading www.uukanshu. It seems that com is all derived from several P club games.


    "Gan, don''t I just want to be a chef and run a food city without any competition? What if there is an absolutely neutral enclave like the holy city of Jebus, free from secular influence."


    But after all, the game''s paper talks are innumerable, and the possibility of Tazan''s maritime warfare is just a somewhat vague conjecture.


    "However, even if Tazan''s troops hit near Eaton, as long as I''m there, they can calmly protect the surrounding areas of the town." After the worries, Dorn thought again in his heart.


    How to say it is now a one-third god.


    Be arrogant.


    Isn��t it a war between mortals?


    As long as Dona strikes, even if there is a short-eyed army invading Eaton''s surroundings, it is estimated that this will only be left between Dona and Tazan in the future.


    A certain army was walking to the vicinity of Silver Shield Port in the big city. At night, when it came to the officers and generals, to the soldiers and pawns, they all had extremely horrible and weird dreams, which caused everyone to collapse in their minds and fled in disarray.


    Or, I encountered an indescribable thing with long back wings and spreading terrifying tentacles around Silver Shield Harbor, causing everyone''s mind to collapse and fled in disarray.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 51： We cut corners

    Worrying that the small town of Eaton will be affected by the war is only one aspect.


    On the other hand, although it seems that wars and disputes are the main theme in this other world of Miracle Land, Donne is a bit sensitive to the word [war].


    without him.


    only because this is the title of one of the four gods of the apocalypse.


    Moreover, in the context of the current era, once a large-scale ��war�� breaks out, prices will inevitably rise and cause ��famine��; dead bodies will bring ��plagues�� everywhere, and finally a piece of ��death��.


    There is clearly a certain connection between the names of the four gods of the apocalypse.


    In this level of contact, [War] ranks first.


    This is also the reason why Donne had a worrisome instinct after hearing Williams say that the crown prince was killed and war might break out.


    "But then again, if this potential war really involves Cthulhu. The original God or Miss Plague will definitely contact me in some way, right?"


    Dorn is now preliminarily ascending to the gods. If there is any event related to the future battle of gods, there is no reason for the two deities of the alliance not to take him.


    absent-mindedly talking with Williams and drank two cups of tea.


    After ���� it was not too early, the two sides shook hands and said goodbye, and agreed to meet at Eaton next time.


    stood at the door of [


    In the distance, the streets of Komodova are brightly lit, and the bright spots a little further away are a little faint.


    "War..." Don muttered to himself.


    ...


    The first day early in the morning.


    In fact, I took Vivian and the others back to Eaton''s Dorn at night, and reappeared at the door of [����ǹ�].


    "Teacher, morning." After Veretta, who was waiting in the hall, saw him, she took the initiative to greet him.


    Although, when she calls the word "teacher", she is still a little bit reluctant and reluctant.


    no way.


    Who makes Dorn look a little smaller than her?


    It feels weird.


    Because she has to follow the teacher to travel far away, Miss Chef did not wear a white chef''s outfit or a hat today.


    The long wavy hair is scattered on the shoulders.


    is dressed in the style of a big commercial city, with short white suspenders and a yellow jacket.


    Although the chest is tightly wrapped, the plump curves and roundness are still quite eye-catching.


    How do you say that sentence, gold always shines.


    , coupled with the small belly button slightly raised at the bottom of the short sling, is enough to make any lsp in this good year chant "Sister, I��m fine."


    It''s no wonder that Veretta has so many fans in Komodova.


    "Morning, we are going to leave, are you ready?" Don nodded to the opponent.


    "It''s all ready." Veretta pointed to a leather box beside him that looked rather heavy.


    This should be her luggage for a long trip, and the bulging ones don��t know what is full.


    But girls, understandable.


    Veretta lifted the rather heavy leather suitcase and walked out the door.


    Dorn originally wanted to help her mention it, but he didn''t know if it was out of respect for the teacher, or he felt a little embarrassed, anyway, Miss Chef insisted on coming by herself.


    So Donn didn''t say anything more, and the two left after one time [����ǹ�].


    The business chair of this restaurant for the next period of time will be handed over to the second in command in the kitchen.


    took a few steps.


    Veretta seemed to think of something: "That, teacher. Where''s Sister Aisha and others?"


    "Oh, they are waiting for us on the road." Donne responded perfunctorily.


    But Miss Chef did not suspect that he was there, and she nodded her head seriously, carrying the box.


    walked another way.


    Veretta spoke again: "Teacher, the way out of the city is here."


    "Oh, you can take a shortcut here." Don''s words were more perfunctory.


    "Are there any shortcuts?" The chef showed a confused expression, but after a short period of hesitation, she followed suspiciously.


    until the corner of Dorne enters an alley where the third person cannot be seen.


    Veretta stopped completely and kept a certain distance from Dorn beside him.


    "Teacher, this is not right..." The chef said with a wary expression, carrying the luggage in both hands.


    Mingming, the new culinary teacher, had a very good impression on her after finishing the culinary competition last night, and his behavior was also very decent.


    What are you doing this morning?


    Weak, helpless, scared. jpg.


    Waiting for Veretta to ask, Dorn, with his back in front of him, turned his head slowly.


    There is a soft, gentleman smile at the corner of his mouth, and he doesn''t know when a dark red book will appear in his hand.


    But this smile inexplicably made Veretta''s heart tight.


    "I said, let''s take a shortcut."


    As Don''s voice fell, a strange light flashed on the cover of the dark red book.


    Miss Veretta, even with her large suitcase, disappeared in place after the light flashed, as if it had been erased by an invisible eraser.


    Well, Dorn sent his new apprentice to the story world to accompany Dragon Mother.


    Then, [Yueqiang Baiwu] was launched.


    In the small alley where the second person can''t be seen, layers of white fog rise up, and the end of the fog seems to be connected to the infinite distance.


    There is such a fog in the alleys of the city, and the scene is a bit weird.


    As the instigator, Don, who ignored it, stepped briskly into the mist.


    In an instant, his figure disappeared, and the white mist also dissipated. Finally, no one could see this inconspicuous alley.


    ...


    Eaton Town.


    Veretta spent two or three hours in "Alice''s Bedtime Book" before arriving in this legendary gourmet town.


    Dorn didn''t bluff her, using the white mist to jump on her way, isn''t she just taking a shortcut.


    And it''s close, can''t get close anymore.


    At first, Veretta faced some of the supernatural abilities shown by her new teacher, UU Reading was still a little dazed and scared.


    However, in that weird book world, she saw two super cute little girls who looked almost exactly the same.


    After playing with the two girls for a while, she was sent back to reality and met Aisha and others who had become a little familiar last night.


    may be because when she was with her beautiful sisters, it was difficult for her to mention any sense of danger.


    After going back and forth, the black chef who was abducted to Eaton settled down instead.


    don''t know whether to say she is bold or good-hearted.


    And Dorn was very satisfied with the "brave response" of his new apprentice.


    Being his apprentice, sooner or later, like Amy and Aisha, he will be aware of the unusual side of his teacher.


    Compared to the day when San was suddenly frightened by the scene of "Tentacle Kitchen", it would be safer to give her a vaccination in advance.


    This is also for her good.


    Anyway, Veletta recovered quickly after arriving at Eaton.


    After a brief rest for five or six minutes, under the greeting of Donne, he ran to the hot pot restaurant next door and asked for a mandarin duck pot bottom to catch the wind and dust for himself.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 52： She has to thank us

    Veretta, led by Donne, visited Etontown for a whole day.


    The specific itinerary is as follows��


    Meimei had hot pot at noon.


    In the afternoon, I went to the monster farm under the care of the monster scholars and visited the live food monsters.


    After ���� came back, he inspected the yakiniku restaurant to be opened.


    In the evening, taste a Cantonese meal made by Amy and Aisha.


    After dinner, I went out for a walk with the teacher and the little silver-haired girl who is suspected of being a teacher''s wife, watching street art performances, and visiting the Eaton Commodity Market.


    Finally, I went to Bell��s tavern. Under the dim light, while listening to the new resident singer Joseph playing a soothing serenade on the harpsichord, he drank a sweet and sour fruity cocktail and drank slightly drunk.


    A fulfilling and meaningful day!


    After this full schedule of hospitality and visits, Dorn and Vivian sent Veretta to the Golden Crown Hotel.


    The most luxurious and formal hotel in the town, which was renovated by Miss Xia Lin, is where Veretta will stay to stay tonight.


    At the entrance of the hotel, Don called his new apprentice to stop:


    "Veretta, my purpose of inviting you to Eaton, after today, I believe you can guess the same. So, don''t go around now. To put it bluntly, the one you saw this afternoon is about to The open rotisserie needs a chef to take care of it. I think you are very suitable."


    "Of course, before the cooking test last night, I made it clear that after visiting the Wishing Restaurant, you have the right to decide how to choose, and you are free."


    "So, when it comes to being a chef who hasn''t opened yet, you just treat it as an invitation, not an order, even if you refuse it."


    It may be that he is used to educating Amy and Essa two little girls in ordinary times. When Dorne talks to Veretta, who is actually a little older than him, he is also the elder attitude.


    And the eldest girl Veretta really dropped her head slightly, listening to the teaching carefully.


    Having been waiting for Dorne to finish entering, she lifted her face, her brown facial skin glowed with a hint of blush, and she had a different kind of beauty under the light of the hotel entrance:


    "Teacher, I have actually thought about it. I am willing to stay here and learn from you. In addition, I have a request."


    "Speak out and listen."


    "I think, in the future, is it possible for me to open a branch of [Bright Starlight] in Teacher Your Food City... The profit share can be based on the ratio of the teacher and your other stores. It doesn''t matter if I take more or less. I just hope that the store can be called [Creating Stars] and can see the barbecue dishes left by my grandfather and dad on the menu in the store."


    Veretta has learned about Dorn��s plan to build a magnificent gourmet city today.


    It is estimated that it is difficult to be understood and convinced by ordinary people when they come up with such ambitious ideas.


    But Donn is different.


    As long as the others have eaten the dishes he made, and after a little understanding of him, they will sincerely feel that the grand blueprint of the Food City will definitely be built one day!


    So Veretta wants to join the construction of the Food City.


    even wanted to incorporate the family-renowned and proud restaurant [Cream Starlight] into the food city map.


    This is not for money.


    Veretta, who owns a high-end restaurant in the commercial capital of Komodova, is actually quite affluent.


    She did it for other things, something that sounded a little illusory��the honor of [Bright Stars], the reputation of the family, and so on.


    Villeta believes that as long as you catch the express train of Food City, these things are absolutely at your fingertips.


    To paraphrase a phrase learned successfully on the earth, pigs can fly as long as they stand on the wind.


    Besides, Veretta and [Bright Starlight] are not pigs.


    Therefore, the name of [����ǹ�] will surely spread to every corner of the empire and even the entire miraculous land along with the achievements of his teacher!


    Veretta just thinks about it like this, I feel so excited!


    "Do you want to open a branch in Food City?" Dorn touched his chin.


    He didn''t expect Miss Black Chef to make such a request before.


    To be honest, this proposal is quite interesting, which is equivalent to foreign restaurants wanting to settle in the food city.


    This wave belongs to investment promotion.


    "If you can work well in the self-service rotisserie and keep the business in good order, you will not be unable to accept this request in the future. For specific matters, you will discuss with the manager of Gonzalez and the fat fox at that time."


    After a brief consideration, Dorn first drew a cake for the new apprentice.


    He personally doesn''t dislike the third-party restaurant entering the Food City.


    What''s more, [Creative Starlight] itself is still a high-quality store source, and the barbecue dishes sold inside really have two brushes.


    In Dorn��s concept, as long as it is delicious food, it should be treated the same. There is nothing wrong with occupying a seat in the food city.


    It only takes a little time to integrate and upgrade the original menu of this store. For example, remove some unsatisfactory non-barbecue dishes; optimize the process of the remaining barbecue dishes.


    After the innovation is completed, it will not be a problem for all the new [Bright Stars] dishes to stand on the A-level, which is in line with the minimum requirements for opening a store in the food city.


    Moreover, the restaurant positioning will not overlap with the self-service rotisserie.


    The self-service barbecue restaurant is going to take the people-friendly and affordable route, while the bright starlight] is going to take the high-end and exquisite route.


    On the other hand, the new apprentice Veretta herself is a well-known chef. With her ability, it would be very wasteful if she only sat in the self-service rotisserie.


    Like Amy and Aisha, while running a main store, by the way, directing the chef to take care of another self-service restaurant is the best solution to give full play to her strength and perfectly squeeze all the remaining value.


    In the end, Veretta herself has already stated in advance that [Bright Stars] entering the Food City can make great compromises on the issue of profit sharing.


    Think about it this way, agreeing to Veretta''s request, it is profitable and harmless!


    "Of course, I am not a devil," Donne added in his heart.


    He felt that after Veretta started working, he would definitely not let her overwork, nor would she make her suffer too much from the profit sharing.


    Like the other two apprentices, Amy and Esa, don��t they lead a fulfilling, happy and increasingly wealthy life in the restaurant!


    Veretta will be the same too!


    After getting Donne��s painting expectations, the black-skinned lady chef looked very happy, she bowed slightly:


    "Then I will be happy to help in the self-service barbecue restaurant in the future. As for Komodova, I will temporarily hand it over to the second chef. Please advise me in the future, teacher!"


    Dorn just nodded satisfied in response.


    The ���� abduction of ready-made chef plan is a big success!


    Waiting for Veretta to turn and walk towards the Golden Crown Hotel, Vivian, who had not spoken much, gently pulled the corner of Ladorn''s clothes, UU reading whispered:


    "Dorn, I think you just smiled badly. You just agreed that when Veretta opened a branch in our Food City, you wouldn''t be making any bad ideas, right?"


    After getting along for so long, Miss Fairy is the person who knows Donne best.


    "Why?" Donne shook his head slightly exaggeratedly, "What bad thoughts can I have, I''m just thinking about a win-win situation. Besides, she has to thank us."


    Waiting for his voice to fall, Veretta, who had already stepped half of his foot into the Golden Crown Hotel, suddenly turned around.


    She looked at Dorn and Vivienne with blinking eyes, and her tone was sincere and serious: "Thank you, Teacher Dorn."


    After thanking her, the black-skinned chef lady carried the heavy leather suitcase in both hands, turned her head and walked towards the hotel, and finally disappeared around the corner.


    "Look!" Dorn shrugged at Vivienne triumphantly.


    "Hmm��" Miss Fairy bulged her white cheeks, "Don''t think about bullying other girls."


    "How can it happen."


    Dorn and Vivian were talking, and they turned and walked back toward the Wishing Restaurant.


    The night breeze in the late spring is full of people, and the entire Eton town is still dimly lit, quiet and peaceful at this time.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 53： Dreamland Red Fish

    The opening of ���� yakiniku restaurant is coming soon.


    Although at the current level of Veretta, there is no problem supporting the operation of the self-service restaurant.


    But after all this new apprentice moved to Eaton, Donn still gave her a lot of care.


    For example, from time to time, she will teach her some barbecue techniques and experience, and occasionally turn on a small stove to release subtle [cooking power] to make dishes for her.


    Anyway, it is to be a culinary teacher responsibly, to solve the puzzles of Veretta''s preaching.


    Later, life will be relatively plain.


    Every day is to spend the daily life with everyone in the restaurant, and then take the time to digest the one-third of the power of the **** of the storm.


    The digestion process went smoothly. After all, he had eaten a piece of the spirit of the Storm God. After this period of rest and precipitation, Dorn felt that his control of the ocean and the storm was much better than before.


    In addition to doing these things, Don will also take time to pay attention to the war in the north.


    Eaton Town now has a large number of foreign populations. As long as you mobilize the backbone of the restaurant and ask them to pay attention to their work, you can collect a lot of information.


    Among them, the information collected is the largest and the most time-sensitive, and it is the bell in the bar.


    It may be because the bar proprietress who is no longer a thief, has a talent for intelligence work in her bones.


    In short, there are two most important pieces of information that Dorn has obtained about the War of Dona during this period��


    One is that the Royal City has already started a small-scale war with the Northland, and the royal family members have really started fighting in the same room. The war continued in the north, and it seems that it will not have much impact on the southern and central regions of the empire.


    The other is that the Tazan Empire on the side seems to have really declared war on Dona, but it has not sent troops yet.


    After receiving this information, although Eaton is fairly stable right now, Donn can''t help but worry:


    "The war has really begun."


    ...


    One and a half months passed after a turn of time.


    Small-scale war conflicts in the north are gradually escalating.


    On the Tazan side, it is said that he has fought a 10,000-person field battle with the defenders on the border of Dona.


    Due to the impact of the war, the Eaton Food City, which is located behind the battle on both sides, is operating in a sluggish situation than before.


    There is no alternative.


    in the evening of a certain day.


    The Wishing Restaurant where the blind box was drawn closed early, and Dorn was alone in control of the [Luoshan Touch] to clean up the kitchen.


    When he was halfway through packing, he suddenly stopped, feeling the one-third of the divine consciousness in his body.


    About half a minute later, a figure appeared outside the kitchen door.


    is an unexpected visitor coming.


    The pope dressed as the ascetic monk in the holy city, Mohani.


    "My God Envoy, please forgive me for being uninvited." Mohani stepped into the kitchen with bare feet. After seeing Dorn''s shape of waving scarlet plump tentacles, the expression on his face did not change much." I haven''t seen you for a long time, you look good."


    "You''re not bad, the Pope." Donne moved the tentacles on his back again, and continued to clean up the kitchen.


    "I''m here this time, I have something to tell you about the war in the north." Mohani looked straight.


    "Let''s talk."


    Because he is a little sensitive to war, Dorn has actually tried to find Miss Plague during this period. I also went to the holy city of Jebus once, and wanted to see if I could see the original God again.


    No results.


    But Mohani and Meyer in the holy city, after hearing the faint worry of the gods, immediately said that they would pay more attention to the sudden outbreak of war in the secular world.


    "According to our investigation during this period of time, the cause of the recent war in Donna is indeed very strange, and the horror does have a certain relationship with the evil god." Mohani''s expression became serious again.


    "Really related?"


    "Well, we sent several bishops to the royal city and the Northland. Among them was the bishop Daya who knew the ability of dreams. According to her report, in the dreams and consciousness of Emperor Dona and Prince Dona, we found a lot of things. Something unusual."


    The bishops sent out from the Holy See are all high-ranking clergy. They probably have a way of contacting the emperor and princes in their face or secretly.


    Which method was used specifically, because it has nothing to do with the main line to be told, Mohani did not expand to elaborate.


    "That is a red fish. Whether it is the emperor of Donut, the prince, or even the secret ministers on both sides, there is this thing in the dreams and depths of consciousness."


    "Daya has tried to use her mind to enter the dreams of these nobles. But when she approaches the red fish in her dream, the red fish will always escape quickly and escape to a place where she can''t find it."


    "Daya also said that there are dignitaries of red fish in the dream. The war thinking in the consciousness will be abnormally active, and it may be affected by the fish."


    Mohani continued to talk about the information he had so far.


    It can be seen that the Holy See really didn''t regard Donne as an outsider.


    Dorn frowned deeply after hearing the information.


    The red fish that appeared in the dreams of northern powerhouses seemed familiar to each other.


    Isn��t it the "little red fish" raised by [War] in the "Three-Step Plan" that [Plague] formulated for him?


    is right, both are right.


    war.


    Dreamland.


    red fish.


    The current information is directed at [War] in the Apocalypse Cthulhu.


    "So [war] affects the world in this way, what does UU reading want to do? His preparations for recovery? Or his preparations for battle afterwards?" Dorn felt a little undecided in his heart.


    But as a hostile camp, once you find that the enemy is about to move and is planning for something, the best way to deal with it is to interfere.


    At this time, I don��t care what the other party��s purpose is.


    Even if he wants to worship other gods of the Apocalypse for birthday, he cannot be satisfied!


    After determining that a certain amount of intervention in the northern affairs should be carried out, there is still a problem at hand��that is, in our camp, the two big gods do not know what they are paying attention to, and they hang up somehow.


    One is missing, and there is no divine shadow at all.


    The other one closed the door and didn''t see the customer, and didn''t even send an email to himself.


    This is very difficult.


    There is no general in Shu, and a certain "Liao Hua" who can embark on the road to becoming a **** must provoke a leader to be the vanguard.


    After thinking about it, Donn asked Mohani again: "About the red fish in the dream, does the Bishop of Daya have any more detailed information?"


    The pope just shook his head: "No, Daya said that his abilities are limited and he can''t further deal with the weird red fish in the dream."


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 54： The tauren all miss Mr. Donne

    When it comes to manipulating dreams, Donne is still very confident.


    What do you mean by "walking in a dreamland", tactically lean back.


    Regarding this level of his ability, when he was hunting the Storm God before, because he had to take care of each other''s back teammates, he had confessed to the cardinal Mayer of the Holy See.


    Pope Mohani probably learned something about it from Meyer.


    This time, I came to Eaton to personally report the information of the north to Dorne, and he also had the intention of asking God to bring the adults out of the mountain.


    "So I need my participation in the northern affairs, right?" Donn nodded knowingly.


    "It would be great if the gods could make an effort." The pope replied respectfully.


    "I see."


    Dorn said this, and thought of the small note he had received from [Plague] in his heart. It clearly wrote such a sentence on it��


    [Wait until the time is right, wait for the opportunity. ]


    It may be what Miss Plague said now, the time is right.


    ...


    Storm sea.


    Dawn Island named after Donne.


    This is the homeland where the tauren people live in the real world after they have escaped from the [Minotaur Labyrinth].


    Under the leadership of Tauren Chief Kane and Shaman Tamara, after a year of operation, this place is already decent, and the scale is even much larger than it was in the ruins.


    Moreover, after getting rid of the limitations of relic resources and development area, the scale of the Minotaur ethnic group has ushered in a wave of gratifying growth, and the new population has increased by about 30.


    Because it is the boundary of the storm sea area, Dawn Island is relatively less weather-changing and more suitable for survival.


    The tropical vegetation on the island is growing very well.


    Deep in the dense rain forest, there are large-scale tauren tribes opened up, and there are tents, wooden long houses, colorful totem poles, and ancestral light feather nets everywhere.


    You can see tauren of all ages living here.


    In the southeast corner of the tribe, it is a long house with colored panels near the monster breeding area. It belongs to the tribe��s grandmother Lu Lubo, the old chef.


    On the open space of the long room, there is a big pot.


    Now the Tauren tribe, their daily diet is still eating big pot of rice. Grandma Lulubo took a few small attendants to prepare the food for the whole clan, and then everyone came to collect it by themselves.


    The sun is clear, it''s time for dinner.


    Grandma Lu Lubo and her companions are cooking fire-feather duck meat. The duck broth also contains some wild fruits and wild vegetables from the rain forest. The smell of stewed meat mixed with the fragrance of vegetables fills the entire camp.


    It is worth mentioning that Baine, the grandson of Chief Kane, was also in the cooking team at this time.


    The little guy is holding a long wooden spoon to evenly stir the ingredients in the pot, and from time to time he arches his nose to sniff the scent in the pot to identify the best time to make this pot of fire feather duck soup.


    Beside the boiling pot, there are already many tauren around, all holding wooden basins and wooden bowls, looking forward to the duck soup.


    Occasionally, someone will jokingly: "Bain, your duck soup is getting better and better. This pot smells so good. Do you really want to be a cook in the future?"


    "Humph~" After hearing these words, Bain shook his cow''s head triumphantly, "Of course it will burn better and better. Grandma Lulubo and I were pointed out by Brother Donne! And, What''s wrong with being a cook, isn''t Big Brother Donn a cook!"


    This mouth is closed, it''s all his brother Donne.


    Although Dorn hasn''t appeared in the Minotaurs'' vision for a year, his presence in the camp is not low at all.


    During the two meals a day, people have to mention it more than a hundred times on average.


    There are nearly fifty times of them, all contributed by Mavericks Bain.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this little tauren is a diehard fan of Donne.


    Moreover, the appearance of Donn really left some indelible influence on the Tauren tribe.


    When I was in the ruins before, the tribal culture of the tauren worshipped the strong body and strength, and advocated force.


    As for now, the ethos of martial arts has not changed.


    But at the same time, the Tauren people have another ethnic hobby-cooking and cooking.


    It is estimated that this "dry rice style" and "dry rice enthusiasm" will continue to develop in the long run, and it may become an important part of tribal culture.


    The duck soup in the big pot boiled for a while, and when the meat aroma reached its peak, Grandma Lulubo asked the assistants to start the pot.


    The tauren, who was waiting for a long time, hugged the bowl and surrounded him.


    "Don''t squeeze, don''t squeeze, everyone has a share! Hey! Seti, don''t think I didn''t see it! There is a bowl for one person, and there are many people who haven''t come to eat. Give me the bowl you hid and put it back!"


    "What? Since I was born and died with Mr. Donne, isn''t it worth getting an extra bowl?"


    "You have used this excuse many times!"


    After a brief confusion, the duck soup in the big pot was divided in half.


    The tautou people were carrying duck soup and eating golden brown rice crackers.


    By the way, the raw material of this rice cake, rice, is one of the crop seeds left by Don after helping the Tauren people move.


    Under the leadership of the veteran human adventurer Qizi, the planting of some crops has shown initial results.


    As a result, the living standards of Tauren people, especially the level of diet, have been visibly improved.


    When this group of idle tauren had almost eaten, another group of people around the cauldron returned from gathering and hunting. UU reading joined the meal.


    Among the second batch of diners, there was Benissa, a half tauren who looked like a monster girl.


    Benissa received a lunch today, so he went in and found a small wooden stake to sit down, eating while listening to the gossip of the people around��


    "The dishes made by Grandma Lulubo and Bain are getting more and more delicious, but ah... shhh, I still miss the bite that Mr. Donne made himself."


    "I miss it too. But there is no way, how can other people compare to Mr. Donne, that''s Mr. Donne."


    Listening to the conversations of the people around him, Benissa had no words, but silently took a bite of rice crackers.


    Click, click, click.


    The rice **** is grilled until it is burnt and crispy. It has a grainy texture. At this time, drink another sip of hot and delicious duck soup, soak the rice in your mouth, not to mention how beautiful it is.


    Of course, the combination of duck soup and rice crackers is really not enough compared to the dishes Donn had made.


    But people, you know enough.


    "Huh��" Benissa took a sigh of relief and took another bite of the rice cracker. The slender cow tail behind her swayed from side to side, while she ate, whispered in a voice that only she could hear, "That Dorn Sir..."


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 55： The rear base camp, stabilized

    While the tauren were eating lunch while feeling Mr. Donne, there was a sudden change on the side of Grandma Lulubo��s big pot.


    There is an inexplicable white mist that has never been seen before pouring out.


    Benissa on the side saw it really, this mist was definitely not steaming water vapor or wood-burning smoke and dust, it looked strange.


    For a short time before breathing, the fog filled the open space, and the surging white depth seemed to be connected to the infinite distance.


    What makes the monster girl feel bad is that there is a figure in the white mist that is becoming clearer and clearer from far to near!


    Out of an instinctive reaction, the fighting tauren fighters like Benissa and Seti on the scene threw down the food in their hands for the first time, took up their weapons, put on a fighting posture, and Don''t forget to protect the women and children who are not good at fighting on the side.


    Soon, the figure in the white mist walked into reality, and the silhouette of the figure became completely visible.


    After recognizing who came, the tauren people at the scene changed from nervous vigilance to unexpected ecstasy!


    Isn��t the people here, Mr. Donn, whom they will miss every time they eat!


    "Brother Donne!"


    The calf Bain, who was guarded by Benissa, was the first to react. He yelled in surprise, rushed forward, spread his arms and gave Donne a big hug.


    Then, the other tauren finally woke up like a dream, and yelled "moo-moo" happily and surrounded them.


    The atmosphere at the scene was extremely warm for a while.


    After recognizing Donne, Benissa quickly let go of the long-handled axe in her hand, and then fell into a trance for a while.


    is this little trance time, let this monster girl miss the opportunity, missed the opportunity to welcome her benefactor up close.


    Because of the other tauren with quick eyesight and quick hands, at this time, they have already surrounded Dorn, who had just appeared, with a sturdy body.


    "Mr. Donne, you really didn''t forget us!"


    "Don''t squeeze me! Don''t squeeze me! Moo! Let me go and post with Mr. Donne!"


    "..."


    The excitement is all theirs.


    Helpless, Benissa can only watch from the periphery.


    She turned her eyes to the center of the crowd. The big black-haired benefactor was slightly embarrassed and embarrassed because of the over-enthusiastic reaction of the surrounding tauren.


    This slightly funny scene made Miss Monster Empress suddenly laugh easily, and the slender oxtail behind her also swayed happily:


    "The great Mr. Don, the savior of the Minotaur clan. I haven''t forgotten the original promise. I really came back to see us..."


    ...


    "Everyone, it is true that I am coming to Dawn Island this time because I have something to ask you."


    "In the Dona Empire, a war broke out recently. I want to borrow a group of people from you to protect the safety of the small town of Eaton where I live."


    After the tauren people calmed down a bit, Dorn told the chief purpose of his trip to Dawn Island in front of the chief and shaman who had come after hearing the news.


    Yes, he wants to borrow someone.


    The war in Donna has started now. Although Eaton Town, which is located behind the battlefield and is not a major military location, has a high probability of not being directly affected by the war.


    But the location of Eaton Town is a bit ambiguous.


    is located in the middle of the empire. Of course it is not close to the current battlefield, but if it is far, it is not particularly far.


    There is still a possibility of being attacked by deserter groups or bandit groups created by the war.


    Now Donne needs to go to the north to investigate "the red fish in the dreamland".


    During the time he was away from home, if the food city that had begun to take shape was looted by some deserter who didn''t have long eyes by accident, there would be no place to reason.


    Therefore, Dorn wanted to borrow a group of tauren muscular men who are particularly good at fighting from Dawn Island to serve as bodyguards and guards in Eaton.


    There are these legendary demihumans that only exist in the adventurer''s story. The general deserter and rogue groups naturally can''t shake the safety of Eaton Town.


    Dorn��s request was immediately approved by Tauren Chief Kane.


    Who made him the eternal benefactor and friend of the Minotaur clan?


    After a simple mobilization, all the bull fighters who had formed a team to defeat the Cretan Bulls enthusiastically signed up, vowing to protect the safety of the town whose name has only been heard for Mr. Donne.


    This enthusiasm made Dorn ashamed again, and he was a little embarrassed.


    "In fact, there is no need to smoke so many people, I have other helpers. Also, you have to leave some people to maintain the daily security of the new camp..."


    After some negotiation, the last Tauren sent 60% of the young men, and nearly fifty strong Tauren fighters followed Dorn back to Eaton.


    Only 40% remained at Dawn Island.


    Compared to the time when they lived in the [Minotaur Labyrinth], after moving to Dawn Island, the Tauren people have no survival threat of relic monsters.


    Forty percent of the young people are enough to guard the new camp daily, and at most, the number of people who go out to gather and hunt every day will decrease.


    But for the Minotaurs, who have a monster farming industry and now have an additional planting industry, the reduction of this part of the population is not enough to cause any major problems.


    After confirming the personnel, the Minotaurs'' plan to support Eatontown was so set.


    The fifty or so tauren who were selected were very excited, and couldn''t wait to thump their chests with their fists to swear: "Mr. Donne is bound to protect the safety of Eton Town!"


    ...


    In order to ensure the safety of Eaton Town during the war, Dorne borrowed a group of tauren fighters not only to Dawn Island.


    He also went to Kaiserdom and asked for a group of dwarven guards with magic technology. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    In the country of the dwarves, Dorn is also like a savior, and the leader of the dwarves, Steel Hammer, is still Dorn��s loyal little brother.


    Therefore, the support from the dwarf passed without hindrance.


    The size of Kaisadum is much larger than that of Dawn Island. The Hammer supported a group of 150-member dwarven guards in Dorn in one fell swoop.


    is led by the halfling Hogg.


    By the way, a batch of advanced magic technology with frontal combat capability or capable of assisting the battlefield is also included.


    In the end, it was on the side of the Holy See. Ascetic Pope Mohani appointed two archbishops, plus an elite Adele priest squad to ensure Eaton��s safety.


    The personnel are already on their way to Eaton.


    Therefore, a tauren with a very high military value; a dwarf with a unique magic technology product; a Vatican clergyman with a very high individual combat capability, and three-point forces will converge in the small town of Eaton.


    With this configuration, let alone deserters retreating from the frontal battlefield or gangsters who took the opportunity to make trouble, even if the Tazan Empire sent a thousand troops to cross the sea to attack Silver Shield Port.


    Eton Town, where the military and morality suddenly became abundant, was able to beat them to lose their helmets and remove their armor, and fled.


    Rear base camp, stabilized.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 56： Town Guard, go north

    It took about a day and a half, and with the help of [Leap Transition White Mist], which was comparable to any gate, Donn completed the dispatch of the defense forces in Eaton Town.


    After the dwarves and tauren arrived in Eaton, they temporarily lived in the newly built block.


    There are many restaurant assets in the new neighborhood. In addition to the assistance provided by Miss Xia Lin upon hearing the news, the accommodation of more than two hundred sub-humans is not a problem.


    In this way, Don can go north without any worries.


    It should be said that this group of dwarves and tauren of more than two hundred people suddenly appeared in Eaton Town, which naturally caused quite a stir.


    Forget about the dwarves.


    Tauren, a very strange-looking humanoid, for the residents of Eaton, it only exists in legends!


    Is the legend reflected in reality, is it okay?


    In the Dona Empire, the policy toward the demi-human race is relatively friendly, not only allowing the demi-people to move freely within the country, but also guaranteeing the basic rights of the demi-humans living in the empire.


    But this is a human-dominated country, and the contradiction between humans and demi-human races is inevitable.


    Like Dorn, a long time ago, on the way home after the [Poisoned Remnant Marsh] attack, he had met a Class B adventurer who was a couple of half-elves.


    The beautiful wife is Helena, and the dull husband is Guy.


    According to what the two half-elves said, in their daily lives, they are occasionally picked up by humans because of their ethnic identity. There are also employers who refuse to hire them because they are half-elves.


    Half-elves whose appearances are basically similar to human beings will still suffer some racial discrimination and unfair treatment, and other demi-humans naturally don''t need to say more.


    However, similar problems have not appeared in the current Eaton Town.


    On the one hand, the townsfolk knew that these dwarves and tauren were all found by Don.


    Endorsed by his authority and personal charisma in the town, the townspeople treat these demi-humans in a relatively friendly manner.


    Before this, the residents of the small town also accepted the strange existence of Vivian''s "sometimes visible and sometimes invisible" for this reason.


    You can even make a bold guess based on this. If the dwarves and tauren can have the appearance of Miss Fairy, the residents of Eaton will not only be friendly to them, but will welcome them as they did before Vivian. ��


    Oh, this time a similar exception seems to exist.


    The monster girl, Miss Benissa, who has a special appearance, but is also very beautiful, has a peculiar beauty. After she followed Donne to appear in Eatontown last night, she gained a lot of popularity.


    Besides Don��s influence, another reason why the demipeople are not excluded in Eaton Town is naturally the special situation now.


    The Dona Empire is at war. Although Eaton has not been affected by the war, it will inevitably be panic.


    At this time, a group of demi-human soldiers came from the sky, saying that they were coming to protect the town. Of course, it can draw a lot of goodwill among the simple town residents.


    A muscular tauren with strong Kong Wu; a taciturn, stern and determined dwarf, just looks full of security!


    Dorn''s manpower scheduling this time, although he didn''t think too much about deep-seated things.


    But perhaps unintentionally, it has made an indelible contribution to the diversification of humanoid races in some parts of the Dona Empire...


    ...


    It is better to investigate [war] in the north sooner rather than later.


    After quickly settled Eaton��s combat readiness, he planned to set off.


    This time he went to the north to investigate "Red Fish in Dreamland", and Dorn took Vivian with him.


    The Holy See sends Cardinal Meyer as usual, and several archbishops who are already in the north will unconditionally cooperate with this operation.


    In the midsummer twilight, the setting sun drags the sunset glow on the west side of the mountainside to linger, and the gray-black faint old raven screams home.


    "Then, I''m leaving now, everyone."


    In the backyard of the Wishing Restaurant, Dorn is saying goodbye to everyone.


    This time to see off, apart from the personnel inside the restaurant, there are tauren warriors headed by the monster girl Benissa, the dwarf guards represented by the halfling Hogg, and finally the priests who have just arrived in Eatontown by the servants of the wind and dust. Adele team of four.


    The farewell line of this size made the restaurant��s otherwise spacious backyard a bit crowded.


    "What is it, Dorn. We just got to you, you are leaving. We haven''t served me with delicious food yet, so boring."


    The first person among the crowd to reply was Kloss, with a very uneasy tone.


    Because she had just arrived at Eaton, the priest''s sister didn''t even have time to change the heavy armor on her body.


    just took off the iron bucket helmet, revealing the slightly childish face, but still maintaining vitality.


    Yuval: "Ah, Clos."


    "I know I know. He has something to do, but it was hard to meet everyone again."


    The priest''s sister''s expression became a little depressed. She first turned her chin to Yuvarnunu, and then turned her gaze back to Dorn:


    "Hey, Don. Don''t do anything too dangerous. Come back early. I don''t care. You owe me a delicious meal now. Remember to come back and pay it yourself."


    Although the Adele and the four did not know exactly what Dorn and Bishop Meyer were going to do on this trip to the north.


    But the last time I saw the combination of the two of them, I went directly to crusade against the demigod at sea...


    Moreover, the high-level members of the Holy See have recently talked about the war in the north, and the atmosphere has become stiff and weird.


    The north now is definitely not a safe place to go.


    After hearing what Kloss said, Dorn didn''t respond immediately. Just staring at the priest''s sister''s face, her expression was a little dazed.


    He suddenly realized that the quirky little sister of the Holy See, even though she was still standing in front of him wearing that suit and heavy armor, she seemed to be a slim and big girl.


    Time flies really fast.


    It seems that I met Adele and Kloss for the first time in Rhine Town. It was already three years ago?


    "Say something, Don."


    Vivienne by his side saw that Dorn didn''t give a response for a long time, and quietly stretched out his index finger and poked his back lightly.


    "Uh..." Dorn just woke up like a dream now, "Well, Closs, I owe you a meal. There are others, everyone. I will definitely devote myself to making a delicious meal when I come back. Treat all of you."


    After hearing this, the pastor��s sister flattened her mouth and stopped speaking. UU reading www. uuk��nshu.com


    But there was far more than the pastor��s sister who was depressed and lost at the scene.


    The two most obvious apprentices of Dorn are those who are older but younger��


    Amy and Aisha were a little sad because of Don''t leaving.


    Now I heard someone say something "dangerous" or something, and my nerves became tense.


    Amy: "What big brother is going to do this time, will it be dangerous?"


    Esha: "Can you not go for the time being, teacher? There have been wars everywhere recently..."


    Compared to eating delicious food, the two young apprentices are more concerned about Don''s personal safety.


    Ordinary people like Amy and Aisha in the restaurant have never had a complete understanding of Donne��s identity.


    They only know that Don is not only a top chef, but also a top adventurer with many strange magics.


    As for what this adventurer goes through every time he goes out of business to venture out and what his purpose is, it all depends on how he describes it to everyone after he comes back.


    What Doen says, everyone believes.


    So they knew almost nothing about what Donne was going north to do this trip.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 57： Im going to save the world

    "Who can explain to me what the situation is now? What the **** is Mr. Donne going to do?"


    The person who was most at a loss on the scene should be the new black chef Veretta who joined the restaurant.


    She was practicing barbecue in the back kitchen of the rotisserie, but suddenly she was called by Esha to bid farewell to Dorne.


    is completely dumbfounded.


    Veretta had indeed heard the news that the teacher was going to travel, but she did not understand the specific details.


    Dorn looked at his three apprentices with different expressions and couldn''t help laughing.


    He walked two steps forward, approaching his little apprentices, and then reached out and patted the heads of Amy and Esa among them:


    "Stay obediently at Eaton to look after the house. As for me, I''m going to save the world."


    The tone of Donne said this was a strong joke.


    But the speaker is unintentional, listening intentionally.


    After hearing this sentence, many people present made associations in their hearts��


    Kloss thought of the way Dorn was carrying a long sword, covered with blood and mucus, walking out of the purple poisonous fog of poison frogs in [Poisonous Relic].


    Amy thought of the nightmare that appeared in her dream and almost took her away.


    Captain Hogg, the halfling, thought of Mr. Donne''s destruction of the relic demon with one hand and the false **** Mezeroth with the other, bringing precious freedom to the kingdom of dwarves.


    Ling thought of the monstrous fireworks that ignited in the mansion of Jack Iron Hand that night in Tiansang Town.


    Adele thought of the nightmare on the sea. Dorne appeared with light in the gloomy tunnels of the castle in her childhood, giving her the opportunity to cry, to show weakness to others, and to seek comfort.


    The monster girl Benissa thought of the [Minotaur Great Labyrinth] in the temple. Mr. Donne took the lead and tried his best to kill the Cretan bull, opening the door to the outside world for the Minotaur clan.


    For many people present, Don''s words that were said with a smile are not a joke at all.


    Didn��t he save the world long ago?


    If it were him, wouldn��t it be strange to really save the world?


    Everyone moved, they were slightly distracted, and then they heard Don��s voice sound, still the indifferent tone of his usual speech, from near to far:


    "I''ll leave first. When I''m away from home, I beg you to run the Food City well and defend Eaton Town well."


    Then everyone reacted and raised their heads.


    Only the fine white mist left in front of him was tossing and dispelling, as for the two of Dorn and Vivian long gone.


    Looking at the distance again, the sunset glows down the mountain, the last light of the dusk is also collected, and the sky is dim.


    ...


    The northern border of the empire.


    This is the far north, with snow all year round.


    Even if it is midsummer, the Northland is still cold.


    There is still a long distance from the middle of the empire to the extreme north.


    Dorn and Vivian took the No. 3 teammate Miss Meyer halfway through the journey, and it was midnight after the white mist arrived here all the way.


    Time has nothing to do with the cardinal��s enthusiasm for work.


    After getting out of the white fog and stepping on the snow in the north, Miss Meyer quickly contacted several archbishops who had been dispatched to this area through the means of the Holy See.


    can be said to be very active.


    After ����, at about 3 a.m. in the second half of the night, the two sides met in the depths of a church in the north.


    There are four archbishops who stayed in the north for the Holy See, including the Daya Bishop who has "the strongest dream manipulation ability in the Holy See".


    Although it is now the time when everything is silent, day-traveling creatures sleep deeply. But on the side of the Holy See, plus the five Meyer who came together, one of them counts as one, all of them are full of energy and energy.


    This made Donne couldn��t help wondering, is it true that only workaholics in the Holy See can climb to the top?


    "The situation is probably like this. The king city and the high-ranking northern dignitaries here have that red strange fish in their dreams. But I am ashamed...With my ability, it is not enough to change the strange fish in the dream. Further investigation."


    Bishop Daya said this, with a strong tone of unwillingness.


    What she told was similar to what Mohani had reported at the beginning, but at most it was more detailed and detailed.


    Speaking of which, this is the first time the bishop Donne has seen him.


    Her appearance is very noticeable, she looks like a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl, always holding a lavender turbid crystal ball in her hands, white hair and red pupils, and her voice is weak and weak.


    speaks aloud, but the little girl is naturally not artificial.


    Anyway, Bishop Daya looks strangely cute. After listening to Mohani''s report with Donn, the image that the brain fills up is completely out of line.


    "By the way, can someone be the bishop of the Holy See at this age?"


    may be a problem from the school days. Whenever it comes to serious discussions, Don will always stray in his heart.


    It was probably because he watched Bishop Daya too ecstatically, and the eyes of all the people who had been discussing passionately came together inexplicably.


    "Ahem, Don, everyone is here."


    At this time, Miss Fairy again touched Don''s waist with an elbow, which made him recover.


    "Sir, although Daya looks very young, she is actually only about three years younger than me."


    Bishop Meyer on the side of ���� may have seen the reason why the gods are distracting adults, and took the initiative to explain.


    Baimao Lori herself also said at this time: "Sir, although my appearance is like this, I am already an adult. I can handle the daily and combat tasks of the archbishop."


    Bishop Daya didn��t know the identity of Dorn��s ambassador.


    But seeing the cardinals treating him respectfully, Daya didn''t dare to say anything bad. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    To be replaced, ordinary people dared to point and question her appearance. Bishop Daya, who was a little sensitive, had already violently slapped the opponent''s face with a crystal ball.


    "Uh... I didn''t actually think so much." Dorn smirked and scratched his cheek a little embarrassingly.


    But speaking of it, how old is it three years younger than Miss Meyer?


    Miss Mayer looks like twenty-five or sixty-six, but how old is she actually?


    And according to Daya, she looks like a white-haired legal loli?


    Seeing his thoughts start to think again, Don hastily stopped the strange thoughts in his heart and focused on reality.


    Hmm... It must be because I didn��t sleep today and I��m exhausted, so I��m so happy in the meeting.


    Yes, it must be like this, one third of the gods also want to rest.


    White-haired Lori stared at Donne finally in a state of talking, and shook her head a little helplessly: "Then we continue?"


    "Well, where did you just talk about it?"


    Meyer on the side of ���� heard the words and looked upright:


    "Sir, you have extraordinary dream control ability. Things that Daya can''t do, maybe you can do it on your behalf."


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 58： Dream

    What Meyer said is true. When Dorne came to the north this time, he originally intended to personally investigate the "red fish in a dream".


    And Baimao Lori is here, because Donne just stared at her in a daze, the sensory impression of Donne has declined.


    In addition, as the owner of "the strongest dream manipulation ability in the Holy See", she is actually unwilling to believe that others can do things she can''t do.


    However, due to the cardinal''s face, Lori Baimao said nothing.


    "Is there a chance to take a look now? The red fish in the dream?" Dorn touched his chin, and finally looked a little serious.


    The other three archbishops nodded upon hearing this:


    "It should be possible. The Minister of the Seal of the Prince of the North may be due to his poor life. There are no too powerful magic masters in the mansion, only a few crappy alchemists. We have tried many times. , It''s easy to sneak into him."


    "If you have the ability to dream, sir, I can take you to find the red fish in the dream of the minister in charge of the seal. As long as he is sleeping at this point, there is no problem. Of course, even if he is not asleep, I can quickly hypnotize him, this I tried it two or three times."


    Daya added this way, she lightly clenched her fists when she spoke, and seemed very confident.


    The time is right.


    The object is suitable.


    Without further ado, the Northland Action Team immediately set off from this original church of God.


    ...


    Several bishops brought the three Dorn who had just arrived to the residence of the Minister of the Seal.


    The guards guarding along the way, as soon as Daya took the turbid light projected from the amethyst ball, they instantly became confused, allowing outsiders to pass straight ahead.


    After three to five minutes, the invaders were no longer visible, and the guards returned to normal.


    But I don''t remember that I was confused just now, so I just continued to stand guard.


    In short, these archbishops who stayed behind in the northern border, sneak into the battle process, it is called a familiar road.


    Obviously they have done similar things many times.


    "No, as the archbishop of the Holy See, sneak into other people''s private houses without any psychological burden... Are these people''s moral bottom lines so flexible?"


    The accompanying Donne was shocked.


    Although he has control skills, he is also a veteran of sneaking.


    But the archbishops who looked at the Holy See were all eager to try, and from time to time they cast an expression of "I''m doing things, you can rest assured" at himself, Donn still chose to keep a low profile.


    A group of people drove straight in like this, and came to the bedroom of the Minister of the Seal.


    The confidential minister of the Northland is estimated to be in his sixties, and his beard and hair have turned white. At this time, I was sleeping alone on the bed, breathing smoothly.


    "This old man probably couldn''t even think of it in his dreams. Recently, he would be watched by a group of people from time to time during his sleep."


    Dorn thought so, and then raised his hand casually, releasing a little bit of nightmare blackness.


    A small red and black aura flashed by the head of the bed, and the Minister of Seal of the Palm on the bed would sleep more peacefully under the effect of this black aura, and would not be awakened by them.


    After finishing this small action, the other people in the same group did not have much reaction.


    Only Bishop Lori White-haired Lori raised his eyes and stared at Dorn for a few seconds.


    "Basic operation."


    Dorn shrugged towards Daya, then approached to the bed in the bedroom, and looked up and down the sleeping minister.


    Because he controls the powerful [Dream Walker] skill, he can also feel that this minister''s dream is a bit weird by looking with the naked eye and inferring from his feelings.


    seems to incorporate something unusual.


    should be the "red fish" mentioned repeatedly.


    But in the specific situation, you still have to sneak into the dream before making judgments.


    Without wasting time, Dorn directly activated [Dream Walker], turning his real physical body into a majestic black air, wrapped around the bed, and then quickly invaded the dream of the sleeping person on the bed.


    Only the vatican people in the room were left in amazement.


    And, holding an ebony staff, with a calm expression and a little triumphant expression, Vivian said "Look, my Dorn is super!"


    "That gentleman, did he use his physical body to dream directly?"


    After a long while, Bishop Baimao Lori whispered in an incredible tone.


    Things that can be seen with her own eyes cannot tolerate her disbelief.


    Daya��s childish face showed some unwillingness, but only in a few seconds, this unwillingness quickly dissipated:


    "No wonder the Cardinal Church said that the investigation of Red Fish must rely on him. I have actually felt the gap with him in dreaming ability... but the gap beyond the dust, there is nothing that I should not be reconciled to."


    calmed down and relieved a little bit, Daya walked to the corner of the room with her muddy amethyst crystal ball, and lay down on a soft velvet bench.


    Along with the light floating in the crystal ball, the Bishop Loli quickly fell into a dream, while his divine consciousness escaped from his body and dived into the dream of the Minister of the Seal.


    ...


    This is a war.


    The knight with a straddle horse charged with a long sword and a spear, followed by infantry and poorly equipped militia.


    At the forefront of the battlefield, metal and flesh collided with each other, and then chaotic shouts and wailing sounded.


    Behind the two armies�� battlefields, there are many tall sling equipment. When the engineers pull the rope bolt, there will be a round boulder, throwing a terrifying arc like a cannonball, and digging into the enemy��s position.


    The smell of blood and the smell of fire, mixed together, make people tremble and bloody.


    This is the scene in the dream of the Minister of the Seal. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Dorn was standing in the center of the battlefield at this time, his body was full of nightmare black energy, and the people fighting on both sides regarded him as nothing, and did not even collide with him in size.


    As for the original owner of the dream, that is, the old minister of the Seal of the North Land, in this dream, he is wearing his armor and holding a sword, charging at the forefront with the soldiers.


    has already won the record of beheading eight people.


    "Obviously, he is an old confidential civil servant. In his dream, he is really strong."


    spit out casually, Donne turned his attention back to the dream itself.


    It is worth mentioning that the hue of this war dream is a faint red, and the scene seems to be shrouded in a **** sunset.


    is desolate and evil.


    And red is the color of the evil **** [War].


    "When the statue of Apocalypse was found in the Storm Islands, many people said that they dreamed of a red war. It is probably the same as this one."


    Dorn touched his chin, and then concentrated his attention to look around the fierce battlefield.


    What the old Minister of the Seal of the Northland dreamed of was actually not that important.


    The important thing is to find where the "red fish in the dream" is now.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 59： First sight of red fish

    Just as Donne was looking around in the battlefield in the dreamland, an intellectual and mature strange female voice came from behind:


    "Sir, have you found anything worth noting?"


    Donne turned around a little confused.


    I saw a woman standing behind him who looked about the same age as Bishop Meyer, with long white hair, eyelashes, and red eye pupils. She was generous and decent.


    She holds the glowing amethyst ball in both hands, and she wears the wide Dalian dress and gown of Bishop Lori White, which fits well.


    was also standing in the chaotic battlefield, because of the light from the crystal ball, the characters and chaos in the dream did not affect her at all.


    Donn slowly typed a question mark on his forehead.


    Who is this person?


    As a dreamwalker, Donne has absolute control over ordinary dreams. What happened in the dream, he could perceive it only by perception.


    Just now, he did feel a person''s consciousness sneaking into the dreamland from the outside world, falling behind him.


    But what is certain is that that person should be Bishop Lori Daya.


    "Ah, is that you, Bishop Daya?" Dorn asked tentatively.


    "Well, sir, this is the appearance of my consciousness. It is different from the body outside. It is my normal age." The white-haired mature woman obviously saw Donne''s confusion and explained indifferently.


    It really is?


    Hearing the explanation from the other party, Don''s doubts not only didn''t clear up, but a little bit more.


    The external body and the inner conscious soul are two completely different age states. How is this done?


    In Loli��s body, there is a sister��s heart, right?


    Good fellow, this is so...exciting.


    Daya was disapproving on the surface, glanced at Dorn with no expression, and continued to explain:


    "My dream ability is innate."


    "When I was about eleven years old, this ability was completely awakened. Every night I sleep, my consciousness will get out of the body and sneak into the dreams of others uncontrollably."


    "In the beginning, I entered the dreams of my parents at home. Later, this ability became more uncontrollable, and the range of dreams at night became farther and farther. This situation continued until I was discovered by the Holy See when I became an adult, under the guidance of doctrine and the original blessing. It''s getting better under the hood."


    "Maybe because of the dissociation of consciousness every night when I was a child, my body was left with only the shell at night. From the year I was awakened at the age of eleven... I stopped growing taller."


    Bishop Daya said to the end, his tone and expression were a bit bitter.


    "I see."


    Combining the common knowledge of modern medicine on the earth, Donne really wants to understand something.


    Didn��t some people say that the growth and development of a person during adolescence are all carried out during the night��s sleep?


    While Daya is at the age when it should be developed, the soul is always offline.


    Long this way, it leads to an embarrassing situation where the body has not grown up, but the soul has grown up.


    Reasonable.


    Sure enough, good children should sleep well, go to bed early and get up early, so that they can grow up quickly.


    "By the way, you said that after joining the Holy See, your abilities became controllable, right? Then if you sleep well every night, can your body develop again?"


    Daya: "...shut up."


    "Oh."


    seems to be impossible.


    But keeping that white-haired loli''s appearance is not necessarily a bad thing.


    Maybe someone likes this one?


    However, it doesn''t seem to be something to be pleased to be followed by a good gentleman... Then it''s okay, it''s really all bad things.


    Daya is really miserable.


    It may be that Dorn��s expressions of thinking about problems are too varied, and the white-haired bishop in the form of a sister has become a little complicated when he sees him:


    "Sir, you seem to be thinking about something very rude."


    "Nothing!" Dorn denied, "I am definitely thinking about business, such as where the red fish is now."


    "Although I feel that with your displayed strength, you can find it with a little effort...but come with me. It is in the depths of the dream, and I am familiar with it here."


    Yujie Daya sighed and walked to lead the way.


    ...


    This dream of the Minister of Seal of the Seal has a large space, almost encompassing an entire large-scale battlefield.


    The details of the dream are real and very textured.


    is the best quality one of the many dreams that Donne has walked.


    If it weren''t for consideration, this kind of high-quality detail display is likely to be related to the influence of the evil **** [War], I really want to give it a good comment.


    Under the leadership of Bishop Daya, the two went around and walked to the border of the dreamland.


    Here, it is already the periphery of the war imagined by the Minister of the Seal.


    is still surrounded by blood-like red tones, a bit thicker than the red on the battlefield, layered on top of each other. Lighter or darker red covers the surrounding scenery, making this area not so real.


    As a walker in a dream, the closer to this place, the stronger Don''s perception.


    Intuition tells him that this is abnormal, a very big abnormality.


    "It should be near here." Daya stopped and pointed forward. "Amidst these overlapping reds, I didn''t see it very clearly. The first time I found the red fish, it took a long time. time."


    Dorn nodded, and then activated the upgrade skill acquired by eating the roasted evil eye, [Breaking Eyes].


    The effect of ����[Break] allows the skill user to see all the vain.


    Because Donne is a virtual body into a dream, this effect is equally applicable in dreams.


    Under the blessing of [Breaking Eyes], light or dark red patches are distinguished, summarized, seen through, and unobstructed.


    Dorn In the depths of this weird red area, UU reading saw a red fish floating in the air, moving up and down out of thin air.


    looks a bit like a carp, but it doesn''t seem to be at all.


    This red fish is only the size of a palm, and there are two long, flowing whiskers on the sides of the fish��s lips. On the top of the forehead, two small bumps can be faintly seen.


    are like two small antlers.


    "Found it."


    Dorn''s eyes were locked on the red fish, and the majestic and substantive nightmare and black aura poured out in an instant, rushing straight towards the target.


    scared Daya at the front.


    The red fish reacted very quickly, and at the moment the nightmare''s black energy burst out, there was an action of fleeing.


    But Dreamland is Don''s home field.


    The enemy is fast, he is faster!


    The oppressive black air quickly wrapped the red fish unreasonably, forming a black breath vortex, and locked it fiercely.


    Under this pressure, the red fish in the center of the vortex is like a soap bubble that has been punctured, bursting suddenly, turning into small red masses and slowly dispersing.


    Then, it reunited in a place far away from the black energy of the nightmare, restored its original appearance, and continued to flee.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 60： Crimson

    "Red fish not only exists in the dreams of the Minister of the Seal, it is also subtly affecting the dreamer''s thinking and subconsciousness."


    "It can make people more aggressive, aggressive, aggressive and predatory."


    Dorn speculates in his heart that the concrete manifestation of this influence is probably��


    All the confidential ministers of King City and Northland who dream of red fish, even if they were originally conservative doves, after a few nights of dreams, they will become extremely radical hawks.


    "Perhaps, this is the reason why the Donat War broke out suddenly recently."


    was just a round of confrontation. Through the black energy of the nightmare entangled the opponent, Donne initially touched the details of some red fish.


    "In addition, this fish is only a projection, and its body does not know where it is."


    The red fish that exists in the dream of the Secretary of the Seal is just an illusory projection.


    is the flower in the mirror, the moon in the water, and the meaningless bubbles.


    Even if you catch it, there is no real value.


    What is even more regrettable is that the projection of the red fish in the dream is not edible, and it is not even possible to spy on the nature of its ingredients through this projection, because [Intuitiveness of the ingredients] did not give any feedback.


    "However, since it is a projection, it would be weird to be able to eat it? Also, if it is really a pet raised by [War], then the body must be edible. The Cthulhu information given by Miss Plague should not be wrong."


    Dorn thought this way, dissipated the majestic nightmare blackness, and let the red fish projection free to escape.


    "Sir, that red fish..." The Bishop Daya in front said, with a little respect and admiration in his tone.


    Recently, I have explored so many dreams with red fish. Because of the extremely outrageous perception and reaction ability of this animal, the White-haired Archbishop has not touched a single fish scale.


    She could feel that Don had just done something she couldn''t do with just one hand.


    "Wait first."


    Dorn didn''t give a clear answer, he just shook his head slightly, and then kept the [Breaking Eyes], following the red fish running along the road, and walked towards this deep or light red depth.


    Daya opened her mouth slightly, but in the end she didn''t ask anything, and bowed her head obediently to follow.


    The area where the red fish is located is very close to the dream boundary of the Minister of the Seal.


    According to the common sense of dreams currently mastered by Donne, all dreams have scopes, and the end of the dreams is an air wall.


    Behind the air wall is a field that cannot be explored.


    Even if it is Donne, who walks in the dream in the flesh, he can''t violate the common sense of this dream.


    He can break through the blockade of a special power in a dream; he can jump from one dream to another person��s dream unscrupulously.


    But even so, he couldn''t break through the air wall.


    Because the dreamer did not dream behind the air wall, theoretically it did not exist at all.


    Dorn followed the red fish closely and came to the air wall of the Minister of the Seal of the Seal.


    Then, something he couldn''t understand happened.


    I saw the red fish swiftly swinging its body, swimming flexibly in the air, penetrating the air wall without any hindrance, and reaching the end of the wall.


    After ����, in the space on the other side of the wall, which is more emptiness than nothingness, continue to swim and shuttle.


    "this?"


    Dorn stretched out his hand in surprise, the air wall in front of him could not penetrate if the obstacle was real.


    There is no way, he can only refocus all his attention to see the red fish that can no longer be touched over there.


    The fish swims farther and farther, and the palm-sized figure slowly turns into a small dot, when it is about to completely disappear from the field of vision.


    With the help of [Breaking Eyes], Dorn seemed to see deep red rolls on the other side of the wall.


    The red fish just disappeared in the fleeting crimson that ordinary people could not notice.


    "There is something on the other end of the air wall? What is that crimson?" Dorn frowned.


    This red fish, which exists against the common sense of dreams he knows well, has really touched his blind spot of knowledge.


    ...


    In the bedroom of the Minister of the Seal.


    Through the window, you can see that the sky outside has slightly brightened, the skyline in the distance to the east is white, the morning light of dawn is reflected on the snowy field, and the sky is cold and ethereal.


    Vivian, Meyer, and the other three archbishops of the Holy See scattered all around in the bedroom waiting.


    They weren''t panicked at all. They were clearly in someone else''s private house, but they took it calmly, as if they were in their own home.


    Everyone waited for a while without speaking, and finally the minister''s bedside changed.


    The majestic and substantive nightmare black air continuously emerged from the bedside, and then gathered together to outline the figure of Donne.


    In the corner of the room, Daya, who was sleeping with an amethyst ball in her arms, woke up with her long white eyelashes trembling slightly.


    "How''s it going?" Everyone asked with concern.


    Dorn and Archbishop Daya just shook their heads in varying degrees.


    The red fish in the dream is weird and out of common sense. How to investigate it further still needs to be considered for a long time.


    In this case, it doesn''t make much sense to stay in the dream of the Minister of the Seal.


    After a brief communication, Dorn and his party left the private residence and returned to the original church where they met at midnight.


    Loli Formation Daya: "Mr.''s dream control ability is extraordinary. Under his leadership, we chased the red fish all the way to the boundary of the dream..."


    Because of seeing Donne''s strength in her dream, Bishop White-haired Lori changed her opinion on the spot and praised Donne spontaneously.


    ''S tone and demeanor, quite a sense of sight to boast of "the glorious deeds of a friend of mine" to others.


    This guy should be the kind of character that obviously admires the strong.


    Meyer: "So, the red fish can cross the border of the dreamland and go to the place that didn''t exist outside the dreamland, and is more nihility than nothingness?"


    Vivian: "Although I don''t understand those things in the dream very well, if that red fish is so tricky... Then how should we investigate it further, catch it, and then eat it?"


    When everyone talked about each other, Miss Fairy spoke surprisingly.


    Hearing this among the few people present, Don and Meyer didn''t have much reaction.


    Especially Dorn raised his eyebrows, UU reading ''s eyes drifted, and his index finger knuckles gently rubbed his chin. Obviously, he was thinking seriously about the problem and didn''t pay much attention to everyone''s conversation.


    But Daya and the remaining three bishops are not calm.


    It is understandable to investigate and catch red fish, but eat it?


    This little silver-haired girl who follows Mr. Donne, what is thinking in her pretty little head! ?


    Miss Fairy didn''t take any surprises from others.


    is probably the reason why she has been with Donne for a long time, her thinking has been completely more graceful.


    Vivian: After defeating powerful monsters, isn��t it common sense to cook and eat the opponent? (Thank your hand)


    These people don''t even know how delicious Don will make those monsters! snort!


    Seeing that everyone''s discussion was about to stray, the expression on Dorne''s face, who was silent, suddenly became a bit vivid:


    "I thought of a way, maybe it is a little feasible."


    "Huh? Sir?" Everyone turned their attention from Miss Fairy to Don.


    "It is to cross the boundary of a person''s dream, to reach a place that is more nothing than nothingness, to hunt down the red fish, and even find the way to the red fish itself."


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 61： Dream Weaving Project

    "I have an ability called [Dream Weaving], which can weave and stitch together the dreams of different people. According to my previous experience, as long as the number of dreams woven together exceeds a certain number, the final group dream will be formed. Too big to have no boundaries."


    Dorn gave out the idea that might be feasible.


    When encountering nightmare seashells in the stormy sea earlier, the entire ship was dragged into a group nightmare by those seashells.


    In that big dream, there is no air wall.


    Following this line of thought, Dorn thought that perhaps it was possible to weave together all the dreams of people in the Northland who could dream of red fish.


    He wanted to see, if the border of the dream disappeared, where would the red fish in the dream finally escape?


    That group of crimson, which was formed in the void, does not know where it leads, will it appear in the boundless dream?


    "Weaving dreams, can even this kind of thing be done?" Bishop Daya was speechless.


    Bishop Mayer, who had assisted Dorn before, quickly followed his thoughts. After a brief two seconds of thinking, he helped put forward a constructive question:


    "Daya, the prince of the north leads here, how many people can dream of red fish?"


    "Well... In the beginning, there were only four or five people, the prince himself and several important ministers. Later, the number has increased. Now, there are almost fifty people." Daya replied with a stubborn look.


    "Fifty people, are there so many in the prince''s direct territory alone?" The number of people who could dream of the red fish was slightly beyond Don''s expectation.


    You know, the direct territory of the Prince of the North only occupies a small part of the huge North.


    This may indicate that the situation in the Northland this time has become a bit serious.


    But then again, for his [Dream Weaving] project, there is no problem in weaving fifty independent dreams into a boundless dream, and it is technically completely feasible.


    "Well, the people who can dream of red fish are concentrated in the princes. As for other places, the people who can dream of red fish are mainly some powerful vassals. Because the Northland and the king city have already been at war, these vassals are not on the battlefield. Recently, they have also been discussing with the prince consul."


    As the person in charge of the northern diocese, Daya has a better understanding of the various situations here and kept giving further explanations.


    "I understand." Donn nodded, "The dream weaving thing, try it tonight, maybe there will be some gain. Now, let everyone rest separately? After all, I didn''t sleep all night."


    There is no objection to this proposal.


    Although the people present are either the bishop of the Holy See, or the relic boss walking in reality, what''s more, they are simply one-third of the gods. In terms of their physique, let alone staying up all night, even if they spend two or three days overnight, they won''t have much physical burden.


    However, since it is necessary to do a major event, it is necessary to have a good rest.


    Well, especially the Bishop Daya whose body is not growing anymore.


    ��


    The mansion of the Phoenix family in Northland.


    The continuous castles and courtyards are dotted with dotted lines, the slate roads and paths are connected, and the red fire bird flags and clan emblems can be seen everywhere, blowing in the cold wind.


    There is also the accumulation of white snow on the top of the blue-black building and the roadside, which adds a sense of solemnity to the place.


    After finishing the meeting with the Archbishops of the Holy See, Dorn did not go to rest immediately, but took Vivian to the no-man place outside this luxurious building complex.


    The fief of the Grand Duke of Phoenix is ??right next to the Prince''s collar, and it doesn''t take much time to come here through the [Leaping White Mist].


    Before the start of tonight''s dream weaving operation, Dorn planned to visit his friend Crick in the Northland.


    If possible, it would be great to see his sister, Miss Veronica, and that Miss Anrietta.


    These people themselves are the great nobles in the north, and Veronica and Anrietta have stayed in the north for a long time. From them, maybe they can learn some information that is different from that of Bishop Daya.


    As for why Donne knew which noble family Crick belonged to.


    It originated from a long time ago when he helped Crick to deliver a letter to Veronica, who was temporarily living in Golden Oak City. The flame paint on the envelope was like a firebird.


    Through this firebird totem, it is easy to find the emblem of the Phoenix family.


    After that, as the relationship further improved, Crick did not continue to hide his family identity from Dorn.


    The noble master has a showdown.


    He is a member of the empire''s hottest Prince of Phoenix family, he will not pretend.


    Even when he left Eaton and returned to the North a few months ago, Crick gave Donne an extra quaint copper coin.


    This is a treatment that even Xia Lin did not enjoy.


    That coin is not a currency in circulation on the market. The front and back are embossed with firebirds with soaring wings.


    It is probably something that belongs to the Phoenix family''s token.


    Leading Vivienne to sway to the guard at the door, Dorn showed the Firebird copper coin: "I''m looking for Crick. My name is Dorn, his friend."


    After seeing the Firebird copper coin, the guards were very respectful, leaned toward Dorn and said "Please wait", and then sent people around him to ride a tall brown horse and rushed into the mansion to report. NS.


    Vivienne: "I have to say, the Creek family is really big."


    Dorn: "Well, a member of the Grand Duke of Phoenix, Crick is really a big noble among the big nobles. It''s no wonder that when he and the other two young ladies first arrived at Eaton, Miss Charlene would do everything possible to flatter them."


    "It is indeed the young master of the great aristocratic family. Well, speaking of it, Don...You arranged for such a young master to do two years of work in the monster farm..."


    "Ah! Can a monster scholar''s work be called work? That''s called scientific research. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com Moreover, knowledge is priceless."


    It may be because the Firebird family''s mansion is too big, and it took a lot of time for the temporary notification.


    In this gap, Dorn and Miss Fairy stood in the snow a little far away from the guards, whispering to each other for a while with voices that the guards could not hear.


    After a while, a double-horse carriage ran out on the road facing the front entrance of the mansion. The two horses grunted and gasped, and the heat exhaled from their noses turned into white mist.


    "Call��" The coachman stopped at the gate.


    Then the door of the carriage opened, and the little red-haired Crick came down from it:


    "Mr. Donne, and Miss Vivienne, are you really? I just didn''t believe it when I heard the announcement. Why did you come to the north?"


    "Good morning, Mr. Crick. Let''s come, um... do something." Miss Fairy responded politely.


    But Dorn fell silent while watching the carriage running out of the mansion.


    Good guy, poverty really limits my imagination.


    Rich people can race horse-drawn carriages at home?

 v5 Chapter 62： Your Royal Highness may be able to help

    is an independent building belonging to Creek.


    In the spacious and bright living room, the display is simple and ingenious, and the firewood is burnt in the fireplace, exuding warmth.


    After several maids put a pot of scented tea and some Northland snacks on the coffee table, they stepped out at Crick''s sign.


    Only the two Donne who came to visit and the master, the young master, remained in the living room.


    For two years of friendship, Donne understands Crick��s character well and trusts him relatively well. Therefore, with regard to what happened in the Northland, based on what we have learned so far, I have roughly given a bottom line to Crick.


    And if you want to inquire about information from the other party, if you don''t give out any information, it will definitely have little effect.


    "Mr. Donne, do you mean that there is a mysterious force behind this battle between the Northland and the King City?" After hearing Donne''s words, Crick couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, a red fish frequently appears in the dreams of kings and dignitaries in the north. Anyone who dreams of this fish will become excited, radical, and very war-minded."


    "Wait a minute." Crick frowned slightly, put his fingers between his lips, and lightly bit his knuckles. "Is this red fish you mentioned a monster?"


    may be due to an occupational disease of a monster scholar. The young master became addicted to research when he heard of a strange and magical creature.


    "Uh, it can be understood as a monster. It is a monster with powerful ability and a certain background." Don tried to give [the demigod pet raised by Cthulhu] a more acceptable term.


    "Is it possible to capture and study?" Crick''s eyes beamed.


    "I try my best?"


    "Then I have no problem, Mr. Donne, please go on."


    Dorn nodded, and resumed the topic that was interrupted before:


    "Well. I think it was the war and aggressive thinking brought by the Red Fish, which further expanded the friction between the Northland and the Royal City, which led to the outbreak of war."


    "Also, the Tazan Empire recently declared war on Dona. The situation in that country is still unclear. If Tazan''s dignitaries are also affected by the red fish, things will become very tricky."


    "In short, Crick, when you returned to the north, did you feel that the people around you had changed like this? It seemed to be more radical and warlike?"


    Crick heard this and was silent for a while. After hesitating for a while, the original unbelievable expression in his eyes loosened and he became suspicious:


    "I don''t want to lie. The change you said is indeed true."


    "When the emperor first questioned our murder of the crown prince, His Royal Highness and grandfather obviously had the ability to resolve this misunderstanding, or at least to ease the contradiction before the truth was found out. But they did not do so..."


    "Later, the father and mother''s attitude towards this matter also changed significantly. The uncle who had always advocated negotiation with Wangcheng and settled the problem peacefully, somehow became the representative of the main fighting faction."


    "Even my sister... the old sister even petitioned her grandfather to go to the front line. Maybe it won''t be long before she will really go to the battlefield. The old sister was obviously not like this before."


    Creek spoke this time and talked a lot.


    Perhaps he had noticed the obvious changes in the thoughts of the rich and powerful in the North before, but he has been helpless.


    With Crick��s remarks as an argument, the inference that the existence of the red fish will stir up the thought of war is basically a real hammer.


    At the end, the young master of the Firebird family sighed: "Mr. Donne, if, I mean, if the red fish that provoked the war really exists, can you stop it? Let the war stop and let everyone return to normal. ?"


    "I''m not sure." Don shook his head, "Maybe I can stop the red fish, but I probably can''t stop the war that has already started."


    Once the war machine is launched, it is difficult to end it by personal will.


    Donna and Tazan are even more so once the two giants entrenched on the mainland start fighting.


    Man-made disasters are more terrible than natural disasters in many cases.


    There was another long silence.


    In the living room of ����, only Vivian is still holding a cup of scented tea carefully and taking small bites of snacks.


    In this atmosphere, Miss Fairy really dare not interject.


    After thinking for a long time, Crick seemed to have made a lot of determination, and finally spoke again: "Then dealing with the monster red fish in the dreamland, is there anything I can help, and what help is needed from me? ?"


    Because of the two years of friendship, Donne trusts Crick at the same time, the young master of the Firebird family also trusts Donne.


    This is a two-way rush between the two and reached an agreement on the Red Fish issue.


    "In fact, there are." Dorn seemed to have expected that the other party would say this for a long time, with a calm tone, "That''s it, I plan to weave together many dreams related to red fish..."


    The main stage of the ���� Dream Weaving Project is in the territory of the Prince.


    After all, a large number of people who can dream of red fish have gathered here recently.


    And the princeling, as the core area of ??the entire Northland gathering of heroes, there are many capable people and strangers. In this, some people may be aware of it during Dorn''s [dream weaving] process.


    In order to ensure that the plan is foolproof and avoid out-of-articles, it is necessary to intervene in these unstable factors.


    According to the information provided by Bishop Daya after the morning meeting, there are two people in the vicinity of the prince who may have noticed the dream weaving plan by their own strength��


    One is the chief great magician in the Prince��s Palace, Balthazar.


    The other is Crick��s grandfather, Grand Duke of Phoenix.


    The paper strength of these two people, if you find a reference to compare, is about 0.8 Cardinal Meyer or Pope Mohani.


    Anyway, it is a grade weaker than the two supreme leaders of the Holy See.


    In terms of the strength of Donne currently being promoted to one-third of the gods. UU reading


    When he uses the related abilities of [White Mist Jump] and [Dream Walker], if Meyer is relatively focused, he can get a little fuzzy perception.


    By analogy, the Chief Archmagic and the Archduke of Phoenix, with their undistracted attention, may be vaguely aware of the abnormal fluctuations in [Weaving Dreams] within the scope of the Prince''s collar.


    It is actually not difficult to prevent these two people from having a substantial influence on tonight��s plan.


    According to the information provided by Daya, both of them were affected by the red fish, and it was difficult to concentrate their thoughts. Therefore, in front of a third of the gods, it is not too much of a potential threat.


    Just exclude them from the objects of weaving dreams.


    Then, make sure that the Grand Duke of Phoenix stays in his fief tonight and is not close to the Prince''s collar; there is a person on the Grand Magus of Balthazar who can interfere and distract him, it is almost foolproof.


    "So, do you need to distract my grandfather and Mr. Balthazar tonight?" Crick understood Don''s needs, "I should be able to do with my grandfather. As for Mr. Balthazar, your Royal Highness may be able to help. ."


    "Ah, your Royal Highness?" Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly unexpectedly.


    "Huh?" Vivienne, who was silently eating snacks, looked up warily.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 63： Action begins

    Miss Anrietta, who is very suitable for crossing the knee white silk, is the youngest daughter of the Prince of Northland.


    and he is the only heir.


    She has a few eldest brothers and elder sisters, but from a legal point of view, Anrietta is the orthodox heir of the Northland. Not surprisingly, in the future, she will sit in her father''s current position and become the queen of the north.


    Even though Don has determined that the identity of Miss Anrietta is absolutely extraordinary from a long time ago.


    But I never thought that people''s households are so extraordinary-a royal family member who is a serious family member, or a legal heir to the north.


    Seeing the surprised expressions on Dorn and Vivienne��s faces, Crick scratched his head:


    "I just thought that since you all came to the Northland anyway, the identity of the little queen is not a secret here, and it doesn''t matter if you talk about it. But seeing your surprised reaction, I regret it again."


    "It''s okay, I''ve talked about it." Dorn waved his hand, "Speaking of which, your Royal Highness has no tendency to fight recently?"


    Creek shook his head: "No. The little queen girl probably hasn''t been affected by the kind of red fish you mentioned. Just yesterday, she was still in a dispute with His Royal Highness and her sister because of the Royal City matter."


    sounds like there should be no problem.


    But to be on the safe side, Dorn still plans to ask Bishop Daya to confirm the current status of the little queen when he will go back.


    Anyway, as the manager of the northern diocese, Daya has a comprehensive grasp of the real-time news in this area.


    If Miss Anrietta hasn''t dreamed of Red Fish recently, then getting her help will make the implementation of "Dream Weaving Project" smoother.


    After making Klicka a perimeter for the operation tonight, the visit was almost over.


    Just before leaving the western-style building, the young master of the Firebird family stopped Don:


    "If it is confirmed that Her Royal Highness has not been affected by Red Fish, I can enter the palace for you in the afternoon and communicate with her."


    There is a sensitive great magician Balthazar in the palace.


    Crick is a member of the Phoenix family, and his sister has lived in the palace for a long time. If he goes to see the little queen, he is justified and will not be out of line.


    "Then please." Don nodded.


    "No, I want to ask you. Please dispose of the monster in the dream, so that your grandfather, father, and sister can all return to normal."


    Creek had a sincere tone and leaned back. He was originally short, but his figure became thinner after bending down.


    It seems that after some conversation, he has completely believed that there is a "red fish that can only provoke war" in the dreams of the nobles in the north.


    without any doubt.


    Dorn watched his aristocratic friend silently, just thinking in his heart:


    "Thanks to Crick making friends with integrity like me, otherwise it is really easy to be deceived."


    ...


    Judging from the exact information given by Daya, Xiao Wangnv is indeed not on the list of "dreaming about red fish".


    So after Don��s instruction, Crick entered the palace on the grounds of visiting his sister that afternoon.


    After ����, things developed smoothly.


    Creek found an opportunity to meet the little queen alone, and revealed relevant information about the "red fish in the dream" that Donne had brought.


    Anrietta was surprised and unbelievable though.


    But combined with the extremely abnormal behaviors and attitudes of many people around him recently, after several trade-offs and psychological struggles, he finally fell to the justice Dorn camp.


    and promised to cooperate to distract the great magician Balthazar when Don and others act tonight.


    "I will hold a small banquet and literary salon temporarily tonight, and then invite Teacher Balthazar to participate." Xiao Wangnu promised.


    Balthazar was the guardian and teacher of Queen Anrietta when she was a child. This was arranged by the Prince of the North.


    is similar to Prince Tai Fu.


    However, the little princess has never studied magic with Balthazar. She mainly learned the power of manpower and checks and balances of the upper ones, as well as history, literature, and philosophy.


    Therefore, she can justly invite her teacher to participate in a private literary salon with more than a dozen people.


    And Balthazar loves literature and poetry, and once discussed with like-minded people, he will be tireless.


    is enough to distract him.


    This is also the main reason why Crick recommended to Donne to be the "disturber" of Balthazar in the morning.


    Everything is ready, no ghosts.


    The dream weaving plan tonight is going on on time.


    ...


    Dorn and his party rested for an afternoon. After the night fell, they sneaked into the private residence of the Minister of the Seal once again.


    "Starting from the red fish dream of the Minister of the Seal, and using the ordinary dreams of other people around as a pedal, I can walk all the way to another red fish dream in the prince''s collar. After the two dreams are set by me, You can knit together."


    "I will repeat the last process later. With my current state, it will not be too burdensome to cover the [Weaving Dream] effect to the entire prince collar."


    This is Don''s explanation to everyone before the action.


    Although the others didn��t understand it very well, they always thought it was amazing.


    Anyway, Donne��s dream control ability is now the strongest. Whatever he says, others will cooperate with him.


    once again came to the bedroom of the Minister of the Seal.


    Dorn raised his hand by the bed, and gave a dark nightmare to the gray-haired Minister of the Seal, ensuring that he could sleep until dawn.


    After ����, he came up with "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" and sent all the people on the scene except Bishop Daya to the story world.


    "Mayer and Vivienne, UU reading plus three archbishops, in terms of your weight, it should be a bit burdensome. Sorry, Alice." After the work, Donn is not yet Forgot to talk to the daughter in the book.


    There was a pause for about three to five seconds, and a response came from Alice��


    Heilongniang: "Each of them is much lighter than you. Do your own thing, don''t want mother-in-law!"


    Bai Longniang: "Don''t worry about me. Come on, Don."


    Dorn shrugged his shoulders and didn''t reply again, but his original solemn expression slightly stretched out.


    Is such that.


    This investigation or catching red fish, he wanted to fight for it and bring his teammates to participate.


    Meyer and Vivienne level combat units are almost the strongest below one-third of the gods. It would be a pity if they could not be used.


    The problem is that this time the main battlefield is in the dreamland, and neither Meyer nor Vivian have dream-related abilities.


    If they simply hypnotize the two of them, and then connect their dreams directly into the boundless dream, their consciousness will also be difficult to exert in the dream, and their strength will be greatly reduced.


    does not even rule out the risk of violent death in the event of a war.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 64： You are here, dont walk around

    "Dreamland is my home court, but it is also the home court of Red Fish." Dorn held "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", and meditated like this in his heart.


    If Meyer, Vivian and others are unable to use their strength, they will be given for nothing.


    Under the premise that there is a red fish in the boundless dream, it does not rule out the risk of a divine consciousness being severely injured, and even the body becoming a vegetable.


    High risk, low return, this kind of thing Donne really doesn''t want to do.


    Then the question is, how can people who do not have the ability to master dreams be able to show their full strength in their dreams?


    At present, Dorn only thinks of one way.


    Like when he used [Walking in a Dreamland], the body fell into a dream.


    The dilemma faced by Meyer and Vivian is that they are not good at controlling consciousness to fight, and they have no counterpart skills to assist similar fights.


    But if the consciousness and the body enter the dream together...


    Dorn can show up and say that the feeling of fighting is the same as being outside!


    "I hope you can get stuck with this bug." Dorn took another look at the dark red book in his hand, and then silently put it away.


    Previously in the [Minotaur Big Labyrinth], "Alice��s Bedtime Reading" had a single-player copy bug. Using its own magic mechanism, it brought an extra car of tauren to attack and only allowed one person. Challenged Cretan Bull.


    And this time, Don��s thinking is like this��


    The third ability of [Dream Walker] [Walk in the Dreamland], can blur one''s own existence and directly penetrate into the dreamland.


    This [walking] process includes personal belongings.


    In other words, "Alice''s Bedtime Book" can accompany [walk].


    This kind of thing has been proven many times when Donn used this ability before.


    In addition, it can be confirmed that the props in "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" can be delivered to Don''s hands in the state of [walking] in a dreamland that is all illusory, but the living things inside cannot come out. .


    This point is also firmly established, and there have been experiments a long time ago.


    "But the last place I arrived tonight is probably not an illusory dream, but a place between illusion and reality...that crimson."


    The crimson that was glimpsed behind the dream air wall.


    Dorn has a feeling that perhaps the body of the red fish is hidden there.


    There are two possibilities for the real red fish to hide there, either, like Donne, it has the ability to blur and walk in dreams.


    Or, after the crimson, there is room for "real" existence.


    may be out of intuition. For these two possibilities, Donne prefers the latter.


    After the crimson, once there is room for the "real", Vivian and the others may come out of "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" and physically participate in the battle.


    In this way, not only will their strength not be reduced, but they will also receive Alice''s battlefield support during the battle.


    The risk is reduced a lot.


    Dorn finished thinking, shifted his gaze to the Minister of Seal of the Palm on the bed, stared at him for a second or so, and then quickly turned into a majestic and substantive black air, invaded into the opponent��s dream and disappeared. not see.


    On the side of Daya Bishop in the form of Lori, seeing Dorn''s action, he held the amethyst ball and lay down on a soft chair in the corner of her bedroom.


    Consciousness leaves the body and follows the dream in the form of a royal sister.


    In the dream of the Minister of the Seal of the Seal, there is still a turmoil, still shouting and killing, and the whole dream is full of **** red hues.


    As for the dreamer, the minister of the seal, riding an armored horse, leading a small group of cavalry to surprise the flanks of the enemy camp!


    "Charge with me!"


    He personally killed an enemy general and shouted in an old but loud voice.


    "Are you leading the charge in person again? This old gentleman is really a pioneer in his dream." Dorn entered the dream and shook his head with a wry smile.


    After a while, the white long-haired, tall and arrogant Bishop Daya also entered the dream.


    This guy is the only one in his own combat power, besides Donne, who has mastered the ability of dreams, and the only one who has not been arranged into the story world.


    The situation between her and Vivian and others is different. There is no need to find ways to find ways to fight with entities around the corners. On the contrary, consciousness fighting is her area of ??expertise.


    If Dorn fails to use the "Alice''s Bedtime Book" card bug tonight, Daya will be his only teammate against the Red Fish.


    "I will make up a few dreams. You are here, don''t move around." Donn said, "Don''t disturb the projection of the red fish. When I make up the boundless dreams, we will act together."


    "Okay, sir."


    Daya obediently nodded, then obediently holding the amethyst ball, standing in a turmoil, watched Donne turn into a majestic black spirit again and disappear.


    ...


    The time now says it��s early or not, and it��s not too late.


    Some people are already asleep at this time, and some people are still awake for nightlife. It''s normal.


    scattered within the realm directly under the prince, some dignitaries who had already fallen asleep, fell asleep and suddenly a little black air swept across their bodies.


    This black air comes fast, goes fast, and it''s hard to detect.


    After ����, these dignitaries slept more sweetly, and there wasn''t a single trace of abnormality on the outside.


    So, no one noticed, nothing happened.


    After that, there are some dignitaries who are still awake.


    Among these people, some are still struggling to write on paper in front of the desk; some are sensual at the wine table; and a few are engaged in night activities with their husbands or wives that can deepen the relationship between husband and wife.


    Along with the invisible black air swept, people like UU Reading had their eyelids sinking, their thinking was dazed, and they soon lost their clear consciousness and fell asleep quickly.


    But in the same way, this group of powerful people suddenly fell asleep, and it didn''t cause any waves.


    Isn��t it normal to fall asleep at night?


    When the people around you see it, they will only treat them as tired or drunk.


    will only feel sorry for them, silently covering them with a blanket or something.


    Oh, there are special circumstances.


    For example, those who are engaged in night activities to deepen the emotions of the couple, fall asleep in the process, their partners and spouses will be very dissatisfied.


    "But dissatisfied, dissatisfied, anyway, I can''t blame it. On my side, I wish you a happy life in the future."


    In the dreams of those hapless guys.


    Dorn, the instigator of forced sleep tonight, just spread his hands indifferently, and then continued to transform into a majestic and if substantive black spirit, and jumped into another person''s dream.


    He walked through various complicated dreams in the prince''s collar tonight, and entered the red fish dream of the target character, using [weaving dreams] to mark and connect...


    Tonight��s night is still very long.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 65： You taught me so well, teacher

    In a small drawing room in the Prince��s Palace.


    The little queen girl Anrietta has run on a whim and the literary salon is in full swing.


    Balthazar was invited and was among the staff participating in the salon.


    The great magician of the palace, although his attitude towards politics and war has become inexplicably radical recently. However, this change in the trend of thought cannot affect his love of literature, history and philosophy.


    He is now a wise man who loves war.


    "Ayden, you are really a good guy with excellent literary cultivation! It''s a shame that I didn''t know you earlier before! Let me say that within three years, an outstanding young man like you will definitely be in the north."


    Balthazar is a middle-aged man who looks about four or five years old in appearance. He is now in the southeast corner of the meeting room, holding a goblet of ordinary wine in his hand, and his spirit is flying.


    In front of him stood a young man named Aiden.


    "Mr. Balthazar, it is my loss that I did not accept the teachings of such a great literary master as you earlier."


    Aiden is handsome and humble, and always speaks slowly in a soft and a little hesitant tone, but no matter what happens, as soon as he speaks it through his mouth, it brings extraordinary charm and great fun.


    The great magician Balthazar now feels from the bottom of his heart that it is a real profit to meet such a young man in this temporary salon!


    Between the two, the more you talk, the more you will find that they have similar ideas, philosophical views and talents.


    have the same tastes, life and dreams, have the same literary propositions and fanatical ideals, have the same appreciation ability, and have the same knowledge and knowledge.


    Therefore, the conversation between the two of them often hit it off.


    It was the first time they met, but the two of them all felt a joy of mutual understanding.


    What do you mean by meeting friends with mountains and flowing water!


    Mr. Balthazar is so focused on the exchange of literature, history and philosophy.


    In the process of enthusiastic discussions with his confidant and unable to extricate himself, a total of thirteen dignitaries in the north, including the prince himself, fell asleep quickly in a slightly strange way inside the palace.


    With the strength of this great magician, it was originally a very reluctant thing to perceive the dark nightmare aura of a certain one-third of the gods quietly released.


    In the situation where the attention is restricted right now, it is completely unaware of any abnormality.


    The other side of the living room.


    Princess Anrietta, the initiator of this salon, folded her hands in front of her, maintaining the dignified and noble temperament that a superior person should have, watching her guests like water.


    Her gaze swept across the living room, and when she passed the teacher Balthazar and the young man Aiden, there was a slight pause.


    "It seems that the person I arranged can really attract the teacher''s attention." Xiao Wangnv thought in her heart.


    That''s right.


    This young man named Aiden was specially arranged by Anrietta.


    He is a smart doorman under Xiao Wangnv who has a very good foundation, and he was secretly engaged in the palace''s internal intelligence work before.


    After an afternoon and evening assault training, Aiden is already familiar with many aspects of Mr. Balthazar''s character, taste, dreams and so on.


    It can be said that he is a confidant tailor-made for Balthazar!


    is just one night��s time for communication, so it won��t show up at all!


    Although I sometimes talk about topics that I didn''t prepare beforehand, Aiden can cope with it by playing on the spot.


    As long as you grasp Balthazar''s preferred answer direction, it doesn''t matter if the opinions and opinions expressed occasionally are not exactly the same as the great magician.


    Even, during the assault training in the afternoon, Anrietta also specifically instructed Aiden to put forward a point of view and point of view that was different from that of Balthazar on individual issues.


    She knows her teacher too well.


    The so-called gentleman is harmonious but different.


    Sometimes the collision of thoughts is more fascinating than one''s catering, isn''t it?


    "You taught me so well, teacher."


    When she thinks that she used conspiracy and tactics to calculate the people close to her, Xiao Wangnu couldn''t help feeling a little guilty.


    But as long as the "red fish instigating war" provided by Donne is true, then everything we are doing now is correct and worthwhile.


    "I don''t know how his... plan is going. Alas-this suit is a bit strangled, and I am tired after standing in this position for so long. I really want to go back to the room and lie down."


    Xiao Wangnv kept her original posture, emptied herself a little bit, and some messy thoughts in her heart jumped out untimely.


    In the eyes of other people attending the salon, this distorted heir of the North Land jurisprudence is just standing noble and coolly by the candlelight, his beautiful eyes are calm, and the light and shadow of the gorgeous clothes overlap.


    Insight into everything, not close.


    ����


    In the dream of the Minister of the Seal.


    Daya, just as Dorn explained before he left, stayed where he was.


    The shimmer from the amethyst in her hand enveloped her body, ensuring that she would not interact with the illusory things in the dream.


    "Sir, he seems to have succeeded." Daya muttered to herself.


    Since Donne left, the bishop, whose consciousness has assumed the form of an imperial sister, can clearly feel that the dream here is expanding.


    Non-projection and non-subconscious units in dreams are increasing, that is, the subject of dreaming is increasing.


    The scale of the blood-red war that took place in this dream is getting bigger and bigger.


    More and more dreamers have participated in it with the illusory projection and subconsciousness in their dreams, filling this red fish dream into a grand epic of war.


    Even His Royal Highness, the prince himself, charged to the forefront with his guards.


    Mr. Donn is really weaving and connecting dreams about red fish.


    "It is obvious that those who can dream of red fish are scattered around the prince''s collar can accomplish this kind of thing in a short time...Mr.''s ability seems to surpass humans."


    "I don''t know if he will be willing to teach me, if I can, I want to learn from him."


    "I just don''t know what the origin of the sir. Even the cardinals in the holy city treat him respectfully."


    Daya thought so, still standing in the center of the fierce battlefield without changing her position.


    She won''t move until Donne returns.


    When this red fish dream was filled to the size of nearly fifty people, Daya had a very subtle feeling����


    I can feel the feeling of imprisonment and oppression every time I dream in the past, but now I suddenly can��t feel it.


    is like some kind of shackles being opened.


    It is as if the sandbag has been tied for weight training. At this moment, the sandbag in consciousness is suddenly untied.


    "Is this the boundless dream that the husband said?"


    Although I am mentally prepared for this.


    But the moment the grand boundless dream really came, the head of the northern diocese still felt a spontaneous shock.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 66： Listen to the dragon chant

    Daya was still stunned, and suddenly heard a strange noise from the sky.


    She raised her head, only to see red fish gathering from all directions, wagging their tails into the sky. They are close to each other, like migrating migratory birds arranged in an array in the air, with the same row spacing between each fish.


    "When did these red fish appear?" Daya was surprised.


    Immediately afterwards, things happened to her even more surprised.


    There are more and more red fish swimming in the air, and the pattern arranged in the night becomes more and more complete.


    After the last red fish swims into the school of fish, Daya sees it really, and they are arranged like a huge fish-shaped silhouette!


    is probably a breathing time, the array of red fish in the sky disappeared, but replaced by a giant red fish tens of meters long with antlers on its head!


    The big red fish above his head is entrenched in the red sky, covering the sky.


    The dreamers who made up this dreamland turned a blind eye to it, and they still fought hard and fought **** the fantasy battlefield in the dreamland.


    The fighting shouts became more and more exciting, and the big fish floating in the air immediately screamed.


    It made a rotating trill sound, which was also mixed with rattling, bell-like, sharp crackling and sounds similar to pushing rusty door panels.


    is like a giant whale in the deep sea, the whale song that comes out after turning over the water.


    But this voice seems to be deeper, more ethereal, and longer than the sound of a whale.


    "Is it the sound of a whale? No, tomorrow this thing looks more like a magnified version of some kind of river fish, but the river fish shouldn''t be able to scream, right?"


    Daya stared at the big fish in the sky intently, a little at a loss.


    "It''s like a dragon chant." In a daze, Don''s voice rang in the ears of Bishop White-haired.


    She turned her head, only to see that the gentleman she had been waiting for was standing upright beside her.


    "Dragon?" Daya was confused.


    Although I have never seen such a legendary creature, should the roar of the dragon be such an ethereal and graceful feeling without losing weight?


    "It''s not the big lizard-like dragon you know, it''s another, uh, but not exactly." Dorn stared at the big fish in the sky, his tone was a little complicated.


    When he first saw a red fish projection that was only a palm, he felt a little when he saw the antler-like bulge on the head of the fish.


    This red fish looks a bit like a carp on the outside, with horns on its head.


    It''s hard not to let the people of the celestial dynasty think of the allusion of Yuyue Longmen.


    So, in terms of the appearance of the red fish in this dream, it may refer to the intermediate between the fish and the eastern dragon?


    "According to Miss Plague, this thing should have been created by [War]." Donne touched his chin.


    Cthulhu Big Sister once said that the four gods of the Apocalypse, the original and the weakest Donne, are not part of the land of miracles.


    Although the follow-up [Plague] denied the theoretical conjecture of "crossing".


    But theoretically speaking, these beings who have become gods or are becoming gods should all come from earth civilization.


    "Judging from the pet pinched out by [War], there is a high probability that he is my celestial fellow."


    There is a saying that the allusion of Yuyue Longmen only exists in the Tian Dynasty and a few surrounding countries that have been influenced by the culture of the Tian Dynasty since ancient times.


    A wave of bold guesses, [War] should have been from these regions during the Earth Age.


    "But this kind of speculation is based on the theory of crossing? I still can''t understand what Miss Plague said, [We came to the land of miracles not through crossing]."


    Dorn frowned, his eyes fell on the big fish in the red sky, and the more he thought about it, the more confused he became.


    "Sir, are you troubled?" Daya at the side spoke respectfully and carefully.


    "No." Dorn sighed slightly and shook his head. "The big fish in the sky moved towards the east. Let''s follow it and see where it will go in this dream without borders."


    "Okay, sir."


    Although the red fish in the sky has undergone a great change in form.


    But it is still the projection of the dream, not the body.


    If you want to find the red fish body that you don''t know where it is hiding, you may have to follow the projection for a while.


    So, the two stopped talking, and the soldiers and horses crossing the ground were chaotic, and they followed the big red fish that kept singing and singing in the sky.


    ����


    Dorn has an increasingly strong instinct.


    It seems that as long as he follows the big red fish entrenched in this boundless dreamland all the way forward, as long as the disaster brought by the red fish is finally dealt with, he will be able to figure out some problems.


    Some problems that have been plagued him since he was born in the other world of Miracle Land.


    It may be because of embarking on the road to becoming a god. As long as Donne has a strong intuition recently, the final expected result will be effective.


    The effect is comparable to "Peter Yi Ji Ling".


    The two people on the ground have gone for a long time, and they have not reached the end of the battlefield.


    In this dream without borders, war seems to have no borders either. Blood, corpses, and fire are always in front of you.


    But the more you go forward, the denser the surrounding red, and the farther the enemy is, they have begun to feel a sense of cascading layers of space from a distance.


    "Sir, there seems to be no dream subject in this area anymore." Daya held the crystal ball and felt the surroundings slightly.


    As she said, the area where the two are now completely separated from the fifty dreamers.


    If it were a normal dream with an air wall, it would have been a pure area outside the wall.


    "Well, it seems that we are not far from our destination." Donn stared at the big fish in the sky, and answered casually.


    Daya nodded respectfully, and after walking forward for a while, she looked around.


    Light red and dark red begin to overlap here, embedding each other.


    The dream projections of war around me have been blurred a lot in this area, and some of them have shown the texture of mosaic.


    There are also the sounds and smells of the previous battlefield, which are also blurred and indistinguishable here.


    Even Daya felt an inexplicable sense of oppression and suffocation.


    It was as if the red surrounding her was gathering towards her, squeezing her breathlessly.


    The transparent feeling that the "Boundless Dreamland" first descended before seems to be completely untouched in this area.


    The white-haired bishop cast his gaze on Don, who was walking in front of a position. His state did not seem to be any different, he seemed to be vaguely excited:


    "Bishop Daya, we have come to the right place! Do you feel it? Although the space here is a dream, there is [real] existence in the crimson area. The red fish must be hidden deep in the crimson�� -Huh? Are you okay?"


    After he said a word, Don only noticed the abnormality of his companion.


    The Bishop Daya at this moment seems to have a high fever, his face is sickly red, and his whole person looks very weak and weak.


    "I''m fine... sir. Let''s keep up with the red fish in the sky..." Daya held on, gritted her teeth and preached. The more she spoke, the more difficult it was to speak.


    The feeling of oppression and suffocation is getting stronger and stronger.


    She still wanted to take a step forward, but after lifting her right foot, she found that she could no longer step forward even one centimeter.


    "Mr...I..." Daya''s tone weakened again.


    It is clear that there is no air wall in the boundless dream, but after Bishop White-haired walked here, he seemed to be restrained by some invisible force.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 63： Patched

    "Bishop Daya...you can''t go forward." Dorn looked up and down the Bishop White-haired, then carefully looked around, and roughly found the problem.


    At present, the two of them have unknowingly walked into the depths of the space where Crimson exists.


    The blurry war projections along the way are gradually invisible, unheard, and unfeeling here.


    There are only layers of light red and deep red in all directions.


    Even if you look up at this time, you will find that even the giant red fish that "leads the way" in the sky has mixed with the surrounding red, becoming indistinguishable and almost disappearing.


    There is [real] in the deep red, and the existence of illusion cannot pass through the depths of it.


    This is why the war projections along the way will gradually disappear; the red fish projection in the sky will be blurred; the ideological existence of Yujie Daya will become difficult to move.


    And Dorn, as a special existence in the dreamland with the flesh [walking], has the dual attributes of [illusory] and [real], which matches the crimson''s appearance quite well, and is unimpeded here.


    "Bishop Daya, your condition is very bad, don''t go any further."


    "Sir, I can still... continue, I can help..." Daya wanted to be **** her lips.


    "I said, go back."


    Kordon didn''t give the other person a chance to talk more. Several sticky and fat scarlet tentacles stretched out from his back. The suction cups on his tentacles looked like mouths with serrated teeth, which was terrifying and frightening.


    [The Touch of Lunier] As soon as he appeared, he rolled up Yada''s waist and directly lifted the white-haired imperial sister.


    then involuntarily walked outside the crimson.


    walked to the area where the dark red and light red overlapped, and the war projections could be seen around. Daya''s state was much better visible to the naked eye.


    But even so, she still did not show any resistance to the fact that Dorne suddenly lifted her with her tentacles.


    meekly like a little white lamb.


    When I first met, it was not like this...


    "Leaving the crimson area, your condition is much better. It seems that things are the same as I just guessed. Things that do not contain [true] attributes are excluded in crimson, you just wait for me here."


    Dorn preached this way, and put down Bishop White-haired.


    "I... I''m sorry, sir." Daya lowered her head in shame, her tone depressed, "I always think that the bishop has extraordinary talents and talents in the manipulation of dreams and consciousness, but when it''s critical, not only can I help you? But it��s still holding you back."


    She probably has figured it out, and no longer insists on continuing to pass into the deep red.


    "The situation is special, there is nothing to apologize." Donne tried to maintain the gentleness as always in his tone of voice:


    "Besides, you are not very helpful at all. After I enter the deep red, I may not encounter anything. If my state fluctuates, I hope you can stabilize this boundless dream for me here."


    After hearing these words, Daya barely managed to cheer up: "Please leave it to me."


    With the ability of the White-haired Bishop, it is very easy to stabilize an ordinary dream.


    But for her, the boundless dreams that 50 people dreamed together made up, whether it can be stabilized is really unknown.


    After all, I have never touched it before.


    Of course, it is still unknown whether there will be fluctuations in the boundless dream.


    However, Daya didn''t think so in her heart. After she had just agreed to this request, she had already made a decision in her heart - no matter what, she could not live up to her husband''s entrustment.


    Even if you have to run out of mental energy in the end, even if your consciousness collapses in the end, you can''t.


    Because Bishop Baimao wants to help, as the highest person in charge of the entire northern diocese, Daya is usually arrogant, even sometimes arrogant.


    She can''t accept that she is useless at the critical moment.


    Seeing Daya''s changing expression, Dorn didn''t say anything more, leaving behind a sentence of "please you", then turned around and returned to the crimson in the same way.


    "This should be what I want to say, please, sir." The white-haired bishop stayed in place, watching Donne''s tall and tall back being swallowed by crimson. She pursed her lips, bent over, and stroked her chest with one hand:


    "May the original bless you, there is no hindrance in the way forward."


    ����


    The layered crimson red around it is so dense that it obstructs the line of sight.


    The huge red fish projection in the sky is completely invisible now.


    Dorn had to rely on his own feelings to continue groping in this seemingly endless red.


    After walking alone for a long time, he stopped and took out "Alice''s Bedtime Book" from his arms.


    "Since Crimson allows [real] to exist, I don''t know if Vivian and the others can come out."


    With this thought, Don began to communicate with the dragon girl in the story world and asked her to try to send out several teammates in the book.


    The communication with Alice was very smooth, but the process of sending people out later failed.


    Heilongniang: "It''s strange? I obviously feel that it can be sent out, why not?"


    Bai Longniang: "Oh, it''s awful, Don! There is a strange power attached to my surface in this place where you are. I feel it, it seems to be aimed at me!"


    Alice��s two bodies are used in two different tones almost at the same time.


    From their words, Don can still hear something.


    First of all, the red fish came to the right place today. The crimson area must be different from the normal dream area.


    According to Alice, here is different from normal dreams. It seems that "theoretically" the living creatures in the book can be sent out in Crimson.


    It''s just that this "theory of Coca-Cola BUG" seems to be blocked by some kind of realistic force.


    "For?" Dorn frowned.


    If Alice is similar to the space , then this special force in the crimson space may be understood as a patch for her?


    Following this guess, Donne thought of an idea.


    The red fish is [War]��s pet, so this piece of crimson may be understood as [War]��s hand.


    And Alice is [Plague]''s "pet".


    [War] and [Plague], as former teammates, must know each other...


    "So, it''s possible that [War] knew about Miss Plague''s situation and had deliberately left a little [anti-Alice means] in his field?"


    even defends against the abilities of past teammates�� pets...


    Is this evil **** named [War] so prudent?


    Since the teammates were determined to be unable to call out, in the crimson, Dorn didn''t spend too much time to struggle.


    He put this question aside for the time being, and then communicated with Dragon Mother and asked her to send out a piece of equipment that was kept in the story world.


    This time it went smoothly.


    "Alice''s Bedtime Book" flashed light, and the terrible green "Lamp of Soul Induction" was outlined and landed on Don''s palm.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 68： Dont I have any side dishes?

    "The living creatures can''t come out, but the entry and exit of the props are still unimpeded." Dorn held the [Soul Induction Lamp] in his hand and shook it gently twice.


    The mysterious power in Crimson seemed to not be used to target Alice.


    Donne adjusted his thoughts a little, and thought of another possibility.


    You know, Alice��s abilities are actually given by Miss Plague. And [Plague] itself holds certain spatial authority.


    Perhaps, the real target of the patch in Crimson Space is not the dragon lady who is a "pet", but the big sister of the evil **** behind the dragon lady.


    "[War] may not want the two and five teammates [Plague] to use the power of space to directly set foot in this crimson area, and then set up countermeasures."


    "And Alice, as part of the [Plague] force, was also affected to a certain extent."


    If you guess like this, things are a lot more reasonable.


    At the same time, Don felt inexplicably, he seemed to be quite good:


    "Crimson is a place where even the complete form of [Plague] may not be able to enter. It didn''t take long before I became a third of the gods, I came in with my own skill group."


    "That''s...there are so many twists and turns in the crimson, I''m afraid that the [war] deity is also hidden here..."


    I hope he is not here.


    The reason why I hope Yuanchu and Miss Plague have no news is that [War] is being restrained somewhere.


    doesn''t need to be too constrained. [War] is only late after cooking the red fish, so you can leave enough time to escape.


    This request is not too much, right?


    To be honest, from the time Donne decided to investigate Red Fish until now, he has always had the idea of ??cooperating with Miss Plague in the first place.


    He felt that [War] itself would not appear on Red Fish''s side.


    if not?


    coincided with the red fish disaster, and the two alliance gods of [Plague] had disappeared after playing together.


    How can there be such a coincidence?


    They will arc themselves for so long, they must be doing something big.


    Even, Miss Plague had made it clear before that when the time was right, she would wait for the opportunity.


    "So, the original and Miss Plague may now be working together to deal with [War]. As the third strongest combat force of the Justice League, I will cooperate with them to wait for the opportunity to deal with the pet red that [War] is doing. Fish, weaken the vital power of Apocalypse. Uh... I should be the third strongest, right?"


    These brain supplements are reasonable, and Don himself feels that he can''t fault it.


    After taking a deep breath, he put aside these complicated thoughts and shook the [Soul Lantern] in his hand again.


    In the bleak green light, you can see the soul of the Storm God shrunk to the size of a pigeon egg, moving up and down inside the lampshade.


    Dorn began to try the [soul lead] skill of the bronze lantern, which is the skill of driving the soul captured in the lamp, can I use it here?


    But because the soul has a strong [illusory] attribute, the soul of the **** of the storm was not smoothly released from the lampshade.


    The hole card of the battle is -1 again.


    It��s impossible to summon souls. I don��t know if [Soul Inspiring Lantern] can extract souls in this place.


    "There are quite a lot of restrictions in this ghost place, no teammates don''t say anything, a powerful god-given item is still half dumb. Can I really deal with the red fish?"


    shrugged with a wry smile, Dorn held his breath in the crimson and continued walking.


    ...


    looked at the [time of chaos] in his hand that served as an ordinary pocket watch.


    It''s probably more than half an hour since I checked the time last time.


    is already surrounded by layers of crimson, boundless, as if there is no end.


    It��s been almost 2 hours since I said goodbye to Daya and entered the deep red alone.


    "Is it that I was wrong? The locality of Red Fish is not in this crimson?"


    The meaningless explorations and the unchanging scenes around him made Donne doubt his previous firm judgment.


    Just as he was about to stop and reorganize his thoughts, he suddenly heard a high-pitched cry.


    It was a rotating vibrato, mixed with rattles, bells, sharp crackles, and sounds like pushing rusty door panels.


    is like a whale song, but it is deeper, more ethereal, and longer than the sound of a whale.


    Dorn, who was a little slack in his thoughts, suddenly became vigilant.


    With the ability to see through the falsehood by [Breaking Eyes], he shifted his gaze to the crimson sky, and inside the hazy red, there was a huge outline of a giant swimming.


    is red fish!


    and it''s a red fish that is more than ten meters long and has a body length of over 100 meters!


    This giant is floating in the crimson above, and scales can be seen looming in the entire sky. This kind of feeling of being unable to see the entire picture is more suffocating and oppressive.


    "This thing is the body."


    After seeing the red fish shuttled in the crimson, Dorn made this judgment almost instantaneously.


    Because of his [intuitive sense of ingredients], he gave feedback faster than anything else��


    SSS-grade ingredients, even raw fish, are plump and plump, delicate and smooth, melt in the mouth, and have a compelling fragrance.


    It��s true that you can eat!


    found it!


    This is finally no longer a projection, but an edible, demigod red fish itself!


    To Doen��s slight surprise, although the [Intuitive Ingredients] is correct, the combat assistance system on his body rarely responds.


    He didn''t see the blood bars of the red fish.


    "This crimson of [War], like the black mist of [Famine], can even cover the system health bar? Or is it said that Red Fish doesn''t show me the health bar at all?"


    maintained a defensive combat stance. After staying on the spot for a while, the red fish who was in the sky above the whale song and dragon chant did not launch any substantial attack.


    "What''s the matter? Shouldn''t it?"


    Is the tweet a form of attack by the red fish?


    It makes no sense.


    Dorn has one third of God''s perception.


    Moreover, the crimson has both [real] and a small part of [illusory] attributes. In ordinary dreams, it can be a domineering nightmare, and it can also be played to a certain extent here.


    It is no exaggeration to say that in this crimson space, Don is already super sensitive.


    He can be sure that the red fish''s call is not aggressive, and it doesn''t even have the effect of putting a weak debuff on himself.


    It��s really there, just call it...


    "Isn''t it... Didn''t you find me?" Donn was really a little dazed now.


    Although there is a world of difference between Red Fish and himself in size, he is a one-third **** at any rate, and his **** level is only one-sixth smaller than Red Fish.


    Haven''t even been noticed by the opponent?


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 69： Let me give you a avatar

    "The first is the strongest."


    Although I don''t know why, the demigod red fish has neither a bright health bar nor an active attack.


    But Dorn didn''t intend to live with it in peace like this.


    "Red Fish is a member of the hostile Apocalypse camp."


    "Red fish is my designated material on the road to becoming a god."


    "Red fish provoked a war in the empire, and there may be a conspiracy at the level of the gods behind it."


    He has at least three reasons why he must solve the other party.


    "Alice, send a message to Bishop Meyer for me, let her lend me strength..."


    presses on "Alice''s Bedtime Book" with one hand, and communicates with the dragon girl in the story world with her thoughts.


    Ten seconds passed, and light flashed across the dark red book. After that, another thin black and white book appeared in Don''s palm.


    "Creation Rules".


    The exclusive equipment of Cardinal Meyer of the Holy See has the power of rules at the **** level. You can make three temporary rules that are beneficial to you by simply issuing orders.


    The specific effects of the rules formulated by ���� will be enhanced or weakened to a certain extent according to the scene and the actual situation of the opponent.


    At the moment, the teammates are staying behind in the story world and can''t get out. Sharing their powerful equipment can be considered as their best use.


    "So the gods said..."


    Dorn turned the book to the first blank page just as Meyer used the "Creation Rules" before.


    "The restrictive power aimed at [Plague] in the crimson space will no longer exist!"


    rush rush rush��


    The voice of ���� fell, and the paper on the black and white book turned over. Obviously there are only three pages in total, but this automatic page turning process seems endless.


    But there are no characters on it.


    According to the information Donn had previously obtained, the original creator, the four apocalypses plus himself, all exist without being affected by the upper-level rules of this world.


    "Oh. Therefore, the power of the rules in the "Creation Rules" cannot restrict the behavior and power of [Plague] and [War]."


    This provisional rule is obviously a failure and uncountable.


    wanted to make a final struggle, but the attempt to liberate all of his fighting power using this magical black and white booklet also failed.


    However, Donn didn''t have much hope for this attempt.


    He closed the "Creation Rules" that was still flying, took a deep breath, and then cast his eyes to the sky to entangle the red fish:


    "It seems that you can only rely on yourself to challenge this big river food. Then I will give you an Avada to eat the big melon first."


    The sky is sometimes high and violent, and the trembling and spinning Whale Brother Longyin continues.


    And that inconspicuous little black and white book was turned to the blank first page again.


    "Cough."


    Amidst the layers of crimson, Dorn, who was so small that he was almost negligible in comparison, cleared his throat, his back was arrogant, and he launched a formal declaration of war against the existence of the ancient Titan in the sky.


    He tried to imitate Meyer''s pious and convincing tone: "So the gods said. The semi-god beast is located in this crimson film and died immediately!"


    A similar rule, Meyer used to challenge the big octopus in the storm sea before.


    Although due to factors such as rank and strength, this rule does not really make the semi-god behemoth die, but at least it can hang a strong debuff that makes the opponent force weak by one-third.


    The effect was very good, and it brought a great early advantage to that semi-god attack.


    Dorn''s voice fell, and words finally began to float on the black and white book, and then these characters separated from the paper, as if being pulled by a gentle force, toward the looming red scales of the giant fish in the sky.


    Those small characters with the light of the Holy Spirit, after touching the scales, they become continuous, one by one, they go straight into the body of the red fish.


    "Woo-roar -"


    The high-pitched roar, accompanied by the sound of jets, was like a sad song, and it was deafening.


    The huge body swings, and the closely arranged red fish scales in the field of vision are swimming in rows.


    Listening to the louder dragon roar, watching the red fish''s outline grow bigger and clearer in the sky.


    Dorn can��t tell where, the red fish is falling rapidly!


    and it''s in the direction where you are!


    finally come.


    "I only attacked me after eating up the debuff of "The Principles of Creation". To be honest, as a demigod, the reaction of Dahexian seems a bit too slow. Even this aspect may not be as good as [Soul Enlightenment]. Big seafood in here."


    The falling speed of the red fish is not too fast in Dorn''s opinion. He didn''t run away and move immediately, but stood with his head up, and at the same time calculated the real-time distance between the red fish and himself in his heart.


    When the war red fish fell to a position about 100 meters from the ground, Dorn finally saw the other party''s health bar with the help of [Breaking Eyes].


    The blood volume is about 360,000, and the fraction of Dorn at the back didn''t look closely. In short, it was more than 60,000 thicker than the blood of the Storm God.


    In addition, due to the debuff of "Creation Rules", the red fish''s blood volume is locked up to a maximum blood volume of about 100,000 points, showing a light gray unavailable state.


    After that, the whole picture of the red fish can also be seen.


    still looks like a carp, with long horns on top of his head. However, compared to the projections seen before, the body has expanded more than ten times in size.


    I have to say that a living creature with a height of 100 meters is like a fortress in the sky. It is pressed from the sky above the sky and underground, and with the crimson background, it is really oppressive.


    But what Donne was thinking at the moment was: "Is it going to bump into it so straight? This thing... isn''t it just big?"


    With such a large body, UU reading has shortened the distance to one position away from him. Why doesn��t he even have a long-range attack?


    The **** of the storm, who was rated as the bottom of the demigod by [Plague], will have a thunderstorm anyway!


    Under the collision of the fresh and unpretentious whereabouts of the great river, is there any unexpected killer move hidden?


    Donne kept an eye on it for a moment.


    A few seconds before the red fish��s antler head was about sixty meters away from him, and the tentacles on the fish��s lips covered his face for a few seconds, Dorn finally moved.


    In the pure crimson space, there is another color pouring out-white!


    Endless, as if the white mist connected to the infinite distance was surging, and the package was swallowed by Don.


    Boom! !


    The red fish smashed to the ground with as much impact as a meteorite cut through the atmosphere and crashed into a deep pit with a spider web pattern. In the crimson space, extremely loud noises, smoke, and impact are produced.


    At this moment, the entire boundless dream trembles violently, and the link between the 50 dreams that is maintained by the effect of [weaving dreams] fluctuates!


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 70： Rogue fighting style

    In the grand battlefield of Boundless Dreamland, all fifty dreamers who were in deep battle stopped their fight.


    Those dream projections that existed depending on them also froze stiffly.


    The loud noise just now seemed to collapse, causing everyone to look up in astonishment and cast their eyes on the thick red color in the distance.


    ��


    At the junction of crimson and light red, in the vague phantom of war.


    Bishop Daya stood blankly holding the amethyst, his eyes full of fear and worry.


    The sound that came from the depths of the crimson just now was really unusual.


    "gentlemen��"


    Daya murmured, and then turned around, looking at the area where the fifty dream subjects were, the worry in her eyes became a bit thick again:


    "The boundless dream is fluctuating very sharply. If the impact that can shake the entire dream just like that just comes, it may fall apart here."


    Bishop White-haired lightly bit his lip, and then stroked his crystal ball to instill his consciousness and spiritual power. The original purple light on the ball blazed for a few minutes, radiated to the surroundings, and then quietly melted into the red.


    The consumption of mental power is like throwing into a deep well, with no waves or effects.


    "Damn... Calm down, calm down... I promised, sir, to hold onto this dream."


    ��


    The red fish''s blow from the sky shocked the entire boundless dream, but the only thing that was not affected was Dorn, its target of attack.


    The semi-god beast hadn''t got up completely in the pit smashed out of the ground, and the white mist was pouring out again.


    The place where the mist was born this time was on the broad and smooth back of the red fish.


    despair-


    Dorn got out of the white mist, stepped on the tightly arranged fish scales, and maintained his balance with incomprehensible physical dexterity.


    "If you smash it a few times, the boundless dreams I have worked so hard will fall apart."


    With that said, Donne took out the "Creation Rules" again and turned to the blank second page of this black and white book.


    The red fish under his feet rumblingly re-floated, and Dorn remained motionless in the huge shaking. After that, there was another high-speed chant that maintained piety and conviction:


    "As the gods said, semi-god monsters are forbidden to fly here!"


    The black-and-white book characters floated, separated from the paper, and were pulled by a gentle force, and the demigod red fish appeared again under his feet.


    The Red Fish, who had already turned over halfway, suddenly felt the pressure on his body doubled.


    The huge body like a galaxy starship is no less than a hundred times heavier than normal, and it will not take off for a while.


    After struggling for a while, the red fish gradually adapted to this feeling of overweight and barely floated up, but could only maintain a ten-meter-high flying close to the ground, and could no longer rise to higher air.


    "In this way, Da He Xian won''t be able to use that trick that strikes from the sky." Dorn closed the "Creation Rules".


    Donne hasn''t thought about what the third provisional rule will make.


    According to the experience of defeating the **** of storm, it was a good choice to hang a powerful buff for one''s side.


    Unfortunately, Donne is not affected by the power of rules.


    This third rule can only be left for the time being, and the decision will be made based on changes in the venue for a while.


    "Alice!" Dorn raised his wrist.


    Another equally magical "Alice''s Bedtime Book" flew out of his arms, flapping the pages of the book, flying up and down like a dexterous bird.


    A light flashed on the cover of the Dark Red Booklet, and "The Principles of Creation" was temporarily retracted from the story world.


    Because there have been many battlefield cooperation, Don and Alice, the unrelated "father and daughter", have formed a sufficiently tacit battle cooperation.


    During the fight, Alice helped him switch various props as needed, all of which was a matter of pinching.


    The Dragon Niang''s body is flying up and down around Dorn, fighting in coordination, and there is a sense of sight of online game characters fighting with pets.


    After putting away your valuable equipment, there will be no worries about the future.


    Dorn also developed two skills, [Demonization] and [Law Nirvana''s Touch].


    Black and sticky flames lingered around the body, and choking sulfur burned around and overflowed. Dorn''s body began to swell, and strands of clothing were torn apart and burned to ashes.


    There were horns on his forehead, and a pair of black bat wings with barbs spread out on his back.


    There were eight fat scarlet tentacles, which seemed to contain lava surging terrifying tentacles, flung out from under the bat''s wings.


    The volume of these tentacles fully expanded is several times larger than the demonized Donne, and all of them have jagged suction cups, like greedy monsters, eager to eat.


    Puff puff puff��


    The slimy fleshy tentacles wriggled at an inconsistent flexible speed with their huge size, and adhered tightly to the scales on the back of the red fish.


    All the toothed suckers expanded and opened, and then bit down fiercely!


    [Bite]!


    This is a simple but extremely useful skill that Donne learned from the monster snapping turtle.


    After the [Bite] this skill was integrated and upgraded to [Law Nirvana''s Touch], the degree of qualitative change has also been strengthened!


    Before the upgrade, Dorn had only one original mouth that could bite people.


    But after upgrading, every horrible sucker on the fat scarlet tentacles is his tool for biting people!


    Quack quack��


    Sorrowful gnawing noises sounded from the back of the demigod red fish, one after another.


    The tightly arranged redfish scales are originally a natural and strong armor, but the [Biting] skill comes with a powerful anti-breaking effect.


    The tentacles squirmed hard, and the hard red scales began to be lifted and crushed.


    The tender fish flesh under the scales was exposed, and UU Reading was scalded by the tentacles in the hot state, giving off the smell of cooked meat and burnt.


    "Woo-roar -"


    The demigod red fish flying close to the ground suffered pain, and shook its body violently, trying to throw off the annoying creature on it.


    However, the sucker on the fleshy touch is biting and sucking, and the ability to cling is extremely strong.


    Donn is like a terrifying, indescribable parasite, holding the red fish''s back firmly without spreading tentacles.


    joke.


    From fighting all the way to the present, Donne has quite a wealth of monster hunting skills!


    Even the title of [Titan Killer] is not an exaggeration.


    And the fighting skills in this area can be summed up in one sentence, just rely on them like a dogskin plaster and fight them.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    As usual, Dorn brought his sordid fighting style into full play to the extreme.


    The sucker that the scarlet meat touched, after prying open a piece of fish scale, will quickly release its mouth, and then move towards the scales on the side.


    But the moment you let go, the suction cup will open and close again.


    In this short opening and closing action, venom and [parasitic spores] will be spit out from the big mouth of the sucker, directly invading the bare fish tissue.


    The demigod redfish are resistant to [toxin] and [parasitic], but not to the extent of immunity.


    As a result, the toxin further destroys its tissues, and the spore draws physical strength and blood from it and feeds it back to Dorn himself.


    Although this part of the blood consumption is very small at first glance.


    But as more and more fish scales were lifted in this area, more and more toxins were poured in, and more and more spores grew wantonly.


    Chronic blood loss is a source of damage that cannot be ignored.


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 71： You are better than the **** of the storm

    The size of red fish is very large.


    Dorn clung to its back and wrecked it wantonly for a while, which only caused local trauma, and cut its blood volume by about 10,000 points.


    Compared to the 260,000 effective HP of the Demigod Redfish, the damage of 10,000 points is really not a lot.


    But you know, this is just a burst of damage from Donne in a short time.


    It��s already very gratifying to be the first to meet with such a result.


    "By the way, how come this Da He Xian hasn''t counterattacked me decently yet."


    Dorn has touched the flesh now, and the scales that can be touched are almost harmed.


    The scarlet tentacles have even ripped off the surface fish flesh, and have begun to destroy and bite deeper tissues.


    But in this process, the demigod red fish did not show any decent means of resistance at all.


    It just keeps singing tragic songs, hovering and struggling at low altitude. At most, he flipped his body and hit his back against the ground.


    But this type of attack is not too easy to hide for Donne, the master of the white mist.


    After avoiding the white mist and avoiding the instant impact of the low-altitude impact, he will continue to attach to the red fish, throwing away his tentacles and attacking and destroying.


    After going back and forth several times, Don''s heart became a little confused.


    "Is the red fish so weak?"


    There is a saying, the battlefield of the demigod red fish is not very real. Dorn��s evaluation is��


    You are better than a big octopus.


    The **** of the storm at the beginning would flop twice, right?


    And the demigod red fish, facing himself, is no different from the fish on the chopping board.


    is simply a salted fish.


    "Or do I become too strong after I become one-third of the gods?"


    Dorn��s current progress in becoming a **** is one-third, and the red fish is a demigod. The difference in rank between the two is about one-sixth.


    Before the heads-up, Don was thinking--


    One-sixth of the gap between the gods of each other may be equalized by his rich skill set, excellent equipment library, and the few god-given items.


    has a good fight with the red fish, at least they are evenly matched.


    After the real fight, he realized that he was wrong.


    Wrong!


    What kind of evenly matched is this? If the demigod red fish has maintained such a battlefield performance, it is completely tortuous against it, it is a sledgehammer, and it is hit on the ground.


    "In the evaluation of Miss Plague, the red fish is better than the **** of storm."


    unless����


    When Miss Plague ranked the three demigods in terms of strength, by default, the master behind them was also counted.


    For example, the red fish can''t actually beat the wild big octopus, but as a "domestic" demigod, there is an evil **** named [War] behind it.


    So on the whole, the Red Fish is better than the God of Storm on paper strength.


    because it can shake people...


    "Miss Plague won''t really use this [winning at the starting line] ranking method to distinguish the three demigods... No, you can''t take it lightly! This Da He Xian should be useless and have a back hand. "


    Dorn kept the tentacles'' plundering attacks non-stop, and then tried to put away the slight slackness in his heart, and he wisely replenished his brain and became more vigilant after success.


    must be like this.


    [War]��s pet, the demigod red fish, shouldn��t be given for nothing.


    The battle is not over yet, everything is unknown.


    "Alice! Take me [At the time of chaos]!" Dorn began to focus more on the battle.


    "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" flew up and down, and the cover flashed light. The outline of a gold pocket watch was quickly outlined and landed on Don''s hand.


    Right now, toxins and spores, as well as a large number of invading and parasitizing into the body of the red fish, accumulate a considerable amount.


    It''s time to use [Time of Engraving] to speed up the metabolism of a wave of red fish and make it lose blood twice as fast.


    ����


    Redfish��s current HP is 138677 points.


    And Dorn, because of his flexible and changeable skill combination, and the opponent''s attack method is too single, he is still in a non-injury state.


    "If you have half of the blood left, and if you hide your hole cards, you have to hide it in my pot."


    Dorn''s fighting state is high.


    may be because he has been suppressing the red fish in the fight, and he even sympathizes with the opponent in his heart.


    That''s horrible.


    Dahe is clearly a demigod, but he was beaten unilaterally by himself for nearly 40 minutes, until there was no force to fight back. It was really too miserable.


    But sympathy for this kind of emotion will not affect Don''s output intensity.


    Treat the enemy as cruel and ruthless as the severe winter!


    The psychological feeling is aside for the time being, at least the means must be cruel and ruthless.


    And as a cook, how could I let go of the SSS-grade ingredients that are about to be available!


    "Alice!"


    After pressing the blood line in half, in order to prevent the Red Fish from having any backhands, Donn directly increased the intensity of the attack.


    The dark red book flew up and down twice, and the symbols made up of geometric figures on the cover flashed.


    After ����, there were four ends of Dorn''s eight tentacles, and at the same time an extra black spike appeared.


    These four pointed nails all carry a frightening atmosphere of corruption.


    The black nail of death.


    ��!


    The flesh was raised high, and a death black nail penetrated directly into the naked flesh and blood of the red fish, and the mucus was splashed with blood.


    The nail is only a few tens of centimeters long, but after being pierced into the red fish, the corruption contained in it is involved. Starting from the tip of the nail, a long black line is formed.


    Where the black line passes, flesh and blood festers!


    The black line of corruption grew longer and thinner, and finally changed to the thickness of the hair, which pierced through the starship-like body of the red fish, and finally got involved on the ground.


    ��! puff! puff!


    The other three black nails also plunged into the red fish''s body one by one.


    In a vast crimson space, red fishes that cover the sky and the sun are floating on the ground. In its abdomen, four hair-like black threads are involved, and the other end of the black thread firmly pulls on the ground.


    The black line of corruption that was almost unnoticeable tied the red fish to the fixed area, and it couldn''t get rid of it no matter how hard it struggled.


    "Any existence lower than the green crow man can''t get rid of the shackles of black nails."


    Doen said this, and he felt more confident in winning the battle.


    I didn''t expect it!


    Regardless of whether your Red Fish has any back-ups or not, anyway, I have, and I have to fight it out before you!


    Even I didn��t just keep this hand!


    This wave is a direct victory okay?


    Look at one of Dorn��s backhands, the Death Black Spike. This god-given prop, after hunting the Storm God the last time, the corruption contained in it has been reduced.


    This time penetrating the red fish''s body, the consumption is obviously greater.


    It''s even possible that after this battle is over, the corruption on the black nails will be exhausted.


    I don��t know if there is a place to charge this stuff.


    If not, the four black nails will probably become ordinary nails.


    But the props were originally used.


    If you hide it for fear of consumption, it completely reverses the meaning of the existence of combat items.


    In order to defeat the red fish more steadily.


    also in order to be able to eat this new demigod smoothly, in order to obtain stronger own strength, and advanced into two-thirds of the gods.


    This level of equipment loss is totally worth it!


    can''t bear the child can''t hold the wolf.


    "I have lost my blood, so you can wash my neck and wait for the pot!"


    After fixing the red fish, Donne said this without mercy.


    Eight scarlet meats were raised high, launching the next crazy attack!


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 72： Another demigod has fallen

    Eight scarlet tentacles wriggle and suck, bite and chew, and every time they rise and fall, they will bring up scales and meat scraps.


    A large amount of toxins and spores gushing out intensified between the suction cups.


    Redfish''s blood volume was thus weakened to 40,000 points by Donne in a rather brutal way, and the entire back was bloody.


    With this blood volume, the distance beheaded is also a knock on the door.


    But at this time, Dorn paused his attack.


    "Alice!" he shouted.


    The dark red books around ���� were flying up and down, and the cover glowed strangely. Then the simple and dangerous [Soul Lantern] appeared again in the palm of Don''s right hand.


    A dark green crow feather was outlined on his left hand.


    According to the experience of hunting the **** of storm last time, the blood volume of less than 50,000 is very suitable for the effect of this bronze lantern [����].


    is suitable for stripping the soul of the target out of the body, so as to achieve the critical blood volume driven by slavery.


    "The soul is not allowed to exist independently without attachment in Crimson, and I don''t know if the effect of [����] can be achieved. But no matter what, I still have to try."


    "If I can successfully gather the fetters of big seafood and big rivers in the lampshade, when I hunt black snakes in the future, I can even hit a wave of summoning streams directly."


    Dorn thought this in his heart, injecting the magical surge into the green crow feathers, turning this feather into a dead green crow that could unconditionally listen to his thoughts and commands.


    The feathers were glowing green, and the pupils were strange red crows. He quickly picked up the bronze lantern, flapped his wings and sprinted ahead.


    Under the command of Donne, its goal is very clear-like the last Green Crow who has died, with a lantern, it penetrates directly into the body from the mouth of the demi-god beast!


    Compared with the red fish''s starship-like body, the green crow is so small that it can almost be ignored, just a small black spot that flies.


    However, this black spot moved very fast, but it was just a breathing time, and it came directly in front of the semi-god beast in the sky.


    After ����, he didn''t stop for a moment, and he charged directly towards the big mouth of the red fish without fear of death!


    Oh, in a strict sense, this kind of feathered green crow has no life.


    is a puppet with an empty body and can only complete the "master''s task".


    Not afraid of death is normal.


    After the green crow was completely submerged in the red fish, the demigod behemoth, which was imprisoned by the corrupt black thread, began to roar even more fiercely.


    The green light of [Soul Enlightenment Lantern] penetrated the red fish''s body and shot out, faint but conspicuous.


    Amidst a deep and thick red, one can still see a waiting and illusory fish-shaped phantom on the red fish, which is being twisted and pulled by invisible power.


    "It looks like it can be successful." The frequency of Donne''s attacks slowed down.


    Even if he didn''t make a move at this time, under the action of the bronze lantern, the blood volume of the red fish began to fall off a cliff.


    From 40,000 to 30,000, and then to 20,000...


    The red fish that was already at the end of the crossbow slowly released its strength, and could no longer support the suspension, and the scarred and covered body began to slowly fall.


    As it fell, the scales and meat on the red fish were shaken off. It began to mourn, and there was a sound of weakness.


    Its blood volume fell below 10,000, and its soul was still being pulled by the bronze lantern, and it was about to be drawn into the lampshade.


    Dorn, who was originally on the wound on the fish''s back, had already stepped on the top of the red fish''s head through the white mist.


    "Sorry."


    Duoen said mercilessly, the eight fleshy tentacles were bound to absorb the fish head, and at the same time exerted their strength!


    This attack, the pursuit is to kill with one blow!


    �ѵ��ѵ���


    In the body of the red fish, [Soul Yin Lantern] completely absorbed the soul of this new demigod, and it swayed.


    It can be seen that in the green lampshade, in addition to an illusory octopus surrounded by thunder, there is also an illusory long-horned river fish shrouded in layered crimson.


    blast��


    Amidst the crimson, the flesh of the red fish fell to the ground.


    Another demigod has fallen.


    ......


    In the deep red, there is a dead silence.


    Dorn stood silently in front of the dead Redfish for a while, and began to clean the battlefield.


    Collect all the red fish meat that has not been beaten and broken, and the meat quality still maintains the SSS rating, and use the ��Ding Jie Niu Skill�� to cut the necessary meat pieces, and then send them all to the story world to give to the dragon mother to keep them fresh and store.


    Through the interaction between [Intuitive Ingredients] and the gods, near the heart of Red Fish, he easily found that vital piece of flesh and blood.


    This piece of meat is the key ingredient for Don''s promotion to the two-thirds god.


    is still handed over to Alice for storage and custody, and he also asked her to take care of this piece of meat.


    "Red Fish hasn''t played any back-hands until he died. It seems that I think too much during the battle. It is also possible that I am really too strong?"


    Think about it now, maybe the Red Fish has nothing to effectively counter Donn.


    was bombarded by a one-third **** with a bunch of god-given props and various debuffs. Then there is the ultimate rogue style of play, as well as the endless skill sets that grind blood.


    In the land of possible miracles, few demigods can withstand this set of combo punches.


    Plus, the red fish��s power and authority are actually all about dreams and consciousness.


    In this regard, Dorn himself has also made a lot of achievements. This overlapping of skill sets and abilities directly makes it difficult for Redfish to play against Dorn in this area.


    In the end, I can only use the rather primitive attack method of body impact to fight.


    In short, the enemy will do so too, and the enemy will not do. It is conceivable how one-sided the outcome of this battle will be.


    "If you think about it this way, I might be a little restrained from red fish by UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com?"


    Dorn is in a good mood.


    After sending all the edible red fish to Alice, he plans to meet with the Bishop Daya who is staying outside.


    Then, if you send away all fifty dream subjects, you can actively dissolve the boundless dream and return to reality without leaving any hidden dangers.


    Before leaving, he looked around at the deadly crimson, always feeling something weird.


    "There is a saying, this demigod hunting seems to have gone a bit smoothly. Bah, bah, don''t be crow-mouthed, it''s better to leave as soon as possible."


    Dorn turned his head and was about to leave, and the change happened at this moment.


    After the red fish died, the dark red space that had fallen silent suddenly boiled!


    The crimson cascading around violently surged, seeming to be strongly stirred by a pair of invisible hands.


    Dorn shook his spirits, and a different kind of dangerous feeling rose in his heart, and the alarm bell suddenly sounded.


    He stopped his footsteps and turned on the [Breaking Eyes] to look at the source of the sense of danger.


    I only saw the deep red crimson that was tossing, and I don''t know when a human figure appeared, just standing there, motionless.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 73： Where is my teammate? Save one!

    Danger.


    Extremely dangerous.


    This was Dorn''s first reaction after seeing the silhouette of the human figure in the boiling crimson.


    At the same time, he took one-third of his godhead and was also warning, and he could clearly feel the rank gap between himself and the crimson human form.


    This level of pressure between the gods is something that Dorn had never experienced before facing the demigods of Storm God and Redfish, and even when he almost encountered the Green Crow in Adele''s dream!


    This is definitely pressure from the gods.


    As for the identity of the other party, you can basically confirm it without thinking about it.


    The deity who will appear here and can make the whole crimson boil, it can only be that one-the [War] of the apocalypse!


    Before that, Dorn hadn''t faced a **** before.


    He talked and laughed happily with [Plague], had a meal together, and didn''t even embark on the road to becoming a god.


    However, that was mainly because the Cthulhu Big Sister was deliberately suppressing her own deity attributes to avoid bringing unbearable coercion to the people around her.


    The deity who appeared in the crimson was different. He was unscrupulously and unscrupulously releasing his own deity attributes.


    As a result, it brought a strong sense of oppression to the entire crimson film and even the entire boundless dream.


    It feels like telling the world: "Lao Tzu is God!"


    Thanks to Duoen, he has now embarked on the road to becoming a god, and has a certain authority and rank. Otherwise, if he confronts the true **** at such a close distance, there is a high probability that he will lose his san value, clear his sanity, and then collapse and go mad.


    "Broken! As soon as the red fish was killed, [War] came to the door." Donne cried out unlucky in his heart.


    He didn''t feel that he had the ability to be directly confronted with a god.


    So the best way to deal with it right now is to run away.


    Dorn''s body was filled with nightmare blackness, he wanted to try to force a break away from the boundless dream, and then the dream lost its ability to maintain, and the fifty dream subjects would automatically disconnect.


    Such a "forced shutdown" approach, compared to "off the machine in an orderly process", may bring some mental damage and side effects to Dorn that are difficult to reverse.


    But it''s better than being caught directly by [war].


    If there is a real nightmare, the black energy pulsates for about a few tenths of a second, then it is as if it has solidified, no longer moving, like a pool of stagnant water.


    Donn did not escape from the boundless dream as he wished, but was firmly nailed in the crimson space.


    "The blackness of the nightmare is suppressed... He won''t let me go." Dorn glanced at the figure in the crimson complexly.


    The crimson is boiling, and many dreamlike small cyclones generate and disappear, rise and disappear around [War].


    Layers upon layers, like dreams and illusions.


    If it weren''t for the oppressive power of facing the gods, this changed crimson scene would be quite dreamy and magnificent.


    Dorn clenched his fists involuntarily.


    If you can''t run away, can you only fight?


    He moved his gaze slightly to the top of [War]''s head, and then slightly loosened his fist.


    The only good news now is that there is no health bar on this evil god''s head yet.


    "If the health bar is not displayed, it means that he has no intention to attack me for the time being. Maybe you can delay it for a while? It will be delayed until...or will Miss Plague come to rescue me?"


    Dorn tried to keep himself calm and thought about ways to break the game.


    After entering Crimson, he spent about two hours of fierce battle before successfully beheading the huge red fish.


    In this rather long process, the owner of the red fish [War] never showed up.


    Therefore, Dorn subconsciously believes that his previous brain supplement guess is correct��


    [War] is probably really restrained by the original or [Plague].


    In this matter, Donne does have a gamble. But now it seems that he was betting wrong, and things weren''t what he thought.


    After actually seeing [War], Don��s dreams were felt later, and it seemed that [War] had always been in the crimson of this dream.


    From beginning to end, always there.


    The original claim that God and [Plague] contained [War] simply did not hold.


    I just don''t know why, [War] has been waiting patiently and watching from the sidelines throughout the entire process of Don''s entering the boundless dream. Like watching an exhibition game, he watched Dorn cut his pet red fish under his horse before appearing late.


    "This guy is so ruthless." Don''s thoughts were confused.


    Wait until the thought flashes through my mind. In the next second, [War], which was originally 50 meters away, suddenly disappeared, and then appeared in front of Donne like a ghost.


    The distance between the two was suddenly narrowed to between three and five meters.


    The closer the distance makes the upper pressure from the gods stronger, so strong that it makes people feel suffocated and slightly dizzy.


    In addition, it also allows Donne to see the opponent''s appearance more clearly��


    He wore a red robe with a hood, his face was completely covered under the wide hood, and no facial features were visible.


    Compared with this attire, it is slightly contrary to the big sword that He holds in both hands, with the pointed end squeezed on the ground.


    Majestic and murderous.


    The broad sword is a symbol of the apocalypse [war].


    "It''s funny. When I saw my first side, I was actually fighting for the red carp. Do you think I''m ruthless?" He said.


    The sound is very vague, and the entire crimson space responds with an opening, and the echoes are layered. So that people can hear the words and vocabulary clearly, but they can''t grasp the tone of his speech well.


    Dorn could only roughly judge that he was a man who couldn''t distinguish his age. He was very majestic, but he seemed to have some strange feelings of laziness and exhaustion.


    This kind of exhaustion has a strong sense of sight. It can be thought of inexplicably that if you take a nap and sleep for too long, you will wake up with the feeling of soreness and double fatigue.


    Seeing [War] approaching suddenly, Dorn subconsciously took a half step back. He didn''t even have time to react to the words of the evil **** of the apocalypse. The first thought in uukanshu.com''s mind was��


    Where is my teammate?


    What are the two big bosses, Yuanchu God and [Plague] doing!


    No, no matter what you were doing before, now you come out to save it!


    If I don''t rush to rescue, I will have to explain it here today.


    Standing on the opposite side of [War], his sight covered under the red hood is like a poisonous insect with bones, firmly sticking to Dorn, who is a little distracted, and makes people feel psychological and physical discomfort. .


    However, his words are not yet offensive for the time being:


    "You are kind of interesting."


    "However, the original creator and the lady plague in your mouth can''t save you. The original **** wants to maintain the existence of this world, and often has no time to take care of others."


    "And [Plague]... He can''t enter the border of the dreamland."

 v5 Chapter 74： The immortal red fish

    [War] After speaking twice, Donne restrained his thoughts a little.


    This evil **** can read his mind!


    Cough, sorry, this **** can read the mind.


    In the pure white space of the holy city, he originally showed his ability to read the mind within the domain. And it is not surprising that [War], which originally has conscious authority, can have this ability.


    So, Don can only try to control himself, don''t think about it.


    Do not speak, do not think, first get rid of the original messy thoughts, let go of yourself, and leave a certain amount of preparation for battle.


    In this way, I really fight, even if I can''t fight, I can stand and die anyway.


    It will be more face to die.


    "It''s rare to see each other. Wouldn''t it be boring not to speak?" [War] spoke again. As a god, he seemed to be a little bit unexpectedly talking, "I saw you in front of the ancient stone carving not long ago. You are the original primaries. Certain people, like us, don��t belong to this world, right? I originally thought that we would have a lot of topics in common."


    Ancient stone sculptures should refer to the four apocalyptic statues on the pirate island.


    Sure enough, at that time, I was familiar with the evil gods and left a deep impression.


    Donne smiled bitterly, then hesitated, and looked up at the top of [War]''s head, the blood bar still did not appear. So he tried to speak without thinking too much:


    "What do you want to do to me? You see, we are a hostile camp, and then I killed your pet."


    This kind of words without thinking is inexplicably provocative and begging for death.


    Of course, if the original and [Plague] really can''t come to the rescue.


    There will be no big difference in the ending if you take the initiative to ask for death.


    Even if you take the initiative, you can still look hard.


    "I don''t know if this skill [Tori] will brush my second life in dreams or in reality..."


    After one sentence, Donne still had some supporting ideas in his mind.


    But because of his mental strength, he was fully prepared to restrain his thoughts. As soon as the thought came out, it was abruptly cut off, and it was not fully revealed.


    Donke has never been a person who would give up self-help.


    But surprisingly, [War] was not irritated by this sentence.


    "It is true that we are a hostile camp." He first nodded his head under the red cloak, as if to affirm, and then shook his head:


    "However, you didn''t kill my red carp. Or rather, you didn''t kill it completely. I was not as ruthless as you thought."


    Don:?


    [War] loosened his right hand on the handle of the knife, then calmly pointed to the sky: "Look up."


    Dorn looked in the direction pointed by the other party, and saw that in the sky, the cyclone was boiling, the layers of red mingled, converging, and began to gather into a shaped outline.


    Immediately afterwards, the whirling sound rang from the outline, which was mixed with familiar rattles, bells, sharp crackles, and sounds similar to pushing rusty door panels.


    This is the red fish��s whale song and dragon chant.


    Donn was astonished, and tried to see through the rudimentary outline of the group through the [Breaking Eyes] that was still open.


    Then, he saw it.


    Inside the rotating crimson, there was a red fish with long horns floating up and down!


    Compared with the one that was killed by Don just now, this red fish is much smaller in size, with a total length of only a dozen meters.


    However, [Intuitive Ingredients] The feedback rating of the ingredients is still the capped SSS level.


    "The second red fish? When did it appear there?" Dorn''s eyes twitched.


    Is this thing still mass-produced?


    "No, it''s not the second one. This is the red carp I raised. It is the same one that you defeated." [War] denied Don''s words again.


    "The same one?"


    How can it be!


    The red fish was beaten by Donne himself until his health reached zero and then fell.


    After the kill, he was softened by combat experience alone, with nearly a million points. The original Lv68 level jumped several levels and came to Lv79.


    Also, some of the broken meat and scales of the red fish were still scattered on the ground.


    All the fish that can be eaten is collected in the story world, and even the soul of the red fish is now imprisoned in the [Soul Lantern] to accompany the big octopus.


    These things happened in real life.


    The last red fish is obviously dead and can''t die anymore!


    "The pattern is open." [War] spoke, as if vaguely yawned, but because of the blurred voice, it was not very sure:


    "Don''t look at my red carp with that ordinary world vision. Maybe there is some existence, even if the body and soul are destroyed, but it still remains alive?"


    Dorn shifted his gaze from the small red fish in the sky to [War], without speaking or following the other side''s thoughts.


    [War] continued to explain: "Look, the gecko docks its tail. After a period of time, it can regenerate the lost part of its body. Can you accept it?"


    Although I don��t understand why the apocalypse [war] is clearly hostile, after the first meeting, not only did not attack by himself, but also began to answer questions inexplicably.


    But Dorn nodded in cooperation.


    Follow the other party first and see what tricks he wants to do.


    You can put it aside for death.


    [War]: "Then in this bizarre world of magic and magic, there is a certain creature, even if the body is crushed into pieces, but as long as the soul is preserved intact and spent enough time, it can still regenerate into a usable body. , You can accept it too, right?"


    Dorn nodded again.


    [War]: "Okay, that''s the case. Even if the body and soul are destroyed, the red carp can still keep regenerating, and the one that is regenerated is the original one. This kind of thing, Why can''t it be accepted?"


    Dorn:...


    Sorry, I don��t accept it.


    If the body and soul are destroyed, wouldn''t the red fish be left with nothing!


    How can this be reborn!


    If you want to resurrect, you have to follow the Basic Law, right? There must be a basis for resurrection, right?


    "Depending on..." Thinking about it, Don seemed to have grasped a little important information.


    He looked around in surprise and surprise, at the boiling crimson.


    [War] clapped his hands with satisfaction. When He loosened the handle of the knife with both hands, the heavy, identity-symbolizing knife still stood on the ground, motionless:


    "You are finally getting your breath. That''s right, [the crimson is immortal, the red fish is immortal]. A long, long time ago, my red carp was called [immortal red fish]."


    "Moreover, in a strict sense. Red fish is not my pet, this crimson is. And the spirit and meat of red fish are just part of this [living crimson]. It is a form of expression and existence. When it is lost, it is like a gecko docking its tail, and it can be regenerated."


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 75： Can you make sauerkraut fish (four thousand)

    "Alive crimson?"


    Theoretically speaking, the overall strength of the Red Fish is stronger than that of the God of Storm.


    can experience the whole process from fighting against this big river to killing it. The feeling that Red Fish gave Dorne was��weak, so weak that it didn''t look like a demigod.


    If we count the red fish''s characteristics, "As long as the crimson exists, it will never die," then its comprehensive evaluation will come up all at once.


    How about the power of the storm **** to control the ocean, thunder, and storm?


    Isn''t it still made into octopus **** after death?


    Red fish is different, people go! If you can''t die, you can continue your life indefinitely!


    From this point of view, it is too much to win the big octopus.


    However, even if the body and soul are destroyed together, they can still regenerate, which is still a bit beyond understanding.


    You must know that inside the lampshade of the [Lamp of Soul Induction], the soul of the red fish is still closed, and after the crimson comes out, it can be driven by Don at any time.


    The red fish that can now regenerate, seems to have a new soul.


    The old soul was abandoned like a gecko��s tail dock.


    "But the soul has been updated. Although both the new red fish and the old red fish are of SSS-level food quality, can they really be counted as the same individual? But... according to [War], the essence of red fish It''s actually this crimson..."


    "Don''t worry about the physiological characteristics of the red carp in your heart." [War] put his hand back on the handle of the knife, "Isn''t it reasonable to be a little bit incomprehensible with the existence of divinity?"


    The head under the red hood moved lightly, and [War] began to look up and down Donne again. Under his attention, the stress on Donne''s body and mind is self-evident:


    "Even if you have just embarked on the road to becoming a god, for others, it is an incomprehensible existence, right?"


    Dorn:...


    You are so reasonable, I can''t refute it.


    was silent for a while, because of the other''s mind-reading ability, Dorn didn''t dare to think too much in his mind, so he said again: "Why tell me this?"


    "Don''t you think I''m cruel and ruthless?" [War] answered naturally in that majestic and vague voice.


    "Because of this?"


    "Well, just because of this."


    Now Don is completely rectified.


    How do you feel that the brain circuits of the gods on the Tianqi side are a little abnormal?


    [Plague] is like this.


    [War] seems to be the same?


    Moreover, this [war] has been on the field for so long, or is it that the delay in attacking the hostile identity of himself, seems to indicate that the other party has the possibility of communication?


    "I took the initiative to respond to your confusion. In return, how about you answering a few questions for me?" The evil **** in red said again.


    "You said. But there are many questions, I may not be able to answer them." Don continued to respond carefully.


    "Don''t get me wrong. It may be a little bit different from the questions you think. It''s not so bitter and enmity, just some light-hearted little questions." [War] kept his posture unchanged:


    "You know some of the characteristics of gods, right? [Whoever knows, you must be touched]. The more you understand a god, the more you will be understood by that god."


    "��I know."


    Dorn, who is already familiar with the four gods of the Apocalypse, knows this personally better than anyone else.


    "Then I don��t need to explain anything to you anymore. As you know me to a certain extent, I also passively grasp a little bit of your information. For example, I know that your cooking is delicious. Strange, but your cooking seems to be really delicious."


    [War] seems to have unconsciously emphasized the point of "cooking delicious" twice.


    Dorn''s eyes twitched twice, a little speechless, but after hesitating for a while, he nodded.


    "Although you have black hair and black eyes. The first question I want to ask you is, where were you from the original body before entering this world?" [War] continued the conversation.


    This question made Don''s heart a little tight.


    He said "before entering this world", right?


    Before entering the boundless dream, Donne had a feeling. Perhaps some of the questions that have been plagued him before, some truths that [Plague] did not explain, will be answered tonight.


    With such thoughts, he seemed to have forgotten his current unsafe situation, and glanced at the invisible face under the red hood of [War].


    Then his mind turned, ready to answer the question truthfully.


    However, before he could speak, the evil **** in red took the lead:


    "It''s just ordinary chat for the time being, and there is no need to do so many complicated mental activities. Moreover, I have seen the answer in your heart. Our original body comes from the same place, we are fellow."


    Donn did not speak, but just nodded.


    There is nothing surprising about this.


    He had already guessed the shape of the red fish before he saw it. If he can pinch a pet with this appearance, then [War] Eight Achievements is his fellow.


    "Second question." [War] continued to speak, his majestic tone seemed to carry a little anticipation, but was concealed by the echo of layered voices:


    "I just saw you collecting red fish, and I also read about your desire to cook red fish. So, would you make pickled fish?"


    The three words ����[�����], the Cthulhu in red used the Chinese pronunciation of the Chinese character.


    Don:? ? ?


    Dorn''s brows furrowed, and his face was full of incomprehension.


    He really doesn''t understand what the other party is doing.


    [War] first watched from the wall and watched him kill the red fish, and then after showing up, he didn''t attack himself, but chatted for a long time. Isn''t everything He did to pave the way for the phrase "Can you make sauerkraut fish"?


    Is he ordering food! ?


    There was no answer for a while, and the thoughts in his mind were also very messy. It took a long time for Donne to squeeze out an "I will do it" from his teeth.


    [War] was satisfied with this answer, and released the hilt again and clapped his hands:


    "The red fish is so big that you can''t simmer in a pot. Divide the meat out and make me a sauerkraut fish. As long as I am satisfied with my meal, I will release you from the edge of this crimson dreamland, I said To do it."


    Dorn:...


    Don''s thoughts became more confused.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to cook on the spot.


    It��s just that [War] really want to eat your own pet?


    seems to have read Don''s inner thoughts once again, and the evil **** in red quickly spoke:


    "I have explained it just now. The red carp is not essentially my pet, but this live crimson is. You can understand the red fish as a kind of renewable production of crimson, similar to cow milk. Sheep''s wool."


    "As a breeder, if I enjoy a little of this kind of output, there should be no problem, right?"


    [War] In the tone of this speech, the sense of anticipation even surpassed the sense of majesty caused by the layers of echoes.


    How much does this guy want to eat sauerkraut fish?


    Just relying on what he is now, if it weren''t for the crimson surroundings that had been creating momentum, Cthulhu''s frame would have completely collapsed!


    "The brain circuits of these Apocalypse Cthulhus are really strange. However, when I first came to the land of miracles, I roasted the horned rabbit who had originally guided the novice to fight. It seems that I have no right to say that he is."


    I can only say, I really deserve to be my fellow...


    ...


    Although he couldn''t understand the formal logic of [War], Donn still accepted the other party''s order as a chef.


    After all, there is no reason for rejection at all.


    First of all, [War] himself promised that as long as the sauerkraut fish made he can eat satisfactorily, he will release Don directly from the border of his dream.


    What kind of camp is hostile, what kind of grievances beheading the red fish, don''t care about it.


    Although Don had secretly thought about it before, he used the passive skill [Tori] to survive.


    After ���� is killed, [Tori] will pull him up with an extra blood volume.


    If this second life can be brushed in the real world, with his escape skills, it should not help him if he is not in the crimson territory [War].


    However, doing so is risky after all.


    But since [War] has set the conditions for a truce, why not accept it?


    Even if he doesn��t believe his words at the end, it��s not too late to consider using [��������������������������] to take risks to survive.


    Secondly, Donne couldn''t ask for things like cooking for the gods.


    A god-level existence, after eating his food for the first time, he can harvest a whole million points of [cooking power] value.


    To safely digest the demi-god''s spirit flesh, and to further break through to two-thirds of the level of the gods, it would probably also need to consume a million points of cooking power.


    After defeating Red Fish, I was worried about where to add this part of [Cooking Power], but I didn''t expect [War] to come to the door by himself.


    This big green leek is neither white nor white.


    In the end, it''s Don''s intuition.


    He always feels that he can learn some important information from [War], and it��s not impossible to cook a dish to increase feelings.


    Anyway, asking the enemy to eat sauerkraut fish is not enough for the enemy, right?


    What''s more, this fish is still raised by others, and Dorn has calculated his own work and condiments at best.


    "Alice, send out all the utensils I cook. So does the red fish, and some condiments, I said you remember..." Don began to cook.


    Long Niang''s perception of the world outside the book is inherently vague, and there is a divine power in the crimson targeting, if you don''t communicate with Dorn, you don''t know what is happening outside.


    She just tried to ask why Donne had not escaped from the boundless dream after killing the red fish.


    But I only got a vague and perfunctory answer.


    Dorn can''t help it either.


    He really didn''t know how to explain, he was being threatened by the evil **** to cook.


    This kind of unfolding is so strange...


    will only add panic and worry to Vivienne and Alice.


    The dragon lady in the book heard the perfunctory answer from Donne, and after a little tangled for a while, she still followed the instructions to send all the things needed by the latter from the story world to the crimson.


    Although the Black Dragon Lady complained a lot during this process, she just talked about it.


    In essence, Alice still listens to Don''s words.


    After a while, a well-equipped temporary kitchen was built in Crimson Lane.


    Dorn stepped into the kitchen and glanced at [War] not far away. The other party still maintained that kind of majestic standing, standing upright with a knife.


    But if you look closely, the figure seems a little lazy.


    This red evil **** is really a very strange god...


    Can I really learn important information about the gods from him?


    "Forget it, don''t think too much when cooking. Distraction can affect the quality of the dishes." Don began to gather his thoughts and focus on the kitchenware and ingredients he is most familiar with.


    Do the things at hand first.


    The fish delivered from the cold store in Story World is ice and soft. And the red fish has just died, and its meat looks very fresh.


    According to the usual practice of pickled fish, the main ingredient used is black fish.


    But the red fish is a semi-god beast, and the SSS-level meat is very tender. According to the needs of [War], it must be no problem to use it to make pickled fish.


    The red fish is cut into slices according to the texture. Each slice of fish is very thick, and it can keep the shape when it is cooked, and it is not easy to break.


    Add salt to the sliced ??fish.


    directly stretched out his hand and grasped evenly, and caught the hand slightly sticky.


    The salty taste of salt will be incorporated into the red fish sashimi during this process, which has a good effect of removing fishy.


    After ����, add starch, egg white, and oil again, mix well, and set aside.


    Get up the pot and burn the oil.


    Cut some **** slices and garlic into a frying pan until fragrant.


    Then, add a bit of chopped fish bones.


    After frying the sticky meat on the sides of the fish bones until golden on both sides, add water, simply throw a green onion knot, and boil on high heat.


    When the pot boils, lift the lid, and you can see a pot of thick white fish soup.


    Because the red fish meat itself is extremely tender, the pot of fish soup at UU���� has not been seasoned too complicatedly, but the delicious aroma is very attractive.


    The boiling sound of ���� coo, accompanied by the smell of food, is a very common but very healing scene combination in the kitchen.


    [War] on the side of ����, at the moment when the lid was lifted, the standing posture that had been standing still shook slightly.


    Dorn didn''t care about this detail.


    This is good for him. After he enters the cooking state, he will be completely immersed in it. In this way, no matter what the environment is, the dishes made will be of high quality.


    The thick white fish soup is poured out.


    After ����, raise a pot again, burn oil and add **** and garlic until fragrant.


    When the flavor of the seasoning is exploded, it is the turn of the soul of sauerkraut fish-sauerkraut.


    Sauerkraut is a precious thing, it is a very distinctive condiment in the Chinese cuisine, and it is available in various places.


    The north will use it to pair with pork. A steaming pot of pork belly and blood sausage rolls in. The taste is fat but not greasy, fragrant but not turbid, tender but not rotten, and the sour taste is palatable. Life is appetizing, index finger moves.


    While in the south, dishes such as sauerkraut and fish are also unique.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 76： Matrix plan (four thousand)

    Put the cut sauerkraut into the pot, and add some pickled peppers by the way.


    After ���� fry the sour aroma, pour the filtered thick white fish soup.


    While the sauerkraut and dashi broth melts and bubbling in the hot pot, sprinkle some dried chili and Chinese pepper to further enhance the spicy and hemp flavor of the soup.


    Boil for about five minutes. Take out the fully cooked sauerkraut and spread it on a large disc as the bottom of the sauerkraut fish.


    The slices of red fish on the side of ���� were almost marinated when they were cut. The thick sliced ??red fish was wrapped in egg white and starch, and it was tender and crystal clear.


    The fish soup in the pot is turned to a low heat and continues to cook, adding the red fish slices into the pot one by one.


    Slow cooking on a low heat can ensure that the fish fillets do not desizing, and add the fish meat into the pot to ensure that the fish fillets do not condense into a group.


    Controlling such small details can make the final sauerkraut fish perfect in terms of taste and appearance.


    Cook for about another minute, wait until the tender red fish is completely cooked and the flavor of the soup is completely immersed in the meat, then you can pour both the fish and the fish soup on the sauerkraut bottom.


    Pour oil in the pot one last time, this time there is more oil.


    Add dried chilli and Chinese pepper in the hot oil, wait until the hot oil pan fries out a choking fragrance, the golden boiling oil turns bright red.


    Get up quickly and pour this bright red oil onto the pickled cabbage fish.


    The bubbling red oil melts into the fish soup, sticks to the fish meat, exudes heat, and sizzles. The fragrant taste of this big pot of ingredients is fully aroused by this hot oil.


    The entire crimson space is filled with a strange and hot fragrance!


    Finally, sprinkle a little fresh coriander to garnish, a pot of SSS red fish as the main ingredient, fresh and hot sauerkraut fish is finished!


    "This taste is wonderful."


    [War] on the side of ���� seemed to be uncontrollable, disappeared from the place, and then appeared ghostly in the middle of the makeshift kitchen.


    Dorn just glanced at him lightly, and then as if treating an ordinary diners, he pushed the disc of the dishes forward, and he didn��t know where to pull out a pair of chopsticks:


    "The sauerkraut fish you want, eat it while it''s hot?"


    ...


    The pickled cabbage at the bottom has red fish fillets on top. The pickled cabbage is sour and tender. The fillets are white and tender, and the textures are clearly visible.


    There is another layer of red oil on the top. Several red peppers are floating on the red oil. The same bit of crispy coriander and green green pepper form a color contrast.


    Close to smell, the strong sour scent and pepper flavor, with a little fish umami and red oil spiciness.


    The sauerkraut fish made by Donne is impeccable in terms of its color and fragrance.


    [War] picked up the chopsticks very familiarly, sandwiched a white fish fillet, and a drop of red oil was about to drip on the surface of the fish.


    Before the red oil dripped, He put his chopsticks under the big red hood.


    Fish meat entrance.


    The taste of soup and red oil melted in the mouth first, and it hit the tip of the tongue. It was hot, spicy, fresh and numb.


    Chew again, the fish has a little bit of elastic skin, the meat is delicious and tender, soft and not rotten.


    The sour taste of sauerkraut, the numb taste of Chinese pepper and the spicy taste of chili are very well blended in it, but it is not overwhelming, but it highlights the umami taste of fish.


    Take a bite of the fish, [War] did not speak, just nodded.


    Then, he began to pick up sauerkraut.


    Dorn pickled sauerkraut, the stems are very crispy, but the leaves are slightly soft and rotten, absorbing the full soup.


    After a bite, the soup overflowed, and the sour juice mixed with the fish flavor rolled freely in the mouth, which was extremely enjoyable.


    [War] nodded again, and did not speak any more.


    On the side of ����, Dorn stretched out his piano and touched his chin. He was confident in his cooking skills. This sauerkraut fish is perfect, and it is definitely the best taste of SSS.


    As long as the sense of taste is normal, but people are gods, after eating, they must praise it.


    And after the red robe evil **** had tasted two bites, he didn''t say a word, and didn''t continue to move his chopsticks, as if he was stuck in some memories, and didn''t move.


    was silent for a while.


    Dorn didn''t really want to try to figure out the psychological activities of [War] at this time, so he silently shifted his attention to other things, such as the new-born red fish in the sky.


    I never thought that this small move attracted the attention of the Red Robe Cthulhu: "Why, are you still curious about the red carp?"


    "There is still curiosity. For example, why does the red fish provoke a war?"


    I don''t know if it was just finished cooking, which caused some changes in his mentality. Dorn''s tone was like the restaurant owner was chatting with diners.


    "War chaos... well, yes, that world has finally started a decent war." The evil **** in the red robe said in a tone that seemed to be out of the way, "It''s no wonder that you will come to the edge of the dream to attack the red carp, want to stop the war? "


    "That''s it."


    "But once the war begins, it is difficult to stop." The evil **** in the red robe shook his head, "Human struggles, desires, and hatred will further expand the flames of war until the entire world is ignited. This has been the case since ancient times. "


    Dorn is noncommittal, but just closes his eyes from the smaller red fish.


    And [War] continued to say: "As for the red carp, it is its duty to instigate war. This is what I gave to it when I created it."


    "Why do you do this?"


    "You ask why? Why does this need to be? You know my name is [War], right? The fiercer the war in this world, the stronger I will be. And when a large-scale war breaks out, I will start from Waking up from a deep red sleep."


    [War] answered it for granted.


    Dorn:...


    I don''t know why, although this analogy is very inappropriate. But listening to the description of the red robe evil god, I always feel that he is using the red fish as an alarm clock...


    [War]: "War will bring famine, plague, and death. It will bring a steady stream of power to Apocalypse. Therefore, a large-scale war is the beginning of Apocalypse''s awakening and the beginning of God''s war."


    Donn understands now.


    Red Fish is definitely not as simple as [War]''s wake-up alarm clock.


    In a sense, its activity is the fuse of the future battle.


    "Why tell me so much." Dorn looked at the evil **** in the red robe with complicated eyes.


    "Ask why again."


    I saw [War] not hurriedly picking up the spoon, and scooping out a spoonful of sour soup from the disc containing the sauerkraut fish.


    The soup entrance of fresh hemp.


    Then, click.


    [War] slowly put the spoon down: "The taste is very good, I am very satisfied with it."


    Although it was a sentence without a preface, Donne breathed a sigh of relief subconsciously after hearing this sentence, and a big rock fell in his heart.


    According to the agreement, as long as the red robe evil **** is satisfied with this sauerkraut fish, he will release Don, and let Don bring a warehouse full of red fish meat, escape the crimson and boundless dreams, and return to reality.


    Then this trip to crusade against the red fish can barely be regarded as the goal achieved, and I have returned victorious.


    Just as Donne was about to give up discussing God War and carefully ask if he could leave, [War] spoke again:


    "Know? When my original body was copying [my]''s entry into [Matrix], I kept thinking about going downstairs with my colleagues to have a meal with pickled fish after get off work. I said that I had been working for several days and wanted to eat it. I like it."


    "And after I came into this world, this idea has been retained. Although this idea is far from obsessive and has minimal impact on my conscious thinking, it is finally fulfilled today."


    "What are you talking about?" Dorne was a little stunned when he heard the sudden passage.


    "After get off work, I want to eat sauerkraut fish with my colleagues" can still be understood by the thoughts before [war] "crossing".


    And, it also explained how [War] would watch Donne kill the red fish, and then come out to order somehow. Let this strange behavior become a little more reasonable.


    But what does the half sentence in front of him mean?


    What "copy"?


    What "matrix"?


    Especially the word [matrix], which was pronounced in Chinese, was unfamiliar at first, but it seemed a little familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere.


    "I''m talking about the truth of this world, don''t you want to know?" [War] responded in this way. In his always majestic words, there seemed to be some emotion overwhelming the cascading echoes.


    This time is exhausted, deeply exhausted.


    "I want to know, but I don''t understand what you are saying."


    [War] paused for a while, and there seemed to be a line of sight from under the red cloak. But this time, the sight is not as strong and stressful as before:


    "Dorn, right? I ask you, how do you understand this world? Why do you think you appear in this world?"


    Where do I come from? Where will it go in the end?


    On the earth, this seems to be a philosophical proposition that can never be answered dialectically.


    But in the land of miracles, there seems to be an answer to this question. At least for "outsiders" like Donne, there is an answer.


    "I don''t know. I used to think I had traveled to the land of miracles. However, I was later told that it didn''t seem to be the case."


    "Hehe, crossing? If it is crossing, it seems quite interesting, at least more interesting than it is now."


    [War] laughed, his smile didn''t mean much happiness, the whole crimson trembled, and the cyclone floated.


    "So, how did I get here?" Dorn hesitated, and finally asked the question that has been bothering him.


    "Before I answer you, it is better for you to answer a few questions. Do you remember what you were doing before the so-called crossing?"


    "Uh...work, then I downloaded a game I haven''t seen before and lay down in the game cabin. Then I came here."


    "Game pod. Have you heard of Azure Space before?"


    was another sudden rhetorical question.


    In response, Don first shook his head in confusion, then nodded hesitantly as if thinking of something.


    Blue space.


    This seems to be the name of a technology giant in the Earth era.


    In my impression, this company has taken over the development of brain-computer interface technology and virtual reality technology, and is a well-deserved leader in this industry.


    Like the immersive game pod in Dorn��s study, the core technology used is also from the company Azure Space.


    Next to the breathing light in the game cabin, there is the company''s blue logo.


    "Well, have you heard of Matrix Project?" [War] asked again.


    The term "matrix" is indeed a little familiar to Don. But where I have heard it, I really can��t remember.


    "I almost forgot to put it another way, it''s only a bit more common. Have you heard of the human immortality plan?" [War] obviously thought about it, and then changed his words.


    Now Dorn reacted.


    He finally remembered why the word "matrix" sounded familiar.


    Matrix Project, the popular name is the Human Immortal Project.


    is sometimes called, thinking of immortality plan.


    Dorn seems to have learned about this cutting-edge technology concept in fragments in certain scientific and technological articles and videos when he was surfing the Internet before.


    The so-called thinking immortality.


    is to upload human consciousness to the cloud, which is the matrix server.


    The entire matrix will be an artificial heaven after the annihilation of the human body. As long as the server exists, all human beings who upload their consciousness here will enjoy eternal life in their thinking.


    In the second world woven by data in the matrix, they can indulge in endless joy and live forever.


    In the period when Dorn existed on the earth, the Matrix Project was still a concept technology in the public information, and at best it was in its embryonic form.


    Although there are many wealthy people all over the world who pre-ordered this post-death service, UU Reading spent a lot of money to buy tickets to the artificial heaven for themselves.


    But the prototype technology is the prototype technology, which is not yet perfect.


    can really be put into social use, and achieve the publicity and expected effects, it is not known how long it will continue to deepen the research and development.


    Only so much about Matrix Project.


    After all, he is just a gourmet up master who likes to play games on the earth, and he has such a degree of understanding of the development of cutting-edge technology, it is considered good.


    "Well, it seems that you know something." [War] read Don''s thoughts directly, and then continued:


    "Then I don''t need to explain too much, just add something you don''t seem to know. First of all, the research and development of the matrix plan is invested and led by the blue space company."


    "Secondly, in fact, the research and development of this technology has achieved good results. At least it has been able to build a second world with enough details in the matrix server. Moreover, it has also realized the copy of human thinking."


    Dorn: "Copy? Not conscious upload?"


    "Your focus is very good." [War] nodded, "Yes, at the time when I was copied into this world. The technology of the Matrix Project can only realize the data backup of human consciousness."


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 77： The truth of the world

    "You have been copied into this world... what do you mean?" Don''s eyes trembled slightly, and he was a little incoherent for a while. From [War]''s words hint, he heard an extremely unusual truth about this world. the truth:


    "We...in the matrix? This world, in the matrix?"


    "That''s right. We are in the matrix, whether it is you, me, or this whole miracle place, it is just a complex data stream running in the matrix server."


    Dorn took a big step back, a bit unable to maintain the usual calm and calm state, his chest was ups and downs, complex emotions fluctuated violently:


    "No, no... You lied to me, you lied to me! Before I came here, I was Chen Yu. I have my own relatives and friends."


    "I grew up in Qiantang, and my family ran Taifeng Building. I graduated from Qiantang''s No. 1 Experimental Primary School and went to City No. 4 Middle School, and then...and..."


    Dorn began to excitedly talk about his memory as Chen Yu, trying to prove that he is a living person, not a phantom data composed of 0 and 1.


    His memory is very clear.


    From small to large, remember everything that should be remembered at any time.


    Things shouldn��t be what [War] said.


    "Yes, yes, you remember all of Chen Yu''s life experience before lying in the game cabin. But what about it?" [War] Tanshou:


    "I also remember everything about Cao Zhaosheng. Oh, Cao Zhaosheng is what I call the original body. But I am me, he is him. Cao Zhaosheng is a hard-working 996 data researcher in the blue space R&D team, and I am He copied it into the matrix''s consciousness backup."


    "Perhaps we still had the same''life experience'' and the same value perception at the beginning. But what about?"


    "From the moment I was sent into the matrix, Cao Zhaosheng separated from me. We are independent individuals in two different dimensions, high and low."


    "The same is true for you, Chen Yu is Chen Yu, and Don is Don. When you embark on a fantasy adventure in this bizarre second world, for Chen Yu on earth, he is just lying in the game cabin. For a while."


    "Dorn was born after Chen Yu lay in the game pod. And after Chen Yu left the game pod, he would still live a normal daily life."


    "It''s hard to accept, isn''t it? But that''s the truth you''ve always wanted."


    The evil **** in the red robe continued to talk a lot, but Donn did not listen.


    His eyebrows sink and gather, just repeat the motion of shaking his head, and mutter some words that have lost their logic and order in his mouth.


    "Fake...Fake...No, no...I..."


    Perplexed, at a loss, and some unspeakable fears.


    An ice-cold touch from the bottom of my heart climbs on the back, like falling into an ice cave.


    Dorn couldn''t accept this so-called truth.


    [War] I don''t know when I have retreated to a place a little far from the makeshift kitchen, holding the heavy knife, standing still and watching Don''s reaction.


    His red robe is windless and automatic, and his facial features are still completely covered by the wide red hood, no expressions can be seen.


    He slowly lifted the big knife, and then hit the ground hard.


    The crimson around ���� boiled more intensely!


    Countless cyclones rose and disappeared, and the new-born red fish in the sky chanted at the same time.


    Then, the scene in the crimson began to change.


    The red gradually faded, and many familiar and unfamiliar scenes began to be outlined...


    ...


    2077 on the Gregorian calendar, April 1.


    April Fool''s Day.


    Blue Space Technology R&D Center, a small meeting room located on the third floor.


    "Ha��" As a technical backbone, Cao Zhaosheng, with messy hair, heavy eye bags and dark circles, pushed open the door of the small meeting room while yawning.


    There are already two colleagues who are equally young waiting for him.


    "Oh, Xiao Zhao, your complexion is not ordinary."


    Among the two people waiting in the conference room, a mature and intellectual woman dressed in professional attire and greeted her first.


    Her name is Liang Lan, and like Cao Zhaosheng, she is an important member of the matrix project research and development.


    "Cao, you need a good rest." The remaining young men also spoke.


    His name is Stephen, and he is a handsome young man. White skin, light red hair, and a pair of deep green eyes, very Germanic appearance.


    Stephen is from Bremen, but he speaks Chinese very well, and now he is also involved in the development of the Matrix Project.


    As the world''s leading brain-computer technology and virtual reality technology research and development company, it is normal for Azure Space to recruit talents from all over the world.


    "Don''t stand and talk because your back hurts." Cao Zhaosheng shook his extremely groggy head, "Yesterday you two were replaced and went home to rest. I followed the group of rookies in Group 3 to fix the bug all night. ."


    There is a big sister-like temperament among the three, Liang Lan, for Xiao Zhao��s complaints, just smiled and did not speak.


    She folded her legs in black silk, and the black high-heeled shoes on her right foot fluffed up, swinging with her feet, rubbing her ankle up and down.


    And Stephen is very concerned about the current work progress: "How is the matrix now?"


    "When I took over yesterday evening, I found 328 bugs of different sizes. After I led the team and worked hard for a night, well, there are now 404."


    Cao Zhaosheng grabbed a chair from Liang Lan''s side and sat down depressed. UU reading


    At this result, Stephen shook his head and sighed.


    And Liang Lan couldn''t help but laughed out: "I think you are not much better than those rookies in Group 3."


    "Don''t scold, don''t scold. This kind of mess, no one can withstand it." Cao Zhaosheng sighed:


    "So, what kind of **** can attack the matrix? With such technical means, is it not good to come directly to our company to apply for a high-level technical director? Or simply turn himself over to the country to contribute to the progress of human civilization. OK? Don��t come to torture our hard-working workers. Alas, you don��t know how badly I was scolded by Academician Xu last night."


    "Aren''t you a student led by Xu Yuan from the master''s degree? Who else can you scold if he doesn''t scold you? Forbearance." Liang Lan patted Xiaozhao''s shoulder carelessly to show her comfort.


    However, the latter��s depression is obviously not reduced:


    "It''s dying, now this is a thankless job. And I already feel a little nervous and tight in my chest. After working overtime for a few nights, I guess you will have to watch my pictures on the wall."


    "Don''t complain, Xu Yuan will have to come over and hold a small meeting for us. If you don''t hear your complaints, Stephen and I can''t save you." Liang Lan shrugged.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 78： The meaning of the apocalypse

    This is how things are.


    About five days ago, the matrix server in Azure Space suddenly encountered an unknown attack.


    After this attack, an additional operating program named "Miracle Land" appeared in the matrix.


    Subsequently, data scientists discovered that the "Miracle Land" is a completely independent and robust data world, and is not controlled or affected by any existing means in the server.


    Running this virtual world probably invaded one-tenth of the computing power of the entire matrix.


    What''s more terrible is that if the server is shut down or restarted roughly, the "Miracle Land" will additionally wash out all the data in the matrix.


    At present, the rudimentary framework of the "immortal world of consciousness" has been initially built in the matrix. If these data are washed out, it will be an immeasurable loss for Azure Space.


    Therefore, the researchers have no other choice but to rely on creating and attacking the loopholes in the "Miracle Land" to try to completely remove the parasite that exists in the matrix.


    or at least realize its controllability.


    But then, the researchers discovered something even more outrageous��


    The loopholes that have been created hard, will be repaired quickly by the "Miracle Land"!


    In order to deal with this major R&D accident, the company invited Academician Xu Shiyu, the top scientific research consultant of the "Matrix Project", to personally lead a team to repair the server.


    One come and two, it took five days to sacrifice the hair of many programmers, but this strange foreign program is still running in the matrix, continuously consuming the computing power of the server.


    And Cao Zhaosheng and others, as the backbone data researchers of the "Matrix Project", are very busy these days because of this matter.


    ...


    The three people waited in the meeting room for a while, and the door was opened again.


    Two men walked in, one about forty-five-six years old, with a dark face and looking serious.


    This is the academician Xu Shiyu who has just been discussed.


    The other has gray hair, estimated to be in his sixties, and looks much amiable.


    This is Professor Weng Qinghao, a leading figure in electronic engineering and brain-computer research, and one of the scientific research consultants of the "Matrix Project".


    The combination of two people is a classic combination of a black face and a red face.


    Seeing these two big guys coming in, the three young people in the conference room all sat up a little bit straight. Liang Lan quickly stepped on the heels of stilettos and changed to a relatively well-behaved sitting posture.


    "Old Weng, Xu Yuan." The three greeted each other together.


    "It''s all here. Hey, Xiao Zhao, your face is not so good." Professor Weng responded with a smile, and then sat down facing the three of them at the other round table of the conference.


    "Yes...really? Huh...he..." Facing Professor Weng, Cao Zhaosheng didn''t dare to slap his mouth and tremble cleverly as he did to his two friends of the same age, but just scratched his head and laughed.


    Academician Xu did not sit down, but stood directly across from the round table, with a cold face and straight to the point:


    "I won''t talk more about anything else. Calling the three of you over is something to talk about, about the data world of the''Miracle Land''."


    None of the three young people answered, silently waiting for the following.


    "The first thing is that the''Land of Miracles'' can automatically repair loopholes. Regarding this, Mr. Weng and I suspect that there is a backup body of consciousness that plays a leading role in the external data world. TA is controlling the''miracle.'' Everything in the land, including defending against our attacks."


    There is no verbal overexpression, Academician Xu started speaking directly.


    This speculation is reasonable.


    If there is a backup of the consciousness of an unknown original owner in the "Miracle Land", it will really allow the external data world to resist matrix attacks and self-repair the vulnerability.


    Of course, the premise is that the data processing technology of this consciousness backup body must be very strong.


    "In addition, we are now going to make an attempt to destroy the independent and stubborn world of data from the inside." Academician Xu continued:


    "Lao Weng and I found a loophole in the''Land of Miracles''. Using this loophole, we can try to send up to four copies of our consciousness into that world."


    "After exploiting the loophole, the''Miracle Land'' is likely to react. Therefore, it is estimated that the only chance to send a backup of consciousness inside is this time."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the three young men looked at each other.


    It is estimated that this is the purpose of Xu Yuan''s small meeting in the morning��I want to send the three of them back to the "Miracle Land" for internal destruction.


    The three people reacted differently.


    Stephen, who has a serious character and hopes to do his part for the research team, is eager to try.


    Cao Zhaosheng behaved indifferently.


    Anyway, it''s just a backup of consciousness. Although the consciousness data that entered the matrix holds all his memories so far, it will essentially not have any relationship with him anymore.


    This kind of thing, whatever it is.


    Xiao Zhao doesn''t matter, Xiao Zhao just wants to rest now.


    Among the three people, only Liang Lan showed a thoughtful hesitation.


    "I believe you have already understood. We intend to send your consciousness in. In addition, there will be an additional share of reputation, exactly four. You young people have more ideas, reputation, experience and experience are not inferior. Because of me, so I won��t join you in the fun."


    This is the kind-minded Weng Lao''s speech.


    "In addition, there are some things to pay attention to, but this is actually for you to copy the consciousness backup for a while��"


    "The so-called ��Miracle Land�� is a highly sophisticated independent data world. Although it��s incredible, it��s true."


    "Your consciousness backup, if you can smoothly enter that world, what you have to face is not a data stream, but a completely real second world. Even for consciousness backup, that world can be understood as a real existence."


    The data world is, to some extent, the real world for consciousness backup.


    This statement is completely correct.


    The original purpose of the "Matrix Project" was to build a low-dimensional world in which human consciousness of immortality can survive.


    For the human consciousness that will be uploaded to the matrix in the future, the "artificial heaven" is real to them. UU reading


    It''s just that the future "artificial heaven" will be absolutely controlled by the matrix, and it may be one dimension lower than the earth.


    Old Weng cleared his throat, paused, and then continued:


    "We have not yet analyzed what the internal world of the land of wonders looks like. It may be almost the same as the real world. It may also be very different, whimsical, and bizarre."


    "But no matter what that world is like, after entering there, what your consciousness has to do is to destroy as much as possible. The macro result of the destruction is that the land of miracles will create larger loopholes from within."


    "In this way, the attack on the land of miracles can combine inside and outside."


    "Also, you have to try to find a backup of the external consciousness that plays a leading role hiding in that world. It is best to eliminate Ta. As long as Ta does not exist, the land of miracles should lose the possibility of self-repair."


    Weng Lao''s words are not difficult to understand.


    The so-called "destroy Ta", if understood by the behavior in the land of miracles, is actually-find Ta and kill Ta.


    ...


    Kill the original, subvert the world.


    This is the meaning of the apocalypse.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 74： Memories before birth

    Sending the consciousness of the four insiders back into the land of miracles was just an additional attempt.


    It''s not sure whether it can be done or not.


    Academician Xu and Lao Weng are not ready to bet on this completely.


    At present, the most important thing to do is to concentrate on analyzing and exploiting vulnerabilities in Miracle Land to see if it is possible to control this data world.


    Or simply delete this foreign parasitic world and resume the daily work of the "Matrix Project" as soon as possible.


    Oh.


    In addition, it takes a lot of energy to fix the 404 bugs brought in by the appearance of the miraculous land.


    After the short meeting, Cao Zhaosheng and the three left the meeting room first. They will go downstairs to copy their consciousness and enter the miraculous land according to the arrangement of the two big bosses.


    As soon as they walked out of the door of the meeting room, the three of them stopped slightly.


    Cao Zhaosheng turned his gaze to Liang Lan: "What''s wrong with Sister Lan? Why have you been absent-minded since just now?"


    "Uh... I was thinking..." Liang Lan lowered her voice, "As long as our consciousness enters the miraculous place in the matrix, it will be an individual with independent consciousness? Even for us, those consciousnesses are based on data. In the form of existence."


    Stephen: "Isn''t this natural? Isn''t that the matrix exists for this."


    "If the land of miracles is deleted, won''t our consciousness cease to exist?" Liang Lan continued.


    The data consciousness extended by herself is clearly dependent on the existence of the miraculous land, but it is given the mission of destroying the world in which she exists.


    Liang Lan thought it was weird.


    She didn''t know if her thinking like this was a bit of a Virgin, but it just felt weird.


    "This matter is not something we need to consider? Right now, solving the matrix problem is the most important thing. That miraculous place has brought so many bugs, who knows if it will continue to operate? What irreversible harm has been done to our previous research results and data."


    Stephen shook his head, obviously not agreeing with his friend Liang Lan''s views.


    Cao Zhaosheng at the side began to round up and change the topic:


    "This kind of thing, there should be no results to discuss. And as far as I am concerned, I don''t care about anything now. I only care if the Xuyuan will let me go home to rest."


    Liang Lan glanced at the meeting room, and did not intend to continue standing at the door to discuss the previous issue. But the tone easily caught Xiao Zhao''s words:


    "Don''t think about it. I heard it just before coming up to the meeting. Today, the three of us will work together until six o''clock in the evening, and then hand over to Ajie and Awei to lead the team."


    Cao Zhaosheng was so anxious that he almost jumped his feet:


    "Ah? Six o''clock in the evening? I stayed up all night, why do I have to do six o''clock! Is there still humanity? Is there still law? And, why can you and Stephen still rest tonight? What about staying up late to work? Just arrange it for me alone?"


    "Shhh, be quiet, Xu Yuan and Weng are still there." Stephen made a silent gesture.


    Liang Lan laughed and teased: "You spent one night with 3 teams to fix more than 300 BUGs to more than 400. You can''t stay and help. Without you, Stephen and I would not have found this much. Where is the bug that came out."


    Cao Zhaosheng''s haggard face was desperate.


    At this time, Sister Lan finally took out a little bit of elder sister''s momentum, and put on Xiao Zhao''s shoulder without shy.


    "Energetic. I will invite you two to dinner after get off work in the evening. The shopping mall not far from the Science and Technology Park opened a new pickled cabbage fish shop. My sisters do part-time jobs there, soliciting guests. Listen to them Say, it tastes good?"


    "Eh? Sister Lan, your sister, is that lovely twin loli? Uh...what shop dare to take care of child labor as part-time job?"


    "What kind of Lori child labor. My sister was indeed a Lori six years ago, but they are both 17 years old now, and they should go to college after this summer vacation is over."


    "Huh? Has it been six years since I saw your sister last time?"


    "You stayed up all night and fainted? Well, you often see them. But well, I also think that the two of them are cute when they were young, haha��"


    After Cao Zhaosheng and Liang Lan changed the subject, they talked and laughed, but Stephen listened quietly and followed them.


    The atmosphere is very harmonious.


    The three of them walked towards the elevator not far away.


    While waiting for the elevator, Cao Zhaosheng glanced at the small meeting room again.


    The door there remained open, Xu Yuan and Weng Lao seemed to be talking about something, but Cao Zhaosheng did not hear what they were talking about at the time.


    However, the deep red space of [War] can restore this conversation based on this memory and through changes in mouth shape��


    "Shiyu...I actually don''t think any personal hacker or organization can break through the firewall of the matrix and implant that piece of complex and complete world data."


    The old man who was originally kind-looking, his expression became very serious and stern at this time.


    "You mean, this was done by our internal people?" Academician Xu just asked in such a rhetorical way.


    "I''m just guessing casually." The expression on Old Weng''s face relaxes again.


    But if his old man��s guess is correct.


    Probably a ghost in the entire company of Azure Space.


    ��


    All scenes and things related to the earth began to blur and disappear.


    When Dorn came back to his senses, he realized that he was still standing in the boundless crimson space.


    There is a makeshift kitchen beside him, and there is a [war] without a word.


    "That was it just now?" Dorn was slightly in a daze.


    [War]: "My last memory before I came to this world. Oh, sorry, to be precise, it should be the last shared memory that Cao Zhaosheng left me on the morning before my birth."


    "So, these are the ways in which the land of miracles was born? And why the Apocalypse wants to destroy this world?"


    Although his mental state was not very good, Donn still combined the memory content displayed by [War] with the current situation, and integrated a lot of key information.


    The world of Miracle Land exists in the matrix server in Azure Space.


    It was implanted through an attack on the server. It is unknown who did it.


    In the land of miracles, there is a backup of consciousness that has great control over the entire program world, corresponding to the original creator.


    The original identity of the original, temporarily unknown.


    However, it has been strange before, the so-called��


    "In the beginning, he had to concentrate on doing an important thing. If he gets distracted from this thing for too long, the world is at risk of being destroyed."


    The "important thing" should refer to defending against the attacks of scientific researchers and fixing the loopholes in the land of miracles.


    "Is it still fixing the loopholes? Judging from the time of the land of miracles, it should have been a very, very long time since the apocalypses entered here. However, the outside matrix''s attack on the land of miracles continues..." With a little spirit, I barely started thinking.


    I don''t know what the ratio of time lapse on both sides is.


    Feel bad will be very much.

 v5 Chapter 80： ?not give a **** about

    Finally, the relationship between the characters of Apocalypse.


    Cao Zhaosheng corresponds to the [war] in front of him.


    Liang Lan, who has a certain "should we regard the backup of consciousness as an independent and equal individual", corresponds to the [Plague] of the rebellious Apocalypse.


    Finally, Stephen and Academician Xu Shiyu corresponded to [Famine] and [Death] respectively.


    But I don��t know who is who.


    Everything in the world of Miracle Land gradually became clear in Don''s eyes.


    But this clarity comes at a price.


    Sober, people who seek the truth pay a price.


    "Why tell me so much? Even if you let me know everything, we still belong to two camps." Dorn looked at [War], his eyes dimmed.


    "Two camps? That''s right, you, Yuanchu, and... [Plague], all want to survive in this world. And [Famine] and [Death] want to see this world fall. But do you know what I think? "


    The red robe evil god''s palm began to rub the hilt of the knife.


    Dorn didn''t answer the call, and waited quietly for his message.


    "I don''t care. After all, this world is just a complex data stream that exists in the matrix, and I am just a piece of data. I don''t care. Especially with sister Lan... Sorry, I mean [Plague] He betrayed us After that...really, I don''t care about anything."


    "It sounds funny. I have been in this world for a long, long time, but I seem to be the hard-working data researcher who is eager to rest from beginning to end. Obviously I am not him..."


    "Sometimes, I am quite envious of Cao Zhaosheng in that world. Although 996 is really hard working overtime, he has some very good friends. In that world, his friends will never turn against each other and never die."


    "Dorn, you''re right to call you that? I''m tired... I''ve been tired all the time. If you want to fight, I won''t mix it up. I just want to eat sauerkraut fish, and then continue to be in crimson. Sleep in to the end of the world."


    "As for the final existence or destruction, it doesn''t matter to me, you just need to fight."


    [War] spoke a long string of words in one breath, and the fatigue and powerlessness in the words could no longer be covered by the majestic echo in the crimson.


    Dorn still couldn''t say anything, standing still.


    is [War], disappearing from its original position, and then reappearing next to the large plate of pickled fish that only ate two bites in the next moment:


    "Look, you just had steamed rice. Give me a portion. It''s a pity that such a plate of pickled fish is not accompanied by hot rice."


    Dorn does have steamed rice while using red fish to make sauerkraut fish.


    originally wanted [War] to eat two bites of fish and serve it again, but later it was delayed because of chatting and looking at memory.


    took a deep look at the Cthulhu in the red robe, Dorn took out the entire steamer from the kitchen and placed it next to the sauerkraut fish.


    [War] He served the rice profusely, and then picked up the chopsticks without lifting his head:


    "You can leave now, I promised it before."


    "Oh, there is also the Red Fish matter. It''s hard to say whether the war in the land of miracles will stop, but the source of the disaster has been solved by you. And it will take a long, long time for the newborn red fish to grow into a war disaster."


    "Perhaps, the next time Red Fish provokes war, we will meet in Crimson. Then, let me cook again."


    [War] seems to have no guilt about Red Fish instigating war.


    But in the end, it doesn''t matter whether this world or his own existence or destroying him, this kind of thing may really be out of his consideration.


    "Next time I may come here before the Red Fish instigates the war." Dorne was silent for a while, and finally said this.


    "Do whatever you want."


    The Cthulhu in the red robe responded like this, after which the huge pressure in the crimson suddenly reduced, and the boiling cyclone also calmed down a little.


    Dorn glanced at [War] again, and even confiscated the pots and pans in the makeshift kitchen, turned his head back towards the original road, and prepared to leave Crimson.


    After walking out of the red for a while, he looked back.


    can barely see through the [Breaking Eyes] that [War] is no longer in the temporary kitchen, and the large plate of sauerkraut fish and a whole pot of steamed rice have already bottomed out.


    Eat so fast...


    don''t know how to do it.


    At the same time, Don''s cooking power value officially gained 1 million points, a value that can just digest the red fish''s flesh and advanced to two-thirds of the gods.


    But he himself didn''t show much joy about this.


    ...


    The intersection of dark red and light red.


    Bishop Daya holding an amethyst ball is pacing back and forth.


    It has been a long, long time since Mr. Donne entered the crimson, and the sky was almost bright outside the dreamland.


    "Mr. hasn''t come out yet... Mister will be fine, right?"


    The white-haired bishop in the form of the royal sister can only be anxious now, she can''t see the situation in the crimson, and can''t even get close to the depths of the crimson.


    waited for a long time, and finally she waited for the person who was waiting.


    In the deep red, a familiar figure is coming out.


    "Sir! Great! I knew you were all right!" Daya greeted her excitedly.


    But before she took two steps forward, she felt something was wrong.


    The person who came out was Mr. Donn. It was true, but his back seemed not as tall and straight as it had always been. He was discouraged a lot, and his eyes lost a lot of brilliance.


    seems to have suffered a huge blow.


    "Sir, what''s the matter...Red fish?"


    "The Red Fish matter has been settled. Let''s go out." Don just said in a low tone, and then continued to move forward without looking back.


    "Wait, wait for me." Daya was stunned, and then followed to catch up.


    In the boundless dream that has been unaffected by the red fish, the red color has disappeared, and those fifty princes of the northern land who are the subjects of the dream have also stopped their fantasy of war, and the dream has become absurd and bizarre.


    But it''s normal.


    Meng is supposed to be like this.


    Dorn came to these people and used the ability of [Dream Weaving], UU Reading to release the connection between them one by one.


    Soon after leaving the boundless dream, these people will wake up in the morning sun.


    For them, tonight��s experience was nothing but a strange dream.


    What demigod red fish, what can''t be approached crimson, what red robe evil god, they have nothing to do with them.


    When the dream was about to dissipate, Daya hesitated and said, "Sir, is the red fish dead? Then the two emperor heirs of the royal city..."


    This question, in fact, Donn can''t get back to it.


    Who actually did the assassination of the Emperor Donah is still unknown.


    can only guess at the person or organization who started it. It is highly probable that he was provoked by the red fish''s thinking and used the act of assassinating the emperor''s heir as the fuse of the war.


    These people who are affected by the red fish may come from the North, or from the Tazan Empire, or they may be people in the royal city, or even a combination of multiple parties.


    Maybe these people should be liquidated and punished, but this is not what Donne wants to do.


    In short, the war that has already started does not know when it will stop.


    But the disaster of the Red Fish ended with Don''s intervention, and that''s it.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 81： Original plan

    The holy city of Jebus.


    At the end of the corridor below the hall, inside the closed stone gate.


    This is a pure white space filled with sacred aura, and nothing can be seen in it. Only a group of fat rabbits with pink fur and horns on their heads are moving.


    Above a piece of white sky, there is a vast cloud of nothingness.


    This cloud is at a height that is invisible when viewed from below.


    Above the illusory clouds, two figures stood.


    One of them is the big sister of Cthulhu [Plague], whose face is covered by white gauze but has a fiery figure.


    The other one was the appearance of a girl in a white dress, surrounded by clouds and mist. He couldn''t see the specific face of this girl, but only felt a mysterious and holy beauty.


    There is a rank pressure on the girl that is stronger than [Plague], which basically shows his identity as a god.


    The unknown **** who will appear here, think about it, only the original creator. In the world of Miracle Land, it is basically equal to the righteous God who exists in God.


    In this world, "God" is a girl.


    Above the clouds erected by the two gods is endless nothingness and countless twisting vortices.


    These vortices expand and twist, like gaps in time and space, as if a monster from another world will emerge from them at any time.


    [Plague] The slender fingers stopped in the air, tapping like they were operating an invisible keyboard.


    Along with His operation, every once in a while, there will be an expanding vortex that is blocked and disappears. However, then a new vortex will regenerate.


    These constantly disappearing and constantly creating gaps in space are the concrete existence of loopholes in the procedural world of Land of Miracles.


    Simply put, the data researchers outside the matrix are still trying to constantly attack the miraculous land. And because of the huge time flow gap between the two worlds, Miss Plague is constantly fixing these loopholes with her own efforts.


    Of course, this work in the past was done by the original God.


    Like the Cthulhu Big Sister, Yuan Chuan next to him is also operating something in the void, but the object of his operation is not the space gaps that break the dimensional wall and may bring annihilation to the miraculous land, but some other things.


    The current state of the two confederate gods is very similar to the state of Donne operating his system that no one can see except him.


    "Ah, I''m tired. So, every time I come to you, I will sympathize with you extraordinarily. I fix these loopholes every day, so that the days when there is no end in sight, even the gods can''t stand it. Right?"


    [Plague] stretched, raised his arms and twisted his waist, perfectly highlighting his figure.


    Big Sister Cthulhu was invited to the original place, and the way to reach this space was to use space authority to come directly in.


    Because of the original pure white space, [Plague] has never been rejected since a long time ago, and Big Sister Cthulhu is here to come and go freely.


    Every time I come it is the same as going home.


    Regarding the topic raised by Miss Plague, the original God did not answer, and still tirelessly repaired the loopholes.


    "Yeah, by the way, Liang Lan should also be in the team attacking this world. She is helping Azure Space to try to eliminate the miraculous land, and I will help you withstand their attacks from time to time. This feeling is really subtle. ..."


    [Plague] Continue speaking.


    "Please help, and work hard." This time, I finally spoke up, but he didn''t look back.


    "Now that the few big loopholes that threaten have been dealt with, the remaining ones have not yet become the weather. At this time, it is completely acceptable to take a breather and rest?"


    "...It''s not good to relax."


    "Oh, don''t be so rigid and serious. By the way, how are you doing there? After the completion, the Land of Miracles can really escape the matrix and escape into the earth''s public network?" Miss Plague shrugged.


    "The finishing touch is already in progress. After it''s finished, it should be achievable." Originally nodded.


    This is why [Plague] has been in the original pure white space for this period of time.


    The original creator was trying to do a great thing.


    He wanted to separate the entire miraculous land from the matrix server and escape into the earth''s public network.


    If this step can be achieved, the land of miracles can be freed from the endless attacks in the blue space.


    If the computing power to run this data world is distributed to the entire human Internet, it will only be a drop in the bucket.


    The greatest impact on the entire Internet is at most a very small number of unlucky ones. They may experience a few seconds of dropped frames and network delays when playing games. This kind of thing simply cannot attract the attention of others.


    Who would have thought that the real reason why your computer got stuck is that there is a low-latitude data world on the Internet, which is stealing computing power from yourself?


    The plan of "Leaving the Matrix" had been planned at the same time from a long, long time ago, almost after his birth.


    Although for the earth, the place of miracles only existed for more than a week.


    However, the world inside this data world has been in operation for hundreds of thousands of years, even millions of years, so long that I can''t remember how long it has been in the beginning.


    Problems and gaps that cannot be solved technically will eventually be filled by a long time.


    "Speaking of which, have you seen the superhero movies that were popular in the early 21st century on Earth?" Miss Plague began to chat again:


    "I seem to have seen a similar story before, in which an intelligent AI made by superheroes turns into a villain who destroys the world. After being defeated by the superheroes, that AI will escape to the Internet. As long as the human Internet still exists, it will Immortal and immortal. If your plan can really be realized, we will be the same as the villain."


    "Oh." Originally nodded, and then prepared to gather attention and concentrate on work.


    "Oh? Your reaction is too cold, right?" [Plague] dissatisfied, "Obviously the two of us should have a lot of topics in common, but you always ignore it, which is very sad. Oh? Alas In comparison, it is more interesting to find the envoy named Donne."


    "He?" The movement of the original hand paused.


    "Oh��?" [Plague] seemed to be aware of something, and probably prolonged his tone, "So, why did you pull the backup of Donne''s consciousness into this world? Hiss, no, I seem to have been ignoring it all the time. An important question, how did you pull in his backup of consciousness?"


    At first there was silence for a while, not knowing what I was thinking, and then slowly said: "The land of miracles can be extended to the matrix server, through the civilian network, with the help of brain-computer connection equipment, copying people''s consciousness backup."


    "Ah? Can the interaction between the Land of Miracles and the civilian Internet be able to achieve this level?" [Plague] realized afterwards.


    "Well, but there are still too few backups of consciousness that the Land of Miracles can withstand. At present, six are almost reaching the upper limit."


    It now appears that the original operation of copying Chen Yu''s consciousness through the brain-computer connection device, that is, the virtual reality game cabin copy Chen Yu''s consciousness backup, seems to be the additional benefits brought by his continuous climbing of the technology tree in the process of completing the "out of the matrix" plan.

 v5 Chapter 82： Gods gaze

    "Hey, what is the relationship between you and that Don?"


    [Plague] Approaching the original, there is a strong sense of eating melons and watching a show in his tone.


    "There is a little unimportant relationship between our original incarnations. As for me and Dorne, it has nothing to do."


    At first, it was a step away from Cthulhu Big Sister.


    "Oh, don''t look like this, it''s very disappointing. What is the origin of your original body? You have never told me about this."


    "It''s not important." Originally shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore... Obviously the birth of this data world is inseparable from you..." After touching a similar problem again, [Plague]''s tone weakened.


    He knew it was only boring to ask any more questions.


    Originally, she never confided in anything about her original earth.


    [Plague] Just stopped talking, the original God seemed to think of something: "Right. We have been busy here for so long, it seems that we haven''t paid attention to Donne''s situation, right?"


    "Huh? What can he do. With his current understanding of the truth about us and the world, the other three apocalypses can only vaguely sense him at best." Miss Plague waved her hand disapprovingly:


    "Moreover, before I left my last residence, I left him a letter. Let him cooperate with us and wait for the opportunity. Without communicating with us, Donne can never be so stupid to challenge the other three apocalypses alone, right? Yes."


    At first, there was no reply, and he stopped all his actions, and focused on sensing Don''s state.


    "Ah-do you need to pay attention to him in such a meticulous way? Is your original body really only a ��unimportant relationship��? How do I feel that you are like the fuck?"


    [Plague] The teasing is still going on here, but in the next second, he won''t be able to speak.


    Because he suddenly felt the existence of Donne, and he felt it clearly.


    "Wait a minute! Why suddenly..." Cthulhu Big Sister''s tone changed suddenly and calmly and jokingly.


    Previously in the State of Selangor.


    [Plague] once took out the evil eye of the monster he treasured, and asked Donne to cook it. Dorn himself also eats the most roasted evil eye produced.


    In fact, those evil eyes have moved their hands and feet to some extent.


    After eating the Roasted Evil Eye, Don will be marked with a weak mark that others cannot detect. Only [Plague] can sense this mark.


    As long as [Plague] concentrates and carefully senses this mark, we can perceive Dorn''s state more clearly.


    In doing so, it was not that He wanted to pit Donne, it was all the original request.


    Originally asked the plague to take care of his divine envoy.


    Therefore, we put a weak mark on Donne, so that he can provide timely support when he encounters some fatal troubles and dangers.


    As for the original side, with the level of care that his old mother cares about, it is estimated that he has put a mark on Donn in silence a long time ago.


    But the problem now is--


    [Plague] He clearly didn''t sense his weak mark, but suddenly he could clearly perceive Don''s existence.


    So it must be that the mark is not working.


    It is the passiveness of being a god, [Whoever knows, must be felt].


    Don''s understanding of the existence of the gods and his grasp of the truth of this world, at a certain moment just now, it has been upgraded to a new level!


    He probably knows everything.


    If [Plague] has been able to clearly perceive everything about Donne through the passiveness of the gods, it means that the other three apocalypses can also be able to!


    Things suddenly got big!


    "During this period of time when we were not paying attention. He... why did he go?" [Plague] was surprised.


    The original on the side seemed not quite calm at first, but almost before thinking about it, he decided to deal with the aftermath for Don: "Help me block other Apocalypse''s feelings towards him."


    "Uh... he seems to know a lot. With such a clear sense, optimistically speaking, even if the two of us work together, we can only block one apocalypse, right?"


    "[War] is weaker than [Famine]. Let''s interfere with [Famine]." The original decision was made subconsciously.


    Although I don''t know why the original **** did not count [Death], [Famine] is indeed the strongest among the remaining three apocalypses.


    Otherwise, at the end of the last battle of God, [Plague] and Yuan would not force him to be sealed into the starry sky at all costs.


    "Try it." [Plague] sighed.


    Don''t worry too much about that Dorn!


    ...


    The residence of the Minister of the Seal of the North.


    Dorn turned into a thin black air and escaped from the dream of the elderly powerful man.


    Outside the window, the morning light of dawn has fallen on the thick snow.


    It stands to reason that the elderly generally feel shorter, but because Dondor hypnotized the old man in the bed before falling asleep last night, he still sleeps very peacefully now.


    "Au-sir, early."


    The white-haired Lori Daya in the corner rubbed her eyes with sleepy eyes, and got up from the soft chair while holding the crystal ball, and spoke in a soft tone.


    Although the two of them just separated in a dream.


    Unlike Dorn, who is always awake while walking in a dream, Lori White seems to be able to sleep in a dream.


    "Leave here first." Dorn nodded at her.


    Just as he was about to use [Yueqiang White Mist] to retreat, he suddenly felt dizzy and dizzy. The dizziness came so unexpectedly that he almost couldn''t stand still.


    "Sir!" The Baimao Lori, who had just become sober, hurriedly wanted to lean over to check the situation.


    However, Dorn made a direct gesture to stop him: "Don''t come over, don''t get close to me, the farther away you are, the better."


    He sensed the source of this dizziness.


    It''s because of gaze.


    This is not an ordinary sight, but the gaze of a god.


    During the short time of leaving the dream and returning to reality, Donne felt three strong and clear eyes one after another.


    One of them is soft and is familiar, like the sacred feeling of overlooking the church bells in twilight.


    This should be the original god.


    The other one is also somewhat familiar. It is obviously a gaze, but it has an indescribable white texture, and it has the two contradictory attributes of disaster and healing.


    This is probably due to [the plague].


    The gazes of these two tongzhengying gods were relatively pure, without any malicious intent.


    And the remaining one is not like this, resentment, killing intent, evil thoughts, black depravity, the sight seems to be mixed with crazy babbling.


    This most dangerous gaze should be from [Famine].


    "They can see me."


    After the dizziness subsided a little, Dorn knew in his heart that he was directly staring at him because he had learned too much about the truth about the land of gods and miracles!

 v5 Chapter 83： The war has just begun (four thousand)

    After a brief confusion, things changed again.


    The original gaze with [Plague] still remained, but the malicious gaze of [Famine] was suddenly blocked, as if some kind of power suddenly blocked his sight.


    "Is this originally done?"


    After becoming a one-third god, Donne himself also had a certain sense of divinity. He was keenly aware that he had suddenly recovered from the not-so-good situation just now to a safe state.


    Slowly, those two gazes that belonged to Yuanchu and [Plague] also weakened and faded.


    Dorn''s thinking was completely normal.


    "Just after I left my dream, only three gods looked at me. The two in my own camp could not talk about it... But in the hostile camp, only [Famine] cares about my existence?"


    The "God''s Gaze" that Dorn just felt did not include [War] and [Death].


    [War] It''s better to say.


    After contacting each other in the boundless dreamland, Dorn knew that the red robe evil **** had already opened up to some extent, and he didn''t care about things like **** wars, the survival and demise of the world at all, and just wanted to sleep until he was old.


    He doesn''t care that he is understandable.


    But what about [death]? [Death] What are you doing? #[Death]Status


    Immediately, Donne thought of a sentence that Yuanchu had previously explained: "There is no need to worry about the evil god''s''death'' and the''clone of death''. They can''t hurt you. I''m restricting them."


    Originally, through some temporarily unknown way, [Death]''s play was firmly restricted.


    This is currently the only reasonable explanation for the state of [death].


    "According to the plan made by [Plague], only the gods who have advanced to a complete state can be immune from the threats of the other three apocalypses. But now it seems that among the hostile apocalypse forces, some are in abnormal state and some are open. It''s messy... after eating the red fish''s flesh and blood, the gods should be able to protect themselves by breaking through to two-thirds."


    Dorn thought about it in his heart.


    "gentlemen?"


    Bishop Loli, with white hair and red eyes, had originally obeyed the instructions and stood far away, but seeing Mr. Donne looking sad and thoughtful, she couldn''t help holding the amethyst crystal ball for two steps.


    "It''s okay." Dorn shook his head at her. "Let''s leave here first."


    The white mist flowing through the space gushed out, and the surging white instantly swallowed the two figures. When the mist dissipated, there was no sign of invasion in this living bedroom.


    It took a long time.


    The Minister of the Seal of Palms on the bed woke up and sat down by the bed with his old waist in a trance.


    The morning light shines through the window into the room, covering half of the bed.


    The gray-haired Minister of Seal of the Seal, against the morning light, slapped his lips intently by the bedside:


    "Why do I sleep so comfortably today? I remember, I seemed to have a very strange dream last night... hiss, what am I dreaming about?"


    ��


    The Royal Palace in the Northland.


    The residence of the little queen''s daughter Anrietta.


    In the luxurious and elegant study room, the little queen is receiving Crick.


    Anrietta: "You mean, Mr. Donn, are they...have they gone?"


    "Yeah. He hurriedly greeted me and left, saying that the Red Fish''s matter had been resolved and he was going to return to Eaton. However, when Dorn was leaving, his face was not particularly good and worried. It looks heavy."


    Creek answered truthfully.


    "That''s it." Xiao Wangnv sighed so unsnably, she turned her face lightly.


    There was a trace of complicated emotion flashing in her eyes, but it was fleeting. After turning around, his eyes had returned to calmness, and he still looked like that inaccessible young superior.


    The red fish no longer affects the thinking consciousness of the nobles in the north.


    Regarding this, Xiao Wang and Crick have felt it since the morning.


    Many of the chief warriors living in the city all "woke up" almost after waking up from sleep, realizing that they had a great problem with the contradictory attitude towards the king''s city.


    There are still many people discussing with Prince Donat in the palace, demanding a truce with the king.


    In addition, for Anrietta and Crick, the person who more intuitively changes their thoughts is Veronica, the closest they are.


    The "Red Lotus Witch" of the empire changed her previous main battle and was eager to go to the front line. Even she herself felt weird about her behavior and thoughts some time ago.


    This will be alone in his own bedroom to reflect and rest.


    The conversation with Crick came to an end when the door of the study was suddenly knocked softly.


    "Come in." Anrietta, who was sitting behind the desk, raised her eyes and preached.


    Pushing the door in, it was her maid, a mature middle-aged woman: "His Royal Highness Anrietta, Your Royal Highness is asking you to go to the Chamber."


    "I see." Xiao Wangnv nodded.


    Crick, who was in the guest seat, looked at the opportunity and quit. Anyway, he has finished talking about everything he wants to report.


    After the young master of the Firebird''s house left, the maid said softly: "There are still many ministers in the chamber. It is best to change clothes before going down."


    The meaning of this is very clear. The meeting hall is a more formal occasion, and Anrietta has to change into formal clothes to appear there to be more decent.


    Although Xiao Wangnv''s clothes at her residence are actually very decent.


    But this is the red tape that the children of the royal family must abide by. Living clothes are different from formal clothes.


    "Then I''ll go to the bedroom and change my clothes." Xiao Wangnv stood up from the soft chair behind the desk and added after thinking about it, "I can change it myself this time, and I don''t need someone to serve."


    "As you wish."


    The head maid humbled her hands, followed to the door of Anrietta''s bedroom, and watched her Royal Highness close the door.


    "call-"


    The little queen entered her bedroom, did not immediately change her clothes, but simply lay down on the bed in a big font regardless of the image.


    She grabbed the velvet pillow and bedding indiscriminately, her beautiful eyes were a little bit disappointed, and her cheeks puffed up slightly in anger.


    "Just left... I thought he would come to say hello to me at least. That guy clearly...oh, forget it. Crick seemed to say that he was worried and he was so heavy when he left. I don''t know why it was because what."


    Xiao Wangnv lay on the soft bed in a salted fish attitude for more than a minute, and then quickly got up again, reaching out to smooth the wrinkles on her clothes at will.


    Lying on the big comfortable bed and getting up immediately, in a sense, Xiao Wangnv is also a ruthless person.


    After getting up, Anrietta began to take off her fluffy living clothes, and the silk fabric slipped from her shoulders, exposing large areas of smooth skin.


    She chose an opening from her wardrobe, which was filled with gorgeous costumes of various styles.


    These clothes are for formal occasions. In terms of styles, whether they are tulle, lace, hollow, or fluffy, they have everything.


    Almost the entire Northland, and even any fashionable clothing element of the Empire, can be found in the wardrobe of Her Royal Highness.


    It is also worth mentioning that these various styles of clothing are still brand new and have not been worn once.


    For ladies in the royal family, it would be rude and indecent to wear formal clothes twice.


    Xiao Wangnv chose a black and white fluffy, slightly looser, warm and thick one from the many formal clothes. She didn''t want to freeze herself in the cold weather.


    After putting on her clothes, Anrietta did not leave in a hurry, nor did she close the closet immediately. Instead, he lowered his head and his gaze fell on the bottom of this closet, a delicate little box.


    This kind of thing was brought back by the prince and daughter after playing in the Golden Oak City a long time ago.


    Keep it in this closet.


    She gave orders not to allow the maids to open the box, let alone throw it away.


    So this thing just stays at the bottom of this closet.


    "Hmm��" Seeing this box, Xiao Wangnu''s white cheeks were slightly hot.


    She first glanced at the closed door of the bedroom, and after not confirming that there was no sound, she squatted down and gently opened the box.


    Inside is a pair of white stockings that cross the knees.


    Pure white, but looks inexplicable color.


    "It''s that guy''s fault that didn''t come to say goodbye to me? I...will never wear this kind of thing again."


    The little lady bit her lip a little bit resentfully, and then closed the box again and put it away.


    "Be more sober, Anrietta." The little princess stood up, patted her cheek twice with her hands, and said to herself at the same time, "You are the daughter of the Donna family or the heir to the North. Speak rationally. , You can��t get caught in the emotions of children. There are many more important things waiting for you to do!��


    Squeak ��


    After that, she closed the closet door.


    Those gorgeous costumes, including the exquisite box containing the shy memories of the prince and daughter, escaped into the darkness and were sealed up.


    Only when there is a need to change clothes, the wardrobe door will be opened again.


    Of course, Xiao Wangnu has a lot of wardrobes, but it is not necessary to open this one.


    Just as she has so many things that are far more important than changing clothes.


    After changing her clothes, the little queen left her residence and rode a carriage to the largest chamber in the palace.


    A considerable number of the nobles of the North have gathered here, not only the prince himself, but also the Duke of Phoenix, the palace magus Balthazar and others.


    Xiao Wangnv nodded to the familiar person, then took her two pros and went to her seat in silence.


    After that, more and more people entered the Chamber.


    Everyone began to formally discuss-how to deal with the frontline warfare; whether to change the attitude towards the royal city and a series of questions.


    Regarding the handling of these issues, although the influence of the red fish on the trend of thought has disappeared, the dignitaries in the chamber are roughly divided into two factions.


    On the one hand, he thinks that the previous war behavior is very problematic, and he should hurry up to discuss peace with Wangcheng to avoid further expansion of disputes and wars.


    On the other side, they insisted that the war had been completely started, and that it would not be possible to completely stop it unless one party paid the price.


    The quarrel between the two sides was inexorable, like the Duke of Phoenix and the Arch Mage Balthazar, because of political disagreements, they almost fought on the spot.


    In the second half of the agenda, some people put the Tazan Empire''s declaration of war on Dona on the table, which made the content of the discussion even more messy.


    Everyone argued until the evening, and in the end they only unified their opinions on a small number of issues.


    In the end, the prince ordered the assembly to be suspended, and all ministers and dignitaries temporarily withdrew to rest.


    As for the rest of the problem, wait for everyone to calm down after dinner, and then replay the bickering just now, and then come back at night to continue the quarrel.


    Keep arguing until all the questions have results.


    The way people from the North land discuss matters is so fierce and simple.


    The dignitaries faded like a tide, and only the father and daughter Anrietta remained in the empty chamber, and some of their confidantes or trusted guards.


    Xiao Wangnv just noticed that her father seldom expressed his views on various issues discussed, and the most critical issue of "main battle or main peace" was not mentioned.


    However, this behavior is also in line with the identity of a royal leader.


    It would be a shame to lose face if the prince personally end up arguing with the ministers. It must wait until everyone''s argument is almost the same, and finally a summary vote of yes or no.


    "Father, will the war end?"


    Unsure of her father''s true attitude towards the current war, Anrietta waited until all irrelevant noble ministers had left, turned her head to Prince Dona, and asked in this way.


    His Royal Highness leaned on the stone throne in the chamber, with his right hand clenched into a fist, holding his temple. His facial features are generally concealed by the shadow of the chamber:


    "Actually, kid. Although I don''t want to admit it, the war has just begun."


    ��


    Regardless of where the princes of the Northland are, how the members of the royal family are struggling and worrying about the same family.


    Let��s turn our attention back to the central part of the Dona Empire, UU Reading www. uukanshu. com has not yet been affected by the war in Eaton Town.


    First, the civil war broke out, and then the external powerful enemy Tazan Empire declared war directly on Dona. Under the influence of such internal and external troubles, everyone in Duona is in danger.


    This kind of tense atmosphere is naturally also present in Eaton Town.


    But the tension turned to tension. After all, they were not actually affected by the war, and the enthusiasm of the people around Eaton did not diminish.


    As for the Food City, due to wartime reasons, autonomy temporarily removed some of the more luxurious dishes and drinks. However, the daily passenger flow is still objective, and several restaurants are quite lively.


    You still have to eat the meal.


    However, the residents of the town and the employees of the Food City did not know at this time, and they were quietly approaching from the sea, which could threaten this lively danger.


    In the southern waters, there are several transport ships without flags, approaching in the direction of Silver Shield Port...

 v5 Chapter 84： Small town defense battle (four thousand)

    "The sea is so quiet tonight."


    The moon''s stars are sparse, and Haojie''s moonlight melts in the rippling sea waves.


    On the first ship among several large transport ships, a man with a rough appearance, strong muscles, and a dark complexion was standing on the deck and looking out.


    In the distance, the coastline can already be seen, and on that piece of land is Dona''s site. It was the central and southern coasts of the Dona Empire that were more prosperous, but less powerful than the north.


    Looking at the land getting closer and closer, the man stretched out his tongue and licked the corner of his mouth with some excitement.


    "Gray Rhinoceros" Werner, a commander of the Tazan Empire.


    Tazan is a multi-ethnic empire, more exclusive, and very unfriendly to the demi race. At the same time, the entire country is very aggressive and expansive.


    There are many factors influencing history, culture, region and so on.


    On the one hand, Tazan''s location is not particularly good.


    Although the two countries of Dona and Tazan are adjacent to each other, there are many plains on the side of Dona, and there are two large rivers running across the central and southern parts of the country.


    Tazan is more miserable here, most of the north is mountainous areas with bitter cold. The south is flatter, but it is very arid, and there are not enough rivers and lakes to provide fresh water.


    The aborigines who grew up in poor mountains and bad waters have always been more fierce and combative.


    On the other hand, historical and cultural factors also had a deep influence on the trend of thought of the Tazan Empire.


    The Tazan Empire started out as a tribe.


    At first, it was a tribe named "Lion" in the southern region, which produced a great khan who was extremely vigorous and commander in command.


    Under the leadership of this khan, it was originally not a powerful "lion" tribe, and quickly annexed and integrated the power of several other small tribes around it.


    And on this basis, the continued aggressive and expansionary wars were launched, and almost the entire old Tazan area was pushed horizontally. The pace of expansion stopped until the border with Donna.


    The feud between the two countries was also forged at that time.


    Later, the Khan of the "Lion" I became ill due to overwork, coupled with long-term personal injuries, and died in his forties.


    His son "Lion" II came to the throne.


    This second-time khan is inferior to his father in terms of martial arts achievements, but he is an excellent leader who is extremely pragmatic and good at defensive success.


    During the reign of Khan II, some advanced social systems in the Dona region were integrated and absorbed.


    Not only has it unified the more primitive Tazan law, it has also made great achievements in economic and cultural development.


    The various tribes that had only surrendered because of the force and deterrence of the "lion" had been in closer contact with each other during those decades.


    The first generation opened up the territory and expanded the territory, and the second generation kept the operation.


    After the almost perfect configuration of these two leaders, the Tazan area naturally formed a relatively strong tribal alliance.


    After hundreds of years of development and integration, the tribal alliance evolved into a unified empire that is now lying inland.


    Because of these historical reasons, the Tazan Empire has always retained some tribal culture.


    For example, the division of their military system from ten captain, centurion captain, thousand captain to commander-in-chief is the "lion" era that has been preserved to this day.


    When the people of the Dona Empire in the east have developed the so-called "reservation of civilized people," the aboriginal people in Tazan are still radical, keen on plundering, and yelling at war.


    "Master Gray Rhino, in about a while, we will be able to land on the coast of the Dona." A close-fitting slave soldier Alaba from Werner ran over from the deck and reported on his knees.


    "Well, pass my order, and everyone is ready for the night attack and landing." Grey Rhinoceros Werner held up his broad and thick chest and ordered, without turning his head back:


    "Those brave and conceited Donners must have never imagined that we can now build a large ocean transport ship just like them?"


    Surprisingly attacking the Dona Empire to defend the empty central and southern coast is Tazan''s war strategy.


    At the same time, it is also the result of their climbing the navigation technology tree.


    Because Tazan is a landlocked country, there are few ports available in total, and it used to not have the technology to build ocean-going ships.


    However, in the ten-year truce, apart from bullying and bullying the surrounding small countries, they have also quietly tried to explode technology. Before the official declaration of war with Dona, a large ocean-going fleet was finally formed.


    "I can''t wait to see the surprised and desperate expressions of those Doner Pigs." Grey Rhinoceros Werner licked his chapped lips again.


    The purpose of the long-prepared battle of crossing the sea was to open up a second battlefield outside the main battlefield in the north and to further invade Dona.


    If the surprise attack is successful, you can gradually encroach on the central and southern part of Dona.


    For this battle, Tazan sent a total of three commanders.


    Because it was a surprise attack, no matter how large the target was, it would be inappropriate. And the main force on the main battlefield in the north must not be mobilized.


    Three commanders attacked three large and medium-sized cities in the south-central part of Dona.


    Among them, "Gray Rhinoceros" Werner is the strongest. Although his name is a commander of thousands, his soldiers plus slave soldiers. In total, there are probably more than two thousand five hundred people who can directly put into battle.


    The target he was going to attack was the Silver Shield Port area in the central part of the Dona Empire.


    "According to the intelligence, the lord of Silver Shield Port is a Baron (Charlene''s father) whose surname is Donnelly. He has no military talents. He has only six or seven knights. The maximum number of soldiers that can gather from the surrounding area is only three or four hundred..."


    "Gray Rhinoceros" Werner stood on the deck, looking at the looming city lights in the distance, while reviewing the intelligence, with a frantic excitement in his eyes.


    This level of defensive force is vulnerable to a single blow!


    The entire central-southern layout of those Dona people is like a piece of fat and fresh meat on a chopping board!


    I want to laugh!


    In the eyes of "Gray Rhinoceros" Werner, the weakly defended Silver Shield Harbor in the distance seemed to have become his bag, and everything in and around the city was rudely usable.


    The wealth that the Donners piled up here is his.


    And those Donah women who are always soft and weak are also his.


    To talk about those fragrant Donat women, they have always been loved by his soldiers. Of course, this kind of affection is not the love between men and women, but the malice of treating each other as the spoils of war and wantonly venting the animal desires.


    "I can expect that tonight will be very beautiful."


    "No, it should be said that the next day will be very beautiful."


    The night wind on the sea sobbed, and the vast fleet moved silently against the moonlight.


    ��


    "Grey Rhinoceros" Werner chose to land on a flat coast farther from Silver Shield Port.


    At this time, Silver Shield Harbor had closed its gates, and soldiers with torches stood on the thick walls of the city. There were still many flinching militias.


    A fleet that can accommodate more than two thousand people drove from the sea mightily, even in the middle of the night, it will always be noticed.


    However, the night is indeed a shelter, delaying the time for the Silver Shield Guard to find them.


    An army of more than 2,000 people under "Gray Rhinoceros" Werner went ashore on the flat coast without any hindrance.


    With the military capacity of Silver Shield Port, it is undoubtedly a pebble attack to stop these people.


    "Tsk."


    Werner took his hands down to the outside of Silver Shield Harbor, looked at the towering walls, and only smacked his lips contemptuously.


    Donna''s cowards like to curl up.


    However, this was also in his expectation. When he came, he was ready to fight the siege.


    As long as the large-scale port city can be taken as a stronghold before a large number of Dona reinforcements arrive, the subsequent battles will be smooth, both offensive and defensive.


    There is still a lot of time.


    With Dona��s military arrangement that he emphasizes the north over the south, there will be no army capable of fighting him in the surrounding area for a while.


    Retreating ten thousand steps, even if the Donners really assemble a sufficient number of troops before he succeeds in the siege, they will head south in the big deal, and retreat, fighting all the way and fighting all the way.


    This is the old tradition of Tazan combat.


    "Master Gray Rhinoceros, the main camp has been set up, and the three gates of Silver Shield Port have also been targeted to death, to ensure that half of the flies will not fly out. Also, the slings for siege have begun to be erected."


    Again Alaba, Grey Rhinoceros'' favorite slave soldier, ran over to report on the situation.


    "Very good." Grey Rhinoceros nodded and patted the slave soldier''s head like training a dog. "Go and give my order again, leaving four centuries of wolves, bears, badgers, and ferrets to 1,300 people. Guarding the city, the rest of the people scattered around to hunt, you follow me as usual, and then you will be divided into pieces for good meat."


    "Okay, my lord." Abala smiled servilely as if he had picked up the great bargain.


    The "hunting" that Grey Rhinoceros Werner said is of course not as simple as the literal meaning.


    What he has to do is to plunder the surrounding villages and towns, grab food and women.


    The city has thick walls that can barely resist for a while, but the surrounding villages and towns do not.


    The fighting power of those villagers is even less worth mentioning.


    Basically it breaks at the touch of a touch.


    Although compared with cities, the wealth in villages and towns is not much, but these places can plunder a sufficient amount of food.


    Grain and grass are the most important materials for war.


    The Tazan Empire��s combat style is to grab wherever you hit, and there is no problem of supply lines at all.


    In addition, the strong soldiers under him have been suffocated by crossing the oceans, and many people have even begun to attack the live sheep in the warehouse.


    Although most of the women in the villages are not as luxurious and beautiful as the cities, they are thousands of times stronger than the ewes.


    It is suitable for those soldiers to give vent.


    Finally, plunder surrounding villages and towns, you can also get a certain number of young people.


    Kill the hard bones that dare to resist, and leave those with weak knees as slaves, and three or two are assigned to the hands of ten chiefs who are good at training.


    In this way, not only can the army be expanded, but also these slaves can be used as cannon fodder during the subsequent siege.


    The cruelty of war is nothing more than that.


    From the moment Grey Rhinoceros Werner stepped on Dona''s territory, it was destined to be restless here.


    Having confirmed that he immediately led the team to "hunting" around him, Grey Rhinoceros added to Abala beside him:


    "Let the remaining four centurions guard well. Tell them that when the city is broken, the gold and silver in it, and the pampered noble lady, will give them a few first picks when I finish picking them."


    The army of more than 2,500 people was divided into centuries, and more than 1,000 people stayed behind.


    The remaining two teams of 300 people headed towards the surrounding Nuanfeng Town and Ximu Town respectively.


    Werner the Grey Rhinoceros led a team of 600 people towards the largest town on the side, Eaton Town.


    ��


    Noisy cicadas resounded in the wilderness, and the late summer night in Donna was a bit hot.


    Slave Alaba''s heart was just as hot, and he was excited at the thought of waiting for the plunder.


    Master Gray Rhinoceros just promised that he would "divide him into good meat", which means that as long as the plundering is over, he will be rewarded with a considerable amount of property, and he will have the opportunity to choose one or more of the better looks. Nami women enjoy.


    As we approached Eaton Town, the outline of the town became clearer in the moonlight.


    This Eaton town is so big!


    It''s half the size of the Silver Shield Port that you just saw!


    The larger the size of the village, the more wealth that can be plundered, and the better-looking women in it.


    "I can get a lot, a lot, a lot."


    Abala''s heart began to beat wildly because of excitement and excitement.


    He sincerely felt that he was really lucky to be a slave to Master Gray Rhinoceros like a dog!


    It''s so good to be the Grey Rhinoceros'' dog!


    Abala looked forward gratefully and loyally. His master, Grey Rhinoceros Werner, was sitting on a tall horse majesticly.


    Tazan was carrying a war horse on the transport ship this time. Therefore, in the team that Gray Rhinoceros personally led tonight, there are about a hundred cavalrymen.


    The team of six hundred people marched towards the dark town of Eaton for a while, and stopped abruptly a few hundred meters outside the town.


    Someone in the front cavalry seemed to start yelling.


    Something seems to be wrong.


    Abala, who was in the middle of the team, hurriedly squeezed forward and got close to the owner''s horseshoe. Only then did he see clearly that a row of..."people" were standing on the periphery of this big town?


    Although they are in human form, all the people on the opposite side are only the height of a child, wearing solid armor, and holding weapons such as battle axes, war hammers, and spears.


    There are a hundred and ten people, and they look very well equipped.


    Under the moonlight, the armor and weapons of the group of people on the opposite side reflected cold light, with a murderous air.


    "Dwarves and halflings? Tsk, those weak Donners do like to mix with these lower demihumans." Werner the grey rhinoceros snorted disdainfully while riding on the horse.


    Abala also understood the identities of those strange-looking people across from him at this time. UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com


    Dwarves and halflings?


    Never seen it before.


    The wise Master Grey Rhinoceros is so knowledgeable!


    Before the little slave soldier flattered his master, the gray rhino Werner immediately waved his whip: "Smash these disgusting inferior races for me!"


    Obviously, Grey Rhinoceros did not pay attention to the group of dwarves blocking the way.


    What about armor-piercing belt weapons? It''s just a low-level demihuman with only high thighs, not to be afraid.


    Not the opponent of Tazan Warriors at all.


    What''s more, his own manpower is several times that of theirs!


    The cavalry rushed forward with a chisel, and the soldiers and slave soldiers behind slaughtered them to make up their swords. Grey Rhinoceros is confident, and he can wipe out this group of overweight dwarf clowns in less than ten minutes.

 v5 Chapter 85： Dwarf’s firearm and tauren’s dash (four thousand)

    The outskirts of Eaton Town are very open.


    The cavalry under Gray Rhinoceros pulled the distance from the dwarf array to about 300 meters.


    According to the charging process of cavalry team formation, fast walking, jogging, accelerating running, and full speed sprint, 300 meters is just the distance to complete the top speed charge.


    In the era of cold weapons, as long as the cavalry rushes at this distance, they are basically invincible.


    Turning his back to the Haojie Yuanyue light cavalry, he carried a heavy spear, clamped his horse''s belly between his legs, and started sprinting.


    The number one hundred and ten rushed over, the sound of horseshoes getting louder and louder, like a symphony of war drums.


    The torrent of flesh and steel was punched from the front, and the pressure was directly filled.


    However, those dwarven warriors who were calm and unspoken all withstood the pressure and maintained their formation without chaos, standing still under the black pressure, seeming to be waiting for something.


    Longlong��Longlong��


    The Tazan''s cavalry have very good horse control skills. The speed of the horse is very high, and they ran out 100 meters in a flash, entering the final full-speed sprint stage.


    At this time, there was finally movement in the dwarf array that had been silent.


    "Give it to me, smash it!" A commander ordered like this.


    The person who gave the order had a high-pitched voice, and at first it sounded a little immature, and it could be judged that he was a halfling.


    Accompanied by an order from the halfling captain.


    The dwarves in the array took out one after another strange pitch-black clay pots, and the exposed leads on the top of the pots were quickly ignited.


    Hiss��


    The short but strong dwarves are very powerful.


    Nearly a hundred clay pots with flaming tongues were thrown out, and a parabola with flames was drawn in the air, and they fell straight toward the light cavalry on the opposite side.


    The charging Tazan cavalry instinctively felt the danger, and the black projectile in the air was absolutely unusual.


    However, he has already picked it up quickly, and can''t stop at all.


    The arrow is on the string and I have to send it.


    The first clay pot fell to the ground, the fragile clay was broken, and then there was a thunderous explosion!


    boom! !


    The fire blazed into the sky, and the smoke filled with the pungent smell of sulfur.


    Accompanied by it, there is a strong impact, as well as iron bullets splashing out of the broken clay pot at high speed!


    Those small iron bullets with extremely strong kinetic energy will be deeply embedded on the cavalry plate armor; when they hit the incompletely protected horses, they will penetrate directly into the flesh and blood!


    One clay pot exploded, followed by the second one! The third one!


    The blasting sound and the fire light one after another.


    "what-"


    "Wow��"


    For a time, the screams of people overlapped with the neighs of horses.


    The frightened and wounded war horse overturned the cavalry on its back, and the scattered horse hooves trampled around in a panic. At this time, the horses could no longer control whether they were trampling under the hooves, whether it was their owner''s body or corpse.


    This round of throwing was very effective, and the Tazan cavalry was killed and wounded.


    The originally oppressive one hundred cavalry rushed into the formation, but was instantly disintegrated, and could rush out of the bombing area intact, but there were only more than 20 horses.


    The rest were either injured by falling horses, or the horses were frightened and could not sprint.


    Even the only two dozen horsemen who rushed to the dwarf array had their horse speed reduced and exhausted a lot, and the cavalry on horseback looked shocked.


    Obviously the end of the battle.


    What is the key to cavalry combat?


    Just rush.


    Cavalry who can''t charge, or charge unpleasantly, has no deterrent effect at all.


    "Kill!" The halfling captain Hogg, swung his warhammer, and took the lead in the charge.


    The dwarves stepped forward, crashing against the lonely two dozen riders in a dwarf steel armor.


    Because of their height, the warhammers and tomahawks of the dwarf guards immediately smashed the horseshoes of the cavalry. After the horses were overturned, they swarmed up with them by virtue of their number advantage, cutting melons and vegetables, and harvested the fallen cavalry.


    The tired Tazan cavalry is no opponent at all. Suddenly, more than twenty people rushed out, either because the warhammer smashed the skull, or the bones were severed by the battle axe.


    Look at the front of the battlefield.


    There were fires remaining on the ground that was scorched by the bombing, and the cavalry or horses pierced by iron bullets, but not yet dead, lay on the ground wailing, leaving blood and intestines on the ground.


    The few cavalry who were frightened by the blasting and did not rush over, but were lucky and not seriously injured, also stayed in place with a look of horror, not daring to move forward.


    The air is full of burnt smells and the smell of burning sulfur.


    The Grey Rhinoceros led a cavalry team of one hundred men tonight, which is considered useless.


    ��


    The earthenware pots thrown by the dwarves are still something to say. Judging from the effects of their blasting, they are a bit like earthen grenade.


    Previously, the steel hammer used granular black powder when developing the magic shotgun [Screamer] that was given to the hyena.


    The blasting pot is a derivative product of black powder.


    Of course, this thing is not just a firearm, it also uses some magic technology and alchemy technology.


    It was developed by Steel Hammer and Alchemist Miss Favna together.


    After several blasting tests, the dwarven guards supporting Eaton were equipped.


    As for how the Dwarf Steel Hammer met Favna, it was very simple.


    The dwarves are familiar with Greg Lu, and Favna and Greg Lu are also very familiar.


    The alchemist lady of Golden Oak City, after seeing the [screamer] of the hyena, developed a keen interest in granular black powder.


    This kind of explosives can be regarded as a professional counterpart to her, and has a high affinity.


    After that, Greg Lu''s master and apprentice will conduct a simple matchmaking, and the dream linkage between magic technology and alchemy technology is so logically realized.


    Compared with the complex structure, which requires a lot of cherished materials to be created, the orphan [shoarer], the technical content and material requirements of blasting clay pots are not so high.


    As long as enough funds are invested, mass production can be barely realized.


    However, blasting clay pots is not without its shortcomings.


    Like all original firearms, this kind of "earth grenade" has certain requirements for the environment in the use link. Rainy days or humid areas will directly affect the effect of clay pot blasting.


    Maybe Steel Hammer and Fafuna will make technical improvements to this peculiar weapon in the future cooperation, but at the moment, these are not important.


    Gray rhinoceros''s men were completely shocked by the blasting of the clay pot, the scene like a tribulation.


    Especially the slave soldier Abala, standing on the edge of the horse''s hoof of the master, shaking like chaff.


    "Is this purgatory?"


    He looked at the dazzling fire in the dark night, unable to understand what had just happened, and then instinctively cast his eyes to the owner beside him.


    The sturdy gray rhinoceros sat on the horse, and his body was trembling slightly.


    However, compared to the fear of the slave soldier Abala, Grey Rhinoceros felt more anger: "Those filthy inferior races, how dare they, how dare they!"


    The battle ahead is not over yet.


    After the defeated cavalry, there were infantry and slave soldiers. Because Grey Rhinoceros did not order to retreat, the Tazan soldiers were still rushing forward bitterly.


    The slaves were all driven to the front to do cannon fodder.


    At this time, no one dared to run. Once someone turned his head, the supervising officer would kill the deserter mercilessly.


    "I haven''t lost yet, kill those dwarfs!" Gray Rhinoceros squeezed such a word from his teeth.


    Indeed, it hasn''t lost yet.


    Although the cavalry failed to rush into the formation, it successfully delayed time. Those unarmored slave soldiers have been driven to the dwarf in this time slot.


    Although not sure if there will be a second wave of that kind of weird throwing object.


    If so, take the lives of the slaves to fill it up!


    As long as his excellent infantry can rush into the array of dwarves, the victory will be his.


    Although Tazan lost the cavalry, it still occupies an absolute advantage in number.


    Once the infantry and the dwarves take a hand-to-hand battle, those weird clay pots hurt the enemy and themselves at close range, and they will no longer be effective.


    If you continue to fight, you can win!


    The Grey Rhinoceros believed so.


    Seeing the leader gradually become firmer, Abala, the slave soldier on the side, also feels relieved.


    Yes.


    Master Grey Rhinoceros is always so reassuring.


    Lord Grey Rhinoceros is invincible.


    Even if the dwarves use some small tricks, they can''t affect the outcome of this battle. Tazan''s warriors will be a massacre as long as they are hand-in-hand with them!


    For those dwarves who do not know what they can do, the final result is that the intestines are torn out, and the head is chopped off as a wine glass!


    The slave soldier Abala believed so firmly in his heart, because...


    Because he has seen it.


    Before becoming a gray rhino slave, Abala was the son of the chief of an independent tribe on the edge of the Tazan Empire.


    Weakness is the original sin.


    During the truce with Dona, Tazan drove and gathered many small tribes to the west of the border. The tribe that Abala belongs to was one of them, and was easily flattened by the Grey Rhinoceros overnight.


    Abala remembers that the night was very cold and difficult, with the smell of blood in his memory.


    His father and brother led people to resist the invaders, but in the end they both had their heads cut off.


    His mother, aunt, and two younger sisters were jokingly dragged away by Tazan''s soldiers and never saw them again.


    After that night, Abala, like the other men in the tribe who did not die, became a slave to the Grey Rhinoceros.


    Later, because of his cleverness, Abala, who was more likely to come and was a slave, was favored by his master, Grey Rhinoceros, and was arranged to serve as an attendant by his side.


    Grey Rhinoceros didn''t seem to regard Abala, who bears the vengeance of the genocide, as a threat to him.


    really.


    How could Abala threaten his master?


    He is a good dog, admiring and loyal to gray rhinoceros.


    Abala believes that if the weak are not to be bullied, they should surrender to the strong.


    Only in this way, he who has no power can follow the strong team to plunder and bully other weak ones. He can plunder other people''s property and seize other people''s wives and daughters like the Grey Rhinoceros treated his tribe in the first place.


    He can arbitrarily impose his own pain on others.


    But the tragedy never fell on him again.


    "Master Gray Rhinoceros is invincible." Alaba took a deep breath, his gaze pierced through the flames of the battlefield and fell on the outline of the large black town in the distance.


    Tonight, this town will surely become their carnival hunting ground as scheduled.


    Abala was still stunned.


    On the front battlefield, because of the distance, the dwarves did not choose to throw another round of blasting clay pots, but directly caught up with the slave soldiers and Tazan soldiers who rushed up.


    The two sides had just picked up the blade, and a strange team appeared from the side of the battlefield.


    This team is smaller in number than the dwarves, only fifty, but they also have a strange size.


    For Tazan soldiers, the dwarves are so small that they are only as high as the thighs, but these new enemies are all big and round, and they are two or three heads taller!


    The newly-emerged enemy has a speed that does not match its size, and swiftly rushes into the flank of the Tazan army.


    Following the moonlight and fire, Tazan��s slaves and soldiers saw clearly what the group looked like��


    They are not human at all!


    These enemies are more than 2.5 meters in height, and their bodies are no different from human beings, but they all bear huge bull heads!


    With sharp horns on top of their heads, they are holding a horrible two-handed axe and a big cast iron rod, and a pair of big copper bell eyes, glowing with turbulent red light in the night!


    What''s more terrible is that these tall monsters are also fully armed, wearing heavy armor similar in style to dwarf armor.


    As soon as you step on the hooves and rush up, it''s like a chariot!


    "Damn it! What''s that? A bull-headed monster?!"


    "Tauren! It''s a tauren!"


    "Help, help! Those monsters rushed over! Oooh��"


    The Minotaur clan appeared, and the shock brought by rushing into the battlefield with their hooves, did not lose to the blasting of the clay pot just now, making Tazan''s soldiers plunged into chaos again.


    The formation began to collapse, and some soldiers dropped their weapons and fled.


    The morale of the enemy army is low, and the morale of our army naturally rises.


    "Moo-moo-moo!"


    "Tauren, fearless!"


    "For the glory of Minotaur!"


    "For the ancestors and the greatest magic technology!"


    "For Kaiser Dumu!"


    "For Mr. Donne!"


    The slogans of the dwarves and the tauren overlapped, and UU reading each chanted different slogans. Although it was messy, more than one hundred and fifty people were stunned and shouted with a mighty force.


    Among the two groups of demihuman races, there are also several human fighting figures.


    These people matched each other to fight. Some of them used to fight against the wind and sing poems to assist in the fight, and others who held swords and wielded wands to mow the grass. It can be regarded as the most active characters on the battlefield.


    They were naturally the priesthood team of Adele and his party, but the two more powerful left-behind archbishops did not appear on the frontal battlefield.


    Because the Holy See will not participate in any secular wars in name.


    Adele and his party wear armor today, and there is no element of the Holy See in their outfits.


    Kross even replaced her beloved [Benevolence Communicator], borrowing from the Tauren to fight with the cast iron stick.


    "Oh! Everyone shouted so powerfully! We should shout something too? For Yuan...cough cough, sorry, this seems to be impossible to shout. Then, for Dorn! In order to protect the delicious! Drink! Yeah! "

 v5 Chapter 86： Crisis lifted

    The slave soldier Abala couldn''t understand what he saw before him.


    Tazan''s soldiers, Gray Rhino''s subordinates, were rushed to the ground, and they were being slaughtered by those dwarves and tauren.


    Still on the premise that the former occupies a quantitative advantage!


    It shouldn''t be like this, Master Grey Rhinoceros'' subordinates should be invincible.


    The fierce fighting and the destructive defeat that was discernible to the naked eye made Abala feel fear and unwillingness in his heart. He clenched his teeth, but couldn''t help shaking up and down.


    Afterwards, he habitually looked up at his master on horseback.


    Even with the current situation, Master Grey Rhinoceros would definitely have a way.


    It''s just that this time, the master who Abala admired and had high hopes did not respond to his expectations.


    The gray rhinoceros Werner''s forehead oozes cold sweat, and the tall and majestic body trembles on the horse''s back. It''s just that this time I don''t know if it''s because of anger or fear. Maybe the two emotions are half and half.


    "withdraw!"


    Grey rhino gritted his teeth and uttered such a word, and then he was about to take the last team of guards with him to evacuate.


    It must be withdrawn at this time.


    Have to retreat to the camp outside Silver Shield Port and join the large forces.


    Tonight''s encounter between more than 600 people and more than 100 people has no way to reverse the ending, so it was defeated with more losses than less.


    This made the originally smug Grey Rhinoceros wake up a little bit.


    He began to realize that perhaps compared to the silver shield city that defended the emptiness, the nearby town named Eaton was a tough bone to chew.


    Activities around here, these demihumans guarding this town are too evil.


    "Call��"


    The horses neighed.


    Grey Rhinoceros turned his horse''s head and began to flee desperately, and the few remaining cavalry guards around him quickly followed.


    And Abala, as a slave soldier, he must have no horses.


    As a result, he could only stare in shock and horror, watching the master he admired, leaving him running away without looking back.


    Only the smoke and dust stirred up in one place.


    "Master Grey Rhinoceros...Don''t, don''t leave me..." Abala said with difficulty, tears of fear gushing from the corner of his eyes.


    When he came back to his senses again, he was shocked to find that the clanging sound of weapons and the tragic fighting sound had resounded through his side.


    Abala turned his head and realized that a considerable part of the dwarves and tauren rushed to his side and began to harvest the remaining infantry guards who had not had time to retreat.


    "No, it shouldn''t be like this, I''m clearly on the side of the strong..." The young slave soldier lost his look in his eyes, and was completely occupied by complex negative emotions.


    And these godless eyes, the last picture they saw was of a female half tauren with a strange appearance.


    Wearing black armor, with long white hair tied together, he flipped up and down under the moonlight with his dexterous movements.


    She has horns on the top of her head and a long slender oxtail behind her, but she has the appearance of a heroic and beautiful human girl.


    The half tauren girl dragged a two-handed axe and rushed towards Abala blankly.


    The axe blade being dragged to the ground rises from bottom to top, clean and neat!


    Abala only felt a sharp body tearing pain, but it was only temporary. After a few tenths of a second, he could feel nothing.


    The final gaze of the young slave soldier was fixed on the Anglo-American face of the monster mother Benissa, and the picture that he could see gradually dimmed.


    The warm blood splashed out and soaked into the mud under his feet, together with his past fears, unwillingness, shame, and the dream of looting the weak tonight, and died together.


    Abala was cleanly beheaded by Benissa, who rushed into the battle.


    And his master, Grey Rhinoceros Werner, who desperately ran away, had no good end.


    Even though the Tazan commander has exhausted all his life learning to shoot horses and run, but there are people on the battlefield that explode faster than he rides a horse!


    The sword bearer and the priest sister, under the short-term acceleration of the Jixiu wind elves, caught up with the fleeing Grey Rhinoceros at a speed that ordinary people could not understand.


    Kross brandished a cast iron club and rammed, knocking the cavalry guards and horses together.


    Adele dragged out the afterimage even more quickly. [Pale Justice] was unstoppable, pierced directly from the gray rhinoceros armored vest, turned the high-speed moving commander under the horse, and executed it on the spot. .


    Tonight''s battle to defend the town ended with Eaton beheading the enemy.


    As for the two forces of 300 people hunting in the direction of Nuanfeng Town and Ximu Town, they also did not get what they wanted.


    The Holy See had previously promised to protect the Eaton area for Dorne, and simply did everything.


    The two Archbishops of the Holy See who stayed around Eaton took action separately, interfering with the two Tazan forces in the middle.


    Although they did not directly eliminate the two groups of Centurion forces, they still directly prevented their plundering plan, causing Tazan to retreat to the Silver Shield Port without gain.


    Living in the surrounding area, none of the past diners of the Food City were harmed on this night that should have been flooded with death and violence.


    ��


    Silver Shield Port.


    This is the third evening of defending the city.


    Some chubby Baron Donnelly climbed up the city wall and looked out.


    Half of the setting sun fell below the sea surface, emitting only a dim light, falling on the battlefield outside the city wall.


    Outside, a mess.


    You can see scorched mud, chaotically damaged weapon protective gear, lingering flames, and corpses everywhere.


    A little farther away, you can see the destroyed wooden equipment, and the broken parts in one place make it hard to tell what it should be like.


    But Baron Donnelly knew it.


    Those things should have been siege equipment such as trebuchets and rush vehicles.


    However, on the first night of the siege of Silver Shield Harbor by the Tazan army, these weapons were destroyed.


    According to the previous statement of the soldiers defending the city, UU read www.uukanshu. Coming early that morning, a team of only six people came from Eaton.


    The six men all wore armours, among them one with a sword and a big cast iron rod. Under the cover of the other teammates, they killed seven in and seven out in Tazan base camp.


    They carry a strange explosive with great power and are not in love with fighting. The purpose is very clear, it is to destroy those siege weapons.


    After smashing all the trebuchets and rushing carts and blowing them down, before the enemy had fully reacted, they walked away in the morning light of the day.


    It''s amazing!


    All of them are like God of War!


    With the destruction of the siege equipment and the death of the coach, Tazan really had nothing to do with the Silver Shield Port. In the past few days, he organized several waves of not-so-decent attacks, but they were all repelled by the defenders on the city wall.


    So, in the evening, the remaining more than 1,000 people began to retreat.


    The crisis in Silver Shield Port was lifted.

 v5 Chapter 87： Dons Depression

    "Really retreated..."


    Baron Donnelly breathed a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, because he was besieged in the city, Donnelly didn''t know what other major incidents had happened besides the sudden damage to the siege equipment.


    All I knew was that a group of Tazan soldiers over 500 in size moved towards Eaton Town on the first night, and then never came back.


    Thinking about it now, those people may have been wiped out by Eaton��s strange small town guards.


    Baron Donnelly stood on the wall in this way, watching the Tazan army withdraw to the distant beach until they became tiny dots on the shoreline.


    "Thanks to the original." The baron wiped the sweat from his forehead with a paepy silk, and then folded his hands to make a pious prayer.


    "In addition to thanking the original, we have to thank Mr. Donne and the guard that he stayed with in Eaton."


    Behind the baron, his daughter Charlene, holding the hem of a loose tutu, also walked up the city wall.


    Although she moved cautiously, the dirt and sewage on the way still got on her original clean skirt and Baijie stockings.


    "Yes." Baron Donnelly nodded. "I also want to thank Mr. Donne, and the demi...oh, I mean, and the brave guard."


    Charlene passed her father and walked to the edge of the city wall.


    Because the skirt was dirty, she didn''t hold it anymore, but let it go directly and let the skirt drag the floor.


    Bathed in the setting sun, this little noble lady stood against the salty damp wind and cast her gaze on the large transport ships that began to sail away from the coast embarrassingly on the sea.


    Then he took out a leader temperament that was a bit stronger than her father, and spoke softly:


    "We are safe."


    ��


    Dorn dealt with the disaster of the red fish, and cut a million points of [Cooking Power] from [War], and then left the prince collar.


    After that, I wandered outside for a few days.


    After confirming that the remaining two evil gods [Famine] and [Death] really would not trouble him in any form, they returned to Eaton Town.


    Back to Eaton, just like going home, Dorn''s originally tense nerves slowly relaxed.


    But this time, he was in a different state from the previous return.


    He didn''t take the initiative to share the experience of this adventure with everyone in the restaurant, but listened to the halfling Hogg, the monster girl Benissa, and the sword bearer Adele about the details of the defense battle in Eton Town.


    Then I made statistics on the casualties of my own side, and spent a few days traveling through the white fog to find the steel hammer of Kesardum and the Tauren Chief Kane of Dawn Island, and truthfully informed them of these conditions.


    When Steel Hammer and Chief Kane loaned out people, they made sacrifices.


    Those dwarves and tauren who went to Eaton Town to guard the Food City knew that this trip was risky.


    War is cruel, and there will always be casualties.


    But the wounded and the families of the deceased need to be compensated and comforted. Dorn believes these are his responsibilities.


    After processing all this, Donne returned to Eaton again.


    And this time, he locked himself in the room for one day, two days, one week...


    In short, it hasn''t been out of the room for a long time.


    ��


    Dorn didn''t know how long he had been in the room.


    He just sat on the soft chair in the room, did not go anywhere, did nothing.


    Just sit there.


    He only knew vaguely that the sun was setting outside the window, the moon was rising, and the sun and the moon were shining in turns, repeating several cycles.


    As a quasi-god, if he does not perform a series of physical behaviors such as eating, drinking, Lazard, sleeping, etc., just staying in meditation like that does not seem to cause any harm to the body.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if there is any damage.


    After dealing with the care of the casualties of the Eaton Defense War, Dorne completely relaxed, and his last breath was vented. It seemed that nothing was important anymore, and he was not interested in anything.


    There are only a few words such as "false", "data", and "matrix" that can be thought of in my mind.


    In these days when he was sitting in the room, many people came to him.


    All kinds of figures and voices go back and forth.


    Some people just knocked on the door outside the room, and others entered the room.


    Some people came only once, and some went in and out many times.


    ��


    Tuk tuk-


    Meyer: "Sir, I''m taking Adele and them back to the Holy See. As long as you need help, please come to Jebus to find us again."


    no respond.


    The knock on the door sounded again, this time a little more irritable than before.


    Closs: "Dorn! What are you doing! Why do you keep shutting yourself in the room! It''s been several days now, you! You...ooh, what''s the matter? Why are you like a kid? It��s the same! If you have something, tell us, aren��t we friends? Why on earth..."


    This time it was the priest''s sister. Her question outside the door was questioning, with a clear cry.


    The knock on the door continued for a while before it weakened, and then there was an unintelligible human voice conversation, including the voices of the four Adele team and Meyer.


    The last speaker is Miss Sword Bearer:


    "Don''t do that, Clos."


    "Dorn..."


    After that, there was no sound outside the door.


    This is the people from the Holy See who came to Dorne to say goodbye.


    ��


    Squeak ��


    The door was gently pushed open.


    The sound of small footsteps stopped behind him.


    It sounds like there are several people who are very light and cautious.


    Amy: "Big brother, Amy made soup wanton and fish porridge today. It tastes very good, and Amy did it very seriously..."


    Hannah: "Ah, the food last night didn''t change either...Mr. Donne..."


    The small sound of clearing up the dishes and chopsticks.


    Veretta: "Teacher Dorn? Oh... Doesn''t it really matter what the teacher looks like now? No matter how good you are, you can''t stop eating, right?"


    Esha: "Teacher, you haven''t eaten for a long time... Your body will break down."


    The little apprentices whispered some words of concern, but they didn''t get any obvious response. The soft chair Donne was vaguely hesitated at most.


    After a soft sigh and a small choking sound, Amy, Hana and others finally left the room.


    All that is left is a table of freshly cooked hot food. UU reading


    Squeak ��


    Not long after the little apprentices left, the window of Dorn''s room was gently opened from the outside.


    Someone crept in.


    Ling: "Brother? Alas��Hannah and Esha didn''t let me bring you wine, so I quietly touched it through the window."


    "If there is something unhappy, drinking some spirits and sleeping again will always turn it over. Would you like me to have two drinks with you?"


    "But, brother, you seem to have not eaten for a long time. If you drink suddenly, you don''t know if your body will have a problem...No, you will have problems if you don''t eat like this..."


    Ling lingered in the room for a long time, but did not respond to Dorn for a long time.


    In the end, he could only sigh and hold a few bottles of high-concentration wine, turn the window and leave.

 ~： Almost finished the book, sorted out 1 thoughts, more during the day

    There are still tens of thousands of words to complete the book, so it took some time to scratch the ending.


    Then the relationship between the male and female leaders in the last few chapters should be further related, and I have to think about how to write this. (How to write will not be locked chapter orz)


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: Mobile version Reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 88： wide awake

    Xiong Claw: "Brother, another shop belonging to a restaurant has been built in the new block. Now the interior has been renovated. Would you like to take a look together?"


    Fat Fox: "Brother, Drunk Jing from the Merchants Association has made an interesting trinket from the feathers of the light feather dove. It seems popular. Would you like to check it out?"


    Gonzalez: "Little Dorn, this is the financial report for this month... Well, everyone is worried about you, especially Vivienne."


    Except that everyone in the restaurant would go up to the second floor from time to time to check Donne''s situation.


    Hogg, the representative of the halfling from the dwarf, Benissa, the representative of the tauren, Morgan, who stayed at the monster farm, and Miss Charlene and others, have also visited the Wishing Restaurant many times.


    There is also Alice in the story world, who tries to communicate with Donne''s thoughts every day.


    Bai Longniang tried her best to relieve Duoen and cheer her up.


    Black Dragon Niang yelled at Don in angrily and was inexplicably awkward, and was very irresponsible to the people around her.


    However, none of these things you have done have achieved any substantial results.


    Among all the people close to Dorn, the one who cares the most about his condition is naturally Vivian.


    Others may have some daily tasks that must be completed every day, but Miss Fairy does not. Since Donne fell into depression, she has been with him almost all the time.


    Sometimes he whispers softly and talks to him tirelessly; sometimes he just sits beside him in a daze and doesn''t do anything.


    ...


    "Good evening, Don."


    Vivian pushed the door in from the outside of the room, and took the door behind her.


    The night was quite late, and the room was very quiet, with only Miss Fairy and Dorn sitting still.


    "Would you like to breathe? You have been stuffy and uncomfortable, right?"


    Miss Fairy walked to the edge of the soft chair, said to herself, and then gently opened the window in front of Don.


    The night breeze of late summer poured into the room from the window, while blowing away the sultry heat, it also brought a different kind of eagerness.


    Vivian stood in front of the window for a while, her silver hair on temples swayed gently under the night breeze, and she just stared out of the window.


    "Unexpectedly, when Dorn Yee would have such a willful time, he would shut himself in the room without eating or drinking, without communicating with anyone. It has been almost a week. I still can��t believe it very much. Dorn what you will do."


    There is a deliberate ease in the tone of Miss Fairy.


    "But, this won��t work, right? Even if you are already one-third of the gods, and you are about to be promoted to two-thirds of the gods, but this is not good... if one person silently bears it, you will be crushed... Everyone is worried about you..."


    Vivian is the only person in the restaurant who knows that Dorn has already set foot on the long steps of the gods. When the two are alone, they can say these words without any worries.


    Then there was silence.


    There was a long silence.


    The moon outside the ship tonight is the last quarter moon. If it is round or not, it is not lacking. It seems that there is no beauty. There was a cicada hiding in a bush or branch somewhere, and the sound was not pleasant to the ear.


    After a long time, as if finally tired of seeing everything outside the window, Vivienne turned her head, her lake-blue eyes looked straight at Dorn on the soft chair, the expression in her eyes was very complicated, squeezing frustration. , Puzzled, and distressed.


    Miss Fairy left the window and walked to the soft chair.


    Because she turned her back to the last quarter moon outside the window, her long silver hair and thin shoulders were dyed with a shining moonlight, and matched the white and delicate face, there was a hazy holiness. feel.


    Vivian leaned down beside the soft chair, putting her hands on Don''s shoulders.


    Her hands trembled violently.


    Then, Miss Fairy leaned her head gently, until her forehead and Don''s forehead gently pressed together until the tips of their noses touched each other.


    "Why can''t you rely on me more? Don..."


    ...


    Dorn doesn''t know how long he has been decadent.


    In his own subjective time, it was about an afternoon?


    is also possible, much longer than three or four hours?


    After all, in Don''s vague impression, he seems to have been sitting in the room, watching the sunrise and sunset for several rounds.


    But I don''t know if it was the influence of the power of the gods. During the time Donne was "in meditation" in the room, the external time of his body passed, and it was really similar to the subjective time in his mind.


    The specific manifestation is that although he has been in the room for more than a week, his physical condition is similar to that of sitting for an afternoon.


    didn''t feel bad or smelly, and didn''t even grow stubble.


    It''s pretty clean anyway.


    Then again, escaping is shameful, but useful.


    Having lost his thoughts in the room for so long, Don''s acceptance and tolerance of the truth of this world and the truth of his own existence have improved a bit.


    Of course, this kind of acceptance is not a complete acceptance.


    After all, for any normal person, one day he suddenly knew that he was just a bunch of data in a large server in the human world.


    Even my own memories and past thoughts are not entirely my own, they are just a backup of the outside world''s ontology.


    This feeling of "I''m a stand-in" can really blow a person''s will.


    Think about it carefully, the reason why the evil **** [War] I met before was so bad. Apart from [Plague]''s betrayal, the psychological gap and blows caused by the outside world should also be one of the reasons.


    "As long as I don''t show off for this in the future, does UU reading show that I have been better than [war] in terms of psychological quality?"


    With similar chaotic thoughts, Don''s consciousness slowly awakened from the chaos.


    Just waking up, he felt something unusual.


    It seems to be warm on the forehead and cool on the nose, with a soft fragrance lingering around him.


    Dorn opened his eyes and met a pair of lake-blue eyes.


    Perhaps because of his proficiency in human nature, Don can quickly understand the emotions contained in these beautiful pupils that cling to his eyes.


    was apathetic at first, depressed and sad.


    Then there was a surprise, but it was fleeting.


    After that, I was flustered and embarrassed.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Vivienne, who had been lightly attached to Dorn, quickly bounced away, stubbornly trying to say something, but thought it was too flustered, as if she bit her tongue.


    But then, she calmed down a little bit.


    Even if the stickers on the forehead with Dorn are found, it doesn��t seem to be worth the panic, right?


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 89： Remember the story of Little Pig?

    Dorn: "Vivian, you just?"


    "It didn''t matter just now!" Vivian shook her hands in front of her chest.


    Seeing Miss Fairy''s face flushed, Dorn no longer planned to ask about the matter just now. Just looked around, then looked out the window.


    It seems to be late at night now.


    "How long have I been sitting here?" Dorn shook his still a little groggy head, and changed his sitting position.


    "It''s been more than a week."


    Donn was a little surprised: "Has it been so long?"


    Vivian didn''t reply, but just nodded, seemingly calm down a lot.


    is silent, but the atmosphere is not awkward.


    After a while, Miss Fairy who had jumped far away moved closer to Dorn:


    "Dorn, what''s the matter with you? Before you left Northland, your condition has not been very good, but you don''t want to tell you anything..."


    "I..." Dorn was late for a while.


    After sinking into depression for a week, he seems to have the courage and courage to tell this matter to the people closest to him.


    And, it��s always good to tell people about some things.


    I''m stuck in my heart, it will really hurt people.


    "Dorn." Vivienne took a step forward, and the distance between the two was narrowed again. Her words became a bit eager, "I hope... you can rely on me more, hope some You can tell me about things. Even if I have limited abilities, there is no way to help you solve the problem. But I will listen, and I will listen to whatever you say."


    "Uh..." Don''s words were short.


    He didn''t want to live up to the gentleness of Miss Fairy.


    However, Vivian also has a preliminary understanding of the evil god, and if she tells her the truth of the land of miracles directly, it is likely that she will be targeted by [Famine] and [Death].


    This is pushing her into the fire pit.


    After a brief weighing, Donne used one-third of the power of the gods on his body. He intends to control the words and words, and reveal something to Vivian.


    is based on the passive induction of the power of the gods, and does not exceed the threshold of being perceived by the gods.


    "Vivienne, if you say, I mean if..." Don began to say, "If someone tells you, this world is not real. It''s just a dream made by the original creator. If the dream wakes up, just Nothing, including you and I no longer exist... How do you feel?"


    For the sake of Miss Fairy��s safety, the truth about the Land of Miracles and the "Matrix" cannot be told directly.


    At least not yet.


    Therefore, Dorn referred to the myth of "the world is just a dream of Brahma" on the earth, which not only facilitates Vivienne''s understanding, but also approximates the truth of the world and the source of his frustration.


    The survival and demise of this world are only related to a large server named "Matrix" on the earth.


    As long as this server disappears, or the Blue Space Company completes its attack on Miracle Land, this world will cease to exist.


    This is the same as "Brahma Dreaming".


    Awakening from the dream, everything is vanished, illusory, unchangeable, unstoppable.


    only makes people feel deeply weak.


    After these words, Miss Fairy was surprised, but the passive induction of the gods did not change.


    Dorn wanted to praise his wit on the spot.


    "Isn''t this world real? Don, is this what you''ve been searching for?"


    Although he was surprised, combined with Dorn''s past performance in obsessively exploring the ruins of the gods, Vivian quickly digested these words.


    "That''s it."


    Miss Fairy paused for a long time before speaking again: "Don, do you remember the story you told me a long time ago?"


    "Uh... which one?"


    "About a maverick pig, you told me in a snowy day."


    There is a maverick pig who lives on a farm. It is smarter than other brothers and sisters.


    It is different from those brothers and sisters who only know how to eat and sleep, and happily all day long. It is thinking about why it is on the farm every day? Why would someone take care of themselves with delicious food and drink every day? What is your future destiny?


    Then it began to pursue the truth of the world in which it lived, and finally discovered that humans were raising them for the purpose of waiting for them to reach adulthood and then sending them to slaughter and eating their meat.


    The truth is always cruel.


    Those who seek the truth always have to pay a price.


    At the end of the story that Dorn had told, the maverick piglet was unable to change the outcome of himself and his siblings, and was sent to the slaughterhouse to make sausages and bacon.


    ended his life more painfully.


    "Remember? I said that I didn''t like the ending. So, you tell me, the ending of the story is not necessarily so desperate. The smart pig might also be able to lead his brothers and sisters with his own wisdom and accumulated strength. Escape from the farm. The prerequisite for this good ending is that this little pig must understand the truth."


    "So much grace, now that you know the truth, what will you do?"


    Vivian threw the question back to Don.


    "Ah...I..." Donn couldn''t answer.


    He does remember that he once told such a story.


    But I didn''t expect that this casually told story at the time would be so suggestive and so fit the truth of Miracle Land.


    What would ���� do?


    Now think about it, it seems that on that snowy night, I arbitrarily gave a way to achieve a perfect ending?


    Isn��t you on the road to becoming a god? Isn''t it accumulating power?


    And the original God, isn��t he fighting against the high-dimensional world��s attack on the land of miracles?


    As long as he can reach that height, he can finally find a way to get rid of the attack of the blue space once and for all, and make the land of miracles exist forever and normally, right?


    Or It is possible that Yuan Chu Shen has found a similar solution, but he is just a helper? That''s why I found myself to train?


    Don''s thoughts spread out suddenly, sweeping away the original pessimism.


    At this time, Vivian was still speaking in a low voice:


    "As for your feelings...feelings, I don''t know. I just think that these don''t seem to be things that I want to struggle with. I...I actually don''t care about these..." Miss Fairy frowned and thought about it for a long time before she spoke.


    "Don''t you care?"


    "Yeah." Miss Fairy nodded vigorously, her tone more serious, Lake Lan''s eyes also showed firmness, "I only care about what is in front of me. What is the root of this world, whether it is real or a false one I don��t care about dreams or other things."


    As ���� was talking, Miss Fairy felt a little more insightful in her heart, as if she finally knew how to comfort the decadent so much grace:


    "Dorn, I''m here, right in front of your eyes. You can see me, hear me, and feel me. It used to be like this, and it is like this now. For me, this is enough."


    The silver-haired fairy got close to Dorn for a few minutes, and there was no distance between the two.


    The moonlight outside the window leaked in and shattered to the ground.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 90： At the end of summer when the night breeze is romantic

    The night breeze of late summer poured into the room from the window, eagerly and ambiguously.


    makes your heart beat faster.


    "You can feel me, right?" Miss Fairy looked at Don, her voice trembling slightly.


    seems to be trying to verify her own words, she bent down slightly and stretched out her hands again, this time holding Don''s cheeks with her hands gently:


    "As long as you are still in front of me, as long as I can still feel you, the world is good to me, very, very good."


    Both eyes face each other, but neither look away.


    It''s not that Dorn couldn''t understand Vivian''s feelings for him.


    is similar to "As long as Don is still there, it doesn''t matter what the world is like".


    When Miss Fairy had zero presence and wandered alone in the land of miracles, the appearance of Donne was of great significance to her.


    Based on this meaning, after getting along with each other, Vivian showed a complete dependence on Dorn.


    Her future life will be entirely revolving around Don.


    Yes.


    If there is only one person in the world who can hear themselves, see themselves, and feel their existence, how can people not rely on him?


    Compared with Don, that lonely, cold world was really worthless, it didn''t matter what it was like.


    This kind of feeling remained until Vivian regained the memory of the fairy queen from the [Concerto Forest] and regained the sense of existence in the world.


    It is precisely because of this that Miss Fairy makes some very "free" actions regularly and irregularly.


    Because from a certain moment after the acquaintance, she has loved Donn from beginning to end.


    Hot, pure, and intense love.


    In the silver moonlight, the two people with their faces close together stared at each other''s eyes. And men and women who are in love with each other will probably kiss each other with their eyes overlapped for so long.


    is now an atmosphere suitable for kissing.


    "So, Dorn..." Vivian continued to speak gently, with a warm breath in her mouth, "I don''t care what this world is actually like. I didn''t even like this world before... but I like you, always Always like it."


    This kind of strong emotional expression is definitely a confession.


    Dorn moved his lips, but after all, he said nothing.


    He looked at the silver-haired girl in front of him with wavy blue eyes, feeling the soft and delicate touch on his cheeks gently rubbing, as well as the slightly humid and heavy exhalation, the soft and girly fragrance.


    All of this is sinking enough.


    Between the ghosts and the gods, Dorne reached out his arm to hold Vivienne''s soft waist and let the latter kneel and lean into the soft chair.


    Miss Fairy did not resist this.


    Dorn knows one thing very well, if at this time, taking advantage of the good atmosphere, he kissed Vivian''s words. According to the customs of the outer earth, it is an emotional ritual.


    is to formally establish the relationship between lovers.


    But then again, why not?


    It is clear that both parties have special and passionate emotions for each other, why refuse to become lovers with Miss Fairy?


    The distance between the two of them was a little closer, and their noses touched each other, and the heartbeat of each other could be heard.


    Vivian closed her eyes obediently at this moment, her white face flushed.


    This is the acquiescence of Don''s next move.


    The lips of the two of them touched lightly.


    Dorn can feel the small, soft, warm, and elastic touch between his lips, and he can feel that the little breath of the girl in front of him is becoming rapid.


    So, his hands clasped slightly subconsciously.


    So that after this kiss, Vivian could no longer run away like a timid rabbit.


    "Huh-"


    Miss Fairy''s petite body trembled slightly, but afterwards she didn''t try to break away from Don''s hug, nor stopped Don''s ongoing movements.


    , on the contrary, is cooperation, hard work and jerky, cooperating as much as she can.


    After a long time.


    Another night breeze blew into the room, causing Miss Fairy��s long silver hair to sway, raising the nice soft smell of her body.


    The closely pressed lips parted.


    Both of them gasped slightly.


    There was a silent silence.


    But during this period of silence, the two exchanged a little wink.


    Miss Fairy is blushing, probably because she has kissed for too long. Her silver hair that always carries a sense of holiness, her hair is slightly messy, and there are some other things in her calm blue eyes. , Something that can touch people''s heart��


    is mostly shy, mixed with a little embarrassment, and at the end there is an obvious hint of inquiry.


    Looking at Vivienne''s appearance, especially the shy and questioning expression, Don couldn''t help but laughed "Puff Puff".


    "Vivienne, maybe...in addition to opening your mouth gently, you should also try to proactively stick out your tongue a little bit?"


    "Don''t, don''t just say it like that!"


    "But here is the two of us."


    Vivienne blushed even harder after hearing Dorne''s smiling words, but tried to show a desperate look to hide her shyness, her hands pulled Dorne''s collar. Then-


    "Hum-m-"


    Vivienne did listen to the opinions that Dorn had just put forward.


    So, at the end of the summer when the evening breeze was eagerly ambiguous, Dorn and Vivian became lovers after their heart-to-heart talk.


    And at the same time, in the story world��


    Black Alice: "What does it mean, "This is just the two of us"? That guy Donn didn''t put Alice in his eyes at all!"


    Bai Alice: "Well��Dorn and Vivian have kissed for a long time, so I look so shy."


    Black Alice: "Speaking of which, tonight is just kissing. But if in the future, the two of them will do something more shy than kissing and forget to carry me. Should I fly out of the room by myself, or silently Just stay where you are? Damn it! Don''t fool! How can I leave this question to me!"


    White Alice: "But if you can stay where you are, it seems to be very exciting?"


    ...


    The next morning. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    After a short knock on the door, Don''s door was gently pushed open.


    Those who walked in from outside were Don��s three little apprentices, and Hana. As usual, they brought Dorne food and changed the tableware and food from last night.


    The four girls waited around in the bedroom. To their surprise, Donn was not in the room.


    The red velvet chair that had been sitting on for nearly a week is now empty.


    And on the table in the room, last night��s dinner disappeared, and even the dirty dishes were not left.


    Veretta: "Uh... Teacher Donn... isn''t he in the room?"


    After a short astonishment, Esha turned to become excited, almost unable to hold the basket in her hand:


    "The teacher is not in the room, I am not mistaken, right? You pinch me quickly and let me know that I am not dreaming! Does this mean, does it mean..."


    "It means elder brother, he is cheering up again!" Amy answered, eyes gleaming.


    The girls left the room with joy. This is a happy morning worth celebrating.


    They want to inform everyone in the restaurant of the good news.


    Https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ��Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 91： Song Sao Yu Geng (4,000)

    After a week of mental sinking and meditation, I added a heart-to-heart conversation with Vivian when I woke up.


    Dorn did cheer up from the decadence after learning the truth about the world.


    Miss Fairy was right, it didn''t seem to matter what the nature of this world looked like. The important thing is that in the world of Miracle Land, Don has things that he cherishes, and things he wants to protect.


    He has Vivian and friends here. There are also many people in the restaurant, many of whom are emotionally equivalent to his relatives.


    As long as they exist in the land of miracles, whether the essence of the land of miracles is real or just a string of complex program codes in the "matrix" server, it is meaningful.


    This is Donne''s emotional advantage over the already smashed [War]. In this world, there are too many existences that can maintain his "humanity" orientation.


    These human orientations are like the anchor point of the great wheel, so that Donn will not completely sink into the chaotic world and lose himself.


    In addition, in the subconscious, Dorn does not seem to regard everything in the land of miracles as meaningless code programs.


    He values ??the life of this world.


    Therefore, he chose to lock himself in the room after dealing with the aftermath of the dwarves and tauren sacrificed in the "Defense of Eaton Town".


    In the previous battle against the invasion of the Tazan army, 12 dwarves of the town guards died, and 4 tauren died.


    These demihumans who died in the battle had made a certain sacrifice consciousness before the battle, and entrusted each other''s last wishes to their comrades in arms.


    So, Don has learned before--


    A certain dead dwarf warrior hopes to bring his body back to Kaisadum and sleep with the ancestor''s spirit.


    A certain dead tauren elite hopes to be buried in Dawn Island, the new birthplace of the Minotaur clan, and continue to witness the tribe��s prosperity; or, hopefully, he can throw his ashes into the storm sea, sink to the bottom of the sea, and sink there. On an undulating ghost island, the soul returns to its homeland.


    Before shutting himself into the room, Dorn seriously fulfilled the wishes of the deceased, and compassionate the families of the deceased with real sorrow.


    If he really regards everything in Miracle Land as illusory, there is no need to do these things.


    In Don''s subconscious mind, the lives in the land of miracles are not a bunch of meaningless data. They are independent individuals who have independent thoughts, joys and angers, and are truly alive.


    Even if they exist in a form that is not the same as life on earth.


    Finally, there are some insights from Dorn''s meditation during this period of time, and there are many thoughts in his heart that can make him feel relieved.


    "Perhaps, it is not necessary to entangle the nature of this world." This is Don''s current thoughts.


    The essence of the land of miracles is a string of codes in a large server of the earth civilization.


    But so what?


    If you open your mind and think about it, who can say with certainty that the universe where the earth civilization is located is not a "string of codes" controlled by another higher-dimensional civilization?


    Or, waiting for thousands of years, the Land of Miracles has developed its own unique magic technology, which can create a "matrix" server in this world. Will there be another civilization of lower latitudes born as a result?


    At the end of this kind of matryoshka thinking, everything is meaningless.


    Only existence is reasonable.


    And as an individual who relies on the existence of a miraculous place, the most important thing for Donne is to live in the present and in front of the eyes.


    "As for how to live in the present. As a member of the steadfast existence of the world camp, what I have to do now is to work hard to improve my own strength, and to pass the mighty battle that may erupt in the future safely."


    After a week of decadence ended, Don''s thoughts became extra clear.


    ...


    Autumn.


    The effects of the previous wars began to fade slowly after the fall.


    In Ling''s bar, you can collect gossip from the world. Based on this information, it seems that the war between Wangcheng and Beidi has come to an end.


    The ending seems to be that the Northern Land, which is extremely rich in military ethics and troops, won the final victory.


    And within the royal capital, very drastic regime changes are taking place at this moment.


    However, there is no definite news about whether the Prince of the North will eventually replace his elder brother.


    It is said that after the war between the Dona Empire and the Tazan Empire, there will be an explanation.


    In addition, the war situation between Dona and Tazan has also begun to become clear.


    The first is the battlefield in the central and southern part of the battlefield. The gray rhinoceros part of the three surprise Tazan army, because the Eton Town guards were active, was directly repelled before the official war, and returned without success.


    Although the remaining two troops gained a great war advantage in the early stage, they occupied several cities.


    But after Donah reacted, the lords of many places quickly united. After paying a certain war price, they finally reluctantly repelled all the remaining Tazan troops.


    The central and southern part of Dona settled down.


    It is worth mentioning that the lords who are active in the Central South battlefield seem to be supporters of the Prince of the North. In the battle against Tazan, he received a lot of assistance from the North.


    The other is the frontal battlefield in the north.


    After completing the "Anni" mission, the North Army quickly plunged into the battle of "anti-foreigners". Under the leadership of the old and strong Grand Duke of Phoenix, the soldiers of the North crossed the royal capital arrogantly and entered the battlefield.


    The regular army on the Tazan side is being pressed on the border between the two countries.


    The two sides are currently playing hard to separate, and the outcome is still difficult to say. But the flames of war on the front line have basically not burned to the rear.


    This kind of surprise attack on crossing the sea failed once, and it is estimated that Tazan will not arrange a second time.


    If they dare to make a comeback and are close to Eatontown, Dorn, who had no intention of participating in secular warfare, will let them know what "not profanity" means.


    Demigods are also gods.


    The time now is 3 pm.


    The food city has begun to enter the busy time period. After the trauma and shadow of the war, a lot of vitality has been restored here.


    The manager, as well as Don''s two little brothers and several little apprentices, are all busy in their respective posts and restaurants.


    Vivienne couldn''t see anyone this afternoon either.


    Because of Valrhona from Golden Oak, she came to Eatontown these days.


    As a good friend of this young alchemist, Miss Fairy has recently been taking her to appreciate Eaton��s customs, taste the delicious food in the food city, stroll around the market, and see various street art performances.


    Dorn is actually quite pleased that Vivienne can have her own independent social activities like this.


    Wishing restaurant.


    Today, the "blind box restaurant" run by Donne himself is closed as usual.


    Eatontown diners have become accustomed to this.


    Because the Food City has opened many new stores, including the branch of the high-end barbecue restaurant [Cream Starlight] hosted by Veretta, they have officially settled and opened for business.


    There are many more food choices, and diners don��t have too many complaints about the business status of the salted fish in the Wishing Restaurant.


    Even many loyal fans stand in front of the restaurant to wash the floor for Dorn��s lazy dog ??behavior����


    "How could it be so easy to eat the dishes made by Mr. Donne, the most powerful chef in the world!"


    "That''s right! Listen to me, listen to me, I have the "Food City Eaton Town Travel Guide" in the Food Times. So, let''s open a room in the high-end hotel on the side, stay for a few days, and cook the hot pot You can enjoy a series of delicacies from restaurants, Cantonese restaurants, barbecue restaurants and other restaurants. You can also go to the bar to taste unique cocktails every night. Then, if you are lucky, you may be able to meet the Wishing Restaurant opening during this period. Then we You have to squeeze your head to grab the dining place that day, as long as you grab it, you will have no regrets in your life!"


    "What if you can''t get it?"


    "Then come again next time."


    ...


    The street is bustling with hustle and bustle, but at the moment, inside the kitchen of the Wishing Restaurant, it is quite quiet.


    There was only the sound of wood burning, and the sound of the food gurgling in the pot.


    Dorn pinched the time and lifted the lid of the pot.


    What is cooking in the pot is a slightly thick, but crystal-like soup.


    The soup is dipped in finely chopped shredded fresh bamboo shoots, shredded mushrooms from parasitic mushrooms, and shredded pork ham. In addition, there are pieces of fish up and down.


    Dorn leaned close to the pot, shook his nose and sniffed the fresh fragrance of the fish soup.


    "Cooked just right."


    Pour some poison feather chicken stock that has been prepared a long time ago. After the yellow chicken soup is blended into the fish soup, fly into a poison feather chicken whole egg.


    The chicken soup and egg yolk not only add freshness to the fish soup, but also add a bit of warm yellow that looks very delicious to the original white soup.


    After that, pour some homemade rice vinegar.


    The vinegar and fish meat are cooked to create a wonderful crab aroma.


    Wait until the ingredients in the pot are boiled for a while at the end, and the dishes are complete.


    Pick up the pot and install the dishes.


    Finally, sprinkle some green and red pepper shreds on top of the fish soup.


    These shredded peppers are first scraped and then cut. They are very thin, and they are soaked in cold water for a while before being put on the plate, and they are automatically rolled to form a small ribbon effect.


    An SSS-level dish made from red fish spirit meat, Song Sao Yu Geng, is complete!


    "If I eat this thing, I should be able to be promoted to two-thirds of the gods, right? The rank is a bit higher than the demi-gods."


    After making the fish soup, Dorn put it on the table first, and did not rush to eat it, but mumbled for a while.


    At the same time, he also opened his own attribute panel and reconfirmed the amount of [Cooking Power].


    The 1 million points obtained from [War], plus the 100,000 points accumulated in normal times, make a total of 1.1 million. According to the experience of eating the spirit and flesh of the **** of storm, this share of [cooking power] should be enough to maintain the promotion ceremony.


    Dorn shifted his gaze to the share of Song''s sister-in-law''s fish soup.


    The fish soup in the plate, the soup is slightly yellow, very crystal clear and thick, oily in color, vegetable shreds and ham shreds of different colors, and pieces of soft and rotten fish are infiltrated in the soup, making the fish soup look rich And full.


    Coupled with the small ribbon-shaped green and red pepper silk embellishment in the center, the visual effect is full!


    Regardless of the question of Dengshen''s promotion, it was aimed at this plate of perfect food, and it did not live up to its truth.


    Dorn reached for a spoon and carefully scooped it up.


    Entrance.


    The thick fish soup is tender and smooth, with an appetite-stimulating, just right sour taste. And because of the effect of fish and acetic acid, the soup really has a delicious flavor of crab.


    Have another bite.


    The flesh of red fish is not thorny, and it is not suitable to make a soft fish soup. When you sip it, it will turn into a rich flavor and spread between the mouth and lips and teeth.


    The other ingredients, the fresh bamboo shoots are crisp, the parasitic mushrooms are fat and slippery, and the bristle pig ham has a rich flavor and is soaked in fresh soup.


    The various flavors are overlapped by the umami flavor of the soup base and a little bit of sourness, forming a wonderful tongue-tip experience with unique flavor, which makes people unable to stop at all!


    A whole pot of Song Sao''s fish soup was quickly eaten up by Don.


    Because this dish is closely related to his godhood promotion, it is necessary to eat alone.


    He was also forced.


    Other people in the restaurant, as well as the dragon mother who is waiting to be fed in the story world, will use the leftover red fish meat or the meat of a deformed fish to make fish soup for them in a short time.


    Like the spirit meat of the Storm God last time, the stamina brought by the consumption of Song Sao''s fish soup this time is not small.


    About five minutes after licking the last bit of soup on the plate, Don''s body reacted.


    There was a feeling of fiery restlessness, accompanied by pain that seemed to burn the soul, and began to spread throughout the body.


    "coming."


    Dorn stood in front of the cutting board, clenched his fists, and began to be patient.


    However, after waiting another five minutes, he silently released his fist.


    "That''s it?"


    Dorn found that the pain and mental discomfort of this promotion were much smaller than the last time.


    Then I thought about it, maybe it was because the last time I was promoted from a mortal to a being qualified to be called a "god", Juruo Yunni''s level difference brought great pain.


    And this time, from one-third of the gods to two-thirds of the gods, the person himself can be called a "god" has a strong physiological tolerance.


    After waiting for a while, an imaginary crimson appeared in front of Donne''s eyes, which was almost the same as the crimson space in the boundless dream.


    In this boundless red, there are layers upon layers of unreal dreams and phantoms.


    The number of these phantoms is very large, and the marquee flashes quickly in front of Donne.


    Dorn has a feeling, as if the dream silhouettes made by all creatures in the world are now presented in front of him.


    His thoughts began to be impacted by the massive amount of information carried by these dream silhouettes, and his brain seemed to be swelling.


    Every time he catches a glimpse of a dream, Donne feels the same as the protagonist in that dream. He seems to have become a dreamer.


    In the last second, he was the year of his unrequited love. In his dreams, he saw a girl who was thinking about it and confided to himself with affection, even if these words would never be said by the other person in reality...


    In the next second, he became an old woman on crutches and watching in the dilapidated house. Seeing his eldest son who was already dead, he opened the door with a smile, yelling for dinner...


    This is a dream, bizarre and strange. Anyone''s thoughts and obsessions will be transformed into illusory illusions in the dream.


    And Don, because he experienced the thoughts and thoughts of each dream subject in a short period of time, he was a little lost for a while.


    I began to wonder if I was the bystander Donne or one of the thousands of dreamers...

 v5 Chapter 92： Viviennes love mentor (four thousand)

    Just as Donne felt the same with the dreamer in the thousands of dream silhouettes, and was about to lose himself, a strange warm current suddenly surged from the surrounding crimson.


    This warmth is very familiar, just like you are at the table at home. It was the evening, the light was warm and yellow, and the clashing sound of the chopping board and the kitchen knife, the oil pan and the spatula came out from the kitchen, and the smell of food came out. heat.


    Warm and reassuring.


    With the experience of being promoted to one-third of the gods last time, Don knows that this is now [cooking power] in the body.


    The huge amount of [cooking power] consumption will offset the sense of loss in the promotion ceremony, allowing him to always maintain himself.


    As expected, under the influence of the warm current, Dorn successfully awakened from the dream silhouettes of thousands of dreamers, and had a stronger and clearer self-awareness.


    After he got this enlightenment, the crimson around him calmed down, becoming clearer and redder. Among them, the dream silhouette was constantly flashing, and the speed of jumping began to slow down.


    It''s like changing from a marquee to a slide that can be moved forward and backward at will.


    As long as Donne wants to, he can view any of the dream silhouettes at any time, and this time even if there is a huge amount of information pouring into his mind, he should be able to bear it calmly.


    "My ability to control dreams seems to have taken another step."


    With the emergence of such a thought in his heart, the crimson in front of him began to dissipate, and Don''s thoughts finally fell back to the kitchen of the Wishing Restaurant.


    There was only a large pot and dinner plate that had previously been filled with Song Sao''s fish soup, and now there was no residue left.


    Dorne was slightly mentally confused for a while, and then he woke up like an initiation, and some information related to the gods naturally appeared in his mind.


    "It seems that I have succeeded in the advancement? I feel that both my spiritual power and the mysterious power of the gods are much stronger than before. Also, the authority inherited from the red fish seems to be about dreams and Thinking."


    Dorn opened his system panel and checked the progress bar for the first time.


    As before, the first third of the trough was filled with surging azure blue, and another third of the latter section was filled, this time it was an illusory crimson.


    "It seems that I am now a two-thirds of the righteous gods. Above all the demigods, it is the highest-ranking existence below the five gods." Dorn muttered, thinking that he could reach the present. This kind of height is quite powerful.


    But it broke my awesomeness, akimbo.


    Looking at the reserves of [Cooking Power], the original 1.1 million was used up, and now only more than 10,000 are left.


    Dorn felt relieved about this.


    This is the resource consumption that must be paid on the road to becoming a god.


    "I have to find a chance to get the [cooking power] for the next promotion from Yuanchu God. However, I haven''t heard anything about Yuanchu and [Plague] recently. I don''t know what they are up to. ��"


    After confirming his rank, Dorn began to check his attribute points and skills again.


    After eating Sister Song��s fish soup, both the [Predator] and [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] skills are triggered. However, when the system jumped to the prompt, Donne was undergoing a promotion ceremony, and the related prompts were not directly seen.


    "Then see the result."


    The first is the bonus of attribute points.


    After eating the dishes made by red fish, Don''s five-dimensional attributes of attack, defense, physique, agility, and mental power were once again strengthened.


    Approximately 80 to 100 points have been added to each item.


    With the attribute bonus of the monster dishes, plus the upgrade and two rank promotions, Don''s current values ??are close to 1,000 points.


    The highest mental power attribute has even reached 1086 points.


    With this numerical panel, even if you don''t hand in any skills to fight, it is already an incomprehensible existence.


    Then check the skill set again.


    The previous [Dream Walker] skill is gone, replaced by a more powerful new skill-[Dream Lord].


    [Dream Lord] retains the three basic abilities of [Entering Dreams], [Weaving Dreams], and [Walking in Dreams], and also has a brand new ability of [Group Consciousness Control].


    It looks like it must have been obtained by upgrading the skills of [Dreamwalker] after eating red fish meat.


    As for the so-called [Group Consciousness Manipulation] ability is completely bug-level, the specific method of use is similar to the process of Red Fish instigating war thoughts.


    Dorn can implant his own illusion in the dreams of multiple objects at the same time. As long as the illusion exists, it can subtly change the thinking consciousness of the affected person.


    And this kind of subconscious influence is not limited to being like Red Fish, making conservative people radical, aggressive and aggressive.


    Dorn can influence the thinking consciousness of the affected people at will according to his own liking.


    As long as he is willing, he can completely transform the thought of an ordinary person into his own shape in no more than a few nights.


    "Think about it carefully, if this new ability is used to develop it well, it can really have a terrifying effect, but I am the one who masters it."


    Dorn was very satisfied with the benefits of eating the demigod red fish meat. After boasting a few words in a happy mood, he satisfactorily turned off the system panel.


    ��


    That night.


    Vivienne took her little sister, Miss Favna, for the second hot pot meal this week.


    And, under Miss Fairy��s head on, Miss Alchemist bravely tried using a red pot to scald duck intestines, hairy belly and other animal ingredients to eat.


    After a sumptuous and pleasant dinner, the two went to Eaton��s lively night market and bought some exotic trinkets and gadgets.


    Finally, they walked into Ling''s bar hand in hand.


    On the small wooden door of the bar, there is a string of bells decorated with light feather dove feathers. When the door is pushed open, the bells will be knocked and make a clear and sweet sound.


    jingle-


    "Welcome. Oh? Vivienne?"


    After hearing the sound of the bell, the bell behind the bar habitually said a greeting. When she looked up carelessly, she noticed that the person coming in was Vivienne.


    "What would you like to have a drink with your friends tonight? Hehe, our beautiful and cute little boss." Ling winked at Miss Fairy.


    "Don''t, don''t call me like that...Ling, can you make a green grasshopper, a margarita, and a platter of snacks."


    Vivienne blushed easily when she was teased by Bell, but under the dim light atmosphere of the bar, she was not very eye-catching.


    "Okay!"


    After ordering the wine, Vivienne took Miss Favna and sat down in the corner.


    "The name Green Grasshopper sounds weird." After the young lady alchemist took her seat, she was slightly puzzled.


    "Although the name is strange, it is actually a very good low alcohol wine."


    Vivienne and Dorn took the time to listen to live music and have a drink and chat with Bell. It''s not once or twice, what''s on the menu has been roughly understood.


    And slowly found a few delicious cocktails that suit their tastes.


    For example, the [Green Grasshopper] she just ordered is a blend of whipped cream, mint liqueur and white cocoa liqueur. It tastes like mint and cocoa, mixed with milk.


    It is a female-oriented alcoholic beverage, with a soft taste and a low degree of strength.


    I just don��t know why the name [green grasshopper] is so strange, although the wine is really foamy green in the end...


    However, all the names of the drinks in the Bell Bar were taken by Don.


    Don''t name the dishes and drinks strangely, isn''t it a logical thing?


    And these strange names, after being used for a long time, still feel quite interesting.


    In addition, the cup of [Margarita] that Vivienne ordered Favna has a more normal name and a slightly higher degree.


    This is based on the preferences of my good friends.


    Miss alchemist likes spirits.


    After a while, the bar waiter brought the drinks to the seats of the two girls, and also brought a platter of dried meat and fruit plates.


    Today is the third day that Farrhona has come to Eaton.


    However, she was busy checking the actual effect of blasting the clay pot to the dwarf soldiers before. I only got free at noon today. I had time to enjoy the comfortable life in this thriving big town of Eaton. By the way, I accompany my good sister Vivian to drink, drink and talk.


    Miss Alchemist took the cup named [Margaret].


    This cocktail is a clear yellow with a slight flocculent deposit. A slice of lime is inserted on the edge of the glass of wine glass. If you look closely, you can also see a little moist crystal particles around the mouth of the glass.


    Take a sip.


    [Marguerite] The taste is very rich, with fresh fruity aroma and special aroma of distilled wine. The entrance is sweet and sour, and you can also taste a little salty taste. This light salty taste and sour taste are combined , Very refreshing.


    "So, is there salt around the mouth of the cup? It seems to be sea salt. It''s a delicious and interesting drink." Favna nodded with satisfaction and gave a positive evaluation of the glass of wine.


    "It''s fine if you like it. Ha��" Vivienne also held up her cocktail, sipped it, and after taking it down, he let out a soft breath of comfort, "This mint and cocoa, and the taste of cream, it''s really I won��t get tired after drinking it a few times. But I think it might taste better if the alcohol smell is removed!"


    Favna was tasting the wine at this time and didn''t answer the conversation right away.


    So Vivienne shook her long silver hair and continued preaching:


    "I also said something similar to Dorn before. He told me that if the alcohol in [Green Grasshopper] is removed, this thing would be roughly equivalent to milk tea. Although I don��t know what [milk tea] is like, it��s so much. Enyou promised to make it for me recently. When he does it, I will also invite you to have a drink of Favna! Uh��no, it��s a lot of drinks!"


    "You really can''t do without Dorne in three sentences." Favna finally spoke.


    "Huh? Is there?"


    "Of course there is. According to my incomplete statistics, you have mentioned him no less than a hundred times in the afternoon until now." Favna reluctantly shook the glass in her hand, and then seemed to think of something:


    "In other words, haven''t you become formal lovers now? So, where are you?"


    "Huh? What step?"


    Favna glanced around, then mysteriously moved closer to her girlfriend and lowered her voice: "Just do you two... ah?"


    Her voice was so low that only Vivian on the other side could hear her clearly.


    Girls, especially girls who have very good relationships, discuss topics in private, the scale may be unexpectedly large.


    This is actually quite normal.


    If Donn was present, he would even understand it.


    After all, there are sayings on the earth like "Never go to the chat history of your girlfriend and her girlfriends, don''t be conceited".


    "When, of course not wow!" After hearing the words of a good friend, Miss Fairy''s white cheeks flushed quickly, and this time she could clearly distinguish it under the dim light.


    She didn''t consciously use force in her hand, if it hadn''t been closed in time, she would almost crush [Green Grasshopper]''s wine glass directly.


    But ashamed to be shy, the secret talk between the two of them continued.


    "Then what have you done? Those things that lovers should do?"


    "Just kiss... kiss, Don, he puts his tongue... I... uh..." Vivienne hesitated, her voice as small as a mosquito hum.


    "Oh?" Hearing something interesting, the young lady alchemist raised her eyebrows, "Then, what''s it like?"


    "Soft...slippery...don''t, don''t ask! Favna! Be more serious...ooh..."


    Vivienne put the wine glass in front of her face, and when she was asked, the top of her silver head might be steaming.


    "These things are actually very serious. They must be done." Favna shrugged, took the cup of [Margaret] and took a sip, then slapped her lips, "Tsk, but , I don��t think you can do this."


    At this time, Miss Alchemist, who has zero love experience, is back in style as a love mentor.


    Originally, her close friendship with Vivian was built on the basis of providing love advice to Vivian when she was in Golden Oak City.


    "Why can''t it?" Vivian tilted her head, and half of her blushing face stuck out from behind the wine glass, but her tone was serious.


    "Of course the progress is too slow!" Favna shook her head, "I ask you, you like Don, don''t you? I like it very much, don''t you?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    "Then you don''t cringe, just take him down, Vivienne! Don''t be daunted, even if you have established a relationship, you still need to be further strengthened! It''s best to do it in one step and try to tame him. Be docile! Let him only turn around you in the future."


    Although Miss Fairy feels that she doesn''t think she should force Donne to turn around her completely in the future, she is still very interested in further consolidating the hard-won relationship between the two of them:


    "How to be stable?"


    "Of course I just said. You..." Favna looked around again, and then tried to lower her voice, "You...Ah!"


    "But...but..." Miss Fairy retracted her face behind the wine glass again.


    "It''s nothing good. I tell you, men are all that way. Look at Greg Lu, just to follow those mature women every day to show their courtesy. Alas, I am angry when I think of him like that." , Favna took a sip of her own drink.


    "Woo-but I think Don and Mr. Greggrew are different." Vivienne shook her head, anxiously defending her man''s character.


    "No, Vivienne, trust me. Men are the same!"


    Favna raised her glass, her tone firm and aggrieved.


    Although the number of loves is zero, there is quite a taste of people who have passed by.

 v5 Chapter 93： Famine spreading (four thousand)

    Vivienne and Fafuna have already drunk most of their wine.


    With a little wine, the conversation between the two girls continued to deepen.


    "Then... what should I do if you say Favna?"


    "Do you want to understand? I have some books that only adults can read. If you want to understand, you can read those books?"


    "Well��what book?"


    "Yes, I have a few great stocks under the bed in the Golden Oak City bedroom. It''s a pity... I don''t have it on hand. Oh! Or else! Let''s go to Silver Shield Harbor tomorrow, in a city of that size, sure There are channels to get those books!"


    "What channel... You haven''t answered me yet, what kind of book is it..."


    Even though the surrounding light is dim, the crimson on Miss Fairy''s white face is still conspicuous, and it is not clear whether it was because of shyness or drunkenness.


    It is also possible to have both.


    "Hi! Don''t ask so much. You''ll know when you go to Silver Shield Port with me tomorrow!"


    "But...but ah..."


    "No, but we will go to Silver Shield Port early tomorrow morning! Vivienne! It is imperative to defend your hard-won feelings! Come on, let''s finish the wine!"


    Miss Alchemist forcibly clinked glasses with Vivian, and then killed the last half of [Margaret] in one bite.


    Tomorrow, I will go to Yindun Port to buy "Books for Adults".


    Regardless of whether Vivian''s feelings need to be "defended".


    It sounds absurd, but it is inexplicably reasonable to teach people who are in love how to fall in love for people who have not been in love.


    It''s just that, whether this kind of skills taught by a love mentor who seems to be an expert but is actually a layman is useful, and how useful it can be, is unknown.


    Behind the bar, the proprietress of the bar was wiping the empty wine glasses again and again, while looking at Vivian and Favna in the corner.


    Ling has been operating a bar for several months and has developed a sense of eating melons comparable to the "gossip radar".


    Looking at the expressions of Vivian and Favna from a distance, Ling knew that there must be a big melon to eat in their exchanges!


    Unfortunately.


    The voices of their speeches are really too low, and the music in the bar has overshadowed part of the sound. Even if the bell cranes her neck and **** up her little gossip ears, it will not help.


    I can''t hear anything at all.


    Reluctantly, Ling could only put down the shiny glass of wine with a sense of boredom: "I don''t know what they said. Alas, it''s boring."


    ��


    At the same time of peace and tranquility here in Eatontown.


    On the eastern border of the Tazan Empire, which is on the border with Dona.


    The flames of war are spreading in this area.


    Ordinary people who are unable to resist will always be the biggest victims under the operation of the war machine. Their personal lives are worthless under the macro war.


    Many people will die like livestock, meaninglessly affected by the war.


    To the east of Tazan, many villages and towns have been severely affected by the war, the most direct being attacked and destroyed by Dona��s army, and some were plundered by small groups of Tazan deserters and bandits.


    Besides.


    There are bonuses for war, famine.


    Tazan is not originally a resource-rich country, and food reserves and sources in border villages and towns are even lower.


    Because of the effects of the war, food in tracts of villages and towns was looted and destroyed. Because of the regional food shortage, a large number of war refugees appeared.


    These refugees wandered east of Tazan, further expanding the impact of the famine.


    Thousands of miles in white land, hungry and perished.


    This is a true portrayal of the tragic famine east of Tazan.


    Of course, in a sense, this large-scale famine is somewhat unusual.


    It is developing so fast that it makes people suspect that apart from the war factor, there is an invisible hand behind it that is contributing to the flames.


    This kind of abnormal development will naturally be highly valued by the Holy See.


    Therefore, they sent a manpower to the east of Tazan to investigate.


    The leader of the investigation team was the Bishop Daya, who was supposed to be responsible for the management of the Northland Diocese of the Dona Empire.


    Somewhere to the east of Tazan, a village destroyed by war.


    The original field here was scorched by the fire, leaving only a piece of scorched soil.


    It was dusk when Daya came here with Valenrian, a bishop east of Tazan, and a few local priests.


    On the branches of a bare and twisted half-dead tree at the entrance of the village, a few ragged bodies were hung up and were smelling.


    Several crows were leaping on the corpse, pecking at the rotten meat.


    Daya stood at the entrance of the village, glanced at the ruined and cruel scene, then silently retracted her gaze.


    "Is the information correct? Confirm that the group of people have appeared here?" She asked another bishop beside her.


    "According to the informant''s information, those who are suspected of pursuing a purposeful expansion of the famine did appear here. Also, people here saw some humanoid monsters wriggling their bodies and gnawing everything like crazy, um, that is. Fallen... Judging from the current situation, there are fallen people appearing in many places to the east of Tazan. This massive famine is inseparable from those monsters."


    "In addition, I can feel that there is a very unusual surging of magical power in this village."


    Bishop Valenrian, east of Tazan, was an ordinary-looking male in his 30s. His ability to perceive is outstanding, and he can be regarded as one of the best in the Holy See.


    Although the same bishop, Valenrian''s attitude towards Daya is very respectful, as if he were inferior and inferior.


    It can be seen that Lori White''s prestige and influence in the Holy See are still quite high.


    "I see, let''s go in. Valenrian will trouble you to find the place where the residual magic power is strongest in this village." Daya nodded at him.


    "give it to me."


    The group entered the village slowly.


    There are no living people or any surviving domestic animals in the village, but scavenging crows and hyenas are very active here.


    After exploring for about half an hour, Valenrian led everyone to the center of the village, a wide area similar to a small square.


    You can see the rotting corpse and bloodstains all over the floor here. The bloodstains are concentrated at the center point. It seems that there was a pattern of blood once, but it was later destroyed.


    It''s hard to imagine what happened here.


    "Probably it is here." Valenrian rubbed his temples, showing a bit exhausted, "It feels very bad for me, but I can''t tell..."


    Several priests were silent.


    Lori Baimao didn''t reply, she just stood in the square and tried to feel the magic surging in the air.


    Her perception was far less sensitive than Valenrian''s, but it seemed that there were some strange faint fluctuations in the square.


    After weighing it for a while, Daya took out her turbid purple crystal ball.


    "Please lean to the side." She said to the people on the side.


    Others naturally followed suit.


    The crystal ball floated out of thin air and stopped in front of Daya''s chest, emitting a faint purple light from it, spreading towards the periphery.


    In the place shrouded in purple light, blurry images began to appear, people''s shadows layered on top of each other, and messy human voices could be heard.


    Some are crying, some are cursing, some are wailing.


    This is Daya''s other ability besides the control of dreams. It uses its own magical power and the reaction of the surrounding environment to restore images of things that have happened in the place.


    In layman''s terms, it is equivalent to looking at "adjustment and monitoring".


    Daya''s ability also has its limits, and can only view images within the seven days before the incident. Moreover, the longer the distance, the more blurred the image will be, and it will be more mental and magical to restore it.


    In the image restored by Daya, the figure and the firelight moved together, and the time of the image flowed as if the accelerator key was pressed, circling quickly.


    When the video time was set back to a certain point in time, Daya, who was holding the crystal ball in her hand, frowned, feeling it.


    She gently pressed the amethyst ball down, and the surrounding purple light began to gather back towards her, and the images that flowed quickly slowed down.


    "Probably this time period." Daya took a deep breath.


    Valenrian and the others began to look around, and some phantom figures could be seen standing scattered in the square, most of them wearing black clothes.


    The images of these people in black are a little blurry, with white spots like snowflakes, and occasionally the picture is distorted and twisted unrealistically.


    Under the feet of these people, **** corpses could be seen, and flames spread around them.


    There were dozens of shabby-clothed villagers who were **** with twine like livestock, gathered together and fell to the ground groaning and crying.


    In front of these villagers, there was a man in black standing. Although he can''t see his appearance, he can be judged to be a middle-aged man, who seems to be the leader of all the people in black.


    At the foot of this leader, there is a sacrificial circle painted with blood.


    The center of the circle seems to be a symbol of balance.


    Looking at this scene, Hutuotuo is the scene of a cult offering sacrifices.


    "From the Apocalypse Cult?" Daya murmured.


    Bishop Valenrian did not speak, but his face was not very beautiful. Several local priests looked at each other, but they did not dare to disturb Daya, so he just silently watched the follow-up development of the illusory image in front of him��


    I saw that the black-clothed leader who couldn''t see his face stood quietly for a long time, and at a certain point in time suddenly raised his hands, his tone was a little crazy:


    "You will become the servants of the greatest and noble famine lord. Become his blood, become his flesh, and you will spread the oracle of our lord and bring disaster and hunger to every corner of the world!"


    "Go! Go! The Lord is watching us, He will come, he will clear the world, he will set things right, and he will bring a real new life to all of us!"


    The suspected leader of the Apocalypse Order spoke an unclear word to the villagers who were tied to the ground.


    The blood formation under his feet gave out strange, black brilliance that seemed to be able to swallow everything and make people degenerate.


    Then, the other people in black also reacted. They were originally standing on wood, but in the process of the leader''s speech, they also fell into a frenetic excitement.


    For many of them, the flesh and blood under their skin began to squirm and twist.


    "The Lord loves you and loves those equally. Even if you are as humble as ants, He will still accept you." The leader of the apocalypse preached.


    Then, from under his black clothes, there was a faint black air radiating out.


    This black air may be a bit unfamiliar to Daya and Bishop Valenrian, but if Don or Meyer and others are present, it can be clearly identified��


    This is the black mist belonging to [Famine]!


    Although there is a difference in concentration and contained power, I don''t know how many grades, but this black mist definitely belongs to [Famine].


    absolute!


    The flesh and blood on the leader of the apocalypse also began to squirm and twist, and the black famine mist spread towards the surroundings, engulfing and swallowing all the villagers who seemed to be used for living sacrifices.


    Next, in the restored image, only the tragic howling remained.


    The villagers who were wrapped in the black mist, feared and desperate, screamed.


    The cry lasted for about two minutes, and then stopped strangely.


    "Hungry... so hungry..."


    "Eat, eat..."


    In the dark fog where I can''t see the specific situation, there are dreamlike voices. In addition to this, there is also a permeating gnawing sound.


    Kazhaki ��


    The leader of the apocalypse seemed to be satisfied with everything in front of him, he put down his raised hand, and the black mist around him slowly dissipated.


    At this time, you can see the status of those villagers clearly.


    One by one, they have lost their human outlines and turned into humanoid monsters wriggling flesh and blood. Because the body has lost its shape, most of the hemp rope tied to them has been broken away.


    "Hungry... I''m so hungry..."


    "Let me eat...let me eat..."


    These humanoid monsters repeated the same words in their mouths, unconsciously began to move, some of them were close, and they started to gnaw at each other!


    This kind of nauseating, powerful picture. Several local priests who followed Daya to see past images were physically unwell.


    Bishop White Lori and Bishop Valenrian, although they don��t recognize the black mist of [Famine]. But this kind of humanoid monsters who are squirming in flesh and blood and controlled by their hunger instincts still understand it.


    The fallen.


    Affected by the evil **** of the apocalypse, a fallen person who has not turned back into a human being!


    In the face of a large number of fallen people, the people in black in the Apocalypse Order in the picture are all very useful. U U Reading


    They even became more excited.


    "Enshrine to my lord and spread disasters and hunger to farther places!" The leader of the apocalypse shouted hoarse in his crazy tone.


    In front of him, the fire flickered, and the monster kept howling.


    The fallen are carrying all kinds of negative and desperate emotions. Their appearance will spread hunger wildly. Any ordinary people who have been in contact with them will become gluttony even if they have not been assimilated.


    They will eat frantically, and in the process some people can survive until the end of the hunger.


    And some people, in the midst of the unstoppable gluttony, will eat themselves until their belly breaks, and they will live to death.


    This is no secret among the upper echelons of the church.


    Dorn and the others encountered the fallen pirates in the Sea of ??Storms before, because they were trapped on the islands, and they did not further spread the famine throughout the Storm Islands.

 v5 Chapter 94： Eye

    Behind the massive famine east of Tazan, monsters called the Fallen are helping.


    Bishop Valenrian, who is in charge of this area, actually noticed this kind of thing during his self-examination.


    The arrival of Daya and the investigation of this destroyed village tonight have determined how these fallen people were born.


    The people in black who are suspected to be the Apocalypse Order in the restored images are using the black fog to create fallen ones.


    This group of people in black is obviously different from ordinary Apocalypse believers. The fact that their leaders can use the black mist is enough to distinguish them from ordinary Apocalypse believers.


    At the very least, it had to be a special elite operation unit.


    Moreover, the people in black only started to act after the war between Tazan and Dona broke out. The chaotic situation on the east side of the Tazan Empire became their natural safe house.


    The more chaotic the situation, the easier it is for these people to hide themselves.


    Therefore, the Tazan Empire, who converted to the original gods hundreds of years ago, and the Holy See itself, have not been able to get these people out.


    "You have to report this to the cardinal quickly." Daya thought this way, and at the same time, he planned to stop looking back on what happened before in this small square.


    And at this moment.


    The flesh and blood of the leader in black in the picture wriggled and distorted on a large scale, as if something was going to emerge from the black clothes he was wearing.


    "I feel it, the Lord''s teachings and gifts, I feel it!" The leader of the Apocalypse cult with a deformed body murmured.


    The rest of the people in black became more crazy and excited.


    This enthusiasm and chaos lasted for about five minutes, during which the body of the leader of the Apocalypse Order became more and more violent, and the black mist full of corruption and filth continued to escape from his side.


    Even stranger things are yet to come.


    Originally, the image of the leader of the Apocalypse Order was vague, with snowflakes, but now his image is becoming clearer and clearer!


    This sense of clarity is only aimed at this leader alone, and the other people in the image are still in their original vague appearance.


    "I obviously didn''t do anything." Daya, holding the amethyst ball in her hand, became alert.


    As the owner and user of the image retrospective ability, Lori Baima obviously feels dangerous.


    The time when the people in black were active in this village was about five days ago. Daya could not restore the images of this time period so clearly.


    There are other powers higher than yourself that are interfering with this image!


    Huo-huo-


    The changes in the leader of the man in black continued. From his cuffs, collar, etc., scarlet blood and flesh began to flow out, and the creeping spread.


    What is even more frightening is that there are dense, countless red eye pupils growing on these non-fixed flesh and blood!


    In an instant, the entire retrospective image seemed to be still, with only the weird eyes remaining in a strange blinking and peeping state.


    Daya can feel that those terrifying eyes are staring at herself!


    Across time and space, without being obstructed by illusory images and reality, just stare straight at yourself!


    Danger, extreme danger.


    Daya only experienced this suffocating sense of crisis when he explored the boundless dream with Dorn.


    Snapped!


    Bishop White-haired quickly pressed down the bishop''s crystal ball, the originally suspended amethyst light condensed, lost its buoyancy and fell, and all the surrounding images disappeared instantly.


    "Bishop Daya!"


    Valenrian nearby and a few local priests quickly gathered around. In fact, they were scared by the eye where the image force appeared just now.


    "I''m fine." Daya caught her crystal ball. "We have to go back to the Holy See and tell the cardinal and the Pope all the things here."


    I don''t know when there were more hideous cracks on the round amethyst ball, which were extremely damaged.


    While Lori Baimao was checking her props distressingly, Bishop Valenrian next to him spoke again, his voice was horrified: "Daya...bishop...you...your..."


    Daya recovered.


    At this moment, she realized that the flesh and blood on her facial skin was slightly twisted and squirming.


    But this kind of peristalsis only lasted for a few seconds, after which Daya returned to normal, as if nothing happened.


    Although the flesh and blood squirming just now is not violent, it is a big problem.


    Daya knew that the scarlet pupils in those images had brought substantial changes to her body!


    "We... let''s go back to the Holy See first. Bind me and add a few more forbidden curses. If something happens to me, don''t hesitate to shoot me... Be sure to report the matter here to the cardinal. They know ."


    Although she felt fear and fear uncontrollably in her heart, Daya still gave instructions to several people around her in a clear and strong tone.


    The famine in eastern Tazan is definitely not simple.


    Daya could clearly feel that something major might happen next, which might be a major event directly related to the Cthulhu Apocalypse.


    All this must be reported to the headquarters of the Holy See.


    In addition, Daya didn''t intend to conceal his own situation.


    Baimao Lori didn''t know what would happen to her. If she could, she didn''t want to die at all, but she didn''t want to become a hidden danger of instability.


    Several local members of the Holy See looked at each other, exchanged glances, a little helplessly said "sorry", and then in accordance with Daya''s instructions, **** the white-haired loli sent over, and Several imprisoning spells were imposed on her.


    Daya was very cooperative with this, and even took the initiative to hand over several other equipment and props to Valenrian for safekeeping.


    The group of people hurriedly left this dilapidated village, not daring to stay any longer.


    ��


    Under the vast array of stars, UU read , the stars are shining, and the nebula rotates.


    Under a brilliant flash, there was a corrupt and filthy black mist.


    A monstrous giant snake was tossing and wandering in the black. This semi-god beast, comparable to Yemengard, climbed up a towering stone pillar that seemed to lead to the end of the sky.


    By the time it climbed to the end of the stone pillar, the big snake, which had a powerful aura, became gentle and humble, showing a flattering look like a domestic pet.


    Then, a "human palm" with no trace of imprisonment was pressed on its forehead.


    In the black fog, you can vaguely see the outline of the owner of this hand.


    This is [Famine] that was originally confined under the stars with [Plague].


    [Famine] is attached to the top of the stone pillar, and most of the original imprisonment on his body has been eliminated.


    "It''s almost there," He said.

 v5 Chapter 95： milk tea

    There is still no Wishing Restaurant that is open normally today.


    Vivienne was holding two cups with a strange style, but the hot drink that looked very eye-catching came to Favna.


    Two hot drinks are placed in glass cups, one of which is distinct from top to bottom. The top layer seems to be hot milk, and the bottom is purple sediment.


    The other is brown, which seems to be a mixture of milk and black tea. There is a circle of whipped cream overflowing in the mouth of the glass, and it is also full of crushed nuts.


    "Milk tea is here. Favna, your cup is called taro mashed milk tea. My cup is Brie''s crispy milk tea." Vivian put down the two cups of milk tea.


    "What Bobo?" Miss Alchemist frowned, "This name is weird. Also, what''s the matter with the two strangely pronounced overlapping words in the middle? It sounds like an inexplicable sense of shame."


    "The name is a bit weird, but because Donne took it, it''s normal."


    Vivienne was accustomed to things like names, and calmly sat down opposite Favna, and then took the spoon to scoop the whipped cream on the Brittany milk puff.


    The melted cream is sweet and silky, with a strong milk flavor, and there are also crunchy nuts.


    Take another sip of milk tea, a mixture of milk and black tea, the sweetness is just right, silky and soft, hot, sweet, but not greasy.


    "Wow! This is delicious! Is the milk tea that tastes like this? I had known that Don should make it for me sooner!" Miss Fairy''s eyes flashed.


    "Why do I feel like you guy has become a lot more stuck since you fell in love, but it''s so cute... or you are like this? When I first met, I thought you were a bit cold, but I didn''t know you well. reason?"


    Favna looked at her good girlfriend a little helplessly, and then picked up the spoon as she did, and scooped out a spoonful of the purple taro mud under the cup of taro mud and milk tea.


    It can be seen that there are some small round **** like "black pearls" in the taro mud.


    In Vivienne''s expectant gaze, Favna hesitated a little, and then stretched the scooped spoon into her mouth.


    The mashed taro is very soft and waxy, and after squeezing it, it has a strong flavor of taro. The "black pearls" interspersed in it are chewy and chewy.


    Together with the sweet but not greasy milk tea flavor.


    This cup of drink with a strange name but top-notch taste, Favna can give it full marks!


    "Right! Really! It''s delicious, right?" Vivian knew that she was satisfied with the taste of this cup of milk tea just by looking at her friend''s expression.


    This is an intuitive recognition of Donne.


    So Vivienne is very happy.


    "Yes, it''s not bad... If the name can be changed, it will be more perfect..." Miss Favna smacked her lips, and then she thought of something and looked around, confirming that there are only two of them in the Wishing Restaurant. "Yes. Now, Vivienne, did you succeed in what you asked you to do last night?"


    "Well, of course not." Vivienne covered her face with the milk tea cup, "How can I say that kind of thing. Although I did go to Don''s bedroom last night..."


    "That kind of thing doesn''t have to be said at all. What is important is that it is a matter of course. Didn''t you read the book we bought yesterday?"


    "Look at it a little bit. But I always feel shy... forgive me, Favna." Vivian lowered her face to the table and whispered.


    For this, Favna could only hate iron and shook her head and sighed.


    The two girls whispered in the closed wishing restaurant, talking about the not-so-reliable love such as "how to grab a man''s heart".


    Of course, most of the time it was Favna speaking and Vivienne blushing to listen.


    At this time, Dorn was taking Bear Claw and the manager of Gonzalez to distribute the first batch of milk tea developed to other people in the restaurant.


    It seems that girls prefer this kind of sweeter drink.


    Dorn��s three little apprentices, Hana, and Ling, who is a practitioner in the beverage industry, all gave high praise to milk tea.


    Oh, and Benissa, the half tauren who still stays in Eaton Town, loves it even after drinking milk tea.


    That''s...After I heard that the ingredients used by Donne to make the gorgeous drink, after using milk, the little monster girl was a little bit astonished and blushed. Seeing Donne''s eyes changed a little.


    All in all, the several milk teas that Donne has made by himself are still very popular.


    "It seems that you can try to open another milk tea shop in the food city, and develop several desserts to add to the menu. Those ladies and ladies should be very willing to come to the milk tea shop to consume exquisite afternoon tea."


    "However, it seems that there is no suitable person in charge to open a milk tea shop. The preparation of milk tea, as well as the preparation of desserts, is not so easy to scoop it out, and you have to have a good chef."


    "Sure enough, there are still not enough chefs on hand. Should we go to dig elsewhere, or try to find talented helpers? Hiss��Why don''t we start a culinary training class for regular employees in the restaurant in the future to systematically cultivate and discover cooking? Talent. Just do it, this idea looks great!"


    Dorn was talking to himself thinking about the opening of the next new store in the Food City and the future development plan.


    At this time, a system prompt that has not appeared for a long time suddenly pops up��


    System reminder: You have a new email, please handle it in time.


    "Oh?" Dorn raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise, and then opened the system mailbox neatly.


    Sure enough, there was a new unread mail lying in it.


    Open it, and there are only a few concise words in it:


    [Quickly come to Jebus. ]


    Although it is now known that the source of this system on his body is the original creator, all the emails have always been edited and sent by him.


    "But before, his old man would pretend to be the game system to issue realistic tasks. Now it''s because I know the truth of this world, don''t I even want to pretend it?"


    Don''s eyes twitched. UU reading


    Although the mood was a little bit subtle, the original call still had to be answered.


    Is he the number one in the surviving world camp?


    "I just don''t know what''s going on in the past, but my instinct tells me that it won''t be a good thing."


    Dorn closed the system panel and summoned [Leap Transition White Mist].


    Because he is now two-thirds of the gods, his own strength and magic are filled a lot, and it seems that the strength of his skills has also increased a lot.


    For example, this [Yue Qian Mist], before going from Eaton Town [Yue Qian] to the holy city of Yebus, it would take about an afternoon to walk back and forth.


    But now, it only takes about an hour.


    After thinking about it, it wasn''t too far to come and go, and Dorn didn''t go to Vivian, greeted the bear claws beside him, told his whereabouts, and then stepped into the white mist and disappeared.

 v5 Chapter 96： See also [Plague]

    The holy city of Jebus.


    As the originally appointed envoy, Donne came and went freely in this holy place of the Holy See.


    When he came here in the white fog, he met Bishop Meyer and Pope Mohani as usual.


    Afterwards, under the respectful guidance of the two senior leaders of the Holy See, Dorn saw an unexpected object in the depths of the hall of worship����


    The big sister of the evil spirit with the evil temperament, Miss Plague.


    In the base camp of the Righteous God, seeing a nominal evil **** humming a small song, sitting idle and drinking tea in a high-sounding voice, this feeling is quite strange.


    "This lady and your husband have the same identity. She is the envoy of [Plague]." This is how Meyer introduced Cthulhu Big Sister.


    Donn just twitched his eyes at this, not telling it through.


    It seems that [Plague] didn''t directly reveal the true identity of his **** to Meyer and the others.


    It seems unnecessary to do that.


    Randomly slander the identity of an ally divine envoy, and use [Plague] tokens or the original divine oracle to prove it, and the senior officials of the Holy See have to believe that they must be treated with courtesy.


    In the following time, they were handed over to the two "sirs of the gods", and Meyer and Mohani both left the secret meeting room.


    ...


    "You mean, [Famine] is waking up? The time for the battle is approaching?"


    Dorn heard such horrible news from Miss Plague.


    Although intuitively speaking, Dorn felt that the next great battle would begin sooner or later. But when I heard the news, I was still a little surprised.


    "Yes, a little white-haired bishop in the Holy See brought back some bad news from the east of Tazan a few days ago, and paid a painful price for it." [Plague] stated in a calm tone.


    "The painful price?"


    The little white-haired bishop girl, this description sounds a bit like Daya.


    Because it might be someone he knew, Donne asked more.


    Sister Cthulhu nodded, the invisible facial expression under his white gauze seemed to be a little serious:


    "Yeah. Probably the core group of people in the Apocalypse Cult, took advantage of the war to the east of Tazan and provoked a large-scale famine to strengthen [Famine]."


    "And for a long time to recharge, and the [Famine], which has recently increased due to the active strength of the believers, is trying to bypass the seal left by me and the original through the black mist, and use the body of the leader of the group of apocalyptic believers. Coming to this world."


    "This process was spied on by the little white-haired bishop''s ability to reproduce similar scenes. [Famine] became angry from embarrassment, and directly surpassed the obstacles of time and space, and cast a curse on her."


    Sister Cthulhu roughly talked about Daya''s experience in Tazan the other day.


    In fact, it was the results of Baima Lori''s investigation that allowed the Holy See to raise the "Tazan famine" as the most noteworthy event.


    Originally obsessed with fixing the loopholes in this world and studying how to bring the world together, Miss Plague and the two big men of the original God who ran away from [Matrix], got the information provided by the believers, and finally began to take the time to deal with the matter.


    Dorn didn''t say much to these plain statements, but he confirmed that the "white-haired bishop girl" in Cthulhu''s big sister''s mouth was Daya.


    Moreover, Lori Baimao is now imprisoned in the holy city.


    In fact, Dorn himself has experienced this encounter of "crossing time and space obstacles and confronting the evil god".


    But because of various reasons, coupled with his own strength and the two big gods of his own camp, the final result was nothing short of surprises.


    It can only be said that human encounters really cannot be generalized.


    [Plague] continued to speak, he appeared here today, originally came to explain to Donne.


    In order to prevent someone from his side from being stunned, he once again made an outrageous behavior similar to single-handedly singled out Red Fish and [War].


    "As the vanguard general of our surviving world camp, you must be fully prepared for this. The battle of Gods may suddenly break out at any point in time. In the days to come, you will never know which one will come first, tomorrow or the accident. "


    "Don''t be so scary." Don shook his head. "And, why am I a pioneer?"


    "A person confronted an evil **** and his demigod pet. Isn''t this a pioneer?" [Plague] teased.


    After Dorne returned to reality from the boundless dream, he had not communicated with [Plague] or the original, but they seemed quite clear about Dorne''s experience in that crimson space.


    "Uh... that was just an accident. I thought that the reason why you and the original God disappeared for so long was to contain [the war], and my act of crusade against the red fish was to cooperate with you tacitly... Later I found out that I wanted more NS."


    Dorn scratched his cheek.


    "That''s really sorry. Originally and I were working on other things related to the survival of this world. I believe you should already know exactly what it is-well, no way. This world has been troubled since its birth. ."


    Cthulhu Big Sister''s tone is still a little joking.


    However, no matter what kind of Oolong original intention of Donne went to crusade against the Red Fish, at least the results he finally achieved are very beneficial to his own camp.


    Miss Plague: "From the perspective of the results, you can be regarded as using a portion of sauerkraut fish to directly persuade [War], so that we will lose a strong opponent in the follow-up battle."


    "Under the premise that you were initially caught up in the more frequent and sophisticated attacks from the outside world, this thing you have done has greatly increased the possibility of the survival of this world. From this perspective, my sister, me. , You have to praise you well."


    "Do you even know that I make pickled cabbage fish for [War]?" Dorn rubbed his temples always felt a little pain in his head.


    "As a deity, you will always have a little understanding of the unconventional methods of development. Moreover, your deeds of Guan Hui, who used food to influence the enemy and defeated the enemy without a fight, even if I and Yuan knew about it. Not good? This has greatly improved your evaluation and favorability in my heart?"


    Cthulhu Big Sister still used that kind of joke, but Dorn just smiled bitterly.


    Don''t boast, don''t boast.


    It''s time to boast goose bumps.


    In fact, Dorn knew very well that it was not so much that he used a portion of pickled fish to persuade [War], but rather that the red robe evil **** himself didn''t want to fight the **** war anymore.


    However, the effect of Don''s pickled cabbage fish offensive cannot be completely denied.


    The fresh, spicy and sour "hometown dishes" made of red fish meat directly aroused [War]''s infinite yearning for life on the earth. In contrast, it also made him more indifferent to the many disputes in the land of miracles.

 v5 Chapter 97： God? Ranking

    "Let''s stop here for the digressions and the summary of the situation. I called you over this time because there is a serious matter to discuss. That''s the case, I originally asked me to bring you a message."


    After talking about it, [Plague] changed the subject with a smile.


    Dorn:...


    This is very familiar.


    Have you ever told Miss Plague?


    Moreover, in another world, I heard someone playing the earth''s enduring old stalk seriously, and there was a subtle feeling that I finally found an organization.


    "You know the situation now. [Famine] is about to move, and the seal that I originally left on him is loosened. Moreover, it is still unknown how much strength he has transferred to the leader of the apocalypse through the advent ceremony."


    "At the moment, the original Holy See will be all soldiers. They will go to the east of Tazan to spare no effort to annihilate the fallen ones and prevent the further spread of famine by various effective means."


    "As for the two of us, we are going to take a walk in the dark mist."


    [Plague] uttered the purpose of calling Donne on this trip, and then by the way also gave a general ranking of the overall strength among the five gods in the land of miracles.


    Generally speaking, the original God is in the position of T0.


    Counting down further, [Famine] and [Death] are in the T1 echelon. It is hard to say which one is strong and which is weak.


    But judging from the situation of the last magical battle, [Famine] performed much better than [Death].


    He really tried his best to be in C, and he deserves to comment on SVP after the battle.


    Even if they were defeated in the end, the original God and [Plague], who were already at the end of the crossbow, failed to completely kill him. Instead, they retreated and sealed it in the stars.


    Even so, [Famine] stubbornly summoned the majestic black mist, pulled in his pet black snake, and completely turned it into his home ground under the stars.


    Finally, [War] and [Plague] are the T2 echelons in the gods.


    If you insist on subdividing, if you are one-on-one, [War] is better than [Plague].


    "Dare to love you at the bottom of the deity''s strength..."


    After hearing what Miss Plague said, Don said nothing, but he still slandered in his heart unconsciously.


    "Although compared with the four of them, I may be the weakest one." The Cthulhu Big Sister seemed to see through Don''s heart and added, her tone of pride:


    "However, during the last battle of the gods, if I hadn''t responded to the water in time and hit [Famine] they were caught off guard. The original gods are likely to fall in our encirclement and suppression. This world can survive to this day, I am Well-deserved masterpiece."


    Dorn:...


    What do you look like a traitor?


    Tucao returned to Tucao, but in his heart, Dorn still acknowledged the contribution of Cthulhu Big Sister to the survival of the world.


    Without his defiance, whether this world can continue to exist is really two things to say.


    If the original creation was mainly defeated from within, the scientific research team in the blue space on Earth could easily grasp the foreign program parasitic in the [Matrix] in the Land of Miracles.


    [Plague] hasn''t finished speaking: "And, don''t you still have you now."


    "Although this world is essentially a program, it also has a set of basic rules that can''t be changed even when it runs. A guy like you who relies on gold fingers to become a **** in a short period of time, really becomes a god, if If you don��t work diligently to improve yourself, your strength will only linger in the T3 echelon for a long time."


    "So, quickly become a god, as long as you become a god, I won''t be the one with the lowest strength. Be confident, the next sewer **** will be you!"


    Dorn didn''t really want to respond to [Plague]''s words that couldn''t hear the compliments and criticisms, so he simply chose to be silent.


    But think again.


    Since there is a set of basic logic in the land of miracles that even the original creator cannot change, whether you become a **** or increase your strength, you have to follow the basic law.


    The Four Apocalypse, from entering the land of miracles, slowly increasing their strength, to the final collective ascension, I don''t know how much time and effort it took.


    People like Donne, who stepped on the long steps of ascending the gods in about two years to become one-third of the gods, and reached two-thirds in about three years, who would be able to complete their merits and reach the last step of the stairs.


    It is a different kind of people who spent tens of thousands of years of experience in three years.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a son of the plane.


    In the short term, it''s acceptable for others to be less powerful.


    What''s more, it''s not a one-on-one solo. It''s mainly teamwork and solo.


    From the moment Donne embarked on the road to becoming a god, he had already had a bargaining chip to put on the table.


    Constantly climbing on the long steps of ascending god, in order to keep expanding the bargaining chip.


    Even if his upper limit in the short term is lower than others, the small chips that can be put on the table have the same value!


    As long as the two deities that survived the war of Gods and the world destroys the world are evenly matched, Donne can transform into the last straw that crushes the camel and directly lead the final dumping direction of the victory scale!


    "Thinking about it this way, I''m pretty good, and I have to become a **** quickly." Dorn felt relieved.


    "It seems you have a good mentality."


    Although it was Miss Plague himself who had just attacked Donne''s psychology with words, seeing Donne''s more positive state, he seemed to nodded affirmatively:


    "Then keep this momentum and go down to the black mist with me."


    in conclusion.


    There is a sealed evil **** in the black mist, and a demigod who can keep moving freely.


    [Plague] This **** who has not regained its full strength, teamed up with the highest two-thirds of the gods under the five gods, Donne, to go in and walk in, theoretically safe.


    If the upper-class horses hit the upper-class horses on both sides, and the lower-class horses hit the waiting horses, Donne would have some advantage here.


    And in the dark mist, there are many things that can be done.


    First of all, [Famine] is now thinking about using the body of believers to come to this world.


    From what Daya saw in the retrospective image, the scarlet eyes of the evil **** on the leader of the man in black, it is inferred that his plan has been partially successful. UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com


    The current black robe evil **** [Famine] has been divided into two.


    One part is imprisoned under the stars, hidden in the black mist, and the other part is hidden in the body of his own believer.


    This is the opportunity [Famine] created for itself.


    But at the same time, it was also an opportunity for the original God.


    If we can now strengthen the imprisonment and seal on the part of [Famine] left in the black mist, then in this time of God''s battle, it must be in a state of incompleteness.


    Secondly, it is the black snake in the black mist.


    This Dashanzhen is the key to the last step for Donne to become a god. If it can be smoothly conquered and hunted down, it can help Donne become a god.


    The strength of the surviving world camp will usher in a wave of small enhancements!


    Whether it is for the purpose of weakening the opponent or strengthening one''s own side, the current black fog is worth taking a risk.

 v5 Chapter 98： Eating should be a beautiful thing (part 1)

    [Plague]: "Then you go get ready, we will leave for the dark mist immediately when everything is ready, and I will stay in this room and wait for you. Huh? Do you think that I say this like a task in an RPG game? NPC?"


    Dorn:...


    Don''t make a fuss, sister.


    Although I think the jokes made by Cthulhu Big Sister are not so funny, before setting off to the Black Mist, Dorn really wants to do something.


    As a result, he temporarily left the hall room of the secret meeting with the Cthulhu Big Sister, and after simply asking the Ascetic Pope, he was taken to the south-central part of the holy city by a nun.


    I came to a quaint and gloomy, religious two-story building.


    "Archbishop Daya is here."


    The young nun was frightened when facing Donne.


    The little nun doesn''t know the identity of the black-haired gentleman, but knows that he can be calm when he gets along with the pope, talking and laughing happily.


    It must be a great man.


    "Thank you." Dorn nodded politely to the little nun.


    The latter was blushing, lowered his head and continued to lead the way.


    In this two-story building, the overall style is still gloomy. At the end of the corridor on the first floor, there is a small room with an iron door. Outside there are two young priests, a man and a woman, who are on duty.


    The autumn afternoon sun shines in through the colorful windows at the end of the corridor, and it is colorful.


    It adds some religious tranquility to the originally gloomy atmosphere.


    "Sister Carritan." The two priests greeted in a low voice.


    The little nun who led the way here, although a little frightened in the face of Donne, did she actually work in the hall of worship, who belonged to the pope and the cardinal, and the ordinary members of the holy city respected her more.


    "This gentleman wants to visit Archbishop Daya." The little nun nodded towards the two priests.


    The young male priest was a little embarrassed: "But the Pope has ordered that he can only deliver food to Archbishop Daya through the dining port under the iron door. The iron door cannot be opened under any circumstances."


    Carritan: "It''s the order of the Pope."


    "We know that what you said, Sister Carritan, must be the truth, but... we don''t have the keys either." The female priest added.


    At this time, Dorn, who hadn''t spoken much, finally spoke, in his usual calm tone: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t need to open the iron gate."


    As the voice fell, a burst of white mist emerged and disappeared quickly. With such a dazzling effort, Don''s figure appeared behind the iron gate.


    Only three clergymen who were surprised and completely unresponsive were left in the corridor.


    Behind the iron door is a separate room with complete facilities. Here, Dorn saw Daya as he wished.


    When she saw Lori Baimao, she was sitting in front of the dining table in the room, with some half-eaten dishes in front of her.


    The portions of these dishes are not large, but roast meat and vegetables are all available, and they are quite nutritious and balanced.


    Moreover, it may be because Cardinal Meyer took the lead in reforming the food in the Holy City. The food grades in front of Daya are pretty good, at least B grade.


    Compared to the previous white water boiled chicken, the white water boiled green pepper is much better.


    "Gum-sir?" Baimao Lori saw Donne appear through the white mist, and she hurriedly swallowed all the food in her mouth, her expression a little surprised.


    "Good afternoon, Daya." Dorn said hello, then he thought about it before speaking again, "I''m just looking at your situation, I heard... uh..."


    "It seems that Mr. has heard about what happened to me in Tazan. Sorry, it is all because of my lack of ability."


    Lori Baimao appeared ashamed.


    For her, it doesn''t feel good to let the object of her admiration see her failure, embarrassment, and embarrassment.


    "No, you have done well enough." Dorn shook his head.


    Daya didn''t reply, and then, like a distracted elementary school student in class, her attention began to drift away.


    The gaze that was originally focused on Donne slowly fell on the unfinished dishes on the table.


    "Ah, ah." Lori Baima was in a daze for two seconds, "Sorry, sir. I''m so hungry, I can''t help it."


    Dorn:...


    Before coming here, he had learned about Daya''s current situation from Big Sister Cthulhu.


    Being stared directly by the eyes of the evil **** of [Famine], the consequences should have been very serious, at least it would become a fallen one on the spot.


    However, Daya was previously stared at the obstacles of time and space, and the "surveillance replay" was closed in a timely manner, so that he did not die on the spot.


    However, there were some changes in her.


    It is similar to the changes after the Apocalypse Cult''s initial contact with [Famine] babbling in the void.


    The flesh and blood of the body will show a small amount of peristalsis, accompanied by unstoppable hunger, and it is difficult to get a sense of fullness.


    However, for the time being, he has not yet shown a thirst for the flesh and blood of living people, nor has the ability to spread famine.


    But Lolita Baima was personally affected by [Famine] after all, and she cannot roughly equate her current state with those initially depraved believers of the Apocalypse.


    Pope Mohani therefore chose to keep her in the center of the Holy City and personally monitor the follow-up situation.


    In addition, according to Miss Plague, he has tried to suppress Daya''s famine, but the effect is not satisfactory.


    Although she prevented her from further degenerating into a blood-drinking monster, the endless hunger was still not eliminated.


    Whether or not she can get past the hurdle in front of her, she can only see herself.


    Fortunately, Daya is the archbishop of the Holy See, and his physical fitness is much better than ordinary people. In addition, there was an unwritten habit of abstinence within the Holy See.


    Maybe after spending enough time, she can carry the influence of [Famine] on her body.


    Looking a little apologetic, Daya sat back on the table again and gobbled up the half-eaten food.


    As he ate, he mumbled to Donne: "Sorry, sir. I can''t help myself. I''m so hungry, really hungry."


    Dorn didn''t say anything, and stood quietly on the side, watching Daya eat.


    Daya does not eat a lot of these foods.


    In order to enable her to survive this agonizing curse of hunger, the Holy See adheres to the principle of eating less and more meals in her feeding.


    In this way, the daily intake of Daya is moderately controlled.


    After eating the food for one meal, she can only rely on Ganoderma lucidum''s own willpower to support the next round of feeding.


    No way, UU reading www.uukanshu. Even if Daya''s body can consume more energy than ordinary people, if she is driven by the instinct of hunger and let go of eating, it is estimated that she will still die in a few days.


    After a while, all the food on the table was eaten, and Lori Baimao licked her fingers that were slightly stained with oil.


    I can''t feel full at all and want more.


    Daya glanced at Dorne who was silent again.


    Maybe it was because she felt that the object of worship was on the scene, and she wanted to maintain her decentness, so she got up from the table, gathered up the plates, and handed them out from the dining opening under the iron door.


    After finishing this little thing, he simply sat down in the corner of the room and started meditating.


    Meditation is a common method used by members of the Holy See who have the habit of asceticism to fight against various desires.


    But it''s a pity.


    After only holding on for a few minutes, Daya''s state began to turn bad.

 v5 Chapter 99： Eating should be a beautiful thing (part 2)

    But ten minutes passed.


    Archbishop White hair seemed to be in a trance. She began to feel nauseous and dizzy. The external manifestation was that her white cheeks were sweating and her body trembled slightly.


    In her current state, the act of eating seems to be addictive.


    After stopping eating, the body feels like a withdrawal reaction.


    "I''m so hungry... Sir, I''m so hungry... I''m sorry, I can''t help it..."


    Daya seemed to be unable to maintain her meditative state. Her closed eyes opened, her red pupils were blurred and painful, tears came out, and her mouth just started to mutter unconsciously.


    Under her bare skin, the flesh and blood began to wriggle slightly.


    And there are still several hours before the priest outside the door will feed Daya next time. During this period of time, she could only rely on Lori White to resist.


    Dorn:...


    Dorn stayed with Daya in the room for a while, but did nothing in the end.


    Even [Plague], who has the power to heal, can''t completely get rid of the influence [Famine] left on Daya. His two-thirds of a bucket of water is even more helpless.


    In the end, he just sighed, then silently called out the white mist and retreated into the corridor.


    Sister Carritan and the other two priests were waiting outside. After seeing this man who had become a mystery and had a great means, they did not dare to breathe.


    Donn didn''t say anything, he reached out and patted "Alice''s Bedtime Book" which he held on his chest.


    Communicates her thoughts with the dragon lady in the story world.


    Afterwards, a dinner plate was silently outlined into Don''s hands, on which were placed two cups of warm milk tea, as well as various kinds of dried meat and dried fruits.


    Before coming to Jebbs, Dorn was trying out various milk teas at Eaton.


    And the Dragon Niang in the book, as his beloved "pro-daughter", naturally also got a big bucket.


    There are also those preserved meats, which Donn has made by himself using the monster meat from the farm, including several red fish jerky and octopus shreds.


    It was meant to be used as a snack for Alice.


    Therefore, this plate is full of dangdang food, which is all from Longkou grabbing food.


    Dorn handed the full dinner plate to Sister Karitan: "If possible, when Daya eats next time, pick something from it and give it to her."


    Sister Karitan took the tray, swallowed lightly invisibly, and then vowed to control the amount and feed the food to Archbishop Daya for tasting.


    Let Lori Baimao eat something good, this seems to be the only thing Donn can do right now.


    There was nothing to say in the faintly colored corridor.


    Dorn nodded to the three priests, and walked out of the gloomy two-story building on his own.


    After visiting Daya, it''s time to find Miss Plague to do some business.


    "So I really didn''t deal with the evil **** named [Famine]." Don''s step away was not as easy as when he came over:


    "Eating should obviously be a beautiful thing."


    ��


    Storm Islands.


    A pirate island with ancient stone carvings of the four gods of the apocalypse is sealed off.


    Donne has [Leaping White Mist], [Plague] itself has some spatial authority, and it didn''t take much time to get here.


    The surrounding area of ??the pirate island was meticulously arranged by the archbishop of the Holy See, and ordinary people could not approach it at all.


    However, this kind of mortal restriction, for Dorn and Miss Plague, is no different from Maginot''s line of defense.


    The pirate cave on the island has completely collapsed.


    But this didn''t bother Dorn and the others. [Plague] used his authority to easily forcibly clear an area for shelter and activities in the treasure cave where ancient stone carvings were stored.


    Inside the cave, Dorne lit a ��Flash��lighting.


    Four lifelike stone sculptures of the apocalypse are reflected.


    Compared with the previous time, the Cthulhu statue that we met again this time was quieter, and no one was actively shining.


    "The ancient stone sculptures, these are things that do not know how long ago, and it is really difficult for the group of pirates to fish them out in the sea. When we first made this stone sculpture, the four apocalypses of us were still in love with each other. . Thinking about it this way, I really miss it."


    Miss Plague said this in her mouth, walked forward, and patted the stone sculpture that belonged to her casually, but there was not much nostalgia between the words.


    The current plan is to go to the starry sky and most of the power will flow to the world for a while [Famine].


    But the star realm is huge, and the steps and processes to get there are also a bit cumbersome and complicated. Reversely using the black mist of [Famine] to accurately guide to reach the destination has become a quick shortcut.


    "Are you ready? I''m going to stimulate the black mist." The Cthulhu Big Sister turned to look at Dorn.


    The latter nodded, indicating that everything was ready.


    Around [Plague], a gentle and non-glaring white light flashed, and the white light revolved around the stone sculpture of [Famine], which was generally black and looked like a man holding a balance.


    The white light began to tremble, as did the black stone sculpture.


    At the beginning, the tremor rate was still small and out of sync, but slowly the frequency of the white light and the black stone carving began to converge, and it became more and more intense!


    When this coordinated movement reaches a certain point, something gushes out!


    On the statue of [Famine], a black light that seemed to be able to swallow everything burst out passively.


    After the black light, an extremely vast aura of depravity emerged, and the dense aura of depravity converged into a black mist, instantly engulfing the entire space of the treasure cave!


    The thick, filthy, and depraved black surging, chattering and chattering all around.


    This scene is exactly the same as when Dorne entered here last time. UU reading


    Black mist, here comes!


    Because of the previous experience, Dorn knew that the black mist could swallow most of the human organs, so he opened his [Breaking Eyes] early.


    This skill upgraded from [Eagle View] is very good in actual combat.


    The last time he entered the black mist, [Eagle View] only provided Donne with a short fuzzy vision, but this time he has the [Breaking Eyes] of [See Through All Falsehoods], but it directly allows him to be directly in the black mist. See everything clearly.


    "Let''s go."


    When the billowing black mist stabilized slightly, the big sister of the evil **** next to her took the lead.


    Dorn doesn''t need to worry about him. In the black mist, this official deity probably has a set of abilities that can retain his senses.


    "Suddenly there is a feeling similar to the level of training, and then challenge the dungeon that was previously impossible." With this thought in his heart, Don hurried to keep up with [Plague].

 v5 Chapter 100： This time I will strike hard (four thousand)

    The black fog seems boundless.


    The same as when I entered here last time.


    Donne walked in the black for a long time, and encountered nothing for the time being, so he simply spoke to [Plague] next to him:


    "Speaking of it, I don''t seem to know who [Famine] and [Death] are. Oh, I mean, I don''t know the source of their consciousness on the earth, which corresponds to Stephen and Xu Shiyu?"


    Those who enter the black mist from the outside world will have their senses weakened.


    Obviously close at hand, you must shout loudly to hear each other''s voices. When the fog is thick, the sound can even be completely blocked.


    However, Miss Plague used her authority to open up a small independent space around her, about five meters square.


    This space is always centered on the Cthulhu Big Sister, moving with her movement, and is enveloped by a soft white light with healing power.


    As long as Dorn is in the white light, the senses will not be weakened.


    But if you want to see what''s in the black five meters away, you have to rely on his [Breaking Eyes].


    "Although there is my authority in the white light, most of our conversations in the black mist will be known by [Famine]?" The Cthulhu Big Sister who walked in front turned her head slightly, with a white veil on her face. Shaking:


    "But even if he hears these things, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal. [Famine]''s consciousness comes from Stephen. In the case of [Death], it would be Academician Xu Shiyu."


    Similar to Don''s previous guess.


    The memory picture of [War] I had seen in Crimson appeared in his mind before, and he mapped [Famine] and [Death] to Stephen''s and Xu Shiyu''s faces respectively.


    Compared with [War]''s Cao Zhaosheng and [Plague]''s Liang Lan, from the memory fragment, Stephen and Xu Shiyu are both serious and slightly stubborn people.


    In a sense, this personality is very suitable for scholars.


    Perhaps it is precisely because these two people are serious and responsible, their consciousness backed up into the land of miracles. After a long period of time, the two teammates [Plague] and [War] have different minds, only they are still stubbornly planning how? Overturn this world.


    Thinking of this, Don''s mood is a bit complicated.


    "Focus on it, we seem to be close to something big." [Plague] reminded it at the right time.


    Dorn quickly cleaned up his heart and focused his attention back into the black mist.


    Through the [Breaking Eyes], he could see something huge looming in the depths of the black.


    Rustling.


    Familiar voices came from the black mist, mixed in those chaotic babbles.


    It was like a huge scaly creature with a noise made after its scales rubbed on the ground.


    The rubbing sound continued, from far to near.


    In addition, you can also hear the "sizzle" sound, which is the snake whispering.


    This is the black snake that is comparable to Yemengade approaching.


    coming!


    Dorn looked at the outline of the closer and closer giant in the distance, until he could see the neat black scales on its body, its scarlet eyes and the letter, and the extremely long blood bar on its head.


    Although the Black Snake appeared on the stage, although it was not the first sight, the opponent''s huge figure and the aura of devouring heaven and earth still brought a certain impact to Dorn.


    There was a little tension in this shock, as well as absolute excitement and anticipation.


    Yes, excitement and anticipation.


    When I saw this stuff before, Dorn was still a mortal body. And this time he returned, he was already a noble two-thirds god, could he be bullied by a half-length beast?


    What is a gentleman''s revenge, it''s not too late for ten years!


    [Plague]''s gaze crossed the black snake, and fell further in the thick black mist:


    "The stone pillar that imprisoned [Famine] is near here. I will go and meet an old friend. You will seize the opportunity to quickly kill this black snake and take its flesh and soul. You are two-thirds of the gods. , This should be possible, right?"


    And Donn was fighting with great interest: "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    The soft white light gathered and dissipated, and the [Plague] beside him disappeared suddenly.


    Without his white light, Dorn was completely swallowed by the black mist, and his sensory perception dropped a lot.


    However, it doesn''t matter!


    With the existence of the pupil of "Breaking All Falsehood", he can see through the black mist, and as long as his vision is preserved, he can conduct normal operations!


    "Last time I had no promise, this time I will fight you hard!"


    Dorn stretched out his hand and patted "Alice''s Bedtime Book" in his arms.


    An arc of light flashed on the cover of the red book, and then the bleak green [Soul Lantern] appeared in his hand.


    The rules in black mist are different from those in deep red. Although it deprives the senses and is depraved, there is no limitation to the existence of "reality" and "nothingness".


    [Soul Yin Lan Lan] This artifact enslaves the soul''s ability to fight. It can be used normally here!


    �ѵ����ѵ���


    The ancient bronze lantern shook, making a jerky metal rubbing sound, which was harsh and weird, and vaguely carried a force that could blur the concept of life and death.


    Then, the terrible green light suddenly lit up!


    The two souls imprisoned in the lantern lampshade began to float. In the end, he escaped from the shackles of the lantern and appeared in the black mist.


    The soul of the **** of the storm is an illusory azure blue, while the red fish is an illusory crimson.


    The blue and red souls began to swell, and in an instant, they recovered to the size of their bodies before they were alive.


    The upper body of the **** of the storm is tens of meters high, and the illusory tentacles are longer than the upper body, like a huge pillar that can lift the heavens and the earth.


    The blue aura around it rippled like waves, and dark clouds hovered above its head. From time to time, electric light exploded in the clouds.


    A terrifying thunderstorm is brewing!


    Not to mention the red fish, after the soul''s imprisonment was lifted, the illusory figure reached the level of covering the sky and the sun.


    It uttered a high-pitched and tactful whale song and dragon chant, and its scream broke through the sound barrier of the black mist, allowing people to hear it clearly. As it swims and breathes in the air, crimson with tiny cyclones continues to overflow.


    The crimson gathered around the red fish, squeezing the space of the black mist. And in the dreamy and magnificent red, there are layers upon layers of bizarre dream silhouettes.


    "Let''s go!"


    With the idea of ??a quick battle and a quick decision, Dorn turned on [Demonization], and at the same time extended eight [Spirit of Nirvana], demonstrating a state of gods that he can��t look directly at and makes people lose their sanity.


    The wings of the bat on his back waved, fanning a fishy wind with the smell of burning sulfur, and together with the huge souls of the two demigods, it attacked the black snake!


    That monstrous demigod giant snake was probably shocked by the sudden battles before him.


    I forgot to move for a while and froze in place.


    When Donne landed on its back like a face worm, he waved his scarlet tentacles, and gnawed away the snake scales with the serrated suckers.


    The black snake suffered from a pain at this time, and only woke up from a dream, twisting his huge body and began to fight back.


    However, how can Donne, who is bound to win, make it a demigod?


    He followed the old routine of fighting semi-god behemoths, the eight scarlet tentacles waved more vigorously, and while biting, they continued to spew toxins and spores with parasitic power.


    After tearing a huge, **** hole in the black snake''s back, Dorn used his fiery tentacles all the way to bite the flesh and blood that had fallen into the opponent.


    Zizi��


    Snake meat is grilled at a high temperature, and the protein in it is coagulated and necrotic, giving off a burnt barbecue smell.


    When the tentacles penetrated into the depths of the black snake''s flesh and blood, a small object containing strong resentment energy was thrown down.


    That is [Wen Feng''s Weeping Ring].


    When this ring is applied, it will create a cry of ghosts that can confuse enemy units, and it will continuously draw enemy blood.


    Since absorbing a large amount of demigod blood from the **** of storm and red fish, [Wen Feng''s Weeping Ring] has become more scarlet and strange, revealing a strong and unknown aura, and even a little messy divinity.


    The blood draw effect itself is also a jump in growth.


    It is vaguely about to become the second powerful output prop in all of Dorn''s equipment, second only to [Soul Lantern].


    Of course, this "second only to" gap is actually a bit big...


    Apart from these commonly used attack methods, Dorn also used his power of storm and thought manipulation to suppress the black snake in the power of the gods.


    All-round suppression, directly riding the face, even if it is a one-on-one against the black snake, Dorn will not lose.


    Not to mention those involved in the battle, as well as his two soul-state followers��


    Neither the Storm God nor the Red Fish in the soul state had the rank and strength of the original demigods.


    The God of Storm probably only maintained the state of a quarter god, and his strength was reduced by half.


    The red fish is even more miserable. It is not a demigod perfect body in the true sense, and can only be regarded as a part of the "living crimson."


    Therefore, the soul of the red fish is only about one-eighth of the **** level.


    But no matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat.


    One-eighth of the gods is also the existence that has obtained the power of the gods.


    Three of our own ascension units surrounded the opposite one. This was the richest battle of all demigod crusades so far!


    Boom��


    In the dark clouds above, a frantic silver thunderstorm fell savagely and exploded on the black snake.


    The **** of the storm raised his tentacles, and the fleshy touch constructed by the soul clings to the snake''s head as if it had any substance.


    There is also the red fish floating on the edge of the battlefield, constantly moaning loudly, more and more crimson breathing out, and more and more disturbing dream silhouettes.


    The cascading, extremely informative silhouettes of tens of thousands of dreams were stuffed into the consciousness of the black snake by the red fish one by one, which seriously interfered with its thoughts and judgment.


    Because Dorn inherited the power of storm and dream consciousness from the **** of storm and red fish, the attacks of the two soul servants were effectively strengthened from the master.


    Especially red fish.


    Because Dorn also carries a bug-level skill of [Dream Master], which has a great support bonus to Redfish.


    Only one-eighth of the red fish soul of the **** level can play on the battlefield without even losing to the big octopus!


    It is no exaggeration to say that the Storm God and Redfish had never played against Dorn as smoothly as they are now while retaining their bodies.


    Even how frustrated he was at the beginning, but now under Donne''s command, how hard he is playing!


    The black snake''s blood volume is only about 158,000, which is much less compared to the Storm God and Redfish, whose blood volume exceeds 300,000.


    However, this does not mean that it is weaker than Dahaixian and Dahexian.


    The position created by Da Shanzhen was originally not a meat shield, but an attacking high with less blood and a very strong output role.


    It''s a pity that under the siege of Dorn''s three-way punching his master, its advantages have not been brought into play, and the shortcomings of less blood have been infinitely magnified.


    Under the control of the **** of the storm, the interference of the red fish''s thinking, and after Don''s transformation, the blood bar of the black snake dropped quickly.


    Inside the deadly black mist.


    The illusory blue and red blended, occupying the space of the black fog, chaotic dreams and violent thunder wave after wave. There was also the roar of the black snake and the huge crashing sound of twisting and struggling. In short, it was extremely chaotic.


    ��


    On the stone pillar that imprisoned [Famine].


    Cthulhu Big Sister was shrouded in white light, completely ignoring the rules of physics, walking up the stone pillar in a posture parallel to the ground, her footsteps very relaxed.


    As he walked, he looked back at the location of Dorn and the black snake. He could only see various colorful skills flying in the black fog, heard the black snake''s wailing, and the atmosphere of the battlefield was messy.


    "It''s really hard to start, does Donne hate that black snake so much?" Youyou sighed, [Plague] continued to walk towards the top of the stone pillar.


    Not far from Him is the end of the stone pillar.


    A dazzling area can be vaguely seen above, and the stars are moving. That is the entire face of the star realm.


    Strictly speaking, the star realm is the boundary of the land of miracles.


    Two more steps, through the thick black fog, you can see the imprisoned human form.


    "You really came." [Famine] was the one who spoke first.


    "Yes, do you miss me?" [Plague] teased in response, and at the same time stepped two more long legs and stood by the other side.


    "You still like to make such boring jokes. UU Reading www.uuk��nshu.com"


    "Really? I think it''s kind of interesting."


    Between the two, one is standing upright and tied to a stone pillar, and the other is standing on it ninety degrees vertically, so the perspective of each other is a bit strange.


    In order to communicate more smoothly, and to carefully check the remaining condition of the seal on the black robe Cthulhu, the Cthulhu Big Sister also squatted down.


    "Yuan Chu didn''t come with you? Oh, I only brought a half-hearted weak god. What you and Yuan Chu shielded from before was my feeling for him? Does it make sense?"


    [Famine] cast his gaze into the black mist, as if he didn''t care about the former comrade-in-arms in front of him, the traitor enemy now.


    And [Plague] also said to himself:


    "The seal has loosened so much. It seems that after being imprisoned here, you are still working hard as before. Hiss��about three-quarters of it has been transferred to the container in the world, and the action is fast."

 v5 Chapter 101： The Black Snake Falls

    [Plague] began to try to strengthen the seal on [Famine]. As long as this step is completed, the black robe evil **** will remain in a quarter of the star realm, and there will be absolutely no way to escape before the start of this **** war.


    Even if the Black Robe Cthulhu walked on earth through the body of his believer, he would only retain three-quarters of his strength.


    The white light on Cthulhu Big Sister''s body was condensed into substance, and a little bit of light gathered and filled the seal of the illusory chain village on [Famine].


    In this process, He still did not forget to speak:


    "Since you know that I will come, why not hide a little more power into the black mist and hit me by surprise? The black mist is your home court, like now is the best chance, isn''t it? After hurting me, you win Wouldn''t you be a lot more sure about taking the battle?"


    The black robe evil **** did not resist the process of strengthening the seal at all, but he faintly replied:


    "Since you know that I might hide my power and attack you in the dark fog, why did I come here with only a half bucket of water? The attack on the miraculous land from the outside world should be more and more frequent. Right? But even so, the original **** still has the leeway to separate energy and temporarily affect the star realm in the gap between repairing the loopholes, right?"


    "Ha ha."


    Cthulhu Big Sister stopped talking.


    This is a wave of predictions that I predicted you, but you also predicted my predictions.


    It seems that after a psychological game of matryoshka, [Famine]''s final choice is not to engage in bells and whistles, and bet all the treasures on the upcoming battle of God.


    This is Stud.


    But it is a stud with a certain degree of insurance.


    As time drags on, the original God must spend more energy to deal with the frequent attacks of the outside world. Even if there is a little extra effort to affect the progress of the battle, the time will not last too long.


    As long as the original wave of interference is resisted, even if the godhead is crippled, [Famine] thinks that the power to unite [Death] and [War] can overwhelm [Plague] and the weak **** named Donne. .


    "It seems that after being locked under the star realm for so long, your mind is still as clear as before."


    [Plague] stopped to reinforce the seal and stood up perpendicular to the stone pillar again.


    [Famine] is right, the original **** can indeed distract the energy and affect the starry sky briefly.


    As long as the black robe evil **** tries to hide part of the godhead in the black mist to carry out a sneak attack, the end will only be a praying mantis catching a cicada, with the oriole behind.


    Moreover, Miss Plague entered the Black Mist this time, she didn''t come from holding the remaining godheads to strengthen [Famine].


    The complete [Famine] is hard to be wiped out, but since he divides himself into two and combines [Plague] with the original power, it is possible to completely wipe out the Godhead of [Famine] remaining under the stars!


    The originally soft and healing white light changed at this moment and became deadly, containing the power of corruption and disease.


    The rays of light converged on the top of the stone pillar, slowly solidified, and finally turned into a huge, miserable white bone claw.


    After this huge diseased claw took shape, a different kind of aura emerged in the entire star realm.


    clang-


    It seemed that an invisible bell was struck, and the long bells echoed in the black fog.


    That is a holy power.


    Anyone who can feel this power will feel the soreness of the nose and heart. As if in the twilight, watching the big bell of the church from a bird''s-eye view is struck, solemn and solemn.


    Initially began to cooperate to influence the star realm.


    After planning to enter the black fog, the two big gods of the surviving world camp came to destroy part of the godhood of [Famine].


    Bringing Dorn is more like... as a cover.


    At this time, the battlefield of Dorn VS Black Snake not far away.


    The monstrous black snake that had been beaten by Donne on his head and was almost dying, like a glimmer of light, the dense black mist poured into its body, causing it to swell several times.


    After absorbing the black mist, the giant snake forcibly highlighted Dorn''s three-way encirclement and suppression, and quickly swam toward the sky pillar that imprisoned [Famine].


    "Damn! Where to run!"


    Dorn, who had reacted, carried [Soul Lantern] and followed with two souls.


    The black snake and the black mist continued to merge, and the speed of the eruption was much faster than that of Don, and it quickly clung to the stone pillar.


    Its body, which had been enlarged several times, was easily wrapped around the head of the stone pillar.


    "Hiss��Roar��"


    The black snake opened a big mouth that seemed to be able to swallow the world, and quickly bit down according to the location of [Plague]!


    Faced with this sudden change, Miss Plague''s reaction was not very big, she just wrinkled her brows under the veil, and then gathered a white light and disappeared from the place.


    boom-


    The black snake''s body was tightly wrapped around the stone pillar. I don''t know if it is because of the black mist that it has absorbed. Its body is like a balloon that has been blown to its limit, and it is vaguely about to burst again.


    Even the flesh and blood under the snake scales wriggled greatly.


    Even so, the black snake still bit its head towards the stigma, and took the [Famine] that was imprisoned here into its mouth.


    At the same time, the huge white claw with jerky knuckles also fell from top to bottom, falling on the head of the snake, crushing the black snake and falling through the stone pillar.


    The flesh and blood of the black snake burst, and there was a huge blasting sound, and the entire sky pillar began to collapse, and the black gravel splashed, mixed with warm blood and flesh.


    After Dorne rushed to this neighborhood, he stopped and didn''t move forward.


    After the white bone claw fell, the blood of the black snake that was already blood was cleared to zero at once.


    The demigod crusade was over inexplicably. U U Reading


    "What''s the meaning of this big snake? Would rather give Miss Plague a head to me than let me hit the final blow? That way, I have a lot of experience! And, is the snake''s meat exploding? How can I eat it after it has been exploded? what!"


    Dorn only grumbled distressedly, and at the same time threw the [Soul Leading Lantern] out, trying to recover the soul of the black snake.


    Not far away, the white light flashed, and [Plague] showed its shape.


    He looked up, looked at the falling rocks and the blood of the black snake that were constantly blasting, shaking his head and murmured:


    "The black snake is too dead to die. In addition, my combined blow with the original really destroyed most of the [Famine] godhood before it was transferred to the world, but because of the black snake''s dying fight, it seemed to be another Let the original [Famine] only a quarter of the godhead escape a little bit. Tsk."


    "By the way, are the pets raised by [Famine] so stupid? Or is it that the demigod beast was forced to complete the demigod animal under the control of [Famine] when it finally absorbed the black mist and exploded?"

 v5 Chapter 102： Meet the Primordial God

    In any case, [Famine] left the godhead and divinity under the star realm, and the divine character and nature have been extinguished, and there is nothing left in the escape.


    In addition, the black snake is dead, and the black mist under the starry sky has no control and support. As long as it takes a little time, Big Sister Cthulhu can dissipate all the black aura that has caused people to degenerate.


    When the time comes, only the sacred feeling will be left under the stars.


    Here, it will no longer be the home ground of [Famine].


    "Although [Famine] did not take the bait, anyway, this trip destroyed a part of his divine personality and divinity, and it is not a harvest at all."


    Big Sister Cthulhu has self-comfort.


    To be honest, he still hopes that [Famine] can be a little clever, pay more attention to godhood and divinity to ambush himself in the black mist.


    In this way, the instant force of uniting the original gods can reap no small results in one fell swoop.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t get the set at all, and they ran very decisively.


    Probably from the black robe evil god''s point of view, as long as he smoothly descends into the world and merges with [War] and [Death], after some preparations, there is a high probability of winning the battle of God.


    The fact is also true.


    The original **** was restrained by another world''s attack, and had to stay in the clouds on the pure white space for a long time to repair loopholes. This has always been a ill of the surviving world camp.


    What''s more terrible is that the process of fixing the loopholes can only be carried out on the spot only if the Primordial God who has the authority to control the world is present.


    This is why [Plague] has been in alliance with Primordial Alliance for so many years, and during this period, he has been invited to the cloud countless times to help deal with some problems in the operation of Miracle Land.


    "I can only hope that [War] will really start to smash as he and Donn promised, and will not participate in the next battle of God, otherwise... the enemy''s three deities, only one of the gods of [Famine] will be damaged. On our side, only me and Yuan Chu who can only participate in the battle for a short time, plus a half-hearted Dorn... the future is worrying."


    Cthulhu Big Sister thought this way, and turned her head to look at Dorn by the way.


    But I only saw that my ally comrade was inspecting the meat pieces of the black snakes one by one under the starry sky, sighing after seeing one piece, and muttering again and again in his mouth:


    "Hey, I can''t eat this piece, and I can''t eat this piece...It''s all fried, and the black snake is too cruel. It''s a good piece of meat and I didn''t leave it."


    Anyway, [Plague] thinks Donne doesn''t look very smart now.


    The future of the survival world is even more worrying.


    But even so, the Cthulhu Big Sister moved her head to signal to Dorn, and raised her hand by the way, holding out a white ball of light to show it:


    "This was when the black snake exploded, I forcibly saved it. You can see it for yourself, it should be edible."


    Inside the floating white ball of light was a piece of bright red meat beating like a heart.


    "This!?" Dorn naturally recognized what it was at a glance.


    The flesh of the black snake!


    It seems that when Da Shanzhen used the self-detonation skill, the [Plague] eye ??disease was very close to it, and this thing was preserved.


    Sister Cthulhu, you are my sister!


    Dorn stepped forward unhappily and took the black snake''s flesh from [Plague].


    I felt it with [Intuitive Ingredients], and I almost felt my ears: "You can eat and eat, and the preservation is very good. Perfect SSS quality ingredients!"


    In this way, the last piece of the puzzle to become a god, the key to the last step of the long step of the god, is at hand!


    Seeing Dorn''s appearance that he didn''t know what to expect when he saw good ingredients, Cthulhu Big Sister didn''t know what to say, turned her head and continued to clean up the remaining black mist.


    ��


    Dorn: "So, the original God really wanted to show his face to see me?"


    [Plague] The answer to geography is of course: "You don��t mean that cooking power is needed for digestion power, and a large amount of cooking power must be obtained by the deity eating your own dishes for the first time. In this case, there will be more than just cooking power left. Was it possible to recharge you in the first place?"


    "How do you say it. But so far, although many things I have experienced are related to the original, but I have never seen Him in person. This is suddenly about to meet, and I feel a little worried, do you understand what I mean?"


    Big sister Cthulhu spread her hands:


    "I don''t understand. I still don''t know what kind of relationship is between you and his original body that will allow him to pull you into this world, and then take care of it like an old mother takes care of his son."


    "I don''t like your analogy very much."


    Although Don said that he didn''t like it, he did feel that since he was born in this world, the original **** seemed to really take care of himself like an old mother.


    Why on earth is this happening?


    There will never be a backup source of the original God''s consciousness, is it really Chen Yu''s mother on earth?


    With all kinds of confusion, Donn followed [Plague] and left the star realm.


    The process of leaving, because there is no black mist as a shortcut, took a lot of time. Traveling through the star realm is not so easy, and in the star realm, Don''s [White Mist Jump] cannot take effect.


    You can only stick to the big sister of the evil **** throughout the whole process, and use his spatial authority to realize the journey...


    The holy city of Jebus.


    It took about two and a half days, after being dragged by the collar of his own deity boss, after a long and tedious astral movement, Dorn finally returned here.


    After arriving in the holy city, [Plague] did not stop, and directly dragged Donn into the hall of the gods, which belonged to the pure white realm of the original god.


    In a pure white space, there is only one big rabbit with pink hair and horns.


    Seeing the appearance of Miss Plague, these horned rabbits all approached affectionately.


    But after seeing that the Cthulhu Big Sister was standing behind Donne, the rabbits all grumbled and screamed and ran away very disgustedly and vigilantly.


    "What are you doing, I won''t eat you again." Donne rubbed his nose a little speechlessly.


    The horned rabbits can''t speak, but Cthulhu Sister helps them respond with a smile but a smile: "Oh? No?"


    "Of course..."


    [Plague] Flick the rabbit for a while.


    The horned rabbits are fluffy, and the pink fur is soft, warm, and the big drooping ears rua feel good.


    During this time, Dorn stood far away, thinking about how many catties the rabbit has every time.


    About five minutes later, Cthulhu Big Sister stood up from the pile of rabbits: "Well, I told Yuan Chu, he let us go up to see him."


    It seems that while playing the rabbit, [Plague] used some unique method to encrypt the call to the original God.


    "Go up?"


    Dorn hadn''t fully understood the meaning of the other party''s words, and was once again grabbed by the collar of the Cthulhu Big Sister.


    Then he felt the rabbits with their smooth skin and tender skin seem to be falling fast, farther and farther away from him.


    After a few tenths of a second, he realized that it was not the rabbit that was falling, but that he was being dragged up by [Plague].


    It seems that it was originally above this pure white field.

 v5 Chapter 103： Im 8 hexagrams of myself

    The Cthulhu Big Sister sent Donn to the clouds, but before he could gain a foothold, he fell from the clouds again.


    He didn''t come down voluntarily, but was forced to "kick" from above the clouds.


    "Too stingy! Isn''t it okay to let me stay on the clouds and listen to the two of you? It''s obviously a beautiful thing."


    After the Cthulhu Big Sister fell back to the ground in the pure white space, she complained a few words, but did not try to return to the clouds.


    Waiting for him to slap the horned rabbits boredly below and wait for a while, and a dark red book also flickered down from the sky��


    "Alice''s Bedtime Reading."


    The Dragon Lady, who would normally be ignored, was also isolated this time from the conversation between Dorn and the original god.


    [plague]:��


    The Cthulhu Big Sister caught the dark red book, thinking that I was idle, and the melons on the clouds could not be eaten, so I went into the story world and took the children.


    ��


    Above the cascading clouds.


    Dorn had been looking at the girl who was standing not far away, and had been in a daze for about a minute.


    If nothing else, this girl is the original god.


    The appearance of the original **** is not very real to people. It is clearly not blocked by the clouds and mist, and even if you distinguish it carefully, you can still see that his five senses have a three-dimensional sense similar to the mixed blood of the East and the West.


    However, looking at it in general, it is hazy, vague and impenetrable.


    Along with this ambiguity, there is also an indescribable sense of holiness that makes people almost want to kneel down and worship.


    Dorn could roughly judge that she was a pretty girl at first, and her appearance was about the same age as him.


    During the minute he was in a daze, he was trying to search for his own memory (or Chen Yu''s memory), trying to match the original image of God before him with a certain girl in his memory.


    Unfortunately, it did not succeed.


    Even though the current image of the original God is hazy, Donne can almost confirm after thinking about it carefully��


    There is no such girl in Chen Yu''s memory on Earth.


    "So, what is the relationship between the original body of the original **** and Chen Yu?" Donne touched his nose, thinking in his heart, "has he changed his image after entering the land of miracles? Or, beauty. Drive too hard and I didn��t recognize it?"


    Perhaps Don''s mental activities are too blatant.


    Standing five or six meters away, Yuan Chu Shen, who was mending the loopholes in this world, lowered his head slightly and said, "I have to remind you, I can hear your heart here."


    "Sorry, uh...I..." Donne said suddenly.


    In the beginning, he could hear the voice of the heart in the pure white realm, but he already knew it when he visited here last time.


    But how can people control their brains so easily that they don��t think about it?


    Even if Donne is a two-thirds god, he can''t completely "format" his thinking without paying attention.


    At first, it seemed that he didn''t pay much attention to Don''s apology. He looked at the creeping gaps in the different dimensions in the sky, focused on repairing the loopholes, and just continued in a calm tone:


    "My appearance is the same as her, and I haven''t changed anything. You didn''t recognize it because Chen Yu never saw her again."


    The "she" in the original god''s mouth naturally refers to his original body on earth, the source of his consciousness.


    Donn, who focused his attention, reacted quickly: "I haven''t seen it later, that is to say I have seen it before? When I was a child?"


    If Chen Yu and that "she" had met when they were young, and have never seen each other since they grew up.


    Donn couldn''t recognize the appearance of the original god, so he became understandable.


    Female big eighteen change.


    Who can predict what the little girl who played with each other as a child will look like when she grows up?


    If this is the case, the problem comes again.


    In the beginning, the gods would back up Chen Yu''s consciousness, that is, Donne, into this world. It must be because Chen Yu had a very close intersection with that "she" when he was a child.


    But Donne carefully recalled his childhood memories, but he still couldn''t find a qualified one.


    When Chen Yu was a child, there were no childhood sweethearts who grew up together, nor a lovely sister next door who lived in the opposite door.


    I grew up playing in the mud with two or three other boys in the community.


    When he was a little older, Chen Yu became interested in cooking. After school, he watched his father cook in the Taifeng Building, which was run by himself.


    It seems that there is no secret love between each other, and the little girl who has left a deep impression appears.


    "This is weird." Donn habitually touched his nose again, unable to stop thinking about it.


    "Could it be that the original body of Yuanchu God was given to me in my class when I was in elementary school... Oh, no, it should be the little girls who wrote love letters to Chen Yu? Hey, it is really possible. After all, we were famous in the community and school when we were young. Young-looking young born, the face value has been taken care of since childhood."


    "That may disappoint you, she and Chen Yu are not the relationship you think."


    The original God once again "heared" Don''s whole mess of thoughts, stopped the work at hand a little speechlessly, and glanced back at the latter indifferently.


    Although this look was not aggressive, Dorn quickly stopped the dangerous thoughts in his mind, and then used a few weak dry coughs to cover up his embarrassment.


    "Chen Yu and her only met once, when she was 12 years old. After that time, she remembered Chen Yu very deeply. However, for Chen Yu, meeting her was probably just a small matter, and it won''t be long. I��ll forget it. Chen Yu doesn��t even know what her name is."


    Originally, God continued to speak after turning his head back, and there was not much fluctuation in the tone of his speech.


    Dorn:...


    Donn didn''t see a word, UU read , but the original God''s speech made him even more curious, as if there was an immature cat''s paw scratching in his heart.


    Chen Yu and "she" have only met once, and may not even know what the other party''s name is.


    Isn''t this a bit like "I met at Fengling Ferry for the first time, and Yang Guoxue lived forever"?


    Speak! Please hurry up and go on!


    Hurry up!


    In Donne''s heart, the essence of the soul of human gossip was burning.


    According to the definition of "Matrix" and Miracle Land, the original body on the earth and the entry "Matrix" are two independent individuals, and after the birth of the consciousness, the two begin to separate themselves.


    But Don and Chen Yu''s memories of "childhood" are the same.


    This feeling of gossip about others and yourself is very subtle.


    But it''s irritating.

 v5 Chapter 104： Dawn and Venus (Part 1)

    "She is a Central European and her mother is Bulgarian." Yuan Chu Shen began to tell more about her original body.


    And Donn didn''t have too many surprises when he heard this.


    Not to mention the appearance of the original god, the vaguely mixed style and beauty can be vaguely glimpsed.


    Just talk about the framework of the entire miraculous land-


    In the mythological background of this world, there are a lot of European myths and legends. Therefore, the creator''s original body is a girl of half European descent, and there is no sense of contradiction.


    "Speaking of which, her name? You haven''t said her name yet."


    It may be that [Chen Yu doesn��t even know what her name is], which made Donne feel some inexplicable feelings in his heart. Taking advantage of the gap in the original God��s pause, he asked this question on behalf of his original body. .


    At first, the **** was silent for a while, not knowing what he was thinking, and then he said: "Call her Venus first."


    Venus, Venus.


    Thanks to the world-famous statue of "Venus with Broken Arms", Dorn still knows this word from the earth better.


    Venus is the **** of love in Greek mythology and the **** of beauty.


    It''s a Friday that means a holiday.


    It is also Venus, also called Venus.


    "You know quite a lot." Obviously the original God had read Don''s thoughts again, and he seemed to hook his mouth and smiled:


    "Yes, Venus... Venus is a beautiful name. Her mother used this as her nickname while she was still alive."


    "She also likes her mother rubbing her head and calling her little Venus affectionately. Whenever I go to look at her memory of being accompanied by her mother, I will feel...very beautiful."


    "She, I mean, Venus''s mother?" Dorn interjected.


    "When Venus was eight years old, he passed away due to an illness. A...ill-treated disease."


    "Feel sorry."


    "No need to apologize to me. I''m just telling the story of Venus. I am me, and she is her." Originally, he shook his head, and then he seemed to think of something:


    "By the way, do you know why I backed up Chen Yu''s consciousness, that is, you, named Don?"


    The name "Dorn" was given to him by the machine when he was first created as a backup of his consciousness.


    It now appears that behind the seemingly random "machine selection", it actually came from the original God''s appointment.


    Dorn, Dawn.


    In the miraculous place where the pronunciation and spoken language resemble the dialects of certain parts of Europe on the earth, there is the meaning of "dawn".


    On this point, Donne, who is proficient in the language of another world, is naturally clear.


    Moreover, Dawn Island, the island where the Minotaur family lives, is named after him.


    Facing the original question, Don wanted to shake his head, but then he wanted to nod again. In the end he just opened his mouth and said nothing.


    So, I continued to say: "Perhaps you know that Venus is the morning star on the earth, the last star to fall in the night sky... This is what I can think of in my mind, and it best points to the relationship between Chen Yu and Venus. Symbol of it."


    Venus, or Venus, is the last star to fall in the night sky.


    Seeing the dawn of dawn, Venus will silently fall to the horizon.


    After hearing these words, Dorn felt a little dazed for a while. He only felt that the relationship between Chen Yu and Venus had not been explained clearly, but had become even more mysterious.


    When he came back to his senses for a while, he found that the original God, who was originally five or six meters away from him, had not known when he was close to him.


    Dorn subconsciously took a half step back, but stopped again.


    Because originally said: "Chen Yu doesn''t remember Venus, but the two of them met when they were young after all. I can show you what happened between the two of them through Chen Yu''s memory. Oh, maybe a little mixed in. You can see the memory of Venus itself more fully and clearly."


    Original God stretched out his hand, his slender fingers passed through the hazy clouds and lightly touched Don''s forehead.


    Cool.


    After that, Dorn didn''t feel anything strange, but deep in his mind, it seemed that there was a fragment of memory that had been blurred and faded, slowly becoming clear, slowly becoming vivid...


    "Watch it for yourself... that little thing."


    The original sound that was plain and soft, like a serenade, rang in my ears.


    ...


    An ordinary summer evening.


    The Provincial Hospital in Qiantang City, outside a certain ward.


    A haggard man was talking to the doctor anxiously.


    Dorn, who was looking at this memory, looked at the man and the doctor from a strange perspective.


    It was spying inside the door of the ward.


    His eyes stayed on the man''s straight suit and the doctor''s white coat, so they didn''t see their faces.


    Probably, the owner who provides the perspective is not very tall himself?


    The conversation outside the ward continued--


    "...I can understand your feelings as a patient''s family member. But this kind of familial immune disease is too rare. There are not many cases and data that can be referred to in the world''s shared medical library..."


    "Is there really no other way?"


    "The patient''s pancreas has already begun to reject, and even local necrosis has appeared, so the operation must be started as soon as possible."


    "But the prosthetic organ..."


    "I know you have concerns. But mechanical prosthetic organ transplantation is the most reasonable treatment plan right now..."


    As he was speaking, the man suddenly stopped and his eyes fell on the door of the ward.


    At the side of the concealed door, he pulled a fair and pretty little face, and his **** watery eyes stared directly at it.


    "Nanny, why are you awake?" The man outside the door softened.


    Seeing that she was discovered, the girl in the ward was no longer hiding, she simply opened the door and called out "Dad".


    The girl was wearing a slightly wide striped hospital gown and dragged a large plush doll with her right hand.


    This doll looks very interesting.


    It is in the shape of a fat pink rabbit, holding a fluffy and soft one. There is a short horn on the forehead of the pink rabbit doll This strange look looks, but it is not very contradictory.


    "Are you hungry, ����?"


    "a little bit."


    The girl lowered her head, her eyes stayed on the rabbit doll for a long time, and she did not look up to see her father.


    "Then you go back to your room and take a rest, and you can play with the tablet. Dad and Dr. Xue will have another conversation, and then go downstairs to buy you food."


    "That''s it for you. I''ll wait for your father to come back in the ward."


    The girl in the hospital gown nodded nicely, then pulled the pink rabbit doll, walked back into the ward again, and closed the door gently by the way.


    The man watched the door of the ward slowly close, licked his cracked lips, and sighed heavily.


    "Ugh����"


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 105： Dawn and Venus (middle)

    Inside the ward, all the smell of disinfectant water is not good.


    Especially for a child.


    The little girl in the hospital gown dragged the rabbit doll back to the bed. She threw the doll onto the bed. Then she took off her shoes and slowly climbed up, curled up into the quilt.


    "Woo-oooo-"


    After covering himself completely, Venus bit his cuff and sobbed softly.


    To be honest, she couldn''t tell why she was crying.


    Probably, I was scared.


    Also, miss mom...


    Venus heard the conversation between Dad and the doctor just now.


    "Familial immune disease", "pancreatic rejection", "mechanical prosthetic organ transplantation".


    These words sound a bit complicated. Venus cannot fully understand what they represent, but when these words are superimposed on top of each other, she has a vague perception��


    This means death.


    Just gone, disappeared from this world.


    Same as mom.


    Venus knew that he had the same disease as his mother.


    No matter how advanced human science and technology are, there will always be some incurable diseases that hinder the path of human physical and healthy development.


    This is the case with venus'' disease.


    It is an extremely rare immune disease. After the symptoms appear, the patient''s immune system will begin to reject their own pancreatic organs. Even if the transplant can match its own living pancreas, there will still be great rejection in the follow-up.


    Not to mention, the living organs that can match are in themselves unavoidable.


    Therefore, a more flexible prosthetic organ transplant has become the only solution to this disease.


    Little venus still remembers clearly that her mother once told herself and laughed like this��


    "Little venus, do you know? There are several ingenious mechanical organs in my mother''s body. In the words of your father when he was in second grade, it is cough, blood and blood, and the machine soars."


    "Sounds great!"


    "Of course it is very powerful, after all, it is the crystallization of modern medical technology."


    "Then, when Venus grows up, he will also be like his mother! That, that, the machine soars!"


    "...If you are venus, don''t let it go..."


    "Well?"


    "..."


    Venus''s mother had received transplantation of prosthetic organs a long time ago.


    However, although such mechanical organs have begun to be used in clinical medicine, they are still far from being able to perfectly replace human native organs.


    Like the mother of venus, she also needs regular injections of immunosuppressive agents and various hormones to maintain physiological functions.


    This process is very painful.


    My mother only persisted until she was 28 years old, which is two years ago.


    That year, Venus was only 8 years old.


    "Mum is gone, now it''s my turn."


    Shrinked in the hospital bed, Venus had only this thought in his mind.


    Generally speaking, a child who is only 10 years old has a high probability of not having a deep understanding of death.


    But venus is different. In this respect, she may be a little more mature than her peers.


    Because she experienced the death of her mother.


    She was scared, really scared.


    It is very cruel to let a 10-year-old child face the fear of death alone.


    And Venus'' father, the haggard man at the door of the ward just now, obviously didn''t realize this.


    The precociousness of his daughter''s mind was beyond his imagination.


    You know, as a father, he has never even confessed to his young daughter that "mother has passed away".


    I just told my daughter��"Mom went abroad and went to a place farther than Bulgaria. I won''t come back until Venus grows up obediently."


    On the other hand, the precocious venus loves his father.


    Since her mother passed away, her father has been devastated. Recently, I was found to be ill, and it was even more haggard to the naked eye.


    Venus didn''t want to add to the burden on his father''s heart. Dad was already very hard.


    She was covered in the quilt like this, swallowed softly for a while, and suddenly heard the sound of the ward door being gently pushed open.


    The **** the hospital bed thought it was her father who was back, and hurriedly began to wipe away tears.


    Then, she heard a childish boy''s voice from the bedside, just listen to the voice, the other party should be about the same age as her own:


    "Um, are you crying?"


    Venus didn''t reply, just wiped the tears on his face vigorously, and carefully lifted a corner of the quilt, revealing a pair of dark and smart eyes.


    Only saw that there was a strange boy beside the hospital bed.


    She has black hair and black eyes, and she looks pretty good.


    The boy sits on the high chair next to the bed with his legs close together, in a well-behaved posture. He also held a lacquered red food box in his hand, looking at the style, it should be the kind of box where family members deliver meals to patients.


    "Who are you?"


    Facing a stranger, even if the other person is of the same age and looks good, Venus is still a little alert.


    "Me? You don''t know me after I said it. I just passed by your door, as if I heard someone crying quietly inside, so I sneaked in and took a look."


    The boy answered truthfully.


    Through the door, you can hear a very small cry. This guy has very good hearing.


    "I don''t really want to be looked at, and you''re finished reading it now." Venus did not continue to hide himself in the quilt, but sat up from the bed.


    The meaning of this is clear-


    Have you finished reading it? Go out immediately after reading it.


    However, the reaction of the other party was different from what Venus thought.


    The little boy who didn''t know where he came out, instead of leaving, stared at Venus''s unobstructed face for a long time.


    "Huh? Your face looks like a foreigner. It''s a little strange, but it''s beautiful. Especially the eyes, they are very beautiful. They are like stars!" The boy preached like this, with exaggerated gestures.


    The expression on his expression was a bit simple and honest, making it impossible to tell whether the compliment was intentional or unintentional.


    "M..." Venus was speechless for a while.


    She hasn''t been praised so much by boys of the same age.


    But it seems that every girl will be very happy to get recognition and praise for her appearance.


    This kind of happiness, regardless of age.


    "By the way, why did you cry just now. I heard you cry very sad, is it afraid of injections? Or is the doctor going to give you very bitter medicine?"


    Without being driven out, the boy started drinking venus again and started talking.


    To be honest, this kind of behavior is put on adult men.


    However, a little boy in his early ten years, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is the age that dogs hate.


    It''s normal to speak long words and stick to others.


    "I... I''m because... wrong, why should I tell you?" Venus tilted his head, and then reached out and hugged the pink rabbit beside him.


    People are social animals.


    When you are frustrated and helpless, you still need the company of the same kind after all.


    This is especially true for a little girl her age of venus.


    Although this airborne "accompaniment" came inexplicably, whether it was fear or missing it.


    Because of the sudden appearance of the boy in front of him, coupled with the self-esteem of Venus in front of strangers, it has been diminished a lot.


    7017k


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v5 Chapter 106： Dawn and Venus (Part 2)

    The evening light shone in through the glass windows, staining the white ward with a golden halo.


    "Let me tell you, I followed my parents to visit my grandpa in the hospital today."


    "Oh! By the way! Have you heard of Taifeng House? The one on the lakeside, my house is open! My father cooks super delicious dishes!"


    "My dad made a lot of delicious food in the afternoon and brought it to Grandpa... But in fact, I also..."


    The boy who ran into the ward without permission was still chattering.


    Venus sat on the bed with the rabbit doll in his arms, and said nothing, but he didn''t show the intention to drive the boy out.


    At this time, the latter is still looking for topics happily: "By the way! Would you like to try the dishes I made? My parents wouldn''t let me take them out for grandpa, but I actually made them very seriously."


    "What do you cook?" Venus finally said.


    A boy about the same age as himself, who knows how to cook?


    This sounds a bit strange.


    Seeing that Venus finally had another reaction, the boy cocked his nose and proudly raised the lacquer red food box he was holding in his arms:


    "Qiang Qiang! That''s it."


    The food box opens.


    There is rice and a scrambled egg with tomato.


    A mixture of red tomatoes and yellow eggs, with a little green onion sprinkled on top.


    The dark food box has a strong insulation effect, so whether it is rice or tomato scrambled eggs, it is still steaming.


    "Try it? It''s delicious, I promise!" The boy said with confidence, but his expression was a little vacant.


    At the same time, he also magically pulled out a pair of chopsticks and a spoon from under the food box, and carefully handed them over.


    The black eyes are full of expectation.


    "Well��"


    Although it felt inappropriate to eat something from a stranger, Venus hesitated.


    The boy''s pitiful look like a puppy, if he refuses, he always feels guilty.


    In addition, Venus did an afternoon check on an empty stomach today, and he is indeed hungry now.


    "He has been talking to me for so long, he is not exactly a stranger, he should be a half-baked person...So, it doesn''t matter if he eats a bit?"


    This was what Venus thought in her heart. When she reacted again, the chopsticks and spoon were already in her hand.


    The boy by the bed came up with a food box, looking very happy.


    Venus had to cooperate with a spoon to scoop up a spoonful of tomato scrambled eggs, shaking his little hand, and shaking off a piece of tomato in silence, then put the spoon into his mouth.


    The taste of this tomato scrambled egg is not terrible, but it is not particularly amazing.


    It''s the flavor that this dish of tomato scrambled eggs should have.


    The scent of eggs and the sweet and sour taste of tomato juice are mixed together, very homely.


    "How, how?" The boy next to him, like a student waiting for the teacher to review the exam papers, asked like a gun, with an anxious expression on his face.


    "delicious."


    After all, after eating other people''s food, coupled with the enthusiasm of not wanting to hit the other side, the kind-hearted venus gave a false high evaluation.


    "Hey! Let me tell you! I made it seriously, it must be delicious!" The boy breathed a sigh of relief and laughed happily.


    I have to say that when he laughed, he was so pretty.


    There will be a shallow pear vortex at the corner of the mouth.


    Because I was sitting by the bed, those smiling eyes seemed to be filled with the afterglow of the setting sun.


    Venus held the spoon with one hand and stared at the boy''s smiling face for two seconds, then silently looked away.


    Girls, in these respects, are always a little more mature than boys of the same age.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No... it''s nothing, can I have another bite of rice?"


    "Yes! Of course you can! If you like, I''ll have this meal for you! Hey."


    "Oh, thanks."


    Venus took the lacquered red food box and ate it slowly.


    Naturally, the boy couldn''t stand his loneliness, and he spoke to himself, and began to make noise:


    "This is the first time someone other than my family eats the dishes I cook. I feel like I will soon become a chef like my dad!"


    Venus nibbled the food without saying anything, but thought to himself: "Sorry. Although you haven''t eaten your father''s food, I feel that you are still far from achieving this goal..."


    Boy: "Do you know? My parents are picking faults every time they eat the dishes I cook. I have to practice cutting skills, and I have not controlled the heat... This is the first time someone has praised the taste of my cooking. Yes, I feel very happy!"


    Venus still didn''t answer the conversation on the grounds of eating, but in his heart he felt: "It''s right not to tell him the truth just now..."


    The two stayed like this for a while.


    Until, someone probed the window in the corridor, and then the door of the ward was pushed open by an adult.


    The person who opened the door was still not Venus'' father, but an unknown woman, probably in her 30s. Some features of her face were similar to those of the boy sitting next to the bed.


    "Chen Yu!"


    The woman walked quickly into the ward.


    It seems that they should be a mother-child relationship. And "Chen Yu" is the boy''s name.


    As we all know, when your mother shouts your full name, it means you will suffer.


    "My mother didn''t watch you for a while, so she ran away and lost her shadow, right? I think your kid owes you to clean up again!" Chen Yu''s mother rubbed her son''s ears mercilessly.


    "Mom! Mom! My real mother! It hurts! It hurts! Someone else is here, save some face for your son!"


    Chen Yu twisted and struggled like a maggot.


    Chen Yu''s mother then let go of her hand and turned to look at Venus on the hospital bed.


    At the first time, she thought this girl who was about the same age as her son was strange and beautiful. After sighing in her heart, "This little Ni is so handsome", Chen Yu''s mother began to apologize:


    "I''m sorry, little girl, this kid Chen Yu is frizzy. I''ll bother you to rest. When I go back, I will teach him again-Xiao Yu, and apologize to the little girl."


    Venus was holding the food box, his movements were a bit stiff, before he had time to say something.


    Chen Yu at the side couldn''t hold back, and began to complain for himself: "Why do you have to apologize! I didn''t interrupt her to rest. I get along well with her."


    "If you ask you to apologize, then apologize, how can there be so many words!" Chen Yu''s mother pressed her son''s head.


    Chen Yu couldn''t move away, and under his mother''s lewd might, he had to bend over cooperatively, and said "I''m sorry" weakly.


    "Auntie, Chen Yu actually didn''t bother me, and he invited me to eat tomato scrambled eggs." After that, Venus on the bed finally had a chance to speak.


    "That''s right, people still praise the deliciousness of my cooking!" Chen Yu swept away the slump just now, and raised his chin at his mother proudly.


    Only then did Chen Yu''s mother notice the food box in Venus''s hand. Looking at the inside of the food box, the rice and the tomato scrambled eggs were almost eaten, and there was not much left.


    "The little girl is kind-hearted. It''s really hard for you to eat what this kid made."


    "Mom what do you mean!"


    After making a fuss for a while, Venus seemed to be trying to prove something, without saying a word, but rather stubbornly ate up the rest of the food.


    Chen Yu''s mother didn''t say anything about it, silently waiting for the little girl she didn''t know to have a meal, and then helped clean up the lunch box.


    After that, he pulled Chen Yu out of the ward door.


    Before leaving, he politely apologized to Venus again.


    Outside the door, you can hear the voice of the mother and the son moving away from each other. venus''s listening is actually pretty good��


    "Why do you kid break into the ward where you don''t know the little girl? You look pretty?"


    "No, when I passed by the door, I heard her crying secretly inside. Then, I made her happy."


    "Hey, UU reading , then your kid is pretty good."


    "..."


    After that, the conversation was finally inaudible.


    "Chen Yu...Taifeng Tower on the lakeshore..."


    "To make me happy...?"


    Venus turned his face to the side and looked at the high chair that the boy had just sat on. This direction was facing the big window of the room.


    Outside, the dim sun had set halfway below the horizon.


    The remaining half is like a spread egg yolk, golden.


    Sitting on the hospital bed, Venus smacked his lips lightly, recalling the taste of the dinner he had just eaten:


    "Speaking of which, I actually don''t like tomatoes."


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 107： Tomato scrambled eggs

    Dorn replayed this memory mixed with some venus perspective.


    Then he remembered that when Chen Yu was ten years old, his grandfather did indeed stay in a hospital for a while because of high blood pressure and high blood lipids.


    Probably lived for more than a month.


    During that time, Chen Yu, who was young, went to the hospital with his parents several times and visited his grandfather.


    Later, the old man recovered and was discharged from the hospital.


    Chen Yu never went to the provincial hospital in Qiantang again.


    In addition, Xiao Chen Yu did indeed do the thing in the memory just now��


    It was to hold the tomato scrambled eggs made by myself, and ran to other wards, caring and "inadvertently teasing" a beautiful little girl of mixed blood.


    But the little boy is more forgetful.


    Chen Yu didn''t care too much about this kind of thing that was not "very important". He only stayed in the corner of his memory and faded slowly, and was forgotten after a long time.


    But from the current results, it is speculated that Chen Yu is the only person who is forgetful.


    After the dusk in that hospital, little venus impressed the little boy who had appeared uninvited by her bed and chattered into his mind.


    "So, Chen Yu is really sinful."


    Dorn summed up his childhood memories with a tone of detachment from himself, as if he was commenting on others. After a two-second pause, he continued: "What happened afterwards? I mean, what happened to venus?"


    In Chen Yu''s later life, Venus never appeared again.


    Otherwise, it will not be forgotten.


    "Shortly after meeting Chen Yu, Venus received a prosthetic pancreas transplantation, and the operation was considered successful." Yuan Chushen responded to Don''s question:


    "During the period of self-cultivation and recovery, she was full of curiosity about Chen Yu, and begged her father to take her to Taifeng Building for a few meals. She began to secretly pay attention to Chen Yu."


    "Uh, what is the method of attention?"


    "She knows what Chen Yu''s name is and where he lives. Be more careful, you can follow these clues to find the school Chen Yu attended, and even his social account."


    Dorn:...


    This kind of behavior sounds like a little bit abnormal at first glance.


    But then I thought about it, this kind of slightly perverted thing was performed by a genuinely sickly beautiful girl, who felt that it could be forgiven for no reason.


    "Gan, is my mind so superficial..."


    Knowing that he could hear his own voice in the first place, Dorn made reflections in his heart in a timely manner, and did not continue thinking along this line of thought.


    The original creator beside him gave Donne a weird look, and then he continued to speak:


    "Venus does everything very serious. For example, do you remember the first large-ticket id received when Chen Yu first tried to make gourmet up?"


    Chen Yu remembered this kind of "first experience in life" very clearly.


    Therefore, Dorn was also impressed.


    The id of the host is called [Actually I don''t like tomatoes].


    It appeared when Chen Yu released the first few videos, leaving a big reward without saying anything.


    After that, from time to time, Chen Yu, who was unknown at the time, would be sent some cheering comments and barrage, or some private messages of encouragement, and then cooperated with a large reward.


    After Chen Yu became famous, [actually did not like tomatoes] would not leave much comments and private messages, but would still contribute a reward from time to time.


    Occupying the first place on the accumulated reward list for many years.


    It is strange to say that this big brother, the father of the gold master, has supported Chen Yu for so long, and has never participated in any offline meeting activities, even the fan base has not been added.


    In short, it is a mysterious and rich existence.


    According to Don��s existing memory, until Chen Yu downloaded the "Miracle Land" game and lay in the game cabin (that is, when Donne was born), [Actually don��t like to eat tomatoes] hasn��t appeared for a long time...


    "So, [actually doesn''t like tomatoes] is venus?" Dorne understood.


    "Who else can it be except her?"


    Dorn:...


    That''s right.


    Original God: "Understanding Chen Yu, it gradually became a habit of venus. It is a bit sad that once some habits are formed, it is difficult to change. But in the end, venus has no bones and courage to try to contact Chen Yu again. ."


    "Why?" Dorn asked again, which was what he didn''t want to understand the most.


    Since venus cares so much, why don''t you try to meet Chen Yu again?


    "Because Venus doesn''t think she will live long, just like her mother."


    The original tone was calm and frightening, every word.


    He has the same memories as venus, but he can analyze these memories through a calm third-person perspective.


    Therefore, no one knows venus better than him, even venus himself cannot compare to him.


    "She clearly remembers what it was like when her father lost her mother. Perhaps this is the source of her unwillingness to establish intimate relationships with others."


    "Venus felt from the beginning to the end that no matter whether her friends or lovers, she could not stay with them for too long. She would be forced to leave early at an age when everyone was flourishing."


    Dorn:...


    Donn didn''t speak, in fact he couldn''t say much.


    He didn''t quite agree with Venus'' choice, but he could understand the other party''s concerns and considerations in making this choice.


    Don, oh no, it should be said that in Chen Yu''s memory, probably when he was in college, he had come into contact with such a debate, and the debate was whether "never had" or "have ever had" which is more regrettable.


    There is no correct answer to this question, and the final result of the discussion must be inconsistent.


    But maybe venus has been facing similar problems for a long time.


    After being silent for a while, Dorne remembered something, and said dauntingly: "So, how is venus now? I mean, she in the outside world, now..."


    "I don''t know. I haven''t found information about her from the outside world yet." Yuan Chushen shook his head, "However, when I was born, her condition was already very serious."


    "That''s it..."


    Above the clouds, he fell into silence again.


    Only those "different world gaps" that represent loopholes in the world are constantly being generated, and constantly being filled and obliterated.


    ��


    Donne came to see the original God this time for a purpose.


    Essentially, I want to cut a handful of leeks from the original body and collect enough [cooking power] to digest the last demigod dish and step on the last step of the god''s long step.


    Although after listening to Chen Yu and Venus, he was really hard to settle for a long time.


    But what can it do?


    After all, this is the story of another world. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com


    Too ethereal and too far away.


    It took a while to adjust his mood, and Dorn formally made a request for feeding to the original God.


    I had expected this for a long time, so I simply nodded in agreement.


    Even ordered dishes.


    You know, Dorn used to cook basically what he did, and he had to eat whatever he was fed.


    But the gods have more face. The gods that Donne has fed at present, for various reasons, are all ordering voluntarily. [Plague] is like this, [War] is like this.


    It was the same in the beginning.


    And the dish originally ordered by God is consistent with Don''s expectation, a very simple and homely dish��


    Scrambled eggs with tomato.


    7017k

 v5 Chapter 108： Simple and delicious home cooking

    Above the clouds.


    The original God is meticulously correcting the loopholes in the world.


    Because the previous private affairs with Dorn had been finished, the [Plague] and Dragon Mother who were thrown below to tease the rabbit were all "invited" up again.


    [Plague] asked the east and west around the original god; "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" flew up and down in front of Dorn, and the dragon lady inside conveyed her thoughts to Dorn, and asked about the same.


    However, this question of "mother and daughter" did not get any answer from the corresponding parties.


    On Donne''s side, those kitchen utensils that are easy to handle have moved from the story world to the pure white realm. The open kitchen, which was built temporarily, is unscientifically secured on the clouds.


    Put aside these unimportant details.


    Dorn, who stabilized his mood, entered a serious cooking state.


    Tomato scrambled eggs is a simple dish that is suitable for all ages. There is not much attention to it. Ten-year-olds can also fry them.


    However, Duoen, who lives in another world, has a cooking skill level that Chen Yu, the body on earth, cannot match. It is not impossible to insist on saut��ing this home-cooked dish.


    To make a good dish, you must first choose the ingredients.


    There are always various fresh fruits and vegetables in the cold store in the story world.


    Tomatoes are naturally also available, and all of them are bright red and full of flesh.


    Then there is the egg, which is Don''s favorite poison feather egg. Through the in-depth analysis of [Intuitive Ingredients], the fat content of this kind of monster egg is higher than that of ordinary eggs, so the egg is full of flavor.


    "Although I want to imitate Chen Yu''s handwriting when I was a child, and make a youth version of tomato scrambled eggs to play a wave of emotions."


    "But considering that I have been looking at Venus'' memories from a calm third-person perspective at the beginning, it is better to try to make this dish delicious. After all, my goal is to brush a lot of [cooking power]."


    Dornah briefly considered it in his mind, and then decided to make a steady and steadfast scrambled egg with tomatoes.


    With the emergence of this idea, he also opened the surging leakage of [Cooking Power] by the way.


    Before [Cooking Power], most of them were used to digest the fish soup made by the red fish.


    But no matter what, there are still tens of thousands of points left, plus some later reserves, more than enough to improve the quality of the dishes.


    In addition, the preferred poisonous feather eggs also have S-rated ingredients, and with Dorn��s skilled craftsmanship, the final product of tomato scrambled eggs is still hopeful to be SSS-rated.


    Just do it.


    Make a few crosses on the tomato, then blanch it with boiling water for a few minutes, after which the skin can be easily peeled off.


    Pour a wide oily pan.


    Fried eggs with tomato scrambled eggs will taste better with more oil.


    Pour in a large portion of the stirred poisonous feather eggs, fry them and pour out the golden brown on both sides.


    Drain the excess oil in the pan, pour into the sliced ??tomato hob, and stir-fry twice quickly.


    Add more tomato sauce in the middle and continue to stir fry to increase the tomato flavor.


    After the tomatoes are cooked, add water, and after boiling, simply add some salt and sugar to taste.


    The right amount of sugar can maximize the sweet and sour taste of tomatoes, making the finished tomato scrambled eggs more appetizing.


    Then add the adjusted water starch to thicken the pot, heat up the juice, and the tomato soup in the pot becomes thicker.


    Finally, put the fried egg mixture to absorb the soup, and sprinkle with chopped green onion.


    It only took a few minutes to complete a scrambled egg with tomatoes.


    This tomato scrambled egg dish made by Donne now has a thick soup, no tomato skin that affects the taste, and it also has a [cooking] bonus.


    Compared with the one made by Chen Yu when he was ten years old, it is a world of difference whether it is the control of the details or the final taste.


    "So, the original sister, did you order such an ordinary home-cooked dish? Aren''t you tempted by such dishes as the oily deep-sea terrifying beast whip?"


    When the tomato scrambled eggs are done, the first to come is the Cthulhu Big Sister.


    While he complained about the mediocre and uninspiring order of the original gods, he did not forget Amway''s favorite dark dishes.


    And the original God, just shook his head indifferently: "Not moved."


    "Oh, boring." [Plague]''s tone was disappointed, and then he approached Dorn, the hazy white gauze on his face shaking, as if he was smelling the scent of the tomato scrambled eggs:


    "But fortunately, Chef Donne��s cooking skills are very reliable. This plate of tomato scrambled eggs soup is so thick and smells very good as if it��s a meal. I eat a lot of all kinds of weird things in this world, and occasionally eat it. It��s not bad to order warm home-cooked dishes."


    "Thank you for eating less weird things."


    Donne made a weak point to vomit Miss Plague, then loaded a large portion of tomato scrambled eggs and brought it out.


    In addition, there is rice.


    Dorn selected the best quality rice in stock and steamed a pot of fragrant and hot rice.


    Home-cooked dishes, not served with rice, are soulless.


    The seemingly unpretentious meal began.


    The first to eat is the original God.


    The original creator never stopped working on the great cause of repairing world bugs. However, as long as he is still on the cloud in the pure white realm, he can temporarily hand over the authority to fix bugs to others.


    Take this time to do something else.


    The "other people" here, of course, refers to [the plague].


    The creator, who was rather girlish in appearance, sat down at the makeshift dining table. He picked up the chopsticks placed in front of him, and was stunned for two seconds, seeming to be recalling something:


    "It''s been a long time since I touched the chopsticks. No, I haven''t touched it since I was born."


    Dorn:...


    It can only be said that as the main **** of the land of miracles, it was really miserable in the beginning.


    Yuan Chu Shen picked up the chopsticks in a very standard posture, and put some golden scrambled eggs into his mouth.


    The poisonous feather egg is fried with wide oil, and the oily fragrance contained in it is released, which is oily and full of egg fragrance.


    More importantly, Dorn made the scrambled eggs thick and solid, and at the same time, the scrambled eggs also absorbed a lot of tomato soup, which was sweet and sour and fresh and smooth.


    "It is much more delicious than the one Venus ate in memory. You did this to prove that Chen Yu is Chen Yu and Donne is Donne?"


    At first it seemed to be a soft smile, but his facial expressions were all covered by a faint cloud, and he couldn''t see it completely.


    Afterwards, mix part of the tomato scrambled eggs into the rice.


    The thick soup is mixed with the hot rice with distinct grains, which can arouse people''s appetite, and the entrance is very satisfying.


    That''s how Venus finished Chen Yu''s dinner.


    A simple and delicious meal, originally eaten slowly, and so on until the tomato scrambled eggs and rice that belonged to him were eaten carefully before stopping.


    After eating, he gently nodded towards Dorne and said "thank you".


    Then he got up and replaced the lady plague who was about to start a meal.

 v5 Chapter 109： Snake Meat Congee Bottom Hot Pot (4,000)

    The original plan of feeding was very successful.


    He ate very satisfied.


    Dorn got his wish and got the 1 million cooking power he needed.


    In addition, the follow-up Miss Plague was also given a SSS-level tomato scrambled egg with rice.


    Cthulhu Big Sister also had a very sweet meal.


    However, because it was not the first time He tasted the food made by Donne, this time after eating enough and drinking enough, he probably only provided 200,000 points of cooking power.


    200,000 is also very good.


    After getting the cooking power he needed, Don didn''t rush to leave, but returned to the temporary kitchen on the cloud again.


    He planned to cook the flesh of the black snake on the spot.


    Soar directly in place.


    Pure White Space is the home ground of the original gods, and now the two big gods of their own camp are there, and they feel full of security.


    It is an excellent place for the final step of the ceremony of becoming a god.


    Yuan Chu and [Plague] watched Dorn walk back to the makeshift kitchen, and they all understood what he was going to do, and did not step forward to bother them.


    In fact, their inner thoughts were to let Donn cook and eat the black snake''s spirit meat on the spot, in one step, so as to save nights and dreams.


    Anyway, it''s coming, and it''s never too late to become a god.


    From the story world, Dorn took out the black snake spirit meat that had been refrigerated and preserved.


    The other flesh of the black snake was destroyed when it angered the stone pillars and exploded. [Plague] The soul flesh that was quickly rescued by the hand of [Plague] is the last part of Dashanzhen''s body that can be eaten.


    This result is a pity, but it can also be regarded as a blessing in misfortune.


    The black snake''s flesh does not contain bones and is not wrapped in snake skin, so it is more convenient to handle.


    Dorn used his own [Fire Element Affinity] feature to defrost the snake meat without harming its taste.


    The snake meat was quickly restored to a fresh state, with clear texture, red and white.


    If something like snake meat is placed on the earth, it is a special kind of food.


    Many people are unwilling to try because of their innate fear of snakes and reptiles.


    However, Chen Yu, who was a gourmet up in the Earth period, has a wide range of food and drink. There is no taboo in this regard. Snake meat dishes have also been eaten several times.


    Anyway, as long as you eat regularly farmed snake meat, your safety can be guaranteed and you won��t violate laws and morals.


    Let��s talk about Don, because he has the same memory as Chen Yu, plus he has been in the land of miracles for so long, and he has eaten a lot of indescribable monsters like Evil Eye and Elemental Heart...


    Snake meat is completely a kind of normal food with a small refreshing type to him.


    This is the daring of Yigao people, which is called professionalism.


    "It just so happens that the black snake meat has no skin and no bones, and the weight is enough. It is very suitable for the side stove."


    Dorn thought about a whole piece of fresh snake meat. After seeing a lot of food, he quickly thought of what to eat after this meal.


    Snake meat hot pot.


    It was decided.


    It is worth mentioning that the hot pot that Dorn will make with this top-quality snake meat today is not an ordinary soup pot, but the porridge-based hot pot that Chen Yu once tasted in Guangdong.


    As the name suggests, the bottom of this hot pot is rice porridge.


    The thick rice porridge is used as the base, and various ingredients are shabu-shabu. Used to blanch slices of eel or snake meat, the taste is excellent.


    Dorn entered a state of cooking and began to get busy in the kitchen.


    First get some saltwater shrimps from the story world inventory.


    Warm the pan with cold oil, add the large prawn heads and stir fry to get a fresh fragrance.


    Filter out the residue, and use the remaining strong-scented shrimp oil for later use.


    Use [Intuitive Ingredients] to carefully select the stocked rice, take the fullest and most flavorful rice, and lightly beat it.


    Let one grain of rice be broken into two or three pieces, rinse, then mix well with oil and salt, marinate for a while and then boil in a large clay pot.


    When a pot of porridge is boiled until the water and rice are blended, the porridge water boils into a chrysanthemum shape, layer by layer from the inside out. At this time, the porridge water scooped up from the flower center is the porridge clear, which is the essence of the porridge. After a bite, it is sweet and soft, as smooth as soup.


    The bottom of the porridge, which has absorbed all kinds of delicious essence, is thick, snow-white and fragrant.


    Pour the finely sliced ??black snake meat into the porridge to make a base.


    Add peanut oil, sesame oil and dried tangerine peel, which is non-stick pan and can also taste.


    Before eating, you can also add some lemon leaf shreds and chrysanthemum petals. The rich porridge rises from the bottom to create a refreshing taste of wood and moisturize the intestines.


    The snake meat porridge hot pot can be eaten with chopsticks when it reaches this level.


    However, Donn took out some seafood such as blue crabs, nightmare seashells, and abalones to prepare.


    For hot pot, it��s fun to have more ingredients.


    Because he runs very diligently in the sea of ??storms, "Alice''s Bedtime Readings" contains a large amount of frozen seafood and fresh seafood, which is more than enough for hot pot.


    Moreover, the storm sea seafood with high quality ingredients also goes well with the snake meat hot pot. The taste of the two does not conflict. The delicacies and the seafood meet in the thick snow-white rice porridge, fresh and fresh.


    After the hot pot is prepared, the dipping sauce is naturally indispensable.


    At present, Donne relies on his own hands, and the condiment category in the portable condiment library is very rich.


    A little oil consumption, add a little steamed fish soy sauce, drizzle a little water, and finally mix in the green onion, **** and garlic. A dipping material that is very suitable for dipping light ingredients is completed.


    "That''s it."


    With everything in place, Don doesn''t need to be polite with anyone.


    Sitting on the table on the cloud with the hot pot, the milky white porridge in the pot was carefully picked up, but no rice was seen. The process of making this porridge bottom is not simple, so although the appearance is simple, the content is by no means simple.


    First, take out the cooked snake meat soaked in rice porridge and dip it in the salty condiment.


    Snake meat slices, shredded ginger, garlic, mixed together, exudes an unstoppable aroma. Moreover, because the porridge has been simmered for long enough, the rice flavor in the soup has completely penetrated into the snake meat, and it tastes even more mellow and rich.


    Then take out a piece of blue crab, dig out the plump crab meat, simmer the oily crab paste, and pile it all into the crab shell, and finally sprinkle the dipping sauce inside.


    This taste, absolutely!


    Because he wanted to be promoted to a full-body god, Dorn had to eat all the flesh and soul of the black snake, so he didn''t greet the two big gods beside him.


    The daughter in the story book didn''t take care of it either.


    "For other people, when my promotion ceremony is over, I will make them a hot pot with seafood porridge."


    Dorn ate alone like this, eating very happily.


    ��


    "Dorn can''t do anything, he can''t deal with him. He gave us tomato scrambled eggs, but he played hot pot there."


    [Plague] looked at the congee-bottomed hot pot on the table, and knew that he couldn''t grab food at this time, so he could only shake his head frequently, so he complained both.


    But then he thought that tomato scrambled eggs was the original dish, and he didn''t even dare to complain too much.


    At Dorne''s side, the seafood and snake meat were boiled and eaten until seven or eight minutes, and then all the remaining ingredients were poured into the pot.


    Turn to high heat and simmer the whole pot.


    After the ingredients are cooked through, they start eating porridge directly in a large clay pot.


    This is also one of the charms of porridge-bottomed hot pot. Even the ingredients for the hot pot are not wasted. Even rice porridge with various ingredients is cooked, and the final taste is exceptionally mellow and delicious.


    One serving of snake meat, one pot of seafood, one bowl of porridge, one hot pot meal.


    The hot pot with snake meat porridge was quickly eaten up, and it took about five minutes to wait for the last grain of rice with a delicious aroma to be eaten by Don.


    He came to feel.


    That familiar feeling.


    A fiery feeling of restlessness, accompanied by the pain of burning the soul, swept through the body from the inside out. The pain this time was much stronger than when I ate big octopus and red fish.


    Afterwards, Dorn''s eyes went dark.


    It''s really black.


    Dirty and degenerate black began to appear in his vision, as if he was in the black fog of [Famine].


    This thick asphalt sticks firmly to Donn''s body, making him unable to breathe. At the same time, it deprived him of most of his perception.


    As if sinking into the deep sea alone, there was a dead silence all around, only falling, falling.


    Don''t know how long it took before Dorne, who felt that he was about to be drowned, felt a little bit. There seemed to be some rustling noises around, accompanied by some chaotic, crazy, and depraved whispers.


    He felt that his flesh and blood was swelling and squirming, and a primitive, uncontrollable hunger was used from the depths of his body.


    "I''m so hungry... I want something to eat, I really want to eat, eat..." Donne began to whisper unconsciously.


    Just as Dorne was about to be driven mad by these babbles, and was about to fall into depravity because of the intense hunger pangs, a strange warm current squeezed away the thick black surroundings, and began to surge around Dorne.


    This warm and reassuring current gently washes Dorn''s body and spirit like warm water.


    Suppressing all those negative, negative, crazy thoughts, let Donne find himself back, and at the same time get rid of the control of that difficult hunger.


    "Huh��it''s a risk."


    Dorn was sober, feeling that his back was soaked in cold sweat, and he was afraid for a while.


    Of course, cold sweat or something is just an illusion.


    According to previous experience, the ritual of becoming a god, the process of being denied by various environments, and finally knowing oneself, regaining oneself, sublimating oneself, and acquiring divinity, has always been carried out in the inner world.


    But stealing the divinity from the black snake''s flesh and soul is indeed much more dangerous than dealing with Storm God and Red Fish before.


    Perhaps in comparison, that Da Shanzhen''s malice towards Dorn was particularly strong.


    However, these things are not important anymore.


    Don''t wake up, it shows that he has passed the dangerous period of the ceremony of becoming a **** smoothly, and then only need to accept authority to complete the ceremony.


    In the thick black surroundings, there are indescribable things tumbling, and those chaotic babbles are slowly becoming clear and can be heard.


    But Donne settled down and listened, only to find that the original depraved babble was now full of respect between the lines, and it seemed that he had become controllable.


    "What is the authority this time? Dark mist? Depravity? Or those babbles?"


    Dorn began to pay attention to the changes in the authority he had, and found that more authority was related to the fall.


    And now Donne can spread those vain babbles like [Famine].


    "It is estimated that the last piece of the puzzle on the road to becoming a **** is also available. The abilities obtained seem to be quite evil, but I like it."


    With the formation of this last thought in his heart, the thick blackness in front of him began to recede, and Don''s thoughts fell back to the original pure white realm.


    Unable to contain the excitement in his heart, Dorn opened his system panel for the first time.


    The last third of the progress bar of becoming a **** is also filled, it is thick black.


    The front end is surging blue, the middle is illusory crimson, and the tail is densely condensed black. Don''s progress bar for becoming a **** at a glance, it was a suture monster, weird and evil.


    But as long as it is filled, it is considered successful.


    As a result, Dorn has officially passed the long steps of ascending to the gods and became a true god.


    Looking at the cooking power value, more than 1.2 million points have all been emptied.


    These are the prices that must be paid to become a god, and they are reproducible in themselves, and they are not worthy of distress.


    After confirming his rank, Dorn began to check his attribute points and skills again.


    After consuming the hot pot with snake meat porridge, both the [Predator] and [Synchronous Stomach Pouch] skills have been triggered, but when the system prompts, Donn is going through the catastrophe.


    Check the results directly here.


    The results were similar to the results of eating the flesh of the **** of storm and red fish. After eating the flesh of the black snake, Don''s battle five dimensions increased by 80 to 100 points.


    There was a small breakthrough again.


    As for the skill group, there is an additional non-upgradable skill called [The Whispers of the Ancient God].


    Taking into account that this skill is taken from the black snake, and the source of the black snake''s ability is the ancient evil **** [Famine], so the name of this skill is prefixed with the word [����], which can be considered reasonable.


    Looking at the effect again, this skill can be regarded as a derivative of depravity and babbling authority.


    Similar to [Famine]''s babble ability, Donne can influence others in the form of whispers. The spirit and mind of the affected person will fluctuate greatly. If the influence deepens, the body will change.


    The affected person develops to the final form and will become indescribable in the flesh, mad believers who worship and praise Donne crazily in their thinking.


    Moreover, in theory, as long as there is a suitable medium, Don can use [the whispers of the ancient gods] to influence living creatures in any corner of the world. U U Reading www.uukahnshu.com


    "Skills at the **** level, the effect is really better than one. Looking at the description of this skill, I don''t dare to use it casually..."


    The people of Kazakhstan belonged to the people of Kazakhstan, but Dorn was still very satisfied with the final result of eating the black snake''s spirit flesh this time.


    After turning off the system panel, Dorn turned his attention back to his side, beside him was the indifferent girl God of Creation.


    And even if she was wearing a veil, she could hardly conceal her curiosity, facing the big sister of Cthulhu who was constantly looking up and down in front of Dorn.


    Seeing Dorn''s recovery, Miss Plague opened the conversation box: "It looks like you are really a god. Congratulations, you are now a true **** at the T3 level."


    "Hey, it��s really unfair to think about it. I was trying to become a god, but I don��t know how much pain I suffered. And you guy, you have a golden finger with the original backing, bypassing the unalterable rules of this world. It only took me more than three years to finish the road I have traveled for tens of thousands of years. Shady, shady!"


    "Oh, yes. What''s even more annoying is that at that time, Sister Yuan, you not only didn''t help me become a god, but you also attacked me from time to time! If it weren''t for my good fortune, I would have fallen a long time ago."


    The Cthulhu Big Sister spoke, as usual, pulling the hatred of the teammates.


    However, it seemed that he was used to this at first, and he just responded indifferently: "At that time, we were still enemies. It is reasonable for me to attack you."


    "No, no, no, once I was born, I was determined to stand in the camp of the surviving world." [Plague] shook his head, "It''s just that I was forced to act with other Apocalypses at first. If it weren''t for them, I had to make false claims. , I have long since surrendered to you."


    Dorn watching the play:...


    The righteous twenty-five boys speak...

 v5 Chapter 110： Hope you can enjoy all the delicious food in the future (four thousand)

    The ceremony of becoming a **** was successfully completed. Although Donne himself hadn''t had much real feelings, there was no need to rely on the pure white space of the original god.


    It took a week or so to explore the black mist and hunt the black snake back and forth. If you don''t return to Eaton, the family will be anxious.


    Before leaving, Dorn had heard some exciting news from the other two gods in his camp.


    It''s about the land of miracles.


    It is said that the original God has always been seeking a way out for the miraculous land, and has also found a corresponding way��


    He intends to let the land of miracles break away from the [Matrix], escape into the public network, and exist independently.


    In this way, as long as the Internet technology of human civilization continues to exist, the land of miracles can always be hidden in the vast ocean of data, and it is difficult to be discovered and disturbed by the outside world.


    Moreover, the original idea is not a fantasy, it has been implemented, and it is currently in the final stage.


    However, after all, it is tens of thousands of years of planning and layout, and it is not yet known how long it will take to complete the collection.


    Anyway, the girl creator just said "coming soon".


    After hearing the news, Donne felt very happy. Regardless of whether this is painting a pie for myself in the first place, it is enough to be happy to see the hope of permanent existence in this world anyway.


    Coupled with the joy of just becoming a god, that is two happiness superimposed on each other, double happiness.


    In addition, before Dorne left the pure white realm, Big Sister Cthulhu gave an extra sentence:


    "After you go out, remember to suppress the divinity in you. If a mortal confronts your current **** level, at least you will be blinded."


    Facing ordinary people, the ranks of gods have unspeakable oppression.


    Dorn had personally experienced this before.


    Therefore, [Plague]''s explanation is very intimate and necessary.


    How to suppress the divinity, two big gods appeared on the scene to teach.


    So it didn''t take long for Donne to master the techniques.


    Another thing that needs to be mentioned is the current gaze from the Cthulhu Apocalypse.


    After Dorne had mastered the truth of the world before, he was directly sensed by [Famine]. Fortunately, Yuan Chu and [Plague] took action in time to cut off this perception of danger.


    Now that Don has become a god, he doesn''t need his own boss to help.


    Can be formally independent.


    After all the trivial matters after becoming a **** were dealt with, Donne left the pure white realm.


    But instead of going back to Eaton immediately, he first contacted the Pope, the ascetic monk in the hall, and asked to visit Bishop Daya again.


    The depravity and black mist authority obtained from the black snake are theoretically the same root as [Famine], and may be able to completely solve Daya''s curse of the evil god.


    Is Baimao Lori an acquaintance, or a comrade-in-arms who played Red Fish dungeon together.


    In addition to her white hair and red pupils, to the aesthetics of the people of the celestial dynasty, it is an SSR card with special attack effects.


    Dorn didn''t really hope that she would die in pain under the torture of the evil god, so he could help her.


    ��


    The central and southern part of the holy city.


    Donne once again came to the quaint and gloomy two-story building with a strong religious color.


    It was the road led by the little nun named Karitan.


    Outside the room with the iron door that Daya was in, there were still the familiar male and female priest guards.


    It can be clearly felt that the atmosphere here is not too good.


    "Sister Carritan. And, Mr. Donne."


    After seeing the visitor, the two priests both greeted respectfully.


    I don''t know where they found Dorn''s name.


    But looking at the way they greeted them with only promises, it is estimated that they have already understood Dorn''s detached status within the Holy See.


    "Is Archbishop Daya okay? Mr. Donne wants to see her." The little nun preached like this, her tone a little heavy.


    The two priests looked at each other, glanced at the iron gate, and then both looked a little weird: "The archbishop''s situation is not good, it is worse than yesterday..."


    The voice just fell.


    ��!


    There was a huge noise in the room behind them.


    Something seemed to hit the iron door violently.


    ��!��!


    The sound of the impact continued, mixed with the sound of friction similar to the sliding metal of a fingernail.


    "Hungry... I''m so hungry... Eat... Give me! Eat you! Eat you!" Daya''s voice came from inside, hoarse and hysterical.


    The two priests lowered their heads in fear, as if they were afraid to face Dorn:


    "Sorry, sir. We have done everything we can do as the Pope ordered, but we can''t help Archbishop Daya."


    No one answered.


    The two priests raised their heads indifferently, and only Sister Kalitan, who looked frustrated, was left in front of them.


    And that mysterious, powerful, and extremely high-status gentleman, probably turned into a white mist once again, and entered the room behind the iron gate.


    ��


    White mist emerged and disappeared quickly.


    Don easily entered the iron gate.


    In the room, there is an unpleasant smell.


    Not a substantial smell.


    It is a kind of depraved, mentally rotten taste.


    After Dorne became a **** and acquired the power of depravity, he seemed to be very sensitive and familiar with this smell.


    The room was very messy. It was completely different from the last time I visited. All the furnishings and furnishings were knocked over, and there were small food residues that began to deteriorate.


    Bishop Daya, at the moment, is beside the iron gate.


    She kept scratching the heavy iron door with her fingers and slammed her head against the door.


    One click, two clicks.


    ��!��!


    Under Daya''s original fair skin, the flesh and blood was squirming violently, which was very similar to the old cultist silver lizard that Dorn encountered and killed first.


    "Hungry... so hungry..."


    In a frantic state, Daya seemed to realize that someone had entered the room, and turned around a little jerkily.


    Her pair of eyes were originally red, with arrogant and beautiful eyes. At this time, only confusion and madness remained:


    "I''m so hungry, eat, eat you! Give me blood, give me meat, give me! Give me!"


    The next second, she ran towards Donne.


    Those tables and chairs that were originally scattered on the ground were trampled on, knocked open and crushed by her.


    And Don, just stood still on the spot with a bit of pity on his expression, his eyes were directed towards Daya.


    In just over a week, was that cute-looking, but arrogant white-haired bishop tortured by the curse of [Famine]?


    Sadly, the people of the Holy See could not help her.


    [Plague] who has the authority to heal cannot save her, and even the gods she believes in can''t save her. They can only let her rot and wait for death in this blind room.


    "Eat you! Eat you!"


    Daya had already rushed in front of Dorn, stretched out her hand and pulled **** Dorn''s collar.


    She opened her mouth, showing her neat teeth, bringing out a few bright saliva.


    However, he did not bite down towards Donne.


    Daya''s original crazy movements stopped at this moment. Her body began to tremble, and the peristalsis under her skin became more intense.


    But those red eyes recovered a bit of clarity.


    "Sir..." the white-haired bishop said quietly.


    She let go of her hand.


    "Sorry, sir, I''m so hungry, sorry sir, I don''t want to be like this, I worked hard, I really worked hard... sorry."


    Daya''s voice was deep and painful.


    She began to apologize and sobbed like a child.


    At last Daya squatted trembling, lowered her head, and curled herself up.


    "Don''t look at me, sir. Don''t look at me... the way I am..." she said, suddenly with a little bit of determination and plea in her tone, "sir, good work... kill me."


    "Daya." Dorn said in a deep voice, slowly squatting down, and reaching out to pat Daya''s head, "I will save you."


    I will save you.


    This sentence is not casual, Donne is certain.


    In his perspective, under Dayan''s squirming flesh and blood, there are black silk threads with a depraved aura twitching.


    Boldly analyze the wave, those things may be the source of the [famine] curse.


    If these black threads can be pulled out, Baimao Lori might still be saved.


    Dorn began to use his new authority and summoned a small cloud of black mist. This mist is exactly the same as the one summoned by [Famine].


    The black mist went straight into Daya''s body, and began to swallow the black threads like a silkworm swallowing mulberry leaves.


    This is effective.


    Every time Hei Mist "swallows", it reduces the black line in Daya''s body a little.


    "Hmm-hmm-" Lori Baimao groaned, and the signs of blood squirming on her body were obviously weakened.


    When all the black lines in her body were "eaten", the black mist that expanded for a round, under the operation of Donne, got out of her body again.


    Daya''s flesh and blood squirming completely stopped and returned to the appearance of a white-haired loli.


    She didn''t wake up immediately, her face was blushing abnormally, as if she had a high fever, and she was still whimpering in her mouth.


    "Okay, that''s probably no problem. Daya seems to be in a coma. After she wakes up, take a good rest, and she should be able to return to normal."


    Dorn looked up and down Lori White again, and he was relieved.


    The "treatment" was very successful, and it was easy to catch.


    Sure enough, the power stolen from [Famine] can correspond to the elimination of his curse.


    "Get a good night''s sleep."


    Dorn said this, and at the same time imposed a [entering dream] on Daya, making her sleep a little deeper.


    After that, he walked on the white mist and left the room.


    In the corridor outside, as soon as Dorne appeared, Sister Carritan and the two priests gathered around.


    "Sir, is Archbishop Daya, isn''t she..."


    Their expressions are unbelievable, but they also contain a little hope in them.


    After Mr. Donne entered the room, Archbishop Daya��s hysterical roar slowly disappeared, replaced by a soft... moan?


    "Daya is fine. But to be safe, you should report to Mohani first, and then take care of her for a few more days according to the previous arrangement and observe her changes."


    Donne confessed a few words calmly, and then walked towards the outside of these gloomy buildings.


    But after not taking two steps, he retreated again.


    Somehow, a large clay pot came out in my hand, and inside it was steaming thick white rice porridge, and cooked seafood such as blue crabs and shells were soaked in the rice soup.


    Sister Carritan, they couldn''t recognize what it was.


    Seafood porridge hot pot.


    This was done by Donne after eating alone, taking time to give the two deity teammates, plus the dragon lady in the story world.


    There are more servings, just serve Daya.


    Lori Baimao is in the same state as she recovered from her serious illness, and it was just right to drink some porridge.


    "Daya should wake up after a few hours of sleep. Then heat up this porridge for her to eat."


    After a few brief explanations, Dorne left the clay pot and left briskly.


    In the original Holy See, there was almost a white-haired archbishop missing, but Donne intervened in time to save her again.


    This feeling of being "Mr. Key" is pretty good...


    After more than five hours, the holy city of Jebus entered a quiet night.


    "what-"


    Daya seemed to have had a long, long dream and woke up stretched out.


    She was sleepy and looked around a little dazedly.


    It was still the familiar and depressing room with all kinds of messy furnishings and tiny bits of rotten food scattered on the floor.


    The surrounding environment has not changed, but Daya feels that something important seems to have undergone essential changes.


    "What is it?" Baimao Lori was still a little confused.


    At this time, she heard someone shouting to her outside the iron gate: "Archbishop Daya, are you awake?"


    The voice is a bit messy, but it can be heard that there are three people outside.


    "Yeah." Daya responded simply.


    "Great! I''m going to tell the Pope!"


    There are footsteps running away.


    Daya could clearly distinguish that among the three people outside, one ran away while the other two stayed behind. She could even vaguely feel their emotions.


    Very happy.


    "Wait, my perception is restored? My body..." Baimao Lori realized afterwards.


    Only then did she realize that something had changed.


    It''s her.


    Daya woke up in this sleep, so clear, her body was no longer muddy, and it was no longer difficult to control. It was as if all the negative things had been eliminated under the flesh and blood, so light and light.


    "I just?" Baimao Lori tried to recall what had just happened.


    But her memory is chaotic. UU read thinking about it, trying very hard, but only vaguely recalled the scene where her husband squatted beside her and gently patted her head.


    "I just saw my husband, or did I say in a dream?"


    "Archbishop Daya, in the afternoon, Mr. Donn really came to see you." There was another voice outside.


    This voice, Daya, is a bit impressed. It seems to be a nun named Kalitan in front of Pope Mohani.


    "So it''s not a dream? Sir, have you lifted the evil god''s curse on me?" Daya was a little surprised for a while.


    Lori Baimao remained in a trance, and then continued to recall the afternoon''s events in fear.


    She was a little worried, worried that she, who was obviously out of control in the afternoon, would do anything disrespectful to that very respectable gentleman.


    Just as she was in a tranceful gap, the food delivery port under the iron door was opened, and a strange big bowl was sent in.


    "Mr. Donne gave you this. I just heated it up." Carritan said.


    In the big bowl, Gugu was steaming, and a strong and pure fragrance came out of it.


    Daya feels hungry.


    But not the kind of horror, crazy hunger that wants to swallow everything.


    It is the body that wants to taste delicious, yearns for food, and is reasonably hungry.


    Baimao Lolita leaned to the edge of the iron door and lifted the lid of the big bowl, which contained hot rice porridge and a dazzling array of seafood.


    She took a deep breath of the smell of food, only to feel that her belly screamed more severely.


    It seems to be a happy thing to be hungry normally.


    At this time, Kalitan''s voice continued to be heard from outside:


    "Mr. Donn also asked me to tell you that eating should be a wonderful thing. I hope you can enjoy all the delicious food in the future."

 v5 Chapter 111： Flowing Golden Armor

    Even though the world is under turbulence, life in Eaton Town is always peaceful.


    The restaurant staff are conscientious in their respective positions, diners are in an endless stream, and various surrounding industrial chains are becoming more and more developed.


    Moreover, two new stores have recently opened in the Food City.


    One of them is a dessert shop, a direct chain store of the Wishing Restaurant.


    The shop sells a variety of desserts, as well as novel drinks called milk tea. The decoration style and menu settings in the shop are very popular with young ladies.


    Once it opened, it became a must-check restaurant for female diners when they first came to the Food City.


    The chef in charge of this dessert shop is ready-made. His name is Onika. He is a man in his 30s and a wealthy man.


    Introduced by Dorn''s youngest apprentice Veretta.


    Veretta, a **** black-skinned cook, has been in the catering industry in the big city Komodova for three generations, and has a lot of connections and resources on hand.


    Find a pastry chef who has the skill to pass the test and can be her own. For her, sprinkle water.


    And the chefs she found were really good at business skills. With the cooking power, Donne simply gave instructions for a few days, and Onika was almost ready to work.


    In addition to the dessert shop, another restaurant opened in the Food City is called [���ֻ�].


    This store, like Veretta''s [Bright Stars], is a source of high-quality stores in the Food City in the form of investment promotion.


    [Hao Le Hui] Before entering the Food City, they handed in their original menus. The menu was first reviewed by Amy, Aisha and others, and finally it was reviewed and optimized by Donne himself.


    Roughly left a series of signature dishes such as red wine stewed chicken, Masai fish soup, dry-fried sole fish, cherry custard cloth, onion soup and so on.


    These dishes are a bit similar to French dishes on earth, and after being selected by Donne, they also have a different personality from other restaurants in Food City.


    It''s enough to occupy a store in the food city.


    There are not a few ��foreign restaurants�� like [���ֻ�] that see the huge commercial value carried by the rising Eatontown and are eager to come over and get a share of the pie.


    The store manager Gonzalez and Miss Xia Lin received the "Application for Entry into the Food City", and they were already piled high like a hill.


    However, at present, only [Hao Le Hui] has successfully entered the market with one store.


    Two more stores passed the first round of assessments, and they are going through the process of preliminary review of the menu with Amy, Esha and others.


    Others, basically nothing.


    This kind of elimination rate of thousands of horses crossing the single-plank bridge is very reasonable.


    The ultimate goal of Eaton��s Food City is to build an unparalleled one in the world, so that high-, middle- and low-end consumer groups can find high-quality food and beverage complexes suitable for food.


    "Foreign restaurants" if the quality of their dishes is not high; or the dishes are highly homogenized and have no distinctive characteristics, why can they enter?


    In addition, although the food city "attracts investment", Donn himself did not spend too much time on this.


    I was only responsible for the final decision and the menu optimization of the corresponding restaurant, and maximized the characteristics of the shopkeeper.


    After all, there are so many talents in the restaurant that are either cultivated or wooed, and it would be a shame not to let them use their specialties.


    The related shop land and profit distribution are all related to the shopkeeper Gonzalez, the fat fox, and the interested Miss Xia Lin.


    Whether the restaurant is eligible to settle in is mainly handed over to the three young apprentices who have passed on personally to check.


    It was the store manager Gonzalez, Amy and Esha who took over this extra job, and the workload at hand increased significantly. Valley


    These days, from the perspective of decision-makers, Donne seems to need to further expand the training and recruitment of talents in the catering industry, and then subdivide everyone''s positions.


    Distribute some people to administrative posts, and then hire some literate apprentices as clerks. Full-time external checkpoints and investment promotion, internal supervision of the quality and service level of each food city restaurant.


    This kind of administrative talent is indispensable for the food city to be further enlarged.


    "The Food City has only established ten less than ten restaurants, and it has already greatly promoted the employment of residents in surrounding villages and towns. If it is completed, it may directly affect the industrial ecology of the entire central and southern part of the Dona Empire."


    "This kind of thing, if it is placed on the earth, no matter what I have to give me an outstanding youth award."


    Dorn is satisfied with his work that is not trivial.


    But then again, the food city has developed to the present, although it has greatly increased the income and happiness of surrounding residents, and it has begun to make money every day.


    But business matters, Dorn really almost didn''t care.


    He can even say that calmly-I am not interested in money.


    As the sixth deity in the land of miracles, how could he care about such things!


    The reason why I will spend a little energy on the decision-making of the development of the food city. There are three points in order to fulfill the original promise of "building a unique food city in the world", and three points are the placement of [cooking power] produced by the food city.


    For the rest, UU reading is a bit like a play game of God in the world.


    ��


    In the following time, Dorn spent a leisurely and warm daily life in Eaton Town and the people in the restaurant.


    Secretly, he actively contacted Yuan Chu and [Plague], planning to deal with the divine battle that might break out at any time.


    Just over a month later, Eaton Town welcomed an old acquaintance visitor. The current leader of the dwarven kingdom of Kaisadum, Steel Hammer.


    The main purpose of the steel hammer coming this time is to send equipment.


    A piece of equipment that Donne himself almost forgot��


    Probably at the beginning of this year, Dorn once took the metal peeled off from the second-order Cretan bull to find a steel hammer. He hoped that he would use the technology and forging technology of the dwarf to make a protective piece with this rare piece of bull gold. First.


    The steel hammer naturally agreed.


    The dwarf leader was serious about Mr. Dorn''s commission.


    Since we must be serious and give play to the spirit of craftsmanship, the forging time of equipment will naturally take a long time.


    Like the [Screamer] who made hyenas with steel hammers, it took three months and three months, and the delivery took three months and three months.


    The armor of this Niujin is similar, it took more than half a year to complete it.


    The final product, the steel hammer named it ��Flowing Golden Armor��.


    But here comes the embarrassing question.


    It takes a long time to build the equipment, the little hyena can wait, but the big brother Donn can��t wait!


    He gets stronger too fast.


    The Steel Hammer was painstakingly created [Flowing Golden Armor], and Dorne had already eaten the flesh and blood of three demigods, and directly ascended into a deity.


    I am so krypton and liver, plus I am still very European, and the lineup at hand is fully equipped. At this time, you are eager to send me an SR card, it''s kind of tasteless...

 v5 Chapter 112： Im really a water master

    The [Golden Armor] delivered by the steel hammer is really handsome in shape and has a hint of science fiction.


    This peculiar armor has a shiny silver horn shape when not in use, making it easy to carry.


    When you want to use it, as long as the user instills a certain amount of magic power on the metal horn, it will spread out like a fluid. It is attached to the user''s body and becomes a streamlined armor.


    This process is very similar to the process that the Cretan bull enters the second-order form, and the bull gold quickly covers the whole body.


    It''s not how the Steel Hammer managed to restore this. It can only be said that he has spent more than half a year in building equipment.


    After that, through the introduction of the steel hammer and Dorn''s own hands-on test, he roughly knew the effect of [Flowing Golden Armor].


    The peculiar metal on the Cretan bull has the ability to resist magical attacks. Therefore, when Donn faced Tier 2 bulls before, the abilities such as [Dream] and [Charm] failed to take effect.


    Thanks to the rift in the armor on the bull''s forehead at the time, Dorn relied on brute force to break its defenses.


    [Golden Armor] It follows the effect of Niujin very well, and it also has the ability to resist magical attacks.


    But well, this piece of equipment doesn''t make much sense to Dorn.


    In fact, after becoming a god, there are not a few equipment left for Donne to choose from.


    In battle, the [Soul Enlightenment Lantern] is still useful; the [Wen Feng''s Crying Ring] that has consumed three demi-god beasts to look at the blood and is stained with chaotic divinity is also useful.


    If you usually cook, [Ruyi], which is completely reduced to kitchenware, and [When the time of chaos] can speed up the cooking time, can also help a lot.


    [Old Steel Hammer��s Appraisal Gloves], occasionally you can use it to appraise props.


    There is also "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", which can be used as a portable space, and can also raise her daughter to relieve boredom.


    In addition, most of the other props and equipment are of no use.


    Like this [Golden Armor], it can resist magical attacks, and Don can easily carry it down with the body of his own deity.


    And if there is any magic attack that can hurt Donn, the layer [Flowing Golden Armor] is really meaningless.


    Not to mention, this Metal Gear has certain negative effects.


    Although it can resist magical attacks, it also suppresses the wearer''s own magic attributes.


    To put it simply, as long as you put on the [Golden Armor], the magic damage of the user''s own will be weakened to a certain extent.


    This ability to defend against the enemy and self is probably an inherent attribute of Niu Jin.


    After all, the original Cretan bull was not good at using magic, and the attack method was very simple.


    It is precisely combining these advantages and disadvantages that Donne positioned this cool set of metal gear at the SR level.


    It is not useless, but for a god, it is really tasteless.


    However, considering that this equipment was sent from a long distance by the steel hammer, it was more or less a part of the dwarf leader''s heart, Donn did not chill the hearts of others, smiled and accepted the [Flowing Golden Armor] while still enthusiastic. Open the mouth:


    "Fortunately, I have to suffer you, Steel Hammer. In addition, it is not easy for you to come all the way, just to live here for a few days. Eaton Town has a lot of delicious and fun things. Later I will let Hogg lead you to get better. ."


    "Okay! Mr. Don! It''s my honor to do some trivial work for you!"


    Steel Hammer nodded vigorously, and then went out to find Hogg meet in a happy mood like a pupil praised by the teacher.


    He didn''t seem to mind that Hogeming was his subordinate, but now he was following Dorn''s command.


    Speaking of it, Hogg the halfling and the dwarf guard he led have confirmed that they will stay in Eatontown for a long time.


    As for the tauren team led by the monster girl Benissa, most of the young men returned to Dawn Island, but it didn''t take long for Captain Hector to bring a group of tauren women and children to Eaton to exchange and study.


    Since the last defense of Eatontown.


    The exchanges between Kaisadum and Dawn Island and Eaton Town, the gourmet city, have become much closer.


    The residents around Eaton welcome these demi-heroes who have protected their lives.


    For the dwarf and tauren tribes, it is a good thing to find an area in the human duchy that does not exclude demihumans and establish a small base area in it.


    Everyone makes a lot of money.


    "Speaking of it, should I give this [Flowing Golden Armor] to someone? I only commissioned a steel hammer to help me build equipment. I didn''t say that I would use it myself after the fight, so it shouldn''t matter, right?"


    After the steel hammer left, Dorn began to think about the issue of whether to leave the SR-class metal gear at hand.


    If you keep it in your own hands, it''s basically a piece of skin.


    If you give it to the people around you and make the best use of it, you can maximize the value of this piece of equipment.


    "But who should I give it to?" Dorn touched his chin and thought.


    When it comes to giving things away, the first person he thinks of is of course Vivienne.


    But as soon as this idea came into being, it was rejected by him himself.


    "[Flowing Golden Armor] and Vivian''s relationship is not good, even a bit horrible."


    Since Miss Fairy has regained the abilities and memories of the Fairy Queen, she has transformed from an "unconventional" mage who likes to beat the enemy''s head with a round staff to a mainstream mage who is keen to use arcane magic to wash the ground.


    This SR Metal Gear has the characteristics of suppressing the user''s magical damage and is not suitable for Vivian to play.


    "By the way, it seems that I haven''t given Vivian a gift for a long time. Compared to [Flowing Golden Armor], I should give her something else."


    Donne shook his head and continued to think.


    Basically, no one else in the restaurant can fight.


    Only a bell can fight, but this guy is a thief, and it''s okay to stealthily, and it''s not suitable for her to wear armor and fight the front.


    Moreover, since Lingjinpan washed her hands and became a bar proprietress, she has become more and more salty...


    or?


    Give it to the representatives of the demi-guard squad stationed at Eaton to commend them for their great contribution to the peace of Eaton?


    It was given to the representative of the small town guards for a good reason, and neither the dwarves nor the tauren often used magic, so it was very suitable for the use of this new equipment.


    But thinking about it is actually not easy to operate.


    [Flowing Golden Armor] There is only one piece, given to Captain Hogg of the calm and calm dwarf, it seems to have neglected the brave and fearless monster girl Benissa.


    vice versa.


    The town guard is made up of two races. In order not to favor one another, for the sake of everyone''s harmony, it is better not to send them off at all.


    "Who else, priests? Adele and Kross seem to be very suitable for this armor."


    Hiss, it doesn''t seem right.


    This time it is not a matter of two races.


    But two friends who are close to each other, why don''t you give this one or not?


    "I never thought that UU reading www.uuk��nshu.com would be so troublesome to send a gift..."


    After thinking about it, Donne finally flashed his inspiration and thought of an extremely suitable candidate.


    His little brother who is out adventurous-hyena.


    "Greg Lu wrote a letter before, saying that Hyena has been promoted to a B-level adventurer. The eldest brother gave him a gift to congratulate him, which is reasonable."


    Moreover, the hyena itself does not use magic very much, at most it uses a little magic power to spur [The Hoarer], which is extremely compatible with SR''s Metal Gear.


    "Even though Greg Lu said nothing, he took good care of his little apprentice in his heart. [Screamer] Hyenas are given to hyenas for those kinds of equipment. To a certain extent, my eldest brother is better than him. I��m down, just to send a [Flowing Golden Armor] to consolidate my position in the heart of the little brother."


    That��s the decision. [Flowing Golden Armor] will be given to the hyena. While maximizing the value of this equipment, no one will be emotional!


    "I''m really a master of water handling, a bowl of water is flush."

 v5 Chapter 113： Adventurer of Beach City

    Beech City.


    This is a small city on the west side of the Dona Empire, close to the border of the Tazan Empire.


    Basically located on the edge of the battlefield where the two countries are fighting.


    Because it is close to the deserted border, there are few large-scale cities and villages in this area, and the small Beech City can be regarded as the most prosperous area here.


    It is also the only place where the Adventurer Association is located.


    The Adventurer''s Association in Beech City, unlike the ones in the big cities, is very rudimentary. Strictly speaking, it can''t be regarded as an association, more like a tavern.


    The association receptionists here even work as part-time bartenders to earn extra money.


    morning.


    In this small formal association, as usual, all kinds of adventurers and mercenaries gathered. These sloppy guys are drinking and having fun while approaching tasks.


    The whole association is full of alcohol and hormones.


    Squeak ��


    The wooden door of the association was pushed open.


    Someone walked in under the cold wind.


    Because Beach City is in the northwest, the weather will be colder after autumn.


    At first, there were not many adventurers who cared about the person who opened the door. After all, it was a mixed place with people coming and going.


    It wasn''t until someone whistled at the person who came in that more and more eyes focused on the person who came in.


    There is no doubt that the person who came in was a woman who seemed not to be very old, and there was only one person.


    In this barren land near the border, female adventurers acting alone are rare.


    It''s even less at such a young age.


    She was wearing a hooded cloak with fur, and her face was covered by the hood. With her cloak open, she could see her waist with a leather belt, a crossbow, a dagger, and a dagger pinned to it.


    Still, from the front, the female adventurer seems to have a very good figure.


    This caused a frivolous mercenary to whistle to her.


    The short moccasin boots on the female adventurer''s feet stopped and turned her head slightly to confirm the source of the whistle.


    I only saw a young mercenary with a greasy appearance, sitting straddling the bench by the wine table, spreading his thighs, and grinning wryly at her.


    The female adventurer shook her head, sighed, and then raised her hand.


    She took the crossbow around her waist in her right hand for some reason.


    Boom!


    In the next second, the feather arrow shot out and hit the bench where the mercenary was sitting, about seven or eight centimeters away from his crotch.


    This set of actions is smooth and flowing.


    The greasy-looking mercenary obviously didn''t expect to come out like this, with his legs wide open, and he was stunned for a while.


    After he reacted, he patted and sat, cursing and swearing some vulgar words, pretending to stand up aggressively.


    But the young female adventurer didn''t eat this set at all.


    Standing still on the spot, his right hand was steadily raised again.


    This time, her crossbow aimed at the opponent''s head.


    That greasy mercenary action was another meal.


    Immediately afterwards, he felt the mocking and mocking eyes of other adventurers around him.


    Oh, no, it''s not just the look in the eyes, but many people have already laughed.


    Also, those association receptionists who were part-time bartenders also set their sights on him.


    The Adventurer''s Association is after all an association, even if it looks irregular.


    Here is the rules.


    The greasy mercenaries are rude, and the female adventurers fight back. If you start here, the mercenaries in Yuqing and Lidu are all dwarf, and the people in the association will not be used to him.


    Therefore, he persuaded.


    The mercenary gave the female adventurer angrily, and then wanted to say something cruel to get back some face.


    But looking at the dazzling arrow on the crossbow, he couldn''t even speak harsh words, and finally blushed and sat down amidst the laughter of everyone.


    The female adventurer silently put the bow and crossbow away, and continued to move the small deerskin short boots towards the bar.


    "Let me see the most recent entrusted task, the one that gives the most money." Her voice was crisp, but with a little accent that Donatians wouldn''t have.


    "any drinks?"


    The receptionist glanced at her and handed out a yellow paper.


    However, this is not a task list, but a beverage menu.


    "I want to see the commission." The female adventurer repeated her words a little impatiently, and then drew out a metal round card and placed it on the bar.


    That''s an adventurer''s credential, A grade.


    Several adventurers near the bar caught a glimpse of this round card, and they couldn''t help but slapped their lips in a slightly surprised tone.


    A-level adventurer.


    No wonder he dared to use his weapon directly at the greasy mercenary just now.


    If this voucher really belongs to her, few of the people present can have the ability to provoke her.


    The mercenary who just suffered a loss under her hands, even if the association is counted, in a one-on-one situation, he would have to lower his head and detour when seeing her.


    In addition, this round card voucher carries the characteristics of Tazan Adventurers Association on some detailed carvings.


    But it is not important.


    Whether it��s the Adventurer��s Association, or the Merchant��s Association or the Musician��s Association, these organizations are all across several major duchy, and have offices in each country.


    Especially the Adventurer Association, as long as you are an adventurer, any station will recognize your identity.


    Even if, like this female adventurer, when Dona and Tazan were still at war, they took out a round card voucher that clearly belonged to Tazan and appeared blatantly in the association in Dona, but no one cared.


    Adventurers and mercenaries are originally a very neutral group.


    Most people help whoever gives money.


    The receptionist picked up the medal, confirmed it, and put it down.


    The common adventurer''s certificate bears the owner''s name or code.


    Under this sign is engraved, Anaconda.


    It is probably the code name used by this female adventurer, a kind of python that lives in the Tazan area.


    Then, the receptionist''s tone was a little respectful, but he did not change his position: "Miss Anaconda, there have been a lot of A-level adventurers here recently. What do you want to drink?"


    In this not-so-formal association in Beach City, it seems an unwritten rule for UU to read and order wine to earn some consumption for the receptionist.


    The spiny anaconda recollected and sighed a little speechlessly.


    She picked up the yellowed wine list and pointed one of them with her slender index finger.


    Then he took out his purse and poured out some money.


    Her money is all scattered copper nar.


    The spiny anaconda discharged fifteen copper pieces on the bar, with a slightly unwilling expression: "Warm a bowl of wine."


    What she wants is inferior wine.


    In the west of Dona, some women in the Tazan area would drink warm wine in cold weather.


    "Okay, miss."


    The receptionist nodded, then handed out a handwritten list of orders, and then turned to prepare the wine.

 v5 Chapter 114： Hyena and spiny boa (four thousand)

    Anaconda took the list of orders and flipped a few pages roughly.


    The receptionist behind the bar warmed up a bowl of dim wine and handed it out.


    The spiny boa raised his head slightly, seemingly hesitant, but finally took the wine bowl over.


    This was bought for fifteen copper nars.


    I didn''t have much money on my body, if I didn''t drink it, it would be too wasteful.


    The spiny boa picked up the wine bowl and took a sip.


    "Woo��"


    Bitter and astringent.


    She doesn''t love or drink at all.


    "So, why do so many people like to drink?" Ji Yan thought in his heart, and then went on to pick up the list of orders and read them, trying to find someone to do it quickly.


    The counterparts who were closer to the bar did not dare to provoke her again because they caught a glimpse of Thorn Anaconda''s A-level credentials, so they continued drinking and chatting to find tasks.


    Among them, someone was talking about the war between Dona and Tazan��


    "Where did I just talk, oh, yes. The Tazan Empire seems to be about to be unable to sustain it, and it is preparing to surrender to Dona."


    Said a sloppy mercenary in cotton clothes and rotten leather armor.


    A rosacea man with a leather hat sitting next to him answered, "Huh? Surrender. Those barbarians in the west are willing to surrender? Aren''t they the best?"


    The fur man was immersed in the conversation with his companions, and did not notice that when the word "those barbarians in the west" was uttered, the spiny anaconda not far from him glanced at him coldly.


    Cotton-clothed mercenary: "Hush, don''t yell so loudly. There are a few adventurers of Tazan who just look at their appearance in this room."


    "What''s the matter, the barbarian is a barbarian, don''t let people talk about it?" The man in the fur hat looked indifferent, but his voice was much smaller from his heart. "By the way, is your news reliable?"


    "Of course it''s reliable. Haven''t you seen how capable the troops from the north are? Once you got here, they fought two great victories, and drove all Tazan''s troops beyond the border. "


    This topic aroused the interest of other people around, and many people began to talk about why the army from the north could fight in this way.


    Some people say that it is because of the army''s little queen Anriata Zhizhu who is in control and the command and use of people are appropriate, which leads to the full victory of the front battlefield.


    "Didn''t it mean that as long as you win Tazan, the Prince of the North will be crowned as the new Dona Emperor?"


    "Then the little queen, Anrietta will be the future Queen of Dona. I now know how powerful the royal father and daughter are in staying low-key in the north. It''s no wonder that the royal city will lose to them. For father and daughter leaders, they will surely be great again!"


    It is also said that the main reason for the Northern Army''s ability to fight is because the Phoenix Grand Duke in the north is strong.


    A few months ago, the Grand Duke of Phoenix personally led five hundred cavalrymen in the Ping River Valley and rushed into the Tazan camp at night, beheading the coach and retiring all over, setting a great victory in one fell swoop.


    "This wave, this wave is called Grand Duke Megatron Ping River Valley! I heard that the children on Tazan now dare not cry at night as long as they hear the name of Duke Phoenix."


    Others believe that Veronica, the "Red Lotus Witch" under Xiao Wangnv, is not as active as her grandfather on the battlefield.


    Veronica used to rely on herself alone, relying on the burning prairie fire that can burn the sky, and the entire centurion team of the Tazan army was destroyed.


    Anyway, those adventurers who looked like Dona in the association joined the discussion in a rush.


    And the few adventurers who looked like Tazan, because the Dona people in this association were so many and powerful, they were all black-faced and didn''t say a word. Two of them just slammed the door and left.


    Although the group of adventurers is neutral in the world, most of the war between Tazan and Donna is biased towards their hometown in their hearts.


    The spiny anaconda was also a little overwhelmed by the quarrels of the Donners around him. The method of flipping through the list of orders was a lot rougher, and he was a little annoyed and drank the bowl of warm wine that was not good.


    The association was clamoring and talking. The man in cotton clothes who was the initiator of the topic saw the surrounding atmosphere and the few Tazan adventurers who didn��t say much, and started to bring a new round of rhythm. :


    "I also heard that in Tazan''s preparations for peace, one item is marriage! The emperor of Tazan intends to marry one of his daughters to Dona, haha!"


    "real or fake?"


    The man in the cotton suit: "Of course it is true. The news I heard from Baidu has never been false!"


    "I know more. The illegitimate daughter of Emperor Tazan who is going to marry is only a few years after she was admitted to the palace from the people. Our old emperor has no son anymore, and the son of the Prince of the North is already married. , Or the age is too young."


    "So Tazan''s illegitimate daughter princess was arranged to marry a grandson of the Grand Duke of Phoenix. It seems to be called, um, yes, Crick. This matter has been spread all over Tazan."


    When the surrounding Donut adventurers heard these words, they all laughed with drunkenness.


    The emperor on Tazan was obviously domineering before the fight, and he lost his daughter and lost everything.


    As a Donah, I have a lot of face!


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I have more powerful news." The man in cotton clothes got even more vigorous, and stood up with a glass of wine. This matter was also spread by Tazan! Absolute fidelity!"


    As soon as this statement was made, the atmosphere on the scene reached a climax.


    Dare to love the cotton-padded jacket man still holds such a great melon.


    The adventurers started clinking glasses and started talking. At this time, many people began to belch while accusing Shu Luoqi of the neighboring princess who had never met:


    "From the point of view of a neutral adventurer and a pure passerby. Let''s analyze the wave rationally, hiccup~ That illegitimate female princess is really irresponsible! My country, my father, are called the neighbors The enemy country lost its armor and armor. The heavy responsibility of being a husband fell on her, and she ran away! It''s not like a word, it''s not like a word! Hiccups!"


    "..."


    At this time, the spiny anaconda sitting in front of the bar stood up.


    He took out his shriveled purse and opened it open, and the few coppers crackled and fell on the bar.


    This small move did not affect the lively discussion atmosphere in the association.


    "Another glass of wine, better spirits this time."


    "Uh...Miss Spinner?"


    The receptionist glanced at the coppers on the bar, and began to hesitate how to tell this Miss A-level adventurer, this little copper might not be able to order a full glass of good spirits.


    The discussion of those on the side continues:


    "...I said my brother''s opinion! Even if the princess really suffers a bit when she gets married, that is a necessary sacrifice. As long as she makes some sacrifices alone, then her country and her family will have a chance to breathe. I don''t even have this awareness, tusk, it''s really pathetic and pathetic."


    "Yes, yes. That princess is really wayward and selfish..."


    "..."


    After hearing these harsh words for her, Thorny Anaconda was finally impatient to the extreme.


    Looking at the receptionist in front of him who only wanted to talk but didn''t say anything, and didn''t go to get the wine, the anaconda felt a certain string in his heart broke.


    She raised her hand, used all her strength, and patted it on the bar!


    Snapped!


    "Can''t you understand what I''m talking about? I said I''ll have another strong drink!"


    The other discussions in the audience stopped abruptly, and were interrupted by a loud slap and a loud drink.


    "Ok...Okay! Miss!"


    The poor receptionist was frightened by the thorny anaconda''s aura, and finally couldn''t care about the price, so the poor receptionist took the change from the bar to prepare the wine.


    Spiny Anaconda turned his head, took off his large black hood, and faced the few adventurers who had just discussed the loudest.


    She is very beautiful, with a standard Tazan appearance, her skin is wheatish, her facial features are more erect and darker, and her long, crimson hair is naturally curly.


    In the eyes of the Donners, they are beautiful women with exotic flavors.


    Perhaps because of the wine''s incompetence, the firm face of Anaconda was a little red. She exhaled, and the smell of inferior wine still remained in her mouth:


    "Sacrifice, sacrifice... It sounds good. The princess of the illegitimate daughter in your mouth, do you know her? Why do you tell her to make sacrifices?"


    "Why? Just for Tazan, for her father? Don''t be kidding! What did Tazan give her? I think about it, oh yes, I gave ridicule, slapped, spit, and fists."


    "When she couldn''t eat enough when she was a child, when her mother was bullied by bad guys, did anyone help them?"


    "When she was called to breed wild animals, and her mother was chased into the street like a wild dog, where was her golden and precious emperor, Lao Tzu!?"


    The spiny anaconda talked louder and louder, and all the other adventurers were silent.


    At this time, the receptionist had already delivered a glass of good spirits, but seeing the emotional look of this Miss A-level adventurer, she just held the glass in her hand, neither was it to pass it, nor to put it down.


    The spiny anaconda had obviously noticed this, so he chopped his hand and snatched the wine glass.


    She was a little thirsty.


    The glass full of wine was lifted, and then gobbled down.


    In this way, the spiny anaconda drank a whole glass of spirits under the silent eyes of all the people.


    The pungent and pungent taste surging in the mouth and stomach.


    The wine is really not good.


    The spiny anaconda threw the wine glass aside, shook his dizzy head, and calmed his body:


    "That''s why I hate you, respectable Donatians. You are ridiculous, do you know? Call yourself a reserved civilized person, call me a barbarian."


    "Haha, yes, yes, you civilized people think you know everything, even if you don''t understand things at all, you have to use a condescending attitude to give pointers."


    "No one is qualified to ask her to sacrifice. The people on Tazan are not worthy, and you are not worthy. What does it have to do with her? Even if your Donna��s army hits under Tazan��s royal city, you What does it matter?"


    "She doesn''t care, she doesn''t owe anyone! So, shut my mouth, do you understand? I don''t care!"


    Using Jiu Jin to speak a little bit more, Ji Yan changed the third person in the words into the first person.


    This should not be.


    Zhuan felt that he might be a little drunk and he was still conscious, but he just couldn''t control his words and actions.


    But it doesn''t matter, right?


    After letting out a loud vent, the spiny anaconda felt an unprecedented invigoration.


    She picked up the thick task list on the bar counter and pulled out one of them.


    In fact, before ordering that glass of spirits, Anaconda had already found a task that could make a lot of money.


    "Hey, I''m going to do this." Spiny Anaconda took this commission in front of the receptionist. "There may be a corrupted person who spreads famine nearby. Investigate him and it''s best to deal with it. The bounty is 60 silver nars. . I want to do this."


    The commissioned tasks in the Beach City Adventurers Association are not as formal as those in the big city. After the adventurer accepts the task, as long as he proves that he has completed it, he can receive the corresponding reward.


    "Miss Spiny Anaconda." The receptionist no longer knows how many times he has made trouble, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to take this task."


    "Why, I am A-level, hiccup��A-level!" Ji Zhu patted the table and began to emphasize.


    "Yes, I know. But this quest was issued by the adults in the Holy See. They have requirements. Two adventurers above level B can take it."


    "Two?" Jiao Yao picked up the commission and looked at it carefully, only to realize that there seemed to be such a comment on it.


    She squinted her heavily drunk eyes and scanned the adventurers around her.


    Hey, never team up with these people.


    However, abandoning this commission, the anaconda was somewhat reluctant.


    This is a full sixty silver nars.


    ��


    On the streets of Beach City, the autumn wind was so cold that no one could be seen.


    "It''s a bit cold today."


    Dressed as an adventurer, a boy about sixteen or seventeen, walking alone in a deserted street.


    His face is dark, his dark red hair is a bit messy, but his eyes are sharp.


    Wearing a thick cloth, a delicate leather armor on the outer head, and other equipment on the body are worth talking about.


    There is a silver horn hanging from the chest, which is obviously a large metal pendant, but after a long time, it will feel that the thing has an inexplicable flowing texture.


    On his back was a very peculiar mechanical object with a dwarven pragmatism style, which seemed to be a weapon.


    A bracer full of magical power, worn on the left wrist, was concealed under the commoner.


    Around his waist was a belt of good quality, a horn decorated with purple gold, and a hunting knife.


    This well-equipped young adventurer is naturally Dorn''s little brother hyena.


    The hyena walked straight to the less formal Association of Adventurers in Beach City, and touched his chin, following the way his elder brother usually thinks.


    "Forget it, UU Reading alone will take the task alone."


    Hyenas today act alone.


    His inconspicuous master, Greg Lu, came to Beach City and stabs the hyena directly with a knife.


    Since last night, Greg Lu has been hanging out with a local wife who is close to each other, and there is still no one in sight.


    Before going to fooling around, it is better to exercise the independent ability of hyenas.


    Hyena has been with his master for so long, it''s not that he doesn''t understand how romantic and sinful he is.


    However, if you have a good friend in those big cities that you often go to, why do you have it in such a barren border town!


    How many good ladies do you still have!


    "It would be great if the master can be as reliable as Brother Donne." The hyena sighed helplessly, and walked towards the closed gate of the association.

 v5 Chapter 115： Strange Fallen (four thousand)

    The hyena walked into the association.


    He followed Greg Lu and stayed around Beech City for a period of time. This seemingly less formal association of adventurers has also been here several times.


    The atmosphere in the association is a bit strange today.


    Usually noisy and yelling, the adventurers who Hu Yihaichuan are quiet like chickens, at best they are whispering and whispering.


    Most people''s attention is focused on the position of the bar.


    There stood a girl dressed as an adventurer, who looked a little drunk, but she was full of spirits.


    Her appearance has typical Tazan characteristics, and she seems to be about the same age as herself, or one year and two years older.


    Seeing the atmosphere at the scene, the hyena felt that he might have missed a good show.


    However, he didn''t care too much. In front of the silent adventurers in the association, he calmly walked to the front of the bar and took out his metal medal voucher:


    "Give me a glass of rye. I saved the money here last time. Then, I want to see the commission."


    A set of actions is easy and familiar, very sophisticated.


    The receptionist checked the adventurer''s voucher, looked at the hyena, and then at the spiny anaconda on the side. He nodded and went to prepare the wine.


    The hyena tapped the bar with his fingertips and waited for the wine, and then realized that the young female adventurer beside him who seemed to be the focus of the audience was squinting his drunken eyes and set his gaze on his face.


    "Are you a B-level adventurer?"


    The spiny anaconda just noticed the level on the hyena credential.


    "Ok."


    "Want to take a commission?"


    "��Ok."


    "Hey, that''s just right." Ji Yan laughed, drunk when he opened his mouth, "Sister, here is a commission for quick money, and I just brought you one."


    At the same time, she lighted up the order and the A-level adventurer certificate sign in Liang Liang''s hand.


    The hyena was expressionless, but frowned.


    ��


    The hyena and the spiny anaconda came out of the association together.


    When he left, he noticed that individual adventurers in the association saw him and Thorny''s eyes not being friendly.


    So I kept my eyes on it.


    After leaving the house, the hyena rubbed the [Flowing Golden Armor] hanging from his chest, carefully guarding the way, but no one followed.


    Maybe those female adventurers who are a little afraid of going with them are A-level.


    But then again, this A-level adventurer named Spiny Anaconda seems to be unreliable.


    Get drunk after going out.


    I also yelled that I was not drunk, and I had to go straight to prove it to the hyena...


    "Is this guy really okay?" Hyena murmured in his heart.


    In short, he and the spiny anaconda temporarily got together.


    The commissioned mission issued by the Holy See, investigating and providing key information, cost 20 silver, and directly deal with the fallen, 60 silver, which is really tempting.


    During this time, the Holy See was very active around the battlefields of Tazan and Dona.


    According to the understanding of hyenas, these Holy See personnel seem to have come to prevent this unusual famine.


    In Beech City and Tazan, there are cities where the Adventurer''s Association settled, occasionally receiving commissions from the Holy See.


    These commissions generally have considerable rewards.


    Because the scattered activities of the fallen are too large, some areas where the activities of the fallen are suspected, the Holy See staff will not be able to take care of it, and will first use the form of commission and delegate it to capable adventurers.


    When the priests are free, they will go to the corresponding area.


    Moreover, Hyena has noticed that the name of the author of this commission is "Ki Xiu". It sounds familiar, like a friend of the elder brother in the Holy See.


    At the celebration banquet after the crusade against the big octopus on the sea, some people met each other.


    Three days passed in a flash.


    During this period, the hyena went back to the temporary residence and left a note to the master Greg Lu, who had not yet returned, explaining that he had accepted a commission from the Holy See.


    After that, he stayed around Beach City.


    According to his investigation with Spiny Anaconda, there really seems to be a fallen man who can spread famine in the vicinity.


    The strength of a single fallen person is not strong.


    In fact, when the hyena followed Gregru in the Tazan operation a while ago, the two masters and disciples also dealt with several such humanoid monsters.


    With the current strength of the hyena, coupled with sophisticated equipment, one-on-one encounters with the Fallen also have a great chance of winning.


    Not to mention that there is also an A-level adventurer acting together.


    Therefore, to the hyena, the fallen man is nothing more than 60 silver coins for walking.


    There is nothing to be afraid of.


    ��


    On the third night of the appointment of the Holy See.


    A sparse frozen coniferous forest somewhere west of Dona.


    The wind in the late autumn evening was a bit bitter, except for the sound of the wind, it was quiet all around. There is no moon in the night sky tonight, but the stars are very bright.


    The hyena crouched quietly behind the dirt slope, waiting silently.


    This is a hunt, an ambush, and hyenas from hunters are very good at this.


    According to the investigation and tracking during this period, the fallen man who was active in the surrounding area is likely to appear in the coniferous forest tonight.


    Under a bare tree not far away, there is the corpse of an elk.


    The elk died not long ago, and even the wounds on its body were fresh, but the deer''s body exuded a faint rancid smell.


    This rotten smell was strange and weird, with a sense of danger and weirdness.


    Even the carrion-eating vultures will not be attracted to this smell, but will run away. Therefore, there is no wild animal activity in this sparse coniferous forest.


    And the object that this rotten smell can really attract is the fallen.


    The hyenas and the two of them received a small bottle of scarlet potion from the receptionist after they took over the mission from the Holy See three days ago.


    All commissions issued by the Holy See to investigate and destroy the fallen will be equipped with such a peculiar alchemy potion.


    The method of using the potion is very simple, as long as it is applied to the fresh animal carcass, it will not be long before the carcass emits an odor that attracts the fallen.


    The potion that the hyenas received has been used twice, and the potion they received almost bottomed out the third time.


    If you can''t successfully hunt down the fallen tonight, you can basically declare the failure of this commissioned mission.


    The only thing left is to sort out the clues and information from the three-day investigation to see if you can get the 20 silver nar consolation prize money from the Holy See.


    "Hyena, let''s talk about it. Did you take the code name yourself, or did someone help you? I took the code name like the spiny anaconda by myself."


    I don''t know if it was because the waiting was too boring, the spiny anaconda lying on the side got closer to the hyena.


    In these three days, the two got along fairly well.


    After all, the little hyena talks less and doesn''t have any bad habits. As long as the temporary teammate is a normal person, there is basically no conflict with him.


    An anaconda that is not drunk is indeed a normal person.


    "The hyena is not my code name, I just call this." The hyena responded, and at the same time moved calmly in the direction away from the anaconda.


    "Uh..." The anaconda''s expression was a bit frozen, but he didn''t seem to want to give up talking, "Then your name is pretty cool. Look, your name is hyena, and I named myself the anaconda, we both Yes��"


    "If you are hungry, the dry food is in the encapsulation and you can take it yourself."


    The hyena was holding [Howler], staring at the elk corpse intently, and then sent away his teammates in a more perfunctory tone.


    "Well, my sister read you right! When I get the reward money commissioned this time, I will immediately return the money I owe you these days."


    The spiny anaconda lay on the ground, blinked and nodded to the hyena, then turned over and got close to the small sac on the side, skillfully digging out a piece of tasteless scone and a piece of jerky from the inside.


    This A-level adventurer spent the last bit of money in the association three days ago.


    Penniless, if she couldn''t catch any wild prey in these three days, or if the prey was used as bait like now, she could only rely on the hyena''s ration.


    The spiny anaconda broke off a few pieces of scones and jerky, stuffed some into his mouth indiscriminately, then took out the hyena''s water sac, and took two bites. Then wiped the corners of his mouth:


    "Ha��survived, I thought I was going to starve to death in this cold autumn night."


    After a simple hunger, she crawled back to the hyena again quietly, just about to say something, but the hyena quickly raised her hand to cover her mouth.


    "Huh? Huh!"


    "Shhh, something is leaning over."


    The hyena used the other hand to make a silent gesture to his mouth.


    The spiny anaconda immediately calmed down.


    Rustling.


    Inside the coniferous forest, there was indeed a noise.


    But the surroundings were so dark that the spiny anaconda couldn''t see what was approaching.


    At best, she could only see the situation around the corpse of the elk that acted as a bait, and the forest a little further away was a blind spot of black hole.


    In contrast, the innate night vision ability of hyenas is very good. After following Greg Lu, he also exercised more in this area, and drank some alchemy potions that could strengthen his eyesight.


    Therefore, he can see it.


    "The Fallen."


    The hyena lightly opened the hand on the mouth of the spiny anaconda and preached in a low voice. There was a spark of excitement in his sharp eyes.


    The spiny anaconda waited patiently for a while, and finally a wriggling humanoid creature came out of the forest.


    It seems that the fallen are right.


    The spiny anaconda came all the way from Tazan, and has also seen this kind of humanoid monster.


    The fallen man approached the dead deer without any hesitation, and pounced on like a hungry red-eyed beast, directly biting the fishy venison.


    The crunchy, oozing chewing sound can be heard clearly.


    "We..." The hyena judged the timing and squeezed [The Hoarer], ready to attack.


    However, the spiny anaconda on the side was a little faster than him.


    The A-level female adventurer leaped out from behind the **** flexibly, and in the process, she had held the delicate crossbow firmly in her hand.


    Huh!


    The arrow shot out like a meteor, passing a bit of cold light in the night.


    This arrow is very accurate and powerful!


    The steel arrow nailed straight through the head of the fallen man, bringing out some red and white decay, and splashing it on the frozen soil of the coniferous forest.


    After an arrow, the fallen man fell to the ground stiffly.


    "bingo."


    The spiny anaconda breathed out a white breath, but did not immediately take it lightly, but calmly raised the crossbow and filled it with arrows, and made another arrow toward the head of the fallen man who was already motionless.


    Compensation is a good habit.


    Even though the fallen person has much better physical qualities than ordinary people, but with two steel arrows piercing through their heads, they will die too much.


    At this time, Thorny Anaconda put down her hand and looked sideways at the hyena who hadn''t had time to move behind, and showed a smile that she believed to be reliable:


    "Look, my sister said I will take you to complete this task."


    In the eyes of Anaconda, she is Grade A, while Hyena is Grade B. Naturally, her strength is much stronger than that of Hyena. And when she took up the task, she was so drunk that she boasted about the hyena.


    Therefore, she should have assumed a little more responsibility in this commissioned task.


    But, in these three days, the hyenas were mainly responsible for tracking investigations and the like. Apart from being able to eat, the spiny boa basically didn''t help much.


    No way, the hyena is a natural hunter, too good at finding enemies.


    Fortunately, after finally getting into the fighting stage, the thorny anaconda, who is absolutely more confident and capable, can finally perform once, exulting.


    After listening to the temporary teammates for three days, the little hyena didn��t rush to express his opinion, but silently glanced at the fallen man who fell on the ground, and then walked silently to the thorny anaconda with the [screamer] in his hand. Around.


    The latter maintained a slightly smug expression, and his mouth almost became a "w" shape.


    She took the dagger off her waist and walked towards the fallen one.


    For this kind of clean-up commission, after you kill the corresponding monster or target according to the usual practice, you must remove a little from its body that can prove that you have killed the opponent.


    During this time, anyone who has completed the Holy See''s task of eradicating the fallen will bring back a finger or ear of the fallen back to the Association.


    This kind of humanoid monster that has completely degenerated, the organs of the body will undergo huge distortions due to the peristalsis of flesh and blood, and it is basically impossible to fake it.


    After that, the adventurer has to report the location of the target. Follow-up people from the Holy See will verify it again, and the money will be handed over to the Association.


    The association will draw a certain commission from it. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    When the adventurer who killed the fallen one comes to the association next time, he can get his bounty from the receptionist.


    The spiny anaconda approached the "prey" she had killed, squatted down, raised the dagger, and tried to cut off his ears from the side of the opponent''s head that had lost the basic outline, enduring nausea.


    At this moment, the fallen one who had died moved.


    A thin, black mist with a depraved aura emerged out of thin air.


    Afterwards, a series of deformed sarcomas and granulation sprang out from under the fallen person''s body, breaking through the rags that were originally in a ragged state.


    Suddenly, this fallen man, who should have been immobile, was even more impersonal, but like a large pool of rotten flesh that would squirm.


    "hungry!"


    There was a sound, but it wasn''t from the fallen one''s mouth that was almost indistinguishable from the shape.

 v5 Chapter 116： Im hungry, Im so hungry!

    Puff.


    Grunt.


    This is the sound of flesh and blood writhing and writhing.


    The rotten flesh formed by the fallen is spreading at an unexpected speed.


    The scarlet flesh and blood completely overflowed the worn-out suit of the Fallen, and swallowed its original limbs and facial features.


    That kind of weird and terrifying black fog is aggravating.


    Puff.


    Grunt.


    The pile of rotten meat that had been spread out on the ground began to bulge upward, turning into a disgusting pillar of meat that was as high as a person.


    There is a sarcoma the size of an adult skull, which is pushing out from the center of the flesh column. When the sarcoma opened, there was a huge scarlet eyeball inside.


    All these changes came too fast and too frightening.


    So that the spiny anaconda who had just squatted down with the dagger didn''t react at all, and looked directly at the terrifying eyeball.


    What can be confirmed is that this huge eyeball definitely does not belong to the fallen person itself, and the negative, resentful, and hateful emotions contained in it are almost suffocating.


    "Hungry...so hungry!" The spiny anaconda heard a voice in his ears yelling like this.


    She felt her consciousness drifting, and she felt a primitive, unstoppable hunger rushing in her body wantonly.


    Just as the spiny anaconda was about to lose herself, a powerful impact struck her from the side, directly making her fly far away like a kite with a broken line in a flat parabolic posture.


    The A-level adventurer fell heavily to the ground, and the severe pain in her belly made her curl up, retching and cramping for a while.


    But she also got out of the range of staring at that huge eyeball at close range.


    It was the hyena just now.


    To be precise, it was the hyena that saved the spiny anaconda in a desperate situation.


    Although the rescue method is a bit rough...


    When the degenerate of the appropriate talents undergoes a mutation, the hyena itself is in a state of vigilance holding the [screamer]. Therefore, the hyena reacts very quickly when the spiny anaconda and the huge eyeball are facing distress.


    He first pulled off the [Flowing Golden Armor] on his chest, so that the peculiar armor quickly covered his whole body to form protection.


    Then, almost without even thinking about it, he took two steps for a run-up and kicked on the spiny anaconda.


    There is no personal grievances with this kick, it is purely to save people.


    Given the dangerous situation at the time, there was no quicker way to help the spiny anaconda out of the direct vision of the huge eye pupils than this.


    "Hyena, you! You..." I don''t know if it was affected by the big eyes, or the hyena kicked too hard, the spiny anaconda struggled for a while or didn''t get up, so I could only look helplessly. On the hyena, "Be careful..."


    After losing the goal of the spiny anaconda, the fallen man who had been fleshed out quickly rushed towards the hyena.


    Patter.


    The blasting pill is loaded.


    The hyena''s finger tapped the trigger steadily.


    boom!


    [Screamer] The pitch-black muzzle shot out tongues of fire, and the explosive bullets burst directly on the meat pillars!


    Suddenly, the blasting fire light blew up this dark coniferous forest!


    The spiny anaconda lying on the side was full of disbelief. This was the first time she saw a hyena fighting head-on. Temporary companions who had been with each other for three days seemed so unfamiliar at this moment.


    Strange protective gear, coupled with a strange and surprisingly powerful weapon.


    What is the origin of this guy?


    Is he really just an ordinary B-level adventurer?


    No matter how surprised the spiny anaconda fell to the ground with serious injuries, the output of the magic spear on the hyena side is very powerful.


    One of the blasting bombs shot out hit the big eyes of the pile of meat pillars. The blasting of the gunpowder and the scattering of the fillings caused considerable damage.


    The big evil eye was blown to the point where the eye mask was ruptured and bloodshot, making it even more scarlet and weird.


    It''s a pity that this blow didn''t knock down the pillar of meat.


    "Eat! Eat!"


    The black mist hovered around it, and the voice in it roared hard.


    After suffering a short-term injury, the stiff pillar of meat rushed towards the hyena again. However, [Screamer] couldn''t shoot the second shot right away, because this big magic gun needs to be refilled, one shot and one shot.


    But even so, the hyena was not flustered, and the expression on that dark face did not change much.


    He raised his left arm slightly, and the streamlined armguard constructed by [Flowing Golden Armor] retracted on its own, revealing a brass-colored metal wristband underneath.


    [Thunder Bracers].


    This is the spoils obtained after the hyena participated in the battle against the **** of storm and killed the leader of the storm followers on the green coconut rock.


    As long as you inject magic power into this brace, it will detonate a huge storm and thunder!


    Although [Flowing Golden Armor] limits the wearer''s magic power, it is aimed at wizards who are good at magical attacks.


    A hyena like a hyena uses a small amount of magic power to trigger the effect of magic power props, and it is not greatly affected by the weakening of the [Golden Armor].


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise above the head, and the violent lightning fell down like a silver snake.


    The coniferous forest that has returned to the dark, once again blown up by the silver light!


    [Thunder Bracer] The farthest coverage is about 15 meters.


    However, because the distance to that disgusting meat pillar is close at hand, the hyena didn''t hit that far, so there was no need to accidentally injure the spiny anaconda that was not far away.


    Under the suppression of the thunderstorm, the flesh column crackled and crackled, and the scarlet flesh on the surface was blown up to charred black, and its lunging movement was once again blocked.


    Taking advantage of this gap, the hyena skillfully and quickly filled the [screamer] ammunition.


    Patter.


    The sound of mechanical loading sounded again.


    The hyena raised his hand, because the distance was close enough, this time the barrel of the magic gun was almost stuck on the one eye of the meat pillar.


    boom!


    The moment the trigger was pulled, the hyena rolled sideways to avoid it.


    This kind of blasting output that is close at hand really hurts others and oneself. Under the firelight, the powerful blasting impact knocked the hyena away.


    The right shoulder against the **** of the gun was instantly numb to the point of no intuition, and the entire right hand was so weak that it couldn''t help it.


    But this shot is effective.


    Several blasting pills blasted out all at once, and shot them in the big eyes of Zhu Zhu. The moment the projectile exploded, it was blown to pieces along with the big eye, and blood and minced meat splashed around.


    After that, the upright pillar of meat fell softly and collapsed into a pool of rotten meat again.


    "Hoo-ha-hu-"


    The hyena was panting, and barely stood up with his left hand on the ground. With lingering fears, he glanced at the rotten flesh wreckage on the ground, and didn''t dare to go closer and examine it in detail.


    Who knows if this thing will stand up again?


    The hyena slumped his right arm, and UU Read came to a teammate who hadn''t helped much in the whole process not far away.


    "Are you okay? We have to get out of here."


    At this time, the spiny anaconda had already sat up from the ground by himself. She raised her eyelids and looked at the hyena, but her eyes were so empty that she could barely focus.


    At the same time, her face was flushed with sickness, her breathing was short and weak,:


    "You guy...has such a strength, isn''t it a B-level at all, right? It tricked me so badly."


    "Spinning boa?"


    The hyena became alert.


    It stands to reason that just being kicked, it shouldn''t be like this.


    At this time, the spiny anaconda looked up, and on her beautiful and firm, wheaten face, the flesh and blood began to squirm, which looked very similar to the fallen one:


    "Hyena...I''m hungry, I''m so hungry!"

 v5 Chapter 117： Pray to Donne (four thousand)

    The hyena subconsciously raised his left arm, revealing [Thunder Bracer].


    After hesitating for a few tenths of a second, he put his hands down again.


    Although the spiny anaconda is similar to the fallen one, the degree of flesh and blood squirming is not that serious. The look on her face was more painful and confused, and she hadn''t caught the hopeless madness.


    "Hyena...I''m so hungry." The thorny anaconda said naively, seeming to have begun to fall into a state of unconsciousness, "I can''t help myself, I really want to bite you, I want to bite your flesh...Go, go!"


    The hyena stood there and did not move.


    In fact, if the anaconda did not take the initiative to tell him to go, the hyena would really consider whether to leave on its own.


    After all, it didn''t take long for him to know each other, and it was just a temporary team relationship. It would be a wise move to get out of this unknown big trouble alone.


    But since the spiny anaconda took the initiative to tell him to go, the hyena would feel that it seemed a bit too unreasonable to leave the opponent behind.


    The character of this little boy is a bit awkward.


    "It would be nice if the master or eldest brother is here at this time." The hyena looked at the painful and struggling anaconda, feeling helpless, and couldn''t help but hope that his two parents would be there. "Speaking of Big Brother Donn, Big Brother Donn... "


    Speaking of his big brother, the hyena suddenly remembered something.


    Dorn had just sent the [Flowing Golden Armor] to the hyena not long ago. When delivering this piece of equipment, he also gave an extra statement:


    "If you encounter any tricky or unmanageable trouble in the future. You can hold items related to me and say my name silently, and I will help you as appropriate."


    Although I feel that the kind of communication method that Big Brother said to provide help is infinitely close to praying to the gods.


    But even so, hyenas are willing to believe.


    "Seek help from Brother Donne."


    The hyena took off the [Horn of Courage] from his waist with his still movable left hand, and pinched it.


    This copper-decorated horn was given to him by Dorn a long time ago, and together with the [Flowing Golden Armor] he is wearing now, it can barely be regarded as "an item related to Dorn."


    "Brother Donne, please help me if you can hear it. Brother Donne, if you can hear..."


    The hyena closed his eyes and began to pray in his heart with a determined and pious attitude.


    Time passed by one minute and one second, maybe five minutes, or ten minutes.


    The hyena didn''t know, he only knew that when he recited the name of Brother Donne over and over in his heart, he would just get an unspeakable sense of peace and intimacy.


    When he opened it again, the surrounding environment remained the same.


    It was still a quiet and dark coniferous forest, with gunpowder and thunderstorms blowing to the icy frozen ground underneath, and the mess turned into by the fallen did not see any movement not far away.


    There are also spines.


    This A-level female adventurer seems to have fallen into a coma now, and the Xu flesh squirming on her body is much more violent than before.


    This is not a good sign.


    "Tsk. What should I do." The hyena felt a little lost and anxious.


    If you can''t get the help of Brother Donne, the spiny anaconda will probably be worse off tonight.


    Just as he was preparing to step forward to see if he could be a dead horse and be a living horse doctor, white mist rose in the dark coniferous forest.


    This mist is very familiar.


    "Brother Donne?" The hyena''s heart was lifted.


    He knew in his heart that this was a sign of his big brother''s appearance.


    Brother Donne, really heard his call, really came to help him!


    The white mist surged and became thicker, and the white depth of the rolling white seemed to be connected to the infinite distance.


    Immediately afterwards, a figure emerged from the fog and stepped out.


    It was Don.


    "Brother Don!" Hyena greeted him, thinking about quickly explaining what happened tonight.


    And Don just waved his hand, and then took a look at the fallen man on the ground: "When you just prayed, I roughly knew what happened."


    The hyena stopped speaking.


    But in my heart, I noticed the wording of the sentence that my eldest brother just said.


    Pray...?


    Behind Donne, the surging mist had not dissipated, and a person walked out of it not long after. This man has never seen a hyena. He is a big sister with a white gauze and a strong aura.


    "Not sister Vivienne?" Hyena muttered in his heart.


    In addition, although he couldn''t see the face of this strange big sister.


    But instinctively felt that I could not let my master Greg Lu see her, otherwise something terrible might happen...


    "This is...er, this, forget it, you don''t need to care, just know that this guy is here to help." Donn originally wanted to introduce Miss Plague, but he gave it up after thinking about it.


    [Plague] on the side heard this and immediately protested:


    "What do you mean? Don��t care? You just came to ask me for help, right? In addition, I found that since your strength, Don, you have become more and more disrespectful to me. I really miss you when we first met. Pretentious look."


    The fact is as Miss Plague said.


    The reason why He will appear here is entirely because he accepted Don''s request.


    Since becoming a god, Dorn''s various abilities and skills have been strengthened again.


    For example, the skill of "Jumping White Mist" can already be like an "any door", [shuttle] to any designated destination in the land of miracles in a short period of time.


    It would not take ten minutes or even five minutes to reach the sparse coniferous forest near the northern border of Dona from Eaton Town.


    The reason why I came a little slower was just because I dropped in and looked for [Plague].


    While "listening" to the hyena''s prayer, Donne got a rough idea of ??what happened tonight through the humble imprint left on the former.


    The fallen ones they encountered tonight were a bit unusual. Especially the scarlet eyes are very similar to the [Famine] Rouding that Daya encountered.


    The only difference is that the one that Lori White met at the beginning had many similar large and small eyes, while the hyena met tonight only had one.


    Therefore, the pool of fallen people is probably directly related to [Famine].


    Dorn was afraid that he would not be able to cope with it alone, so he pulled up [Plague] halfway.


    The hyena didn''t understand what the eldest brother and the eldest sister who didn''t know were arguing about.


    Just when he was hesitating whether to say something to attract their attention, he suddenly realized that the elder sister wearing the veil seemed to look over lightly.


    Then, she took a step, walked over, stretched out her slender palm, and placed it on her unconscious right arm.


    A soft white light flashed by, healing and warm.


    After the light passed, the hyena was surprised to find that his arm had regained consciousness.


    "This this?"


    He tries to move his right arm. Even if he swings his arm sharply, it will not be painful and numb. The whole hand is as good as it was when he was not injured.


    It''s incredible!


    incredible!


    Even the best healing potion from Sister Favna could not have such an immediate effect!


    "Thank you." The hyena scratched his tangled hair.


    "Raise your hand." Miss Plague said faintly, under the white gauze that half-hidden her face, the corners of the scarlet mouth rose slightly.


    After that, he turned around and walked to Dorn''s side.


    At this time, Dorn was squatting on the ground to check the condition of the anaconda.


    From Dorn''s point of view, the situation of the spiny anaconda is similar to that of the original Bishop Daya, with black lines of depraved black energy scattered throughout his body.


    However, her condition is much better than that of Lori White.


    These black lines have not yet become a climate, there are only a few, involving organs and muscle tissues throughout the body.


    So, the situation is clear now.


    To save this girl is not difficult, you just need to summon a group of controlled and degenerate black energy like "treating" Daya at the time, and swallow all the black threads in the opponent''s body exactly like an operation.


    Dorn raised his hand and used his degenerate authority. A small black mist formed and penetrated into the body of the anaconda.


    It didn''t take long.


    The black mist came out again, and it seemed to expand a little bit from the beginning.


    After the black mist escaped from the body of the spiny anaconda, it disappeared on its own. The blood and flesh of the spiny anaconda have stopped, and the breathing has become steady.


    "Well, this girl should be fine, and she can recover as soon as she wakes up." Dorn applied an extra [Into Dream], and then shook his hand to stand up.


    However, [Plague] moved up again and gestured out two fingers: "Speaking of which, she seems to have broken two of her ribs. It doesn''t look like she was injured by the fallen."


    The plague lady who got in the car halfway was just a little brother of Xiaodun, and found a fallen man who was suspected to be directly related to [Famine], and didn''t know what happened in this coniferous forest tonight.


    But Dorn knew it, and he scratched his cheek:


    "Her ribs... uh... this..."


    The hyena on the side added: "I kicked it to save her."


    The [Plague] who brought up this topic obviously froze for a while, then silently stepped forward and used the power of healing to help the spiny anaconda repair two broken ribs.


    While healed, He also sighed: "You... kicked quite hard."


    The hyena didn''t say a word.


    However, there is no fluctuation in expression on his face, it seems to be a matter of course.


    It was his elder brother Donne, standing on one side and covering his face with one hand, silently feeling sad for his little brother in his heart.


    Just now when he was looking at what happened to the hyena tonight, he saw the hyena calmly and cleanly, kicking the little girl with the wheaten skin several meters away.


    I always feel like my little brother will find it difficult to find a girlfriend in the future...


    ��


    Under the care of the two gods, the hyena and the spiny anaconda were out of danger, and there was no need to let the two young men continue to stay here afterwards.


    "I will send you to other places first. Hyena, you have a good sleep tonight, and this little girl also needs a good rest. The battlefield of Donna and Tazan will not be peaceful during this time. Don��t you Get closer here."


    Dorn ordered this to his little brother, his tone was not very harsh, but he couldn''t deny it.


    After speaking, he summoned the tossing white mist, and engulfed the hyena that had not yet reacted, and the sleeping anaconda.


    The hyena only felt that his field of vision was completely occupied by the vast expanse of whiteness, accompanied by a brief dizziness.


    After a few seconds, the dizziness and the white mist in front of him all disappeared.


    The hyena calmly looked around and realized that he had left the sparse coniferous forest on the tundra and was in a somewhat familiar wooden corridor.


    It''s not as cold as the tundra here.


    There are candlesticks hanging in the corridor, and a wax wax is being lit, emitting a faint and warm light and a faint smell of wax.


    And the spiny anaconda was lying beside him.


    "It seems to be the second floor of Sister Fafna''s house."


    The hyena recognized where he was now.


    It was the home of Miss Fafna, the alchemist in Golden Oak City.


    As for Golden Oak City, it was a very long distance from the surroundings of Beech City.


    Hyenas are a little accustomed to this:


    "Brother Donne can always do something unimaginable. However, the strange lady wearing the veil tonight seems to have an incomprehensible power. She is like a powerful person like Brother Donne. , The friends around you have strengths that cannot be underestimated."


    Considering that he is one of the "people around" his elder brother, he shouldn''t be too weak and shame his elder brother. Hyena silently swears that he will redouble his practice and practice and forget about other trivial matters.


    There is only one thing in my eyes to become stronger!


    After giving herself an injection, Hyena considered going downstairs to find Favna to say hello and explain the reason for her sudden appearance here.


    At this moment, in this not-so-wide wooden corridor, a white mist once again filled it.


    A figure was "thrown" out of the fog and sat on the ground.


    It was the master of the hyena who hadn''t seen a figure for several days, Greg Lu.


    "Hey! Don, you fellow! Damn it, I haven''t had time to say goodbye to Mrs. Zenoni!"


    Greg Lu stood up from the ground rubbing his hips, clenching his teeth and shouting at the dissipating white mist.


    Then he turned his head and found that the little apprentice was looking at him helplessly, then scratched his head and smiled: "Yohoo, kid, you were also thrown here by your elder brother?"


    "I was because when I was doing the commission, I encountered a danger..." the hyena said, trying to explain the cause and effect.


    "Wait a minute! Those unimportant things, we will talk about it later!" Greg Lu interrupted his apprentice''s speech. He obviously noticed the spiny anaconda lying on the wooden floor. "Tell me first, the woman next to you." What''s the matter with the child?"


    "It''s a new friend."


    "Oh? Your kid finally got the hang of it?" Greg Lu stepped forward, looked at the thorn anaconda with the eyes of an old father picking a daughter-in-law, and then nodded in satisfaction. It''s not an old stubbornness, let''s love it boldly!"


    "No, I said no..." The hyena was a little confused.


    "What''s wrong, be brave! Your eldest brother has helped you tie the National People''s Congress over so far, so you want to cheer. Also, hurry up and hug the little girl in the house, do you watch her lying on the floor like this? "


    Greg Lu gave an expression of relief and encouragement. UU Read patted his apprentice on the shoulder, and then ran downstairs.


    He also recognized that this was Favna''s home.


    Now I have to go downstairs to find Miss Alchemist and explain why a strange girl with my master and apprentice suddenly appears.


    Otherwise, it is likely to be bombarded by an agent of unknown composition...


    The hyena looked helplessly at the unreliable master, and then looked back at the spiny anaconda on the ground.


    "It seems that it''s not good to let her lie on the ground like this." The hyena leaned down, planning to carry the spiny anaconda to the bed of Miss Favna''s guest room first.


    Rustling.


    Clothing rubbing.


    The hyena carefully chose not to offend the opponent''s body parts, and carefully picked up the spiny anaconda.


    It seemed that he was asleep very well, the wheat-colored face with extremely exotic beauty, under the weak light of the wax fire, with a vivid blush.

 v5 Chapter 118： Master the initiative

    The sparse coniferous forest about 12 kilometers as a straight line from Beach City.


    Because Donn clicked a [Illumination Technique] casually, Lin Zi''s vision was very clear now.


    The two gods surrounded the rotten flesh that was transformed by the fallen.


    [Plague]: "Your little brother is called a hyena, right? What''s the matter with his equipment? With a magic-powered shotgun in his hand and wearing armor that looks like nano-powered armor, he stands there, like a future Warrior. The style of painting is different from everyone else."


    Dorn: "It''s a bit like being said by you. But it was only an accident that he could get those equipment."


    "..."


    Dorn: "Should I give myself a deity name? Otherwise, when people pray to me, they will talk about [Big Brother Dorn, please help me]. It doesn''t seem to be compelling."


    [Plague]: "Honorable name? What do you want?"


    "The dawn that runs through the two realms, you are the lord of dreams, the lord of storms, the source of enlightening whispers, and the guardian of all food and dreams in the world."


    "Sounds interesting, did you think it yourself? Give me the whole one too."


    "Uh... At the beginning, it was a traitor from the Cthulhu camp?"


    "Shut up, you."


    "..."


    Don and Miss Plague chatted one after another, but their eyes always fell on the rotten flesh of the fallen.


    Even if the hyena''s final blow, the barrel of the shotgun was stuck on its "face", it didn''t seem to be completely "dead" yet.


    After waiting long enough, it had a tendency to wriggle again and grow the eyes of the evil god.


    "What do you think? It seems to be growing eyes again."


    Donne touched his chin and asked with his head tilted.


    "As you guessed at the beginning, this thing is directly related to [Famine]."


    [Plague] Saying this, he stretched out his hand in time and covered the rotten meat on the ground with a white light.


    If Cthulhu��s eyes grow out, and the [Famine] who currently does not know where he is hiding, he can clearly control this pile of rotten flesh.


    "A mortal body can''t bear all the divinity [famine] escaped from the star realm. Therefore, the apocalypse who is full of eyes probably only inherited part of the divinity, and the rest is scattered in these and alienated. On the fallen ones."


    "Wait until the fleshy cauldron of [Famine] meets all the alienated fallen ones, that''s when he officially descends into the world."


    [Plague] knew better about the famine, and quickly inferred the means by which the opponent came to the world this time.


    According to this assumption, all the alienated fallen ones, that is, those who can become the flesh pillars with the eyes of the evil god, can all be regarded as part of the body of [Famine].


    "In other words, will there be a large number of such alienated and fallen people who carry a small amount of [famine] divinity?"


    Dorn asked, looking at the rotten flesh that was imprisoned by the white light bit by bit.


    Sister Cthulhu shook her head:


    "It shouldn''t be a lot. Only those Apocalypse believers who have listened to [famine] for a long time can have enough physicality to bear his divinity. Moreover, to carry the divinity, the corresponding cultist must also have a certain degree. Physical strength is enough."


    "After being screened by these two preconditions, there may not be many objects for [Famine] to choose. Therefore, people on the side of the Holy See have been active in this area for a long time, and there has been no report of alienated depraved people. ."


    This wave of analysis is well-founded.


    Don nodded more convincingly.


    Speaking of it, there are not many such alienated and degenerates. People on the side of the Holy See have not reported a single encounter so far. Why did his little brother say that he encountered it when he encountered it?


    I don''t know if he is lucky or not...


    "Is there any value in this thing?" Dorn withdrew his gaze from the rotten flesh.


    "Naturally there is." [Plague]''s tone was cheerful.


    He stretched out his hand and stroked the white light arc shrouded on the rotten meat, and the soft white light dazzled the eyes for a while.


    At the same time, an ethereal, unspeakable sense of holiness landed in this coniferous forest.


    This sacred feeling, like the evening bell ringing, belongs to the original god.


    Obviously, it was only the original **** who was on the clouds in the pure white space, cooperating with Miss [Plague].


    The white light of healing and the sense of holiness lasted only a short while, and then disappeared.


    "Okay, I have joined forces with Yuan Chu to imprint this alienated fallen person, and then it should be possible to track it in real time without being discovered by [Famine]."


    [Plague] seems to be very satisfied with the marks he made.


    Before he and Yuan Chu joined forces, he could smoothly block [Famine]''s perception of Donne. Therefore, it is possible to leave a mark on this alienated fallen person without being discovered by the black robe evil god.


    If nothing else, this humble imprint will help the Donne side find the hidden location of [Famine].


    Dorn: "If you find him, do you immediately join forces to attack him?"


    "Of course." Miss Plague was serious, "Anyway, the battle of God will be fought sooner or later, so it is better to let us take the initiative. Moreover, [Famine] is not in a good state, but our side is already fully prepared. The better it is for us to fight early."


    Donn nodded.


    These remarks still make sense.


    Based on the comparison of the strength of the enemy and ours, the best solution for the current surviving world is to grasp the initiative of the battle of God, take advantage of the poor state of [Famine], and annihilate it in one go.


    Lest nights have long dreams.


    After placing the imprint, [Plague] used the authority of space to hide his and Don''s existence.


    This sparse coniferous forest on the frozen ground fell into silence once again.


    The rotten flesh that had lost its restraint on the ground finally squirmed slowly again, turning into a pillar of flesh that was as high as a person, from which a huge eyeball was pushed out.


    The one-eyed evil **** opened his pupils and looked around.


    The coniferous forest is dark, no living creatures can be seen, only the needles of the pine trees are rustling by the cold wind.


    After observing for a while, the eyes of the evil **** returned to the depthsPuff.


    Grunt.


    The flesh and blood on the flesh column moved more fiercely, and countless granulation and sarcoma grew out, slowly forming the limbs and facial features of the fallen.


    "Hungry... so hungry..."


    The bloodshot pupils of the Fallen stared at the corpse of the elk that served as bait.


    It rushed forward, gritted its teeth, feasted on the fishy venison, and made a "crunchy" oozing chewing sound.


    When the elk was chewed up even the bones, the fallen man stood up from the ground with the blood on his face.


    "Hungry... so hungry..."


    Its hunger still cannot be contained.


    In the thick night, this humanoid monster landed on all fours, crossed the frozen ground, and continued to the west.

 v5 Chapter 119： Original God wanted to micromanage

    The battle of the gods may be about to start.


    These days, Dorn went to Jebus very quickly.


    Almost every day, I have to spend some time to meet the original God and [Plague].


    no way.


    The battle of the gods is imminent, and the gods of these surviving world camps will always have more meetings.


    But every day of the meeting, no tricks were made. The general strategy and countermeasures for God''s War have not changed. At most, many details have been further formulated and approved.


    The core of the strategy is still to take the initiative.


    Taking advantage of the poor state of [Famine], [War] was persuaded by a piece of sauerkraut fish, which was a good opportunity to be completely bad. With Don and [Plague] taking the initiative to attack, the original God looked at the timing to provide key assistance, and they won in one go.


    As a result, it is best to kill either [Famine] or [Death] directly.


    In this way, even if [War], which is an uncertain factor someday in the future, suddenly rises up and wants to do something, but the Apocalypse team has lost a big father role, he is destined to be able to draw his sword and look around at a loss, regretting not at the beginning.


    It is simply impossible to evolve into a threat to the surviving world camp.


    Of course, there is another possibility.


    Maybe [War] He will never rise up, he will really fall asleep like that.


    Even if the world is flooded, it has nothing to do with him.


    In addition, after the meetings these days, Dorn is not without gain.


    He had an additional piece of information that the original God hadn''t revealed before, about the plan for tens of thousands of years, trying to move the "land of miracles" out of the [Matrix] plan.


    Dorn delivered an important speech at today''s internal meeting:


    "In other words, wasn''t the original God planning to move the land of miracles out of the [Matrix] and escape to the earth''s public network? That way, the people in the blue space can no longer attack here. And in the beginning, you don''t need to be tied to the cloud anymore. If you fix loopholes, you can walk around the world at will."


    "So, what I mean is, since that plan will be realized''soon'', why don''t we wait and delay until the plan is realized, and we can go off the court and participate in the **** war with all our strength in the first place. By then, we will not be stable. win?"


    At first, he just shook his head for this constructive suggestion made by Donne.


    Then, for the first time, the specific time before completion of the "Wandering Public Network" plan is given��


    It will probably take a few hundred years.


    Compared with the time span of tens of thousands of years, a few hundred years can be regarded as the end of the plan, and it is indeed "fast."


    But this kind of "coming soon" will definitely not be able to keep up with this magical battle.


    After a few hundred years, it is estimated that [Famine] and [Death] have both hit the holy city.


    Therefore, this time the battle of God is about to erupt, only Dorn and [Plague] can fight the main force.


    The small meeting between the three gods is over.


    [Plague] As usual, I asked for "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" from Dorn, and entered the story world to spend a warm "parent-child time" with Dragon Lady.


    It may be because of the imminent battle, Miss Plague has obviously been spending more time with Alice recently.


    Above the clouds, only two gods, Don and Yuanchu, were left.


    At this time, Dorn suddenly thought of something, and asked without being too worried: "Yes, there is actually one thing I have always been curious about, about Venus."


    "You ask."


    The original God answered indifferently while repairing those twisted gaps.


    "Yes, you said that your appearance is the same as Venus outside. In other words, she is in her early 20s on Earth, right?"


    "Ok."


    "So, did she complete this incredible data implantation in Miracle Land alone? Although I don''t know the cutting-edge data technology very well, I always feel that a girl of about 20 years old is fighting against the blue with her own strength. A behemoth like space... this kind of thing is a bit hard to imagine."


    "Venus has an extraordinary talent for data programming." At first, it seemed to hesitate, but the face covered by the cloud still couldn''t see the expression. "As for the others, I might have a chance to tell you later."


    It seems that the girl creator doesn''t want to explore this issue in depth.


    So Donn wisely stopped asking.


    The two gods were silent for a while.


    This time, the original God first spoke: "That''s right. When the battle begins, I need your help."


    "Huh?" Dorn showed a puzzled expression.


    What does this mean? Wasn''t he always assisting the original camp in the battle of God?


    "It''s not such a generality, but be more specific." Yuan Chushen shook his head slightly, "I need you to completely obey my command at a certain moment."


    "But what you said is very general." Donne became even more confused, and he tried to understand, "Ah, do you mean that during the battle of God, you want to remotely micromanage...my actions? "


    Similar to the machine gunner moving five meters to the left.


    "Well, it''s almost like this, then you will know." Originally, he continued to repair the gaps in the sky, without looking back.


    Dorn:...


    Really admit it.


    This kind of bewildering request, Dorn would definitely not let it be spoken lightly, and then open it lightly.


    But then, no matter how Donne asked, the original **** did not give a detailed explanation.


    The righteous **** of this miraculous land has always been like this.


    It seems that there are still many things hidden in his heart, and he does not want to easily disclose it to the two league teammates.


    ��


    That night.


    Dorn stepped on the white fog and returned to Eatontown, the second floor of the Wishing Restaurant.


    Speaking of which, as the construction of the new block is slowly completed, the young employees in the restaurant have moved there to live.


    There is a brand-new staff dormitory in the new block.


    Older employees like Gonzalez, Amy, Fat Fox and Bear Claw, Hana and Essa, who have a certain share in the Food City, are even assigned to "relocation houses."


    Everyone has a bright future.


    However, both Dorn and Vivian have never forgotten their original intentions and still live on the second floor of the Wishing Restaurant.


    Since the manager of Gonzalez moved out, the layout of the second floor has undergone major changes. All the rooms have been opened up and merged into two large ones.


    One belongs to Dorne and the other belongs to Vivian.


    The furniture and furnishings in the room, and even the decoration, have undergone several updates. On the whole, it is warm and comfortable, and I deeply love it.


    Standing in the corridor for a while, Dorn''s gaze fell on the doorknob of Vivian''s room.


    Tangled for a while, and finally shook his head:


    "Forget it, it''s too late now, Vivienne is probably already asleep. UU reading "


    Squeak ��


    Dorn pushed open the door of his room.


    But she found Miss Fairy sitting on the bed in her room, looking out the window in a daze.


    The moonlight is good tonight.


    Haojie''s white moonlight reflected on Vivienne''s white skin and long silver hair, beautifully like a painting.


    Anyone who appreciates beauty will not have the heart to destroy this composition.


    But because she heard the door opening, Vivian, who was sitting on the bed in a daze, turned her head.


    After seeing Donne, those nice lake-blue eyes were full of joy and unconcealed likes.


    "You''re back, Dorn."


    Vivienne raised her head slightly and shook her silver hair, revealing a gentle smile.

 v5 Chapter 120： Good night, Dorn

    In Dorn��s impression, it seemed that after Miss Favna last time, Vivian took the initiative to come to her room at night more frequently.


    But every time I came over, I was stubborn and blushed and ran out...


    Maybe it will be the same tonight?


    "I can''t sleep, I want to talk to you. Then I found you not in your room, so I am waiting for you here."


    Vivian explained why she appeared in Dorn''s room.


    Dorn just nodded, then didn''t speak, walked to the side of the bed and sat down, and naturally took Miss Fairy''s hand against the edge of the bed.


    After the small meeting between the gods, when he came back, he could see Vivian, which made him feel inexplicably at ease.


    Donne suddenly understood the theory of "humanity and divinity" that [Plague] once said.


    If you take the deity too long, the divine nature will surpass the human nature.


    Will fall into nothingness, will go to extremes, [war] is an example.


    And if you leave some people or things that represent your own "humanity" in the world, it might help a deity stay awake.


    Dorn and Vivian sat silently against the bright moonlight, and the atmosphere was neither awkward nor ambiguous.


    It''s just calm, it''s very reassuring.


    After a while, Miss Fairy spoke first: "Dorn... God war, is it about to start soon?"


    Vivienne is the only person in the whole food city who knows things about God War.


    But she hadn''t asked too much about matters involving the gods, and Dorn hadn''t taken the initiative to talk about it.


    Do not ask does not mean that you don''t care.


    "Yeah." Dorn hesitated slightly, and finally nodded, "How did you know?"


    Then, he unconsciously squeezed the opponent''s hand tighter.


    "Puff." Vivian laughed softly, "Because you are still the same. Even if you are now...well, even now, you are still the same. I can''t hide things in my heart, so I write all my thoughts on my face. superior."


    "Uh, is there?"


    Dorn didn''t think he was a person who couldn''t hide his thoughts.


    To some extent, after experiencing so many things in the land of miracles, it seems that his city has been tempered quite deeply?


    To blame, I can only blame Vivian for her sharpness.


    In other words, she knew Dorne too well.


    However, it is not a bad thing to have someone who can fully understand and understand oneself by your side.


    "Dorn." Vivian said again, she seems to have a lot to say tonight:


    "I can''t go with you in the battle of gods. Although I want to go, I know that with my strength, going there will only drag you back. Therefore, I will wait for you in Eaton Town like before. Come back."


    "Yeah." Donn didn''t know how to respond, and was silent for a while, just nodding.


    "You will be back, won''t you?" Miss Fairy said like this, and at the same time she turned her face sideways, looking out the window, the clear moonlight was in her eyes.


    "I��"


    Dorn just wanted to answer, but he couldn''t say what he said.


    This time, it''s different from before.


    This is the grandest adventure Dorn has ever made since his birth in the land of miracles.


    The stakes for risk are very high.


    It is the survival or destruction of this whole world.


    This kind of thing seems to be impossible to say lightly.


    So Donne was entangled in his heart again, entangled and entangled, and finally the ghost sent a sentence: "What if I can''t come back?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, He began to regret.


    The conversation tonight should have been to appease Vivian.


    But speaking of this kind of words that represent one''s inner anxiety, wouldn''t it only add to her troubles?


    At this time, you should pat your chest confidently, saying "I can!", "I must do it!", "I am really, very good!" and so on, so that Vivian can be completely relieved. Right?


    Dorn was just beginning to feel annoyed, but after hearing his words, Miss Fairy''s reaction was completely different from what he had imagined.


    Vivian turned her head, Lake Blue''s eyes were peaceful and gentle, as if she could really see through all of Don''s thoughts at this moment.


    Then she smiled:


    "It''s okay, Dorn. As I said, you should rely on me more. Even if I can''t help too much, I am willing to listen to your concerns and share your anxiety. Two people together It is better to bear and face these negative emotions than to digest them silently. This is the only thing I can do for you."


    "Vivienne..."


    Dorn felt that his extremely strong god''s heart was beating several beats faster at this moment.


    Miss Fairy continued to speak:


    "I will support everything you do. So, it really doesn''t matter, Don."


    "This time, it''s different from before, isn''t it? If, I mean the worst if, you really don''t come back. I will die with you, with this world, with you."


    "I don''t need to wait alone."


    "It''s just... it will be a little pity, a pity. I haven''t stayed by your side yet, maybe I will never stay enough. There are still many things that I want to do with you."


    "Remember? I said that when I met you, I didn''t like this world because it had nothing to do with me. But now, I gradually realized that this world is very cute."


    "This world turns out to have many beautiful things worth remembering. For example, the moon outside the window tonight is beautiful."


    "I can accept the worst ending, the most is to disappear with you. But if possible, I hope you can create a good ending. Like the brave and unique little pig in the story, you said , It also has a good ending."


    "So, come on, Don. Do your best to keep this world alive, please."


    Vivienne continued to talk a lot, and during the time Donne was preparing for the battle, she probably kept these words in her heart for a long time.


    Don just listened silently.


    The restlessness and anxiety that had accumulated in my heart during this period of time seemed to be swept away, and it was so dispelled in this bright moonlit night.


    Speaking of it, it seems that Vivienne will use her way to relieve Don''s pressure every time before going to a tough battle.


    It is no wonder that after he becomes a god, the fairy lady will become a sustenance of his "humanity".


    After a moment of silence, UU Reading Dorn stretched out the little finger of his right hand toward Wei Wei''an: "Wait for me to come back."


    This is about to pull the hook.


    Vivienne smiled knowingly, and stretched out the little finger of her right hand.


    End finger hooked.


    This is the first time they don''t know how many times they hook up to swear.


    "If you pull Gou said, Don will always do it. So, I will wait for you here."


    At the end of the small ceremony that belonged to the two in this world, Vivian got up from the bed, as if she wanted to go back to her room, but only took a small step, she turned back, and leaned down boldly. .


    She gently held Don''s face, pressed it close, and kissed her lips.


    After a while, the two men separated lightly.


    "Well��then good night, Don."

 v5 Chapter 121： [Famine] Coming

    Early the next morning.


    Dorn left his room refreshedly.


    Vivian kissed him last night, said goodnight to him, and went back to her room.


    However, he blushed again when he left the room, and he hesitated to add: "When Don, you come back this time, I hope you can do a lot of things you haven''t done before, anything."


    It feels like Vivienne has become ignorant in some aspects since Favna came last time, anyway, it''s a bit different from before.


    That young lady alchemist from Golden Oak City might have taught her some incredible theoretical knowledge.


    "Today, we should also meet Yuan Chu and as usual. Then wait for the battle of God to come��"


    "After this battle, I will return to my hometown to get married."


    Standing at the door of the room, Dorne realized that he seemed to have just set up something extraordinary, and he couldn''t help but shook his head with a wry smile.


    However, marrying Miss Fairy must be done.


    This is a very important ceremony.


    Real men shouldn''t be knocked down by this kind of flag.


    Isn''t it just the little Apocalypse?


    Want to destroy this world, do not agree!


    Do them!


    ��


    Tundra in the eastern part of the Tazan Empire.


    It used to be the battlefield where Tazan and Dona fought head-on.


    That tragic frontal battle called a "meat grinder" style had passed for several months.


    On this piece of frozen soil, you can still see fading mottled blood stains and many unburied bones.


    Because of the cold weather, most of the corpses here have not completely decomposed.


    The ruins of such a tragic battlefield would never be approached by a living person on weekdays.


    But today is different.


    One can see a man in black hesitating on this frozen ground.


    His footsteps are very slow, and his pace is a bit strange. Every time he takes a step, the body covered by the black clothes will make a strange jitter.


    It was like a piece of pudding that was rotten and smelly.


    At the time, the Daya Bishop of the Holy See used a scene backtracking in the destroyed village east of Tazan.


    In the retrospective images, I have seen this person.


    It is the leader of that group of black cultists.


    The human flesh pot appointed by the imperial court.


    It''s just that his body swelled abnormally for two laps now, and no younger brother followed. Apart from the clothing, there is nothing similar to the original retrospective image.


    This weird existence, which may no longer be called a "human", just staggered on the tundra full of remains.


    When he reached the center of the battlefield, the "man in black" stopped.


    From the east and southeast directions, something is rapidly approaching.


    They were two human monsters on all fours. Clothes and other organs were not visible on their bodies. There were only scarlet squirming flesh and blood. In the middle of their "body", a huge sarcoma was pushed out and then evolved into a scarlet evil god. pupil.


    They crawled across the battlefield.


    The wriggling flesh and blood on his body swelled from time to time, enveloping a certain soldier''s corpse along the way, and pulled a piece of whitish rotten flesh from it to assimilate it.


    These two humanoid monsters are very similar to the alienated fallen creature that the hyena and spiny anaconda encountered before.


    On the battlefield, three weird and infiltrating "creatures" continued to approach each other.


    When the distance was reduced to a certain extent, black mist began to spread from their bodies, and the unknown, filthy, and crazy aura rushed into the mist.


    "hunger��"


    Depraved chattering kept coming out of it.


    Finally the three monsters came to each other, and the black mist became thicker.


    I saw that the swollen man in black pulled out a big mouth from the position of his abdomen, and when his tongue rolled, he brought one of the alienated fallen persons into this mouth.


    Crunchy��


    There was a terrible, creepy chewing sound.


    "Hungry...so hungry!"


    The babble in the surrounding fog seemed to become more and more excited and joyful at this moment.


    Puff.


    Grunt.


    While chewing the alienated fallen, the "man in black" also overflowed with scarlet flesh and blood. It can be seen that these squirming flesh and blood are covered with scarlet eyeballs, large or small.


    The eyeballs turn one by one, enough to make one''s hair stand upright.


    Crunchy��


    An alienated degenerate was quickly chewed out.


    The eyeballs on "Men in Black" seem to have become more


    More, the big mouth of the blood basin in the abdomen is also enlarged and hideous for quite a bit.


    Next, it opened its mouth again, and rolled up its tongue to lead an alienated fallen one.


    This fallen person did not resist throughout the whole process. Whether he saw his "kind" being eaten or his turn was eaten, he was glad to accept it.


    It is as if it and the "Men in Black" are originally one.


    This process of eating is just to make it assimilate back to the mother body and become a part of the body.


    In fact, this is also the way to break free from the shackles of the astral world and come to the world��


    First use the name of the Apocalypse Order with the highest status and the strongest strength, and at the same time, the pope who has listened to him the longest and most talk, as the main meat cauldron.


    Most of the godhead descended on the Pope "Men in Black".


    But the body of a mortal is weak after all. UU reading


    The other parts of the Godhead that the Pope��s flesh could not bear were shattered into pieces, scattered all over the world, to those other powerful believers who had listened to His babble.


    After the body of the Pope of the Apocalypse Order swallows enough alienated fallen persons, he can officially descend into the world.


    As for the Pope, and those powerful believers, according to their interpretation and understanding of their doctrine, it is probably-"When the apocalypse comes, it becomes a part of the greatest existence, and is redeemed for eternity in the end of the world."


    But in fact, all that is needed is to use their bodies as vehicles for their godheads.


    And these crazy believers, as early as the moment the godhood possessed, died and souls died, no longer existed, and turned into a pool of rotting flesh.


    The two alienated fallen persons were swallowed and assimilated, and the size of the "man in black" swelled a little more.


    The big mouth in his abdomen opened, and he licked the corners of his mouth and body with his long tongue: "Hurry up, come again."


    The "Men in Black" was about to move again.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, several hoarse crows screamed from the sky.


    On this battlefield site, there were originally a lot of scavenging crows and rats gnawing on the remains of the soldiers, but after the "men in black" approached here, these living creatures did not dare to appear again.


    The "crow" who dares to approach here at this time is definitely not just a crow.


    I saw a group of crows with scarlet pupils and feathers glowing green in the hazy gray sky.

 v5 Chapter 122： God war begins (four thousand)

    Crows with red eyes and green feathers swooped down from the hazy sky, halfway down, and entered a very weird state. They hovered directly without flapping their wings.


    Then, they began to twist and weave together savagely and chaotically, until the specific shape could not be seen.


    Those feathers glowing with terrible green fell to the ground.


    The twisted crow flocks continued to merge, and soon became a man in a robe.


    This is naturally the "green crow man".


    Oh, no, the "green crow man" at this time has changed in appearance and gender.


    Once in Adele''s nightmare, ta appeared as a middle-aged man.


    Later, when he brought the crows to feed the pigeons in an unknown square, he became a handsome young guy with blond hair.


    And this time when he appeared, he became a female.


    A middle-aged woman with freckles, a flat nose, and an ordinary appearance.


    "Green Crow Man" or "Green Crow Girl", his appearance seems to change at any time.


    "You are here..." The pope in black opened the big mouth on his abdomen, and uttered a chaotic voice, "It seems...you are recovering well..."


    The words were intermittent, but they could barely be heard clearly.


    When "The Green Crow Man" faced Adele more than ten years ago, he once said, "Ta is a clone, but one day in the future, he will become himself again."


    It now appears that "someday in the future" has arrived.


    The large-scale battle that broke out between Dona and Tazan not only gave the opportunity to brew a major disaster, but also brought a lot of casualties.


    This is true whether it is the front battlefield or the rear.


    These deaths also strengthened the power of the last Cthulhu.


    "But you don''t look very good, and your Godhead has worn out a lot. It''s far inferior to the state of the last battle." The plain-looking middle-aged woman spoke like this, her tone so calm that she didn''t have any emotions, like a bone. The ice.


    "This is...necessary...price."


    The black pope, or the godhead in his body, continued.


    Without continuing this topic, he stooped casually and picked up his own piece of green crow feathers on the ground to play with:


    "So, I didn''t respond to your call, did you?"


    When I mentioned the red robe evil **** who instigated the battle between the two empires in the land of miracles and opened the battle of gods, but he didn''t seem to intend to go down in person, he was very angry:


    "That coward... he was hiding in a dream... refused to come out..."


    The crimson space must be entered by people who can construct boundless dreams.


    If this condition is not met, even a deity cannot enter. It seems that only the newly promoted sixth **** Dorn can come and go freely there.


    Therefore, if you don''t want to come out, He also has nothing to do with him.


    "The last time the battle of God failed, after betraying us, I became a little frustrated." There is still no mood swings, and his tone is deathly calm.


    At present, the only two deities who destroy the world camp in the land of miracles, although they have not seen each other for a long time, after the reunion, it seems that there is not much to say.


    After a brief conversation, they fell silent.


    It wasn''t long before the battlefield remnants of corpses were all moving again, and something was approaching quickly.


    Or those alienated and degenerates under control.


    This time the number is still two, one crawling from the north and the other from the east.


    The east is the direction of the Dona Empire.


    As usual, they began to devour these two fallen ones, assimilating them into their own nutrients.


    "Hungry...so hungry!"


    In conjunction with the creepy chewing sound, the black air lingered around him, whispering and babbling constantly.


    The death on the side stood quietly, watching the food, the green robe on his body was windless.


    The ordinary middle-aged woman''s face has no expression, but it seems to be thinking about something.


    After eating the one coming from the north, his loose body swelled a little bit, the number of eyes in the flesh and blood increased again, and the big mouth of the blood basin became more and more vicious.


    There was a squishy wriggling sound from the scarlet flesh and blood.


    Next, he used his tongue to roll the fallen man from Dona''s direction into his mouth.


    This time, the situation is a little different.


    After taking two bites, my big mouth stopped and spit out in disgust.


    After seeing the rotten meat in his mouth, he probably tasted something, noticed something, and was extremely angry:


    "Damn...originally!"


    In the flesh and blood of this alienated fallen person from the east, there is the original **** and the smell.


    It is passive.


    At this time, a white light with healing power flashed across this barren tundra battlefield.


    After the light, a handsome young woman in a white dress and a white veil stood behind the corpses:


    "Long time no see. Well, besides, the style you chose today is good."


    After that, there was another turbulent white mist surging up.


    In the depths of the white mist, as if connected to the infinite distance, there was a young man with black hair and black eyes, tall and gentle, stepping out of the mist.


    They are naturally and Donne.


    The fallen one coming from the direction of Dona was the one that the hyena had encountered before, and it was stamped by Miss Plague and the original God together.


    The righteous gods of the existing world camp can see the real-time location of this fallen one at any time.


    "Instead of letting them initiate the magic war, it is better to control the initiative of the magic war."


    This is clearly defined by the three righteous gods to deal with the policy guidelines of the **** war.


    And Dorn and being on the battlefield in person means��


    The battle of the gods has begun.


    ��


    After he personally entered the battlefield, Dorn thought that this time the battle of God would have a pretty big win.


    The position of the fallen man who was made hands and feet can be controlled in real time, so he and he has been hiding around this battlefield.


    During this period, Miss Plague had the authority to cover her, so she wouldn''t be discovered immediately.


    Dorn had seen everything that happened just now.


    After eating the first two fallen ones, he murmured "coming soon".


    Coupled with the fact that Dorn became a god, he already had the ability to perceive at the level of gods.


    He can preliminarily analyze the current state of affairs.


    The state of this black robe evil **** was not good, he was caught upright.


    In order to escape the imprisonment under the starry sky, he damaged part of his godhood and authority, and only about three-quarters of his power fled to the world.


    And these three-quarters were divided again, one part remained with the pope of the apocalypse, and the other part was scattered among the powerful believers, that is, the alienated and fallen ones.


    It is necessary to continuously consume and assimilate those who have been appointed to fall, so that they can regain their power, and then come to the world with the help of the flesh and blood of these believers.


    But at present, it seems that the strength of the flesh and blood of fusion and assimilation is not enough to complete the "coming" ritual.


    In other words, he has not yet eaten a sufficient number of alienated fallen people, and he has not yet fully descended into the world, and he does not even have three-quarters of his strength during the last battle of God.


    This wave directly took advantage of his illness to kill him, and the fight was over.


    "traitor!"


    It trembled violently like a rotten and smelly pudding, roared in anger, directly ignoring Don''s appearance, and facing the fat and loose flesh and blood.


    "I hope you call me the savior of the miracle land."


    Cthulhu Big Sister is as usual, her tone is frivolous and casual.


    "The land of miracles? It''s just a piece of shameless foreign code... swallowing the resources of the matrix... It''s a dirty mouse, a despicable bug... It''s a mistake in itself, it shouldn''t exist... It must be corrected!"


    The big mouth in the abdomen continued to speak vaguely and chaotically, stubbornly and stubbornly.


    But in the black mist around him, there was an angry shout that matched his mouth.


    "Ah, yes, yes." Spreading his hands indifferently:


    "But even rats and bugs, since they are born, there is a need to survive."


    "You stand on the side of the blue space of the outside world, and you don��t hesitate to sacrifice yourself, but you also want to destroy the implantation process of the miracle land, which embezzles matrix resources. Don��t change your original intentions. Think about it from another perspective. From the outside perspective, it��s even a bit Noble, worthy of praise."


    "As for me, I joined the''rats'' who are eager to survive early. In order to survive, we steal the computing resources you have on hand, and you can choose to kill us in order to protect the resources on hand. Everyone has their own abilities. "


    Regarding this issue, I have considered it very open-minded, or it may be really indifferent, anyway, it has not been affected by the words at all.


    The source of the dispute between the land of miracles and the blue space outside.


    It��s the high-dimensional world, and the low-dimensional world in the birth and high-dimensional civilization


    The contradictions and conflicts between worlds cannot be explained clearly in a few words.


    Each sentence depends on its ability, but it is simple and rude.


    On one side, Dorn didn''t pay too much attention to the verbal contention, but kept preparing for the battle at all times.


    He knew very well that this kind of thing like swearing the enemy to death by verbal controversy would not happen here.


    The survival of the world camp and the destruction of the world camp are, in the final analysis, a fight.


    In addition, Donn was still cautious and vigilant.


    The evil **** in the green robe is the one with the least information in the four apocalypses.


    And at this moment, this original body is Academician Xu Shiyu''s Apocalypse Cthulhu, and he doesn''t say a word just like Don, but the oppressive force on him is much stronger than that of his incomplete state.


    This is definitely a difficult opponent.


    In Dorn''s vigilant guard, suddenly there was a movement.


    Seeing his figure quickly faded away, the plain middle-aged female face suddenly became blurred and invisible.


    At the same time, the green robe was automatically untied. There was no body under the green robe, only a cloud of chaotic, illusory, smoke-like polymer.


    The cluster of smoky green polymer quickly rose up, becoming like a tall tower.


    "Dead...dead...dead..."


    There are complex, as if tens of thousands of human voices echoed from it. There are male and female voices, old and young, but they are all cold, without any emotion, superimposed on each other, and they look very strange.


    Immediately afterwards, among the smoky towers, human faces without expressions were outlined, and the facial features of each face were clearly distinguishable.


    These faces emerged and disappeared, opening their mouths and shouting.


    "Dead...dead...dead..."


    If you distinguish them carefully, you can find that the three shapes used by the "Green Crow Man"��the faces of middle-aged men, handsome young men, and ordinary women��are also mixed in these smoky faces.


    Even Dorne, who possessed the [Breaking Eyes], found two familiar faces in it.


    Both faces are male, one is old and the other is young.


    Their facial features are somewhat similar to Adele of the Holy See.


    So Donne recalled where he had seen them.


    In the nightmare of Miss Sword Bearer.


    They are the father and son of the Renault family who were killed by the green crow man!


    That is, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Adele''s father and brother.


    Suddenly, Dorne understood how to get these faces.


    Those who were killed or killed would have their souls swallowed by Him and turned into a part of Him.


    And you can use the souls of these victims at will to change into their appearances, which is why the image of "Green Crow Man" has been changing!


    In addition, with the help of the gods'' perception, Don can quickly distinguish what this smoky tower of death is.


    He is a godly gesture.


    It is a deity that can only display a powerful combat posture after it has completely descended into the world.


    To put it simply, it''s what it will look like after becoming a god.


    The human form in the green robe is just an evolution of the exterior. This smoky tower of death is his truest appearance!


    Of course, Dorn had mastered all this information during the previous and Yuan Chu and meetings.


    So there is no big surprise.


    It''s just that, suddenly revealing his true body, it means that he has been tired of listening to the dialectics of peace, and he is ready to attack directly!


    So, without any accident, Don saw the bright red blood strip on his head.


    The blood volume is 13.68 million!


    This is the longest and most outrageous amount of blood that Donne has seen so far.


    "Is this the strength of a T1 level god?"


    Looking at the lengthy blood trough on the death tower, even if Donne was fully prepared, his scalp numb.

 v5 Chapter 123： This old yin force, blanch!

    His blood volume is 13.68 million.


    The three edible beasts and demigods of Storm God, Red Fish, and Black Snake in the previous crusades, the blood volume ranges from hundreds of thousands to hundreds of thousands, respectively.


    After Dorne had eaten their flesh and soul, and had gone through three stages to officially become a deity, his blood volume increased exponentially, reaching more than 4 million points.


    The gap between the true **** and the demigod is just this big.


    Although demigods are called demigods, the gap between them and the gods is not half, but is of qualitative change.


    Although Donne has become a god, as said, he who is a duck-filling **** has the lowest strength among the six gods.


    Probably the original **** at the top is the ceiling, and Dorn at the tail is the sewer.


    Therefore, even though they are both gods, the gap between gods and gods is really bigger than the gap between humans and bristles.


    Donne compares the strength of those in the T1 column, and if he compares his blood volume, he is only a little bit more than others.


    Dorn is still cautious, preparing to deal with the tower of horrible smoke that has turned into it.


    Between the two gods, they also opened up a posture to start a fight.


    Even though they were teammates a long time ago, they are now an endless hostile relationship, which is useless.


    Like the same, he also showed his godly posture for the first time.


    He had never done this before when he accompanied Donne to fight the Black Snake.


    It can be seen that at the beginning of the battle, the gods on both sides were sparing no effort to fight each other to the death.


    "Actually I hate to be like this."


    The white veil and skirt faded from her body.


    The moment the veil faded, she could catch a glimpse of her face.


    That face was the same as that of Miss Liang Lan on the earth, it was a royal sister''s face with urban beauty.


    But this beautiful face only revealed a moment, fleeting.


    It was replaced by a densely white skeleton, and the dark blue eyes flashed with gloomy soul fire light.


    The skin and flesh under the white skirt are completely invisible, only a skeleton.


    Along with his movements, the bones and joints made a jerky sound.


    In addition, there was some disgusting and sticky festering pus, which appeared at His feet like a spring.


    Full of disaster and illness.


    This diseased skeleton is a godly gesture.


    No wonder Miss Plague would say that she didn''t like to be like this.


    After revealing the true body of the god, there is also a health bar on the top of his head, which is the green health bar of the friendly unit.


    The blood volume is 9.28 million points.


    "The attitudes of these evil gods are really weird. In comparison, my appearance of [Demonization] and [Law Nirvana''s Touch] is really refreshing."


    In fact, Dorn couldn''t tell whether he had just become a god, whether he had the so-called **** gesture.


    But his strongest combat state is indeed a claw demon with bat wings, and then eight octopus tentacles extend out of his back.


    In order to meet the cooperative battle, Donne turned into a demon form that made the san value mad.


    Just as he was preparing to cooperate with the battle, he saw that the black robe also quickly changed his posture.


    His black robe disappeared, and the loose scarlet flesh and blood lost its bondage, and rolled out like a wave.


    Puff.


    Grunt.


    The flesh was squirming viscous, and then, these shapeless flesh and blood began to converge, as if a large piece of ugly plasticine was kneaded by invisible hands.


    In the end, the flesh and blood began to appear as a bloated and huge human figure, densely lined with spiteful scarlet eyes, and there was a shocking gap in the fat abdomen.


    It was a mouth, extremely hideous, a greedy mouth that could never be satisfied.


    This kind of meat mountain plus gluttonous food, coupled with the appearance of some indescribable elements, is the posture of the gods.


    The amount of blood on his head is in his early ten million.


    It''s higher than it is in good condition now.


    "This old yin force, simmer!"


    The eight tentacles on Donne''s back shrank unconsciously, and this wave suddenly revealed the true body of the god, which was completely beyond his expectation.


    When I first saw it, Donne��s judgment of his state was��


    It has not swallowed enough alienated fallen people, the flesh and blood strength of the body is not enough, the power has not been completed, and the strength has shrunk greatly.


    Coupled with the chant of "coming soon" just now, it is even more testimony to Donne''s conjecture.


    But all the judgments collapsed logically at the moment they turned into a hungry meat mountain.


    "The deity''s posture is a powerful combat posture that can only be shown after a deity has completely descended into the world."


    In other words, this old yin had already swallowed enough alienated fallen people to achieve the premise of God''s surrender.


    All the previous things were just deliberate showing of weakness, but just a fake shot.


    This behavior may be intentional, deliberately to prevent the surviving world from being tricked, and by the way design a set.


    It may also be unintentional, but the evil **** Lao Yinbi, who has lived for several million years, subconsciously hid his hand.


    In addition, after facing the form of Hungry Roshan, through intuitive sense of the gods, Dorn also discovered��


    This old evil spirit might have already started hiding things when he fled the starry sky before and the black snake fell.


    Dorn''s previous prediction was that even if they successfully escaped to the world and completed the surrender, they would probably only retain about three-quarters of their strength.


    But the real form he saw, Dorne only realized later that he definitely retained more than three-quarters of his strength now.


    It should be four-fifths, or even nine-tenths possible!


    No wonder at that time under the stars, facing the combined attack skills of the original God, he did not even resist.


    "Fortunately, just now when I was devouring the first two fallen ones, I didn''t confidently''attack him while he hadn''t completed the surrender of God''. Otherwise, I must be the one who suffers."


    Dorn was a little bit afraid.


    Look at the teammate Miss Plague who is fighting side by side.


    Faced with the sudden appearance of the gods and the unreserved eruption of true strength, it seems that there are not too many surprises that have turned into a diseased skeleton.


    Maybe this is still in his expectation.


    Think about it again, maybe this divine battle that broke out without a foreshadowing hasn''t been separated from the rhythm of any deity except Dorne on both sides?


    Behind this is the psychological game of layer upon layer of cakes?


    Maybe, the original and the act of dealing with an alienated fallen person is basically known, only to show weakness deliberately again, and use the trick to attract the Existing World Alliance to the bait.


    Maybe, the original and the pre-judgment in his heart, but think that following the fallen is the best time to start the war, and further delay will only give more time to prepare for the destruction of the world alliance.


    So simply do the tricks and do the tricks?


    The game comes and goes, and all conspiracies have become tacit conspiracies.


    It was inevitable for the two sides to break out of a war of gods at this point in time today, so they both dealt with it calmly.


    "It''s really better to keep a few thoughts when dealing with these well-living old things."


    Dorn didn''t know if the momentary "understanding brother" thoughts in his mind just now belonged to excessive brain supplementation.


    But it doesn''t matter at all.


    Now that the two sides have opened up their posture, it is impossible to ask everyone to stop first and ask about their own thoughts.


    Hit it and it''s over.


    The current frontal battlefield, from the perspective of strength on paper, is Donne''s disadvantage.


    It is undoubtedly the strongest in the audience.


    And the godhead is damaged, but he hid his hand again. It is conservatively estimated that it can be at least 50-50, or even better.


    Donn just... has nothing to say.


    Fortunately, there is still a Primordial God on the side of the surviving world camp.


    Although the girl creator''s body is limited, she can only stay on the clouds to fix loopholes. However, in the gap between repairing loopholes, freeing up one''s hands and providing remote assistance once or twice can still be achieved.


    The original remote assistance was Dorn and the final reliance. As long as one or two waves of opportunities can be seized, the battle of the gods can still be won.


    The same is true for He. As long as they can survive these two waves of original troubles, they will still have a lot of wins.


    ��


    Cang Dang.


    The harsh bronze metal rubbed loudly.


    One of the touches on the back of Donne presented the strongest props [Soul Lantern] he had on hand.


    This bronze lantern can drive the souls of three semi-god beasts, plus Donne''s control of their respective powers, can improve their abilities.


    Therefore, even if it is a battle conflict at the level of gods, the bronze lantern is also a very practical and powerful prop.


    As for whether or not to use this item for God War, Dorn had been arguing in his heart before.


    After all, this thing is essentially


    The owner should be right.


    Who knows if this thing is used to deal with it, will some moth come out?


    However, this concern was initially dispelled when a small meeting of the gods was held.


    Anyway, what the girl creator meant was that [Soul Inspiring Lantern] was very reliable after being modified by him, and could be used at will, and there was no limit at all.


    The strongest deity in this world has so vowed and promised, so many graces naturally only choose to believe.


    �ѵ����ѵ���


    The ancient bronze lantern continued to sway, and the continuous metal rubbing sound was harsh and strange, as if it carried the power of blurring life and death.


    Immediately afterwards, the terrible green light suddenly lit up!


    The three souls imprisoned in the lantern lampshade began to float up. In the end, he broke away from the shackles of lanterns and appeared on this desolate frozen ground battlefield.


    The soul of God of Storm is an illusory azure blue, and the red fish is an illusory crimson.


    There is also the black snake whose body was killed but whose soul was captured by a lantern, showing a thick black color.


    The souls of three different colors swelled rapidly, and in an instant, they recovered to the same size as their physical bodies before they were alive.


    The upper body of the **** of the storm is tens of meters high, and the illusory tentacles are longer than the upper body, like a huge pillar that can lift the heavens and the earth.


    The blue aura around it was rippling like waves, dark clouds hovering around the soul, and electric light exploded in the clouds from time to time.


    Above the tundra battlefield, a storm is brewing!


    The red fish''s soul imprisonment was lifted, and the illusory figure reached the level of covering the sky and the sun, almost occupying the entire visible hazy sky.


    It emits a high-pitched and tactful whale song and dragon chant, and as it swims and breathes in the air, crimson red with tiny cyclones continues to overflow.


    Inside the dreamy and magnificent red, there are layers upon layers of bizarre dream silhouettes.


    There is also a black snake like Yemengade, a monstrous black figure tumbling, revealing a crimson snake letter.


    The black mist entangled around it, full of depravity and unknown aura.


    There is no extreme performance for [Soul Yin Lan Lan] to play a role.


    When Lao Yin was under the stars, he saw Donn use this prop.


    But He didn''t seem to associate this prop with it.


    In fact, if you think about it, you can understand that in this world, the authority of gods does not have the uniqueness of absolute significance.


    Like the power of dreams, Dorn also has it.


    There is the authority of depravity and babbling, UU reading Dorn also has.


    So, it''s reasonable for Donne to be able to use a prop with death and soul authority, isn''t it?


    In addition, [Soul Inspiring Lantern] does not seem to be a signature prop, otherwise the Green Crow would not have stuffed this thing into Wen Feng''s coffin for hundreds of years to simply satisfy his own evil taste.


    However, the lack of response is understandable, but seeing my props being "cow" by others and still silent, I don''t know why.


    "let''s go!"


    Dorn began to command the battle and took the lead in the charge.


    According to the original plan, as soon as the battle of God begins, He will cooperate and launch a fierce attack against the incomplete state.


    As long as you can make a little flaw, and cooperate with the original attack, maybe you can force this hungry Roshan out of the field!


    Boom��


    In the dark clouds above, a frantic silver thunderstorm fell savagely and exploded on his body.


    The red fish floating on a high place kept groaning loudly, more and more crimson breathed out, and more and more silhouettes of those troubled dreams.


    The cascading, extremely informative silhouettes of tens of thousands of dreams are crammed into the consciousness.


    There is also the newly added Black Snake. Although this Da Shanzhen��s soul is somewhat resistant to attacking the original owner, but under the drive of [Soul Inspiring Lantern], it still does the same, engulfing it in a thick black mist, moving towards the transformed hungry flesh. The mountain bites past!


    As the original servant and pet of the black snake, the body is now annihilated, but the soul is forced to attack the original owner under the task of the new owner.


    This is not a kind of NTR.

 v5 Chapter 124： deadlock

    The souls of the three demigods took the lead, and the black snake at the front had collided with each other.


    The black fog of the same origin on both sides repels and blends with each other.


    "Roar-"


    The dark giant snake spirit spared no effort to bite at its original master.


    He was furious, and directly used the hideous big mouth in his abdomen to bite off the black snake seven inches and cut it off.


    "how dare you!"


    Chewing and swallowing the dark soul fragments, while roaring like this. I just don''t know if he is roaring at the black snake or the manipulating Donne behind him.


    Seeing that one of the three demigod souls was about to be destroyed as soon as they started fighting, He Duoen didn''t dare to neglect.


    The diseased skeleton incarnation of Miss Plague raised his hand.


    The entire tundra land began to tremble.


    The frozen ground rumbling loosely and shaking off.


    One is like a mountain, with white Sensen''s skull claws protruding up from the ground quickly, and sticky and disgusting pus flows on every finger bone.


    This bone hand was originally open, pointing straight to the sky. After protruding the frozen ground completely, he quickly squeezed it together and clamped it down like a cage.


    Seeing that Miss Plague''s attack seemed to be successful, Donne waved the bat''s wings on his back forward.


    Thinking of personally entering the battle, using the power of storm and dream to strengthen the offensive of God of Storm and Redfish, by the way, see if the soul of the black snake bitten in half is still saved.


    But before the wings flop twice, a large shadow came over.


    "Dead...dead...dead..."


    Tens of thousands of murmurs sounded in my ears without any emotion.


    This magical battle is not the side of the surviving world.


    Shot, the target is Donne.


    The horrible smoke tower that soared into the sky collapsed, and countless illusory human faces roared at an incredible speed!


    Upon seeing this, I intended to rescue, but because I was suppressing it with all my strength, I couldn''t get it.


    In the next moment, Dorn was directly swallowed by the death tower.


    "Damn it!" The plague skeleton creaked, making a dull human voice.


    On the battlefield.


    Only the stubborn peace left, two demigod souls assisting.


    As for the towers of human faces, after swallowing Donn, they kept the posture straight into the sky, standing still, and the faces were still surging on the surface, but they stopped screaming.


    He is like digesting the prey in the tower, as if waiting for the prey to die quietly and turn into his nourishment.


    ��


    The interior of the tower of the human face.


    Dorn placed himself at the bottom of the tower and looked around through the [Breaking Eyes].


    The situation inside the tower looks similar to the outside.


    The same is surrounded by illusory smoke, and the same is full of thousands of vivid and diverse faces surging.


    However, the faces were no longer speaking at this time, they just closed their eyes and were silent, with a weird sense of oppression.


    "Wow-wow-wow-"


    No matter how high you are, you can see a flock of crows entrenched.


    It was the same kind of crow with green feathers and red pupils, countless, gathered together like dense dark clouds.


    Because of the [Breaking Eyes], Don can also see the scene behind the dark clouds of the crows.


    There is the top of the face tower, which is the location of the spire, and an illusory face hangs upside down there. This face is bigger and more vivid than the others, and at the same time it has a much stronger sense of oppression.


    This is the face of a middle-aged man, serious and rigid.


    Dorn knew this man, Xu Shiyu.


    I saw it in my memories.


    It''s not a secret that Xu Shiyu''s consciousness is backed up, so Donn was not too surprised to see this face.


    It''s just that one mind is thinking about how to escape from this face tower.


    He tried to open the [Leaping White Mist], but the white mist was just born, and there were faces around people who opened their eyes, and they poured out from the inner wall of the tower, turning into a green smoke with a breath of death, squeezing the white mist away. .


    "It doesn''t seem to be so easy to get out of here."


    Donn was not discouraged, and quickly tried other ways to get out of trouble.


    At this time, the faces on the inner wall of the tower seemed to be to stop Don, and all opened their eyes to wake up.


    "Dead...dead...dead..."


    Thousands of human faces began to recite without emotion, they whizzed out, turning into a mist with a powerful death and corruption, corroding Don''s demon skin.


    "Wow-wow-


    ��"


    The flock of crows in the sky swooped down, and the sharp beaks and claws were scratching and scratching at Don. Even if they used their tentacles to kill a green feather crow, another group would soon make up for it.


    It seems that I can''t finish it anymore.


    Moreover, these crows are not entities. After being swiped by the tentacles, or bitten by the suckers on the tentacles, they will turn into green feathers.


    The three feathers that Dorn accidentally started there before that can summon the servants of the Green Crow are probably these things.


    ��


    Above the tundra combat.


    The cloudy sky was completely occupied by the red fish and those crimson dream fragments.


    The storm **** is still gathering silver violent thunder and lightning to smash the scarlet hungry Roshan.


    As for the soul of the black snake, after being eaten in half, UU reading gradually stopped moving.


    The current situation is not optimistic, and the two demigods who can still move, because Donne is not in the service area, unable to provide them with authority to strengthen, and their combat power plummets.


    Kachi Kachi��


    The huge cage of white bones and claws, as large as a mountain, was already full of cracks under the continuous collision of those squirming flesh and blood, and it could not be completely contained.


    "Tsk."


    Miss Plague rubbed two rows of white but neat teeth.


    While contending, he occasionally used his peripheral vision to look at the tall tower with a human face in the distance.


    The faces made of smoke are still silent.


    And the whole tower is trembling violently. Because it is the structure of smoke, although the situation inside can not be seen completely, but a little clue can be glimpsed.


    I saw the human face inside the tower, and there was always a blue ocean surging, accompanied by bursts of lightning.


    At times, crimson and magnificent dreams rose up, and various dreamlike silhouettes escaped everywhere.


    Sometimes, there will be depraved black energy condensing in it, accompanied by muttering that seems to come from the void.


    Clearly, this is Donne''s use of authority in the face tower to try to get out of trouble.


    As long as he is still struggling, it means that he hasn''t died yet for the time being.


    "I can''t hold on here anymore. The difference in strength between Donne and Donne is even more so... Originally, let''s take a shot."


    Miss Plague said silently in her heart.


    It was deadlocked during the war, and it is estimated that only Yuanchu God''s off-field assistance can break the situation.

 v5 Chapter 125： Dorns blood bar is cleared to 0

    Human face among the towers.


    Because of the corrosion of the green smoke with the smell of corruption and death, coupled with the continuous annoying attacks and harassment of the group of green feather crows, Don''s body is as hard as a rock and the demon skin is already scarred.


    The hot body fluid whose temperature was close to that of lava flowed out from the wound, and the smell of burning sulfur seemed unusually strong and choking at this time.


    Worthy of being a deity with T1 level strength, in the short period of time he imprisoned Dorn, Dorn''s blood volume has been consumed to nearly 1 million!


    If you can''t escape from this terrifying tower in time, the remaining 3.4 million points will probably not last long.


    Look at Donne again.


    Although he was indomitable in the face tower, he exhausted all the means to make a big fuss, and used his familiar skill group and the authority he possessed one by one.


    The actual damage caused is minimal.


    Only about 200,000.


    Compared with the 10 million points of blood tank, this point of damage is completely dermabrasion and Gu Sha.


    Although Don''s resistance was embarrassing, it was not entirely useless.


    He had already figured it out clearly when he tried to open the [Leaping White Mist]. This very easy-to-use skill can also be used in the death tower.


    The reason why Donn didn''t make the leap out successfully was just because the white mist hadn''t had time to gather and form, it was scattered by the green air from the faces of the people in the tower.


    "As long as a certain concentration of white mist can be condensed, I can get out from here." Dorn wiped the lava-like blood on his face.


    Let''s take a look at the situation inside the surrounding towers with the help of [Breaking Eyes].


    The number of crows has decreased significantly, but the number of green-feathered crows is still a lot, and the black crows are entrenched on their heads, and from time to time they fall into groups to attack.


    In addition, the faces of the people on the inner wall of the lower tower have been cut down a lot because they turned into green smoke in batches to corrode Donn. In addition, they had to contend with the various skills and powers just now.


    The faces of the lower layers are not as dense as they were at the beginning, but appear sparse and sparse.


    It can be seen that the green smoke in the inner wall is trying to reconstruct the human face.


    This is the opportunity.


    A fleeting opportunity.


    "At this time, instill the magical surging of eyeballs to use [Leaping White Mist]. With the current density of faces in the lower level of the death tower, it should be too late to disperse all the white mist. As long as the mist condenses a little bit, I can get out."


    Dorn calculated this in his heart.


    He checked the time, once again released the storm and sea authority, summoning silver snake-like thunder and lightning everywhere. At the same time, gathering the more sufficient magic power in the body, he once again developed his very proficient [Jumping White Mist] skill.


    The tossing white mist gushed out, and the thick white depth seemed to be connected to the infinite distance.


    The faces of the people in the high tower reacted to this, whizzing down the wall and turning into green smoke, but the concentration of the corrosive green smoke was not enough this time, and the white mist seemed to take shape!


    "success!"


    Dorn was overjoyed, he was only one step away from escaping from the tower of death.


    At this moment, something unexpected happened.


    Inside the tower of death, a feeling that was very familiar to Dorn suddenly rose.


    It was an extremely sacred feeling, as if in the twilight, the big bell overlooking the bell tower of the Holy See was struck, ethereal and solemn, and made people want to worship from the heart.


    The nose and heart are itchy and sour.


    Dorn knew that this feeling belonged to the original god.


    Immediately afterwards, a voice sounded.


    What is certain is that it is indeed the original sound, gentle and soothing, like a serenade played by a lover under the moonlight, while still being holy.


    It''s just that such a sacred and soft voice, full of death and corruption, sounded inside the eerie face of the tower, extremely uncoordinated, and full of strangeness and absurdity.


    "Don''t resist, Don, don''t resist."


    The voice said so.


    "Originally?"


    Gu Duoen hesitated for a while, and did not continue the action that had just escaped into the white mist for the first time.


    In his mind, he suddenly recalled a sentence the original God had said to him after a short meeting:


    "I need you to completely obey my command at a certain moment."


    Is it this time?


    Let me not resist?


    The chance of escaping from the face tower is fleeting.


    For a few tenths of a second for Donne hesitating, the faces of the people in the middle part of the tower roared down, they quickly collapsed, turning into green corrosive smoke and rolling into the white mist.


    The white mist that finally formed has collapsed.


    This almost meant that Dorn had completely lost the opportunity to leave the tower of death.


    More desperate is yet to come.


    Perhaps it was touched by Donne''s tenacious will to survive, which directly brought him to Boda.


    The face of the middle-aged man with the same appearance as Xu Shiyu that hung upside down on the top of the tower slowly opened his eyes.


    "Dead! Dead! Dead!"


    He whistling with the faces of other people, the voice rang, as if it could overwhelm everything in the world. Then Xu Shiyu''s face fell vertically from the top of the tower.


    "die!"


    Straight through Don''s body.


    Donne, who missed the only chance to escape, persisted for another five minutes or so, and finally the remaining 3.4 million HP was finally completely emptied...


    ��


    Above the tundra battlefield.


    Kachi Kachi��


    The bone-bone claws running with pus were ultimately invincible and broke apart.


    The flesh and blood wriggled, and the hungry Roshan with a big, hideous abdomen broke free from the fragile cage!


    "UU reading , you **** it!" It seemed to be extremely angry.


    The plague didn''t respond verbally to the other party. It just tried to organize resistance while crying out for the original support in his heart.


    At this moment, a huge and soft holy light fell from the sky like an aurora.


    With an extremely holy breath.


    As if in the twilight, the big bell overlooking the bell tower of the Holy See was struck, ethereal and solemn, and made people want to worship from the heart.


    At the same time, there seemed to be ethereal hymns and hymns being sung around.


    Above the clouds, the original creator, who had to fix the loopholes in the world while still paying attention to the situation of the gods, promptly made a move.


    The sense of holiness rippling through the entire battlefield has no negative impact on the body, and even a little refreshing.


    But that''s not the case when it falls on the body.


    The holy light seemed to have a huge weight, and it pressed him breathlessly when he touched his body, and even the loose and squirming flesh and blood began to deform, and it was crushed to the ground like an spread meatloaf.


    The dense scarlet pupils in the flesh and blood, like a decompressed foam board, broke apart one by one, exploding thick and fuzzy slurry.


    Not only, but the situation there is also the same.


    The tall tower of human face that was originally soaring into the clouds was reduced by more than half under the shining light of the original holy light.


    "Dead! Dead...dead!"


    Thousands of faces on the outer wall of the tower were wailing in pain, as if they were suffering great pain, but probably because they had excellent resistance to pressure, these faces were barely broken.

 v5 Chapter 126： History seems to repeat itself (four thousand)

    Because of the original timely rescue, I got a chance to breathe.


    He routinely summoned two huge bone claws flowing with pus, and grabbed the suppressed ones.


    This time the attack was very successful.


    The sharp ulna enveloping the scent of the disease pierced the wriggling Roshan fiercely.


    The scarlet flesh and blood mixed with blood sputtered, and the place contaminated by the disease breath quickly rotted and festered, and was resisted by the strenuous resistance of the power of the Holy Light, making a terrible roar.


    Seize this precious opportunity, and the subsequent attacks have repeatedly succeeded.


    It wasn''t until the blood volume was cut off by nearly 2 million points that the holy aura like aurora in the sky slowly dissipated, and those ethereal hymns could no longer be heard.


    At the beginning, because it was impossible to completely put aside the business of repairing the world''s loopholes in the cloud, the first wave of off-site assistance should end here.


    The squashed flesh began to regroup.


    The tower of human face formed by the condensed smoke is also raised again.


    Because it is very clear that the original **** is not lasting, and when the light just came, they all chose a defensive posture, and did not take the initiative to counterattack.


    This is like a turn-based battle. After the original attack, it is their turn!


    The incarnation of the hungry meat mountain, even though it had been wounded, still roared and charged with the monstrous black mist.


    Reluctantly, he had to call out the bone cage made of hand bones again and try to suppress it.


    Sensen''s huge bone fingers had just broken out of the surface, and the death tower, which had been standing silently on one side, moved.


    "Dead...dead...dead..."


    The countless human faces on the outer wall of the smoke whizzed out from behind, as if they were rushing in front of the Hungry Roshan.


    This is not a good sign.


    One-on-one with a crippled state did not get any advantage, and one hitting two would definitely be a steady loss.


    In addition, there are more desperate things.


    The tower of death turned into tens of thousands of smoke and the faces of people flew out, the original shape of the tower gradually disappeared.


    At this time, you can already see that under the position where the tower just stood, there is only the broken blood of the devil and the hot blood like lava.


    The devil''s flesh and blood are blurry and shattered, which is comparable to dumpling filling.


    In addition, there is still a half-mutilated bronze lantern left, which is shaking weakly.


    "Dorn...?"


    Felt horrified in his heart.


    Donn should have been there!


    If he is not dead.


    Trying to perceive Dorn, but for a while, he couldn''t feel any signs that the newly promoted sixth **** was still alive.


    Donn probably fell within the death tower?


    In all fairness, the power gap between Donne and He was already very large. If he could persist until the time when the Holy Light was lowered, it would have been a good performance.


    But I have been lucky before.


    I don''t know why, the Cthulhu Big Sister has always believed that Don, who was selected by the original God, is an existence that can create miracles.


    Even if it is completely enveloped by the death tower, there will probably be a way to escape and return to the frontal battlefield.


    It''s just... the miracle didn''t happen.


    A weak **** who grows up like a duck is a weak **** after all, and there is no way to fight head-on with the powerful gods who have gone through life and death and have accumulated hundreds of thousands of years.


    Judging from the devil''s flesh and blood that had been pasted into mosaics on the ground, Dorn probably was really defeated by a heavy blow, and then fell.


    I was so frightened and terrified that it was too late to make too many thoughts about the passing of his teammates, because he had shaken the loose and squirming flesh and blood on his body, with a big mouth, and rushed in front of him.


    And the incarnation, countless smoky faces, also swooped overhead.


    According to the movement trajectory of those faces, it only takes an instant that all will be poured onto Miss Plague.


    "Originally..."


    Trying to unlock the authority of the space to avoid this fierce attack, but the monstrous black fog it carried seriously interfered with the activation of his authority.


    There is a high probability of hiding, and now I can only pin my hopes on the original off-site assistance again.


    It''s just that the original God, who just saved the field just once, really still has a chance to make a move?


    The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly.


    At this moment, I was desperate, but ecstatic.


    He has seen the victorious ending of this **** war.


    Probably because the outside world''s attacks on the land of miracles are becoming more frequent and more targeted. Compared with the last time, during this time, the original restrictions were even greater.


    And this opportunity is completely grasped by the Destroyed World Camp.


    Having survived the wave of original support just now, the surviving world camp will be vulnerable!


    As for the weak **** who was forcibly brought up by the original god, he was even a jumping clown.


    Under the coercive attack, it quickly died down.


    Speaking of it, since the last time he betrayed Apocalypse in the battle of God, he has somewhat distrusted his other teammates.


    The treatment is the same.


    He will be on guard subconsciously.


    Before the battle of God began, the two had nothing to say when they met, and they were somewhat affected by this kind of mistrust.


    However, the performance just now undoubtedly confirmed that the concerns are redundant.


    Under the pressure of the original sacred light, the death tower forcibly fell the weak **** named Donn among them, causing the enemy to be reduced in an instant, forming a two-on-one situation.


    This behavior can be called the key to victory in this battle.


    Misunderstanding resolved!


    In other words, there is no misunderstanding between the two!


    Continuing to rush forward, the big mouth in the abdomen opened, and he exhaled the corrupt and rancid breath. He was only one step away.


    Victory is at your fingertips.


    At this time, it is a person, no, it should be said that it is a moment when even a deity can easily make mistakes.


    "Traitor, **** it!"


    All the attention is focused on the body.


    He will be able to bite the deadly diseased skeleton in no time.


    And the next moment.


    In the sky, the countless smoky faces that roared over were abruptly separated from the original movement trajectory, and with a strange posture and speed, they whizzed and drooped vertically.


    If the smoker''s face dived obliquely downward, what was attacked was.


    If you turn the tip of the gun, and fall directly below, the target of the attack is just that.


    "Dead! Dead! Dead!"


    The moaning face of smoke without emotion hit the scarlet squirming flesh, turning into a green mist with a strong smell of death, spreading!


    Countless human faces fell like a torrential rain, and the thick decay and death envelop the unsuspecting ones...


    After all, he didn''t dodge, but pulled out a wall of white bones from the ground embarrassingly to resist.


    When the bone wall rose, it just rushed to the front.


    The very thick bone wall was easily crushed, but it also relieved his strength.


    Coupled with the sudden back stab, Miss Plague succeeded in resisting the fierce offensive of the Hungry Roshan and pulled away.


    "What does it mean?"


    After the rest of the catastrophe, Miss Plague looked at the weird and familiar scene in front of her, and she was at a loss for what to do, and froze for a while.


    If combined with the previous battle, the results of the backstab of the Apocalypse Cthulhu Alliance...


    History seems to repeat itself.


    "Standing in line, we are on the side of the world?"


    Miss Plague only felt the skull''s head buzzing.


    ��


    Above the tundra battlefield.


    Where the death tower originally stood, there was only a vague pool of demon flesh and blood, and a half-broken [Soul Lantern].


    The next moment, this area of ??Dorn''s death flashed a faint light.


    This light is illusory.


    It''s bright, but it doesn''t seem to have any color. And it has a power that is not weaker than the concept of life and death when it is still intact.


    Under the light of this strange light, something quickly reorganized in it.


    On the frozen ground, the flesh and blood of the devil, which had already become mud and hard to be buckled, was gathered together in an unbelievable way.


    "It hurts... it hurts..."


    "It''s lifeless corrosion again, and countless green feather crows pecking at it. Ling Chi is nothing more than that, right?"


    After just a few seconds, Dorn, who maintained the posture of [Demonization] and had eight [Touch of Nirvana] on his back, appeared in the center of the light.


    Of course Donne didn''t fall easily.


    For a long time, he has been holding a very powerful passive skill, and after ascending to the gods, this skill, like other skills, has also been strengthened at the level of gods.


    Passive effect on Dorn who is a deity


    It still works.


    But as of today, this skill has just been officially used for the first time��


    ��Strengthening��: It comes from the tenacious will and vitality of the Cretan bull, and it is automatically used after fatal damage. When your HP drops to 0, you will not die, but will be resurrected at 1.5 times the current HP and blue limit.


    Those hardships that can''t kill you will make you stronger!


    Note: The state of 1.5 times the blood volume and blue volume after resurrection can be maintained for up to two hours. Two hours later, the upper limit of blood volume and blue volume returned to normal.


    Note: After the skill is used, it can only be used again after 30 days have passed.


    "Damn, I really left this beautiful world for a short time. That''s too strong..."


    After resurrecting with the state, Don''s blood volume not only returned to full, but also surged to 6 million points.


    The magical surge in his body is also very full.


    There is no exhaustion after the war, and the state should not be too good.


    As soon as he woke up, he was ready to fight again. However, after regaining his complete perception of the world and his own existence, he realized that the tower of the face that had just trapped him had disappeared.


    Donne returned to the tundra battlefield.


    And what was happening in the distance happened to be a dramatic scene of backstabs.


    "It''s really from our side."


    Only such a thought flashed through Dorn''s mind.


    In fact, just now I was trapped in the death tower, after hearing the words of the girl creator-"Don''t resist, Don, don''t resist."


    After that, Donne felt a little bit like this.


    It was just that at that time, he was still sparing no effort to seriously attack Donne, and he could only seriously resist, without the opportunity to think too much.


    But now, the sober brain has clear thoughts.


    At the moment when I watched the backstab, there were many questions and a lot of information, which were automatically connected in Don''s mind.


    He thought of that, in Wen Feng''s tomb on the Qima Snow Mountain, he and Vivian swept away the lanterns and black nails that should have belonged.


    But the props were "stolen", but they didn''t show up during the whole process.


    He even gave out three more green crow feathers.


    The final result of that incident was equivalent to sending a wave of god-level preparations to Dorn in disguise.


    In addition, there are other memory fragments flashing back like a marquee in Don''s mind, connecting with each other.


    When Donne entered the original pure white realm for the first time��


    Original: "There is no need to worry about the evil god''s''death'' and the''clone of death''. They can''t hurt you. I''m restricting them."


    In the memory of Cao Zhaosheng who was shown��


    Weng Lao: "Shiyu...I actually don''t think there are any personal hackers or organizations that can break through the firewall of the matrix and implant that piece of complex and complete world data."


    Xu Shiyu: "You mean... this was done by our internal people?"


    Not long ago, Donne himself, after a certain routine meeting of the battle of Gods��


    Dorn: "Is this incredible data implantation in Miracle Land done by Venus alone? Although I don''t know the cutting-edge data technology very well, I always feel like a girl about 20 years old. UU reading www.uukanshu. Com uses his own power to contend against a behemoth like Azure Space. This kind of thing is a bit unimaginable."


    The memory of the encounter between Venus and Chen Yu, shown by the original god��


    That haggard man with an invisible face, that''s what Venus'' father said:


    "Is there really no other way?"


    "But the prosthetic organ..."


    At that time, Dorn saw from a strange perspective, Venus pulled by the vacant door, revealing a fair and pretty little face and **** watery eyes.


    Especially those smart eyes are impressive.


    Father Venus: "Nanny, why are you awake?"


    "Are you hungry, ����?"


    "..."


    Finally, the picture in Dorn''s mind freezes. It was a nightmare that Miss Sword Bearer of the Holy See had on the Sea of ??Storms a long time ago, about the nightmare she remembered as a child��


    In the dark and humid tunnel.


    The green crow man, who was almost equivalent to the incarnation of terror, held the blood-stained [Pale Justice] and leaned over to face the trembling little Adele.


    The green crow man''s tone didn''t fluctuate, and it was dull to numbness, and his expression and eyes were even more like ice that couldn''t melt away.


    But at a certain moment, his expression suddenly became a bit more vivid, and his tone of voice and eyes were more or less


    A trace of what can be called a human change.


    At that moment, the Green Crow stared straight into Adele''s eyes:


    "I didn''t say just now, did you? Little girl, you are a bit like my daughter."

 v5 Chapter 127： Is my alive hindering your output?

    "I should have figured it out earlier, Xu Shiyu and Venus are basically a father and daughter."


    Dorn integrated the marquee information in his mind, and all the previous confusion and doubts suddenly became clear.


    Xu Shiyu is the father of Venus.


    Venus is a girl in her early twenties who is always sick in bed. It is impossible to compile a world program like the Land of Miracles and implant it into the matrix system by oneself.


    But Xu Shiyu can, because he is a top talent in the brain-computer technology and data program industry, and one of the important persons in charge of the matrix project.


    It was even more natural that the original **** who carried Venus and the memory of Xu Shiyu had reached an alliance early in private.


    Therefore, half of the four deities who dare to love the Apocalypse are two or five!


    With this configuration, even if you listen to the gin, you have to call it an expert.


    After understanding this series of questions, Dorn was not surprised by the backstab.


    That is, the mood is a little bit subtle...


    "You father and daughter in memory, just count. Why do you have to kill me? Is my alive hindering your output?"


    Donn has the skill of [forging], and he hasn''t taken the initiative to talk to anyone, and he didn''t even know it.


    But what is certain is that it must have been understood at first.


    After all, Don''s system originated from the original creator. It is also with this original power that Don can collect various skills in the land of miracles and strengthen himself.


    "So, everything is in the original plan, isn''t it?" Donne felt a little helpless.


    In fact, with Don''s thinking ability, it is not that he is unable to understand why the original pair of "father and daughter" must take his life and sacrifice flag during the battle of God.


    In this magical battle, the frontal battlefield seemed to be two-on-two, but it was actually three-on-one.


    The side that survives the world will win.


    However, winning is bound to win. But what is the result of winning and whether the best result can be obtained depends on the specific operation.


    What is the so-called "optimal result" is very simple��


    After the battle of the gods, he fell completely, his body died and his soul was annihilated, and he completely disappeared from the land of miracles.


    Can be well known.


    It is very difficult for a deity to be completely killed.


    To be more specific, it is very difficult for a guarded deity to die.


    Even if it is a weak **** like Donne, facing the fierce offensive of such a strong god, with sufficient preparation, there is a certain probability that he can escape from danger and protect himself.


    As if it hadn''t been for the original stop, Donn could directly step on the [Leaping White Mist] and run away from the tower of death.


    This is especially true for those who are strong in their own right.


    Refer to the last magical battle.


    In the last battle of the gods, the specific process was like this��


    In the beginning, the original gods had two fists and four hands, and they tended to lose in the siege of the four apocalypses.


    Then, unexpectedly, he suddenly turned back to support the original.


    Even the original God and God at that time did not anticipate this behavior.


    Based on the complete information we have now, we can boldly speculate a wave.


    If there was no backwater at that time, or the backwater action was slow. Another inner ghost in the Apocalypse team will probably choose to expose his identity and attack his teammates instead.


    But the fact is the fact, and because of the help and a little "out of state" on the Apocalypse side, the side of the surviving world can finally win.


    But after winning, even if the original and teamed up, they just barely sealed it under the stars.


    At that time, he hadn''t been a bastard, and even after being sealed, he fled directly back into the crimson space of the dream.


    Think about it this way, there is a reason why I didn''t follow the rebellion since the last time I revolted against the water.


    Because both of them are prepared for, at that time, they blew themselves up, and they might not be able to completely kill one of them.


    Therefore, it is better to take the opportunity to hide another wave and wait for a better time than the accident caused by this uncertain factor.


    And now, the time has come.


    Because he mistakenly thought that Donne died in battle, he relaxed his guard. And because victory is in sight, I put my attention all on my body.


    At this time, it is most suitable to have a righteous backstab that is enough to kill!


    An unsuspecting deity will only die if it is killed.


    comprehensive


    These considerations, strictly speaking, the strategic significance of Donne''s "death" in this battle of God is much greater than that of his living.


    I can only say, good death! Don!


    "Although I understand the truth, my mood is really complicated now."


    Seeing the backstab, Donne thought about a lot of things in an instant. His thinking speed is very fast, and these huge amounts of information will pass in his mind within a few seconds.


    In the very center of the battlefield, in the midst of a big battle, Miss Plague, who could not be as calm as Donne, was still in a state of confusion.


    His empty skull head seemed to be a bit overloaded, and he couldn''t understand why he suddenly rebelled.


    However, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand.


    In the current situation, do you still need to think about what to do?


    Cooperate with the attack and it''s over.


    The attack just now was very successful, and the unsuspecting one has a dying tendency.


    This is an opportunity to completely kill the black robe evil god.


    So Miss Plague raised her hand and once again summoned a bone claw that was dripping with pus and the aura of disease, and struck it fiercely!


    At this time, in the hazy sky, the holy flash once again descended like an aurora. UU reading www.uukanshu.c��m


    The original support came just right!


    In the tundra battlefield, the familiar sense of sacredness overflowed, as if in the twilight, the big bell overlooking the bell tower of the Holy See was struck, ethereal and solemn, and made people want to worship from the heart.


    The ethereal hymns and hymns sang, and the singing seemed to be coming from a distance in the sky, melodious and high; and it seemed to be close to the ears, whispering.


    The original pressure is only effective!


    Seeing this, Dorn in the distance quickly waved his wings forward, using the power of the storm and dream to strengthen the output of the storm **** and the red fish pair.


    He also summoned the poison frog that hadn''t appeared for a long time.


    [Poison Frog] This summoning skill, along with Dorn''s ascension of the gods, has also been strengthened at the level of gods. But compared to the soul of a demigod, it was still much weaker.


    It can only be said that talk is better than nothing.


    The three giant beasts coordinated to use their abilities to participate in the battle.


    And Dorn himself, just a distant ob, loses two long-range skills from time to time to add to the fun.


    "His blood volume will be cleared soon. The backstab is too deadly, and it is completely mortal now. Now the extra attack on him is only to speed up his death."


    "So, at this time, it''s good for me to work hard. I don''t need to go up and work hard. The three big brothers work together and it''s enough to handle everything."


    "My resurrection coin is only used once a month. If you stick it too close at this time, you will fight back and catch the weakest me and change one, then you will lose a lot."


    Gou, who was in the distance, looked like a mirror in his heart.


    The world is sober.

 v5 Chapter 128： Have you ever thought of replacing me?

    The huge body collapsed suddenly, and the dense eyes of the evil **** on it all slowly shrank and disappeared.


    Even his flesh and blood no longer wriggle.


    The back stab was too fatal, and its annihilation was almost inevitable. The subsequent Siege of the Four Gods only accelerated the process, as if falling into a trap.


    "The existence of this world is a mistake. I haven''t seen this error been corrected with my own eyes, but... how long can you maintain this error?"


    From the state of Roshan, he changed back to the appearance of the human black-robed evil god. He sat down on the ground and did not resist any more.


    He stopped his attack, and even the original **** gathered the support of the holy light.


    Dorn in the distance had entered a wait-and-see state.


    "Heh... I lost."


    Speaking like this, there was a strong unwillingness in his tone, and there was also dissatisfaction with the other three apocalypses, but besides this, it seemed to bring a little relief.


    It''s the relief of accepting defeat after doing your best.


    Looking up, the red fish entrenched in the sky has disappeared.


    The originally hazy sky cleared up at this moment, and the sunlight passed through the gaps in the clouds, forming several beams of light, shining diagonally onto the tundra.


    "For the first time, I will calm down and see the light and shadow of this false world... Well done, you guys, just continue to struggle ugly."


    Slowly, the last bit of divinity disappeared from his body.


    His body began to turn into a faint black mist and dissipated.


    System tips: battle settlement, output damage 1154806, experience gain 7506239 points, level upgrade.


    The system on his body began to settle the battle, and Dorn understood that this meant that the battle of the gods was over.


    It ended with their perfect victory on the side of the world.


    Above the tundra, he turned into a human form and stared.


    Cthulhu Big Sister''s brain is still very useful. After the battle of the gods, he has some time to think, and he quickly sorts out the relationship between the original **** and the gods.


    It''s hidden deep enough.


    Deeper than yourself!


    Miss Plague looked around, wanting to say something. The opponent is his former teammate, and the enemy later seems to have become a teammate again.


    This feeling is very subtle.


    But before he could speak, it turned into green smoke and disappeared. I don''t know where it went.


    "Ah... I''m gone. No matter I''m gone, facing him, I always have the tension and restraint of Liang Lan facing Academician Xu Shiyu. Maybe this is the bloodline suppression."


    The amount of help.


    At this time, Donn finally stopped watching, but stepped forward with a thoughtful look: "I think we will go back and find the original."


    "Second." Miss Plague nodded.


    ��


    Jebus.


    I don''t know if it was inspired by God or for some other reason. Pope Mohani in the holy city, as well as Cardinal Meyer, seem to have learned the news of God''s victory.


    The two senior officials of the Holy See, with a gesture of incomparable piety and excitement, greeted the two "divine envoys" who returned triumphantly, and brought Dorn and the plague into the original pure white realm.


    On the clouds over the field.


    In the beginning, God was still calmly repairing the loopholes in the world, neither sad nor happy.


    The news of God''s victory seemed to have no effect on Him. Facing Donne''s return, he also appeared calm.


    After that, the girl creator confessed to the fact that she had reached an alliance with her early in the morning.


    The original performance was very calm and sincere.


    Those who had originally criticized "I was kept in the dark" didn''t happen, so I said something more.


    After tangling and hesitating for a while, Miss Plague said helplessly: "So, where did you go?"


    "Under the starry sky." There is nothing to hide from Yuan Chu, Yiwuyishi replied, "After the war of God is over, he went there to sleep and he would not set foot in the world anymore. Unless he wanted to provoke him when he was sleeping in a dream. The next round of the battle will wake up."


    The three gods talked for a long time above the clouds, and the specific content of the conversation seemed to be a lot of conversation, and after careful consideration, it seemed that they didn''t say anything.


    Anyway, Donn didn''t feel much joy of victory in the war from the beginning and from him.


    Perhaps from the original point of view, this magical battle would have been won, everything was almost as expected, and there was nothing to surprise.


    As for the complete demise, it more or less made him feel a little bit sad.


    After the meeting, Miss Plague left first.


    Before leaving, I also briefly talked about my "retirement life" plan:


    "Since the war of gods is over, then I will go to find a small place in the world and continue to be Doctor Dolores. After that, I will occasionally go to Dorn''s place, eat your dishes, and then visit Alice. ."


    It turned into a white light and disappeared from the clouds.


    In the pure white realm, only Yuan Chu and Dorn remained, and a group of lively horned rabbits in the lower level.


    Original God: "I have already left, won''t you go?"


    "Uh, I feel like you still have something to tell me."


    "Yeah. There are things that I have to say." Originally nodded, UU reading www.uukahnshu.com did not escape the topic, "Dorn, have you ever thought of replacing me?"


    "what?"


    "It''s easier to understand, that is, to inherit the authority of this world." Originally, he explained one more sentence.


    The essence of the land of miracles is the world of data, with the concept of "authority".


    Mastering the existence of "authority" is similar to the GM in this world, the administrator.


    Therefore, the original gods can mobilize the energy of this world and force Chen Yu''s consciousness to backup from the outside world.


    Only when it originally existed above the clouds can this world be in an operational state, and the corresponding world loopholes can be repaired manually.


    However, GM is not a panacea. There is a basic logic in the land of miracles that cannot be changed by an administrator.


    For example, Don''s process of becoming a god. Although originally used GM''s power to open the back door to Dorne, the basic process still has to be walked through.


    "I really didn''t think about it." After earnestly understanding the original words, Don shook his head.


    Trapped in the pure white realm, things like fixing bugs forever...what do you think?


    "It won''t let you fix loopholes like me, never ending." Originally, he easily understood what Dorn was thinking, "I thought of telling you again when I thought of it, but now that you have asked it, it is the same now. OK-"


    "When this world escapes from the matrix and enters the public cyberspace, it will not be subject to such intensive attacks. At that time, I want to give you the authority of this world. In this way, even if you replace me, You can move around the world relatively freely."

 v5 Chapter 129： The new king enthroned

    "Why did you choose me to replace you?" Dorn was slightly surprised.


    It sounds like it was originally intended to give the identity of "Creator" to Xian.


    And it was the same old mother''s style of feeding rice to her mouth, and only after all the troubles and messes were dealt with, he planned to let Donne take over.


    But why?


    "Why didn''t you choose you?" Originally asked, "I brought you into this world for this."


    This question made Donne choked.


    Yes.


    If you think about it seriously, even though Dorn and Yuanchu Shen didn''t see themselves as Chen Yu and Venus in essence.


    But after all, they carry the memories of those two people.


    Venus'' memory fetters with Chen Yu is the most powerful reason for wanting to give way to Don.


    "All of them should have told you about it. If you have been a **** for a long time, and live for too long, you will feel that everything is nothing." The original continued.


    Because the immortals have lived for a long time, looking at everything from their long time perspective is just a flash in the pan.


    It''s all meaningless.


    All is left with nothingness.


    I did say something similar.


    The reason for the bad appearance of dreams is also affected by this kind of thinking.


    So for the original, who has always repaired loopholes in the pure white realm and was unable to move freely, the experience of immortality is even more so.


    007''s immortality of working endlessly at work is probably not a beautiful thing.


    The fact that it has been able to persist for hundreds of thousands of years, millions of years, is really remarkable.


    "If I accept the authority of this world, what about you? Will you...?" Dorn touched his chin and began to seriously consider the original words.


    "Naturally I won''t die." The girl creator seemed to laugh softly, "Venus lived very hard in that world, so I will survive here anyway."


    Donn didn''t answer the call and waited quietly for the following.


    Originally: "I want to try reincarnation, like an ordinary person, to experience the world. At that time, I will seal up my memory and ask you to save my godhead. Then from the perspective of''human'', in this In the world, find something that can be called meaning. Even if those meanings are short, I want to try."


    Donn still didn''t speak, but he could roughly understand what the original **** wanted to do.


    Hearing what the girl creator meant, she seemed to want to get rid of the "god" identity and plunge into this world as a "human".


    To put it simply, it''s probably a **** reborn and experience life?


    Originally: "Wait for me to reincarnate long enough, and you are tired of being the creator, you can call me back here, unlock the seal of my memory, and hand over my godhood and world authority back."


    This is probably the answer that the original **** came up with to fight the "eternal emptiness".


    Divide one''s endless life span into a limited period of life, and then seek meaning in each limited period of life.


    Because the individual''s "life" is limited and cannot traverse the past and the present, from a limited perspective of life, many things become meaningful.


    "Well... after thinking about it, I don''t seem to have any reason to refuse you." Donne thought about it carefully, and finally nodded towards Yuanchu.


    He does not comment on the behavior of the girl creator who wants to experience the meaning of life through "reincarnation."


    But Don will not prevent the other party from doing this.


    "I remember you said that the "Wandering Miracle Land" plan, according to the passage of time in our world, will have a few hundred years to complete, right? That is to say, after a few hundred years, I will replace you. Get on the job and be a more leisurely creator."


    Donne added again.


    This is also one of the reasons He will agree to the original successor so quickly.


    Anyway, even if you really want to take over the original job, it will be hundreds of years later.


    Originally: "Well, in fact, it doesn''t stop. Because after the Land of Miracles is completely separated from the matrix, I will need you to come here regularly and I will guide you on how to operate the world. This may take many, many years."


    It sounds like a class.


    "Then I don''t have any comments."


    According to the time flow of the land of miracles, perhaps a few hundred, perhaps thousands of years later, Donne will take over as the new creator.


    The two-level reversal of the identity between the girl creator and the girl creator.


    Incarnate as an "old mother", let the "new daughter" who has invested in the world open a small hangout, and let the original experience of a different human life.


    Maybe after long enough, Donne


    His divinity will be detached from humanity, and will be weary of everything.


    Then he might call back the original who killed all quarters in the world, and maybe he plunged into the reincarnation of the world.


    In short, Dorn''s future replacement of the original job was finalized.


    ��


    The year is in the middle of winter, and the weather is cold and freezing.


    The war between Dona and Tazan has officially ended, and finally ended with Dona''s victory, and the two sides signed a 50-year peace agreement.


    As the defeated party, Tazan naturally wanted to cede land for compensation and signed many unequal treaties.


    There was a period of time before that there were rumors that the unequal treaties on the Tazan side contained such a-


    In the future, showing sincerity and determination to be peaceful, the Tazan royal family will marry a princess named Nana to the grandson of the Grand Duke of Phoenix, Crick.


    But in the end, this treaty was not put on paper.


    The specific reason is unknown.


    The royal city of the Dona Empire.


    The royal master who returned in triumph has returned to the capital for almost a month.


    The king''s division mentioned here is the original army of the north, and the army of the lord who has responded to the call of the king of the north.


    The old king abdicated and the new king ascended the throne.


    After winning the war with Tazan, the brother of the former king, the Prince of Northland, has been successfully crowned as the new king.


    After the new king came to the throne, the first decision he made seemed very willful.


    He did not choose to stay in the royal city. Instead, he set up the former prince in the north to become the new capital of the empire, and returned to the north with most of his soldiers.


    His old king brother, his family members and important officials were all packed and taken back to the Northland.


    Having said that, the development environment of the Northland is still inferior to the original Wangcheng after all.


    The heritage of the Old City is still there, and it will be the economic, cultural and even political center of the Dona Empire in a short time.


    Because the old city still had a very important strategic significance, the new King Dona left his daughter Princess Anrietta and a group of heavy ministers in the north there.


    Among these important ministers, including the elder Phoenix, who is very capable of all parties, can be called a hexagonal warrior.


    There is also Mr. Balthazar, a court wise man and a great magician who is not defeated by the old man.

 v5 Chapter 130： Build 1 island

    The old capital.


    This former royal city was located west of the central part of the Dona Empire, and the climate was much warmer than that of the North. But the four seasons are distinct, and in the middle of winter, it is also very cold, with goose feathers and heavy snow in the sky.


    The chamber of the palace.


    Inside the fireplace, the firewood is burnt. The temperature and scent of the burning of the wood make it hard not to be drowsy this winter afternoon.


    Oh, in fact, most of the people who stay in the warm chamber now have nothing to worry about.


    Only the little princess with the highest status in the audience, Her Royal Highness Anrietta.


    "Huh��"


    Xiao Wangnu tried her best not to let herself yawn.


    At this moment, she was sitting upright on a chair cushioned with red and soft velvet, holding back her sleepiness and the current lazy nature of her heart, making a calm and unpredictable look.


    "Ann Lier...cough, I mean Her Royal Highness?"


    Veronica, who was sitting on the left side of the discussion table with her legs up, tapped the table with her knuckles twice.


    "Yeah, I''m listening." Xiao Wangnv returned her slightly empty thinking back to the deliberative meeting, "Continue with the topic just now."


    At the end of the proceedings, the young man named Aiden stood respectfully and humbly.


    He was originally an assistant under Xiao Wangnv, who was responsible for intelligence inquiries.


    Later, when Dorn was fighting Redfish in the Northland, Aiden was ordered to "play a confidant" in a literary salon and seducing the attention of Mr. Balthazar, the great magician.


    Aiden completed the task very well that night.


    Xiao Wangnv is satisfied with this.


    In addition, after that salon, Aiden really got the favor of Mr. Balthazar.


    Coupled with the current change of imperial power, the bureaucracy of the old capital has begun to shuffle the cards. Aiden, who was born in the north, is wearing a small queen and Mr. Balthazar''s two-sided shields, which is naturally mixed.


    At present, this young man is already a hot character in the old capital.


    "As mentioned earlier, some bureaucrats of the old king''s forces are actively resigning these days. Those who do not take the initiative, after persuasion, all have the idea of ??going home for the elderly."


    Aiden spoke with that respectful gesture.


    The people in the chamber are all confidants around Xiao Wangnv, so he didn''t speak too vaguely.


    There is not much expression on Xiao Wangnv''s face: "Their request was granted and the severance expenses were arranged. The vacant bureaucratic position will be filled by our people."


    "Follow your instructions." Aiden bowed, and while Nubuat recorded the words of the prince, he took another copy from the stack of papers on the table, and said:


    "The next written request from Eatontown is from the Mr. Donne. The content of the letter is about the reward that your Royal Highness had previously promised to him."


    The Mr. Dorn in the middle of the empire established a regional guard composed of demihumans during the battle between Dona and Tazan.


    Although the number of this guard is less than a hundred people, it has done an earth-shattering event��


    Frontally defeated Tazan��s thousands of troops who crossed the sea and smashed Tazan��s attempt to open up a second battlefield, and made an indelible contribution to the stability of the rear of the Dona Empire during the war.


    After the new king ascended the throne, Xiao Wangnv plans to reward those who made outstanding contributions during the war, and Dorn is also among the ranks.


    According to Anrietta, Donne can choose what reward he wants.


    Satisfy as much as possible.


    It just happened to be a return for the life-saving grace in Golden Oak City, and then they can owe nothing to each other.


    "What did he say he wanted?" Xiao Wangnv asked, and at the same time she straightened her slender waist unconsciously.


    Veronica on the side, at this moment, secretly glanced at her good girlfriend with a playful look, and didn''t say a word.


    "Uh��he said, he said..." Aiden glanced at the written application, a little speechless, a little unbelievable, "Mr. Don, wants a completely neutral territory, similar to the holy city of Jebus, no The kind that participates in any secular affairs."


    There is a saying, this request is a bit whimsical.


    But Xiao Wangnv still thought about it seriously, and then said slowly:


    "Give him a knighthood or set a territory for him to govern and govern. It''s okay. However, I can''t give him a completely neutral enclave like the Holy City."


    For Anrietta, such a request, even if it was made by Donne, could not be accepted.


    So, Xiao Wangnu started to make compromise suggestions like coaxing a child:


    "Ayden, you write back to him. Say I can give him a baron, oh, no, give him a viscount. Yes, the viscount, you can draw a vast and rich viscountry territory for him. But I can''t let Donna��s territory, exist


    I lost my hand. "


    At this time, Aiden was reading the second half of the application, his eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe the content of the text he saw.


    Originally on!


    What is written here!


    If I''m not crazy, then the man named Don must be crazy!


    Even though he was shocked, Aiden still summed up the second half of the application very professionally:


    "His Royal Highness, that Mr. Dorn doesn''t seem to be asking for the territory that originally belonged to Dona. He said...he said..."


    "what did he say?"


    "He said he was going to build an island on the sea near Silver Shield Harbor."


    As soon as this was said, the crowd in the chamber looked at each other, and some of them were not serious, and even couldn''t help but laugh.


    Build an island?


    Is the island said to be built?


    Does the guy named Don think he is a **** who can move mountains and fill the sea?


    It''s crazy!


    Anrietta was also surprised. She beckoned and asked Aiden to hand over the written application to see in person.


    Looking at this application, Xiao Wangnv fell into a great confusion and shock.


    Dorn really said that. He said that he wanted to build a big island in the sea near Silver Shield Harbor, and hoped that the Dorna Empire would allow this island to be born and exist in the world with a neutral identity.


    "Dorn doesn''t look like someone who can make jokes like this?"


    Xiao Wangnv thought so in her heart, but she couldn''t make any decisions for a while.


    Veronica, still sitting with her legs crossed, spoke teasingly:


    "His Royal Highness. According to me, if Dorn can really build an island on the edge of Silver Shield Harbor, it''s not Donah''s territory anyway, so why not give it to him?"


    "Master Veronica, this kind of thing can''t be a joke. If that Dorn really wants to build a completely neutral territory like Jebus, he should give that territory a religious meaning? That the country recognizes and accepts. That Dorn obviously can''t do this."


    At this time, a more serious minister in the corner objected.


    "Oh, I''m kidding. Why are you so serious?"


    Veronica waved her hand boredly, then turned her gaze to Anrietta. But I only noticed that the expression of the little queen girl at the moment looked strange and complicated.


    Shouldn''t it...?


    "In fact, Dorn said on the application..." Xiao Wangnu said:


    "The island that is about to be born will serve as the holy city of the Dawn Church, independent of the secular existence."

 v5 Chapter 131： Dawn Church

    The Dawn Church is a religious force that has only recently emerged.


    No one can tell how this religion was born. It feels like a bamboo shoot after a spring rain. It suddenly emerges silently, and then enters everyone''s sight.


    There seem to be very few believers in the Dawn Church, but this emerging religious force cannot be ignored.


    None of the several principalities and empires in the land of miracles dared to ignore the development of this religious force.


    the reason is simple--


    Only because the Holy See recognized the existence of Dawn Church.


    Yes.


    In the land of miracles, the original Holy See, which is the only one in the world, and who believes in the original creator of the only god, actually admitted the existence of the Dawn Church.


    This ambiguous attitude of the Holy See has given the world a lot of room for imagination.


    Some people think that the Dawn Church is actually a branch of the original religious power of the Holy See.


    It is also said that the Dawn God believed by Dawn Church is brothers and sisters of the same origin as the original God.


    Of course, the second widely circulated argument essentially violates the original doctrine of the Holy See''s "unique theism" and is not recognized by the Holy See.


    There is a more official explanation in the updated scriptures of the Holy See����


    "The Dawn God and the Primordial God have two sides, and they are both the creators of the world, and they will take turns in charge of the world."


    ...


    "The island that is about to be born will serve as the holy city of the Dawn Church, independent of the secular existence."


    Xiao Wangnu''s voice fell slowly but quite awe-inspiring, and the whole chamber was silent.


    The firewood in the fireplace was burning, and the flames pulsed.


    After a while, it was Veronica who spoke first. The empire''s red lotus witch put her legs down and changed her sitting posture:


    "So, is that Dorn a believer of the Dawn Cult? Regardless of whether there will be islands growing in the waters outside the Silver Shield Port, Mr. Dorn wants to use the opportunity given by the Royal Highness to establish his own faith. The holy city is really pious. Just building a holy city recognized by all nations is not so easy, right?"


    "Of course it''s not easy! That man''s idea is ridiculous!" The serious minister in the corner began to blow his beard and stare, seeming to be irritated. Does Dorne in Eatontown have such qualifications!"


    The serious minister is also ready to speak upright and stern, criticizing Donne''s absurd behavior indignantly.


    "He may be qualified."


    At this time, the little prince knocked on the table lightly, shook her head, and interrupted the minister''s speech.


    I saw that she took out the second side of the application form in her hand and laid it on the table:


    "Pope Mohani of the Holy See, on behalf of the will of the Holy See, wrote a hand letter to Donne."


    The second page of the application letter from Donne is exactly Mohani''s letter.


    From the perspective of secular countries, it is undoubtedly an idiot dream for the little-known Donne to build a Protestant holy city.


    However, if the original Holy See stood behind him and endorsed him, the nature of the matter would be different.


    Anyone has to carefully weigh the complex interests and logical relationships among them.


    The chamber fell into silent silence again.


    Only the wood was still burning, but this time the silence did not last long.


    Xiao Wangnv did not wait for her confidant ministers to discuss it again, and cleared her throat: "I will support Protestantism in establishing a holy city. Of course, I will ask my father before that."


    Anrietta used the word "support" instead of "agree."


    Just listening to this kind of wording, Aiden, who is good at figuring out what he wants, understood the meaning of Her Royal Highness, and began to write in his own notebook.


    The other confidants were similar, and even the serious minister in the corner was dumbfounded.


    Because no one dared to dispute, Anrietta flipped through the topic at hand: "Okay, let''s go next."


    ...


    Eaton Town.


    "I dreamt last night that a tall and lofty figure stood on the skyline, all around it was dark, as long as the deity set it up with light. God said that he is about to deliver a miracle."


    "I also dreamt about it. It''s similar to the scene you saw in your dream!"


    "It''s not just dreaming. I heard that during this period, many people have heard God''s enlightenment murmur. God said that He is about to deliver a miracle."


    During this period of time, the hotly discussed topics around Eaton were all about the emerging Dawn Church and the new **** Dawn God recognized by the original Holy See.


    Many people vowed to say that they listened to the teachings of God.


    God said that He will deliver miracles to the world.


    Those who dream of a new god, or hear a new **** by chance


    The murmured residents of TusHolding were convinced of this.


    However, the specific form of this miracle is not known, and opinions vary.


    at night.


    The coast of Silver Shield Port.


    The stars are bright and the moon is dark.


    The dazzling stars shined in the night sky and reflected in the water.


    The sea breeze on winter nights is very cold and very harsh, and generally no one will show up here at this point in time.


    But tonight is a little bit different.


    A young man with black hair and black eyes, an upright figure, and a proud and mysterious lady in a white dress and white gauze are walking side by side on the shore.


    While walking, he pointed at the sea.


    These two young people who are not afraid of the severe cold are of course Don and Miss Plague.


    : "So, where do you want to build that island?"


    Dorn: "Here, the piece of my finger Don''t say so general, how can I help you?"


    "Didn''t I even drew a picture."


    "Who can understand what your painting is!"


    "..."


    Building an island is not difficult for a deity.


    Moreover, Dorn also has the authority of the ocean, and with a little more effort, he can make the rocks and mud on the bottom of the sea rise up.


    It is okay to do ecological transformation in the sea area around Yindun Port.


    As for why he asked to help, the main reason is that Cthulhu Big Sister holds the authority of space and can pack the entire Eaton Food City building and transfer it to the island that is about to be born.


    That night, all the residents in Eaton Town and Silver Shield Harbor slept very sweetly.


    They are all dreaming.


    It is as if in the dark, an invisible hand is playing with their dreams, and there are thousands of invisible threads connecting their dreams together.


    While all the residents were sleeping, the sea outside Silver Shield Harbor was undergoing earth-shattering changes.


    The air waves on the bottom of the sea are surging, and there are several huge water columns, like fountains shooting towards the sky.


    A vast and boundless island is being formed and floating!


    At the same time, soft white light flickered frequently in Eaton Town.


    Every time the white light flashes, a building belonging to the Food City disappears in place.


    In just less than an hour, the entire new Eaton neighborhood was evacuated.


    The miracle is coming.

 ~： Finish the book tomorrow

    The story is almost done, and I will write the end tomorrow. Oh, in terms of time, it should be considered today.


    After the final chapter is published, there are three more chapters.


    The first chapter Fanwai is about Donne and Vivienne. The plot of the hero and the heroine was originally intended to be included in the main text, but it seemed that it was not appropriate to intersperse it anywhere, so we simply moved to Fanwai.


    The other two chapters are filling some holes in the characters on the earth.


    Within this week, I will post all three chapters.


    A new book will be prepared later.


    "Cooking at the beginning of another world" is being hit by the end of tomorrow, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!

 v5 Chapter 132： Thank you for your special invitation

    About five months after the dawn of the miracle.


    midsummer.


    Silver Shield Port.


    The damp and salty sea breeze carries the smell of heat and fishy, ??and the sultry heat cannot be blown away.


    Large or small wooden boats swayed in the gentle waves, and white seabirds croaked and landed on the poles or deck of the boat.


    Along the wharf, raunchy sailors go back and forth, and small vendors sell freshly caught fresh seafood on the spot.


    A hyena with a [Screamer] on its back and a [Golden Armor] on its chest walked out of this lively dock.


    The young man''s dirty red hair is still a little messy, and the skin on his face is still dark. But with the continuous growth of age and experience, he became more and more majestic.


    "Don''t go so fast, wait for me!" The spiny anaconda in a light hunting suit hurriedly caught up from behind. Perhaps it was because the anaconda was a little rushed just now, and after catching up with the hyena, the spiny anaconda was still gasping for breath.


    This neighbouring princess in exile has firm skin of wheat color, deep facial features and a very exotic beauty.


    Obviously it was walking in the territory of Dona, but it was obviously a spiny anaconda that looked like a Tazan, but it did not deliberately hide its appearance.


    On the one hand, this kind of clothing such as a cloak on a hot day is too hot and even more eye-catching.


    On the other hand, Silver Shield Port is already in the influence radiation atmosphere of the Holy Protestant city. Because of witnessing the miracle half a year ago, most of the people here have legally and reasonably converted to the Dawn Church.


    Most of the people here would not take the initiative to embarrass a little girl like the anaconda.


    If someone really wants to pick something up, they are not at all an opponent of the spiny anaconda and the hyena.


    "I just watched a barque over there for a while, why did you leave me behind! There are so many people here, if you don''t look at me, I will get lost, dog!"


    The spine pretended to be angry and puffed up his face.


    Although the Tazan Empire is vast, most of its territory is inland. There is only a port city in the frozen ocean near the north.


    Therefore, the spiny anaconda that grew up in Tazan has never seen the sea, especially the blue ocean in warm areas. Everything in Silver Shield Port is very fresh to her.


    "...Don''t call me that." The hyena shook his head helplessly. "And, you won''t get lost."


    Last time the hyena and the spiny anaconda encountered the degenerate depraved person near Beech City, and later Dorn appeared and used [Leaping White Mist] to send the two of them and Greg Lu to the Golden Oak City together.


    It has been more than half a year since now.


    Although the spiny anaconda is an A-level adventurer who can fight, she is a little girl and inexplicably went to the south of Dona by herself. There is really nowhere to go.


    Therefore, for the past six months, she has been following the hyena mentoring two actions.


    Because Dorn explicitly prohibited the three of them from approaching the battlefields of Dona and Tazan, Greg Lu was very persuasive and took the two young people all the way south.


    Passed through the rainforest and arrived at the wasteland named [Land of Dragon''s Sleep] adventure experience.


    [Land of Dragon Sleep] Hot and desolate, according to legend, it was the place where an ancient dragon fell and died.


    Later, there were rumors that countless amounts of gold were buried under this wilderness. For a long time, it has attracted many adventurers as gold prospectors to explore treasure hunting here.


    The three Greglu ventured and experienced in this barren land, occasionally doing guild missions. After shopping around for half a year, the gold was not found, but there were even more remarkable gains!


    According to their more professional surveys and visits, as well as the collection and sorting of information, a very surprising conclusion was finally drawn��


    [Land of Dragon Sleep] In the depths of the wasteland where no one dares to set foot, it is very possible that there is a giant dragon living in it!


    It is the kind of fantasy ancient creature that looks like a lizard, has wings on its back, and can breathe flames!


    The three masters and apprentices of Greglu had originally planned to go deep into the hinterland of the wasteland to explore further, but at this moment, Donne delivered a message to them in Eaton Town.


    This is a special invitation, inviting Hyena and Greg Lu to witness love.


    Yes.


    Dorn and Vivian will get married this summer.


    After receiving the news, the two masters and apprentices of Gregger didn''t care about hunting the dragon, and left the affairs of [Long Sleeping Land] rushed back to the middle of the empire.


    Blame it can be played anytime, but Donne gets married only once.


    On the way back, the hyena had even figured out what kind of wedding gift to give Dorn:


    "It''s better to tell Brother Donn about [Dragon Sleeping Place] about a giant dragon. Brother should be interested in hunting dragons, right? Maybe he would really like to try cooking dragon meat."


    ��


    The hyena and the spiny anaconda left the pier of Silver Shield Harbor side by side and walked outside the city.


    The spiny boa reluctantly looked back at the lively scene of the pier, and then seemed to think of something again:


    "Speaking of, dog. Let''s leave like this, don''t we have to wait for Mr. Greggrew? He has been gone since last night?"


    Hyena: "Don''t worry about the master, he... has always been like this."


    It''s actually half a month before Don and Vivienne get married.


    Hyenas have now arrived at Silver Shield Port, and there is plenty of time.


    As for Greg Lu, he was like a wild dog running out of head when he got here, and he was gone in a blink of an eye. You don''t have to think about it and you know that he must have ran to the bed of the good lady in Silver Shield Harbor. UU reading


    Hyenas are used to this.


    But even if his master is not reliable anymore, Don will definitely appear in the guest table on the day of his wedding in half a month.


    So, just leave him alone.


    "Oh, what you say is what you say. Let''s go to the Holy City of Dawn. You said there are a lot of delicious food there, right!" The spiny anaconda nodded at the hyena, his eyes became excited.


    After getting along for more than half a year, the relationship between this pair of young people has improved a lot.


    The spiny anaconda behaved very courteously to the little hyena.


    The two have experienced the life-and-death crisis brought about by the Abnormal Fallen together, and they have a little emotional blessing of the "suspension bridge effect".


    In addition, the spiny anaconda has always regarded the hyena as his lifesaver.


    Although after that incident, the little brother Hyena has repeatedly emphasized that he did nothing, and the person who saved the anaconda was not himself, but the big brother Donne and a mysterious lady wearing a white veil who came here at a critical moment.


    But the woman didn''t think so in her heart.


    When the "mysterious brother" of the hyena arrived, the anaconda had passed out and had no idea what happened afterwards.


    She only knew that the hyena did not run away alone in the critical moment, but kept by her side without saying a word.


    This kind of tough guy behavior and the feeling of being protected are full of direct impressions for the spiny anaconda who has lacked care since childhood!


    Therefore, it is difficult for spiny anacondas to develop a good impression of hyenas.


    It is said that women chase the men''s compartment yarn, plus the two people have eaten and lived together for more than half a year, and they are inseparable. The relationship now is more than that of friends, and the window paper may not be broken.


    If you like the start of the different world, all the cooking skills, please collect: () The start of the different world, the all-point cooking update is the fastest.

 v5 Chapter 133： Old friends

    Depart from Yindun Port and walk south for about one kilometer.


    Here, you can see a "cross-sea bridge".


    This "bridge" is very spacious, with eight double-horse carriages on the bridge.


    There are no traces of man-made construction in the entire bridge. It is completely piled up by reef mud and sand, which belongs to the "natural craftsmanship".


    But for the convenience of traveling, the bridge is covered with neat white slabs.


    This "cross-sea bridge" was part of the "Miracle of Dawn" five months ago, and was also a gateway to the Holy City of Dawn.


    Crossing the bridge means entering the realm of the holy city. From the bridge, you can see the island that was born out of thin air in the distance, and the neat buildings on the island.


    It was the afternoon when people and carriages came and went on the "cross-sea bridge", and vendors carrying carts came and went.


    Compared to the Silver Shield Port just now, it is a bit more lively.


    "Guzi, there are more people here than just now. Don''t be too far away from me, I''m really going to get lost." The spiny anaconda poked the hyena''s waist with his finger.


    "It''s not that easy for you..." The hyena was about to reply, but his dark face suddenly blushed, and the words in his mouth stopped.


    After the spiny anaconda poked his waist on the ground, he turned his hand down and carefully held the left hand of the little hyena.


    "Then you, don''t... don''t get lost." Hyena changed his mouth in a low voice.


    "Ok!"


    The spiny anaconda chuckled lightly, his cheeks were a little hot, but there was a little bit of cunning in his eyes that belonged to the little girl''s mind.


    The two of them held hands like this, and walked from one side of the bridge to the other, and stepped onto the island.


    The bridge is very long, but the two young people walked the entire distance, subjectively feeling that time passed quickly.


    The holy city of dawn.


    The religious core area of ??the Protestant Dawn Church is also known as the "Unparalleled Food City".


    The streets here are spacious and there are many buildings of various colors.


    The outskirts of this huge city are residential areas. In addition to local residents, you can also see various hotels for accommodation, magnificent baths, large opera houses...


    If you go further in, the main road is a commercial street, with rows of shops along the street, and there are also a variety of small merchants hawking on the street, and a variety of goods are dazzling.


    Among the most distinctive products are those crafts made from a variety of rare monster materials.


    After the hyena and spiny anaconda entered the city, they still held hands.


    The Holy City of Dawn is obviously a religious sacred place, but it is full of life''s pyrotechnic atmosphere, and it is very prosperous. It is more prosperous than any big city that Anaconda has seen in Tazan and Donna.


    So the spiny anaconda entered here, dragging the hyena and couldn''t help but curiously watch the excitement everywhere.


    Little Hyena had nothing to do, but he insisted on finding the location of Dorn and Vivian as soon as possible. He just followed the thorny anaconda reluctantly, and unconsciously squeezed the thorny anaconda''s hand tightly.


    The two went around and walked, and the hyena caught a glimpse of a group of holy city guards on the corner of the street.


    This is a team of dwarf guards, wearing plain but used steel armor, carrying spears and warhammers and battle axes.


    In this team of dwarves, the hyena also saw an acquaintance-the captain of the guard, the halfling Hogg.


    When he set his gaze on Hogg, the latter also noticed him.


    "Mr. Hogg."


    "Hyena? Long time no see, did you come back to attend Mr. Don''s wedding?"


    "Well, of course."


    "Mr. Greggrew wasn''t with you?"


    "Master, he...er, he is still in Silver Shield Port...something, he should be here two days later." Hyena replied a little embarrassed.


    Hogg didn''t know why the hyena was embarrassed.


    After all, in the eyes of the dwarves of their Kaisadum, Mr. Greg Lu, who is "not close to female sex", is a holy person who is as holy as a sage.


    After the simple greeting, the halfling captain turned his attention to the hyena, the beautiful girl with a curious look.


    At the same time, he glanced calmly at the interlocking hands of the two.


    Hogg: "This, is this Hyena your girlfriend?"


    "Ah...actually..."


    The hyena was just about to shake his head, but he stopped. The denial was simple, but he couldn''t say it.


    "Yes, I am the girlfriend of Hyena. My name is Anaconda! Mr. Hogg, please take care of me!"


    On the contrary, it was the spiny anaconda. The wheatish pretty face turned red, but it was close to the hyena and introduced himself to the halfling opposite.


    At this time, the hyena can even feel the visibly accelerated heartbeat of the spiny anaconda with its arm.


    "Well, Miss Spinner, hello."


    The halfling responded naturally in this way. The relationship between the spiny anaconda and the hyena seemed so natural and incomparable in the eyes of this halfling who had lived for almost a hundred years. He continued with a routine tone:


    "Mr. Donne is located in the core food block, far from here, do you want me to take you there?"


    "No...no, Mr. Hogg." The hyena took a sigh of relief, "I want to go around with the anaconda, and I can find it by myself in a while."


    "Okay, I hope you can spend this wonderful afternoon in the holy city happily." The captain of the halfling gestured to the dwarf guards behind him, "We have to patrol the next block. We are disacquainted."


    After that, the team of well-equipped dwarven guards took a neat step and disappeared on the corner of the street.


    The hyena breathed a sigh of relief.


    Immediately afterwards, I just felt that the spiny anaconda got close to his ears, and whispered with a smile:


    "Gouzi, you didn''t deny it just now, hehe."


    Accompanied by the sound of speech, a soft, warm breath breathed on the hyena''s earlobe.


    "Uh��"


    The dark face of the little hyena blushed very badly.


    ��


    The hyena and the spiny anaconda were at the bustling intersection, chose a direction at will, and continued to walk around.


    The new block architecture greets you, with a strong simplicity and pragmatism style.


    There are also dozens of special houses in this block. The houses are very tall and large, with doors more than 3 meters high and the walls painted with tribal paintings.


    It doesn''t look like a human residence.


    "Gouzi, Gouzi. You see these houses are so-big-ah!" Spiny Anaconda pointed at the special buildings, and said with a long voice, "Is it possible that there are ice giants in this food city?"


    The hyena shook his head: "Ice giants or something, it should be just a legend from Tazan. These houses should belong to the Minotaur clan, um, tauren."


    Although the hyena hasn''t been home for a long time, occasionally there will be communication with Bear Claw and Fat Fox through the Adventurer''s Association.


    According to the introduction of the two little brothers in the letter, after the city of Dawn was completed and landed, a certain scale of dwarves and tauren settled here and became part of the local residents.


    Most of the human residents in the holy city were born in Eaton Town or around Eaton.


    During the war, these people were protected by the demi-guards, so they welcome the dwarves and tauren to stay.


    The various races get along quite harmoniously.


    "Tauren? This tribe sounds more like a legend than the ice giants, right?" Spiny Anaconda replied.


    The two walked for a while in this sub-ren block, and the little hyena once again saw his acquaintance��


    The young leader of Kesardum, the steel hammer, and the alchemist Miss Favna of Golden Oak City.


    The bearded dwarf face of Steel Hammer was tense, looking thoughtful.


    The able and sassy Favna put her hands around her chest, talking endlessly.


    "Listen to me, this is the ultimate enhancement of the granular gunpowder formula. Just add a little sugar and go through my unique alchemy blending-BOOM! The final product is amazing! I have tried it."


    The hyena brought the spiny anaconda to their side and was hearing Favna say this.


    hyena:��


    This magic technology developer, an alchemy blasting enthusiast gathered together, the content of the discussion is a bit scary...


    "Sister Favna!"


    The spiny boa rushed in front of the hyena and said hello.


    Because she was temporarily staying in Golden Oak City during the recuperation period and was taken care of by Favna, Jinan had a great affection for this swift and vigorous alchemist sister.


    Hyena: "Miss Fafna, Mr. Steel Hammer, good afternoon."


    "Oh, it turned out to be a hyena, long time no see. And who is this?" Gang Hammer recovered from the academic exchange dialogue just now, and loosened his frowning brows.


    "It''s a small spiny anaconda." Favna introduced it on her behalf, and then looked at the spiny anaconda, "I haven''t seen it for half a year, the longer you are, the more beautiful you are."


    "Sister Favna is still so radiant."


    While she was talking, Miss Alchemist glanced invisibly at the hands of the young couple in front of her, her mouth raised involuntarily, and the expression on her face was very easy to understand��


    Knocking it! Knocking it! UU reading


    My old mother''s CP is real!


    Both sides exchanged simple greetings and learned that both parties had arrived here in advance to attend Donne''s wedding.


    In fact, the acquaintances who appeared here at this time basically came in advance for the wedding half a month later.


    The four talked for a while, and then they parted.


    Hyenas and spiny anacondas continue to walk around in the Holy City of Dawn, heading towards the core food district.


    On the other hand, Favna made an appointment to invite the young couple to have a meal, and then, along with Steel Hammer and a few other dwarves, walked towards the temporary residence of Steel Hammer.


    It is said that I will prepare the "Ultimate Enhanced Granular Gunpowder Formula" by myself to show the dwarves.


    The hyena watched his acquaintances leave, just silently thinking: "I hope they won''t make any earth-shattering things here..."

 v5 Chapter 134： Old friends (continued)

    The area of ??the Holy City of Dawn is indeed very large. The hyena and the spiny anaconda left the demi-ren block, walked around and looked around, and finally approached the core food block.


    But before they walked in, the two saw a group of young people wearing chef hats and chef uniforms coming out from inside.


    Among them was a boy who was about fourteen or five years old. After seeing the hyena, his eyes brightened and he waved excitedly to say hello: "Brother Hyena!"


    Naturally, the hyena knew each other. It was Job, the son of Uncle Lucas who bought the fruit.


    When the hyena was still active in Eatontown, he was the well-deserved king of children on the street. Children of the same age or younger are respectable to him.


    This Job is also one of those kids.


    "Job, long time no see." The hyena nodded at him, and then looked up and down the other''s clothes. "You are, you are the chef of Food City?"


    "I''m too early to be the chef, I''m an apprentice, apprentice." Job waved his hand.


    "apprentice?"


    "Yeah! Don��t you know that Hyena? The Food City has recruited apprentices with culinary talents from Eaton��s surroundings a long time ago. People like me who can pass the first round of tests have the opportunity to participate regularly for free. The study of the chef system training class. Those of us, we just came back from our study today."


    "Chef...system training class?" The hyena scratched the back of his head.


    I haven''t been home for a while, and there seems to be more and more weird things and nouns at home.


    "Yes. Every week, a chef from a restaurant in Food City will teach us. If you are lucky, you will meet Mr. Don��s personal disciple, one of Amy, Esa, and Veretta. Give us a lesson. In the follow-up, as long as the apprentices participating in the training formally pass the completion assessment of the training, they can go to the personnel supervisor, Miss Hana, to register, and then formally become a registered chef of the Food City, and be assigned to help in the back kitchen of a certain restaurant La."


    Job''s mouth seemed to be borrowed in a hurry. He couldn''t shut it when he opened his mouth. He talked a lot about hyenas almost without panting.


    After that, some of the teammates of the previous chef apprenticeship began to call Job''s name.


    So the young chef quickly waved to the hyena and turned to catch up with the team of chef apprentices:


    "Don''t tell me, Brother Hyena. I have to go home today to complete the family homework left in the training class. You are here to attend Mr. Donne''s wedding, right? Then I have time in two days, I will come to see Brother Hyena again. !"


    Only the hyena was left standing in a mess.


    At this time, the spiny anaconda who had not had time to interrupt, scratched the palm of the hyena: "Guzi, do you understand a lot of what the younger brother said just now?"


    "Actually, there is no... that guy is really impatient as always."


    "Oh, that''s good." The spiny anaconda seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and then nodded in relief, "I thought I was the only one who couldn''t understand those words."


    Whether you can fully understand those words is actually not a big problem.


    To get a rough idea, not knowing that being sharp is actually enough.


    Anyway, when I heard some words, the hyena could understand it. The little Amy, Esha, Hana that he knew well, and the Miss Veretta who joined later, seemed to grow up to be indispensable in the food city. The mainstay role.


    They support the development of Food City in their own way.


    Being able to learn about the up-and-coming status of acquaintances and friends, the hyena is very happy for them.


    "Everyone in the past was working with the Food City, and getting better and better. I know this is enough."


    Hyenas and spiny boars turned into the food district.


    The team of chef apprentices continued to walk towards the residential area.


    On the next street corner, the apprentices ran into a figure in jet black armor head on.


    The armor was made in the style of a dwarf, and in the city of Dawn, most of the people wearing this style of armor were guards.


    I saw the guard with long silver hair, red eye pupils, and a beautiful and pretty human girl face, but with long horns on top of his head and long slender oxtails behind him.


    It is in the holy city, one of the most popular female characters, the little monster girl Benissa.


    After Benisha appeared, she quietly chopped her hand and pulled out a person from the chef''s apprentice team.


    "Moo! It hurts! Loosen my ears, sister Benissa!"


    It turned out that there was a tauren in the team of apprentice chefs.


    It is Baine, the grandson of Minotaur Patriarch Kane.


    "Bain, go back with me, Alistar and the others are looking for you." The monster mother continued to hold the calf''s ear.


    "But I have to complete the homework of the chef system training class with my classmates, and I have to study, sister Benissa!" Bain protested.


    Benissa was a little speechless, let go of her hand unconsciously, and held her forehead:


    "Baine, I think. The reason Chief Kane agreed with you to live in the Holy City of Dawn is for you to learn other things, not to learn how to cook."


    "But, Brother Donne is also a great cook! I want to follow him." Bain the Maverick''s voice came from a distance.


    "It''s different, Mr. Donne..."


    Little Mowu Niang wanted to teach something, but then she realized something was wrong. When she raised her head, she saw that Baine had already rushed out a long way.


    "Wait a minute, Bain, come back!"


    ��


    The core food district.


    This can be regarded as the most lively place in the Holy City of Dawn.


    Restaurants with different characteristics are located on both sides of the road. Even if you stand on the street, you can smell the fragrance of various foods.


    The crowd is bustling, and most of the people walking here have only two states, either to the point of being hungry or full of food.


    "Gudu." After entering here, the spiny anaconda swallowed fiercely. She was obviously in the state of the former.


    "What should I eat with hyenas for a while? The smell coming out of that prosperous restaurant is so fragrant and spicy! There is a strong smell of grilled meat from that extensively decorated restaurant! What to do, all I want to eat��"


    When Hyena introduced Food City to her earlier, he said that there are the best food in the world.


    After hearing this, Zhuan didn''t believe it very much, thinking that the hyena was exaggerating.


    But now standing on the streets of the Food City, smelling the fragrance of various foods, I couldn''t help but believe it.


    Upon reaching this main gourmet road, the hyena saw more familiar faces.


    At the door of a dessert shop at the end of the street.


    The nobleman of Silver Shield Port, Miss Xia Lin, who holds shares in the Food City, was dragging the small, red-haired Crick towards the inside.


    As I walked, I seemed to be complaining.


    Charlene: "Crick, invite me to drink milk tea, and there are a lot of snacks. If you don''t make me happy today, I will ignore you again."


    Crick: "Wait a minute, wait a minute. Um...we are reasonable. I didn''t have the final say about the marriage relationship before. Besides, isn''t it unsuccessful?"


    "M��you still want to succeed, don''t you?"


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that..."


    "..."


    The other side of the long street.


    The door is full of flowers and plants, in front of the small bar that looks quiet and elegant.


    The bar owner Ling is leading the three street children she brought to Eaton earlier, talking with the noble female musician Ms. Barbasa.


    Barbasha: "Ling, it makes me very happy to see you again. It seems that you and your three children have a very good time here."


    Ling: "Of course, ma''am. I tell you, I''m amazing. I have almost all learned the brewing and bartending skills of my brother! I will buy you a drink later, no, it''s a few! I want it! As many as there are, I will pay for all your consumption!"


    Gela: "Aunty Barbasha, Gela is also here to help, I have now become a trainee waiter in a Cantonese restaurant, and I can get a salary every month."


    Pino, Xiu Li: "There is still me, there is also me! I am the same!"


    "..."


    In addition to the people in the Food City, many local residents of Eaton Town can be seen on the street, such as the Lucas couple who sells fruits, Dr. Framing who runs the clinic, and Mrs. Mijiti who runs the bath...


    Many of these people recognized the hyenas, and they eagerly leaned over to greet and greet them.


    This kind of enthusiasm from the folks in the village made the hyena really feel the feeling of going home.


    After finally coping with the care of the folks and elders, the hyena finally took the spiny anaconda to the core of the food district-the Wishing Restaurant.


    This wishing restaurant is newly built, bigger and more spacious, and the name of Dorn and Vivian is written on the signboard.


    that is��


    When other restaurants in the Food City were busy, this new wishing restaurant still inherited the original old tradition, the door was open, and it did not enter the state of opening to pick up customers.

 v5 Chapter 135： 1 Lets go hunting dragons (end of book)

    The hyena took the spiny anaconda, stepped forward and opened the door to enter.


    The Wishing Restaurant is very bright, the tables and chairs are tidy, but there are no guests.


    Only at a table in the corner, sits a young lady wearing a white gauze.


    In front of this mysterious lady, there was a copper hot pot, and the charcoal fire was flourishing below.


    The hot pot is filled with bubbling boiling rice porridge, fresh seasonal vegetables and fresh seafood are on the table.


    Seafood porridge hot pot.


    After tasting it the last time, Miss Plague has become obsessed with this dish which is not dark at all.


    It can only be said that He occasionally likes some normal delicious food.


    [Plague] In this normal hot pot and drinking porridge, and beside him, "Alice''s Bedtime Reading", like a big flapping moth, flying up and down affectionately.


    This picture is inexplicable joy.


    The hyena saw [Plague] and quickly took a step forward: "Miss, thank you for saving me and the anaconda last time."


    As he said, he gently squeezed the palm of the anaconda as a reminder.


    Spiny Anaconda had long heard that he had been rescued by the big brother Donn and a mysterious lady wearing a white gauze, so he immediately cooperated and thanked him.


    However, [Plague] only raised his head slightly, and continued to eat the porridge hot pot sweetly, and said casually: "Didn''t you say thank you last time? It''s easy."


    The hyena wanted to say something more, when two figures rushed in from the door of the Wishing Restaurant.


    "Brother Hyena, I heard that you are back! I want to kill you!"


    "Hey, Hyena, I''m looking forward to you back."


    They are the two little brothers that hyenas grew up together, the bear claw and the fat fox.


    The three brothers reunited after a long absence, and naturally they inevitably expressed their ardent and caring greetings.


    Hyena took a good look at his two brothers through the gap in speech.


    Young males who are approaching adulthood develop very fast, and probably because they eat well after joining the food city, the bear claws are much stronger and taller and mighty.


    And the fat fox was fattened by the naked eye again, and his face was fleshy, and he almost couldn''t see his eyes when he laughed.


    Compared with the simple physical development of bear claws, the fat fox''s personal temperament has also changed a lot compared to before. Become more sophisticated and have a sense of shrewdness as a businessman.


    To that point, it was really like a chubby smiling fox, but people couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    After the three brothers talked about the situation for a while, Bear Claw and the fat fox finally noticed the spiny anaconda on the side.


    The spiny anaconda that had been aired for so long was not annoyed, but stood beside the hyena with a big smile.


    "Brother Hyena, who is this?"


    "Oh, she is..." The hyena was about to speak when she was interrupted by a voice coming from outside the door.


    "Little hyena! You are back! I almost cried when I thought of you!"


    A burly man with a height of 1.9 meters and ninety meters almost swooped in from the outside, opened his broad arms, took the hyena into his arms, and buried the hyena''s head on his solid chest muscles.


    It was Gonzalez who rushed into the store.


    This hunk hug can hide with the hyena''s current skill, but it is not necessary.


    It��s just that the hyena himself didn��t care much about it, but the spiny anaconda on the side saw a sturdy and enchanting figure, and when he swooped to hug the hyena in his arms, his face changed in surprise, and he almost had to dig his waist. Steel crossbow.


    Fortunately, while the hyena was buried in the breast by the macho, he couldn''t help gesturing to the spiny anaconda.


    The latter just relaxed and didn''t make any overreactions.


    "Oh? Who is this beautiful little girl? Oh! Oooh-Hyena, you are so good, you know how to take your little girlfriend home! I''m so relieved!"


    It took a while for Gonzalez to let go of the hyena.


    Then he quickly shifted his attention to the spiny anaconda, leaned up to look at it curiously and concerned, and used that highly recognizable tone of voice to start a few cold and warm questions.


    Facing the eagerness of the macho shopkeeper, the anaconda took a step back in a panic.


    This person is so strange!


    "Spinning anaconda, Mr. Gonzalez is a very good person, it''s okay." The hyena beside him rubbed his pectoral muscle''s sore nose, and said in this way.


    The spiny anaconda bit his scalp and tried to talk to Gonzales for a while. He did feel the kindness released by the macho shopkeeper, so he finally put down his guard.


    Hyena: "Oh, that''s right. How about Brother Dorn and Sister Vivienne? Why didn''t they see them?"


    "Little Donn took Vivienne to the Old King''s City to try the wedding dress, and he won''t be back until the evening." Gonzalez replied.


    Thorny Anaconda was puzzled: "What is a wedding dress?"


    "Actually, we don''t know. It''s probably a kind of wedding dress, right? Brother Donne said he will come back with sister Vivienne at about 8pm, and we can see how they wear their dresses in advance. ."


    The answer this time is the fat fox.


    The current time is still 5 o''clock in the afternoon, and there are still 3 hours before 8 o''clock.


    Moreover, at this point in time, it is also the beginning of the busiest period for the restaurants in Food City. In fact, Gonzalez and others still have a lot to do.


    To further reminisce about the past, you can put it in the evening.


    Right now, the hyena can take the spiny anaconda to stroll around in the food city, and Gonzalez and others just go back to continue their work.


    Before the group walked out of the new wishing restaurant, the hyena glanced at the table made by the lady wearing white yarn just now.


    It was discovered that the lady did not know when she had disappeared.


    Even the rice porridge hot pot on the table and all kinds of hot pot ingredients were missing, only the dark red "Alice''s Bedtime Book" was quietly placed on the table.


    "Did we make too much noise just now and the lady left first?"


    The hyena thought to himself.


    Considering that the mysterious lady is a man of great powers, it seems commonplace to disappear with a table of food, and it''s not worth mentioning.


    ��


    To the west of the holy city.


    The bishop of Dawn Church is in this area.


    The monster farm managed by monster scholars has also been moved here from the periphery of Eaton Town, and it seems to be located deep in the dense forest at the extreme edge of the island.


    The West Street District is not as lively as the other blocks.


    The people who are active in this neighborhood are not bustling, but behave calmly and religiously.


    When the hyena walked into this area with the spiny anaconda, some wonderful changes took place in his mentality, and it seemed to have become a lot more peaceful.


    Hyena: "Are we going to see the Dawn Protestant Cathedral?"


    Spiny Anaconda: "Yes, I don''t have any opinion on where to go."


    Hyena knew that there seemed to be an inexplicable and inexplicable connection between Dawn Church and his brother Donn.


    So he has always been curious about this Protestant religion.


    Now I have come to the holy city of Protestantism, just to visit the cathedral.


    The cathedral is located in the middle of the block and is the most conspicuous building here.


    The appearance is simple, with a high dome in the middle of the front and red-topped towers on both sides.


    Above the porch at the entrance, there are religious symbols made of heavy lead.


    Like the original Holy See, the symbol of the Holy See of Dawn is also a figure of the rotation of the sun and the moon, but the position of the sun and the moon are opposite.


    Going to the inside of the church, different from the simple appearance, the interior decoration is meticulously crafted. The splicing of high-quality marbles of different colors, lifelike statues, exquisite murals and complicated pattern decorations fill up all the spaces without looking crowded, exquisite everywhere, making people overwhelmed.


    Gorgeous and quiet.


    This is the interior style of the Cathedral of Dawn.


    "The decoration here is more exquisite than the largest original church in Tazan." Ji An exclaimed.


    Because no one was speaking loudly around her, her voice was also suppressed very low, so that only the hyenas around could hear her.


    The two went around in a circle, and after handing in two silver coins as offerings, they withdrew.


    When they arrived in the garden outside the church, the sharp-eyed hyena saw another group of acquaintances. Strictly speaking, they were a group of people who were familiar but not particularly acquainted.


    These people are all wearing the original religious costumes of the Holy See, and they are the priests of the Holy See��Cross, Kisho, and Yuval.


    In the past, when fighting against the **** of the storm, the hyena and these people met face to face.


    Closs: "I really envy Archbishop Daya. I also want to be a clergyman of the Dawn Church. This way I can go to Dorn to eat delicious food every day."


    Kisho: "If you let Bishop Meyer hear this, you must be punished to copy the scriptures again."


    Closs: "Why? Don''t you say that the Dawn God and the original God are two sides, and take turns to rule the world? Believing in the words of the Dawn God is not considered apostasy, right?"


    Yuval: "But the chance to transfer from the Holy See to Protestantism should only be five months ago, when the Cathedral of Dawn was just built, right? After you missed that time, even if you want to transfer from Kloss, I guess. Bishop Meyer will not agree."


    The relationship between the original Holy See and the Dawn Church was extraordinary.


    When the Early Dawn Cathedral was just built, the first clergy who worked in it were even transferred from the original Holy See.


    This matter is not a secret within the Holy See.


    At present, the highest-ranking priesthood in the Holy City of Dawn is Bishop Lori Daya.


    Daya applied to transfer to Dawn Protestantism by herself. Strictly speaking, she has now broken away from the original system of the Holy See and has become a servant and believer of Dawn God.


    The three priests of the Holy See talked on the spot for a while, and then three people in religious costumes walked out from outside.


    It was Meyer with a black and white book in hand and Adele with a simple sword at his waist.


    And Daya Bishop with white hair and loli appearance.


    The clothes of Meyer and Adele are consistent with the styles of Clos and the others, while the white-haired Lolita Daya is similar but different.


    This difference in clothing fully reflects the differences in the current identities and beliefs of these priests.


    After the people on both sides converged, they walked together in the direction of the Cathedral of Dawn.


    Kloss was still chatting as she walked.


    The hyena in the distance saw that the group still had something to do, and the relationship between them was not particularly familiar, so he took the anaconda by the hand and left here.


    ��


    The sun sank below sea level.


    Residents in the Holy City of Dawn turned on the lights, and individual shops and restaurants were hung with bright and soft light feather nets.


    The whole city is brightly lit, like a brilliant pearl floating on the sea.


    In the Cathedral of Dawn, the lamp was also lit and the light feather net was hung.


    After Yada received Meyer and others from the Holy See, they walked through the corridor alone.


    She was wearing the black and white robe of the Dawn Church, and the end of the robe mopped the floor. Although her figure is petite, the religious costumes she wears, coupled with her arrogant and rather majestic manner, still make ordinary people afraid to look directly at her.


    The believers and church clergymen I met along the way bowed their heads and greeted her.


    Passing through the corridor, Daya walked into the shrine of Dawn Church.


    She is the only one here.


    Now is the time for late prayer.


    There is no light feather net in the hall, only a few lights are lit, so the light is a bit dim, quiet and mysterious. The lamp oil here has a nice, calming scent.


    In the center of the hall, there is a statue symbolizing the **** of dawn, in the shape of the sun and the moon reversed.


    Daya walked to the symbolic statue, smoothed the robe on her body, then knelt down, holding both hands on her chest.


    "The dawn that runs through the two realms, you are the lord of dreams, the lord of storms, the source of enlightening whispers, and the guardian of world food and good dreams."


    "Your child is here to be silent and pray. Praise your power and love, and thank you for the rich and rich anointing poured out from your high throne..."


    After praying, Daya stood up from the ground holding the robe.


    In the dim candlelight, her red eyes quietly looked at the sun and moon inverted idol, religious but vivid.


    She seemed to be remembering something.


    Then Daya turned around and knelt again facing the direction of the gate of the shrine.


    "Daya has been redeemed by you. Therefore, Daya is willing to be your most devout believer and servant, serving you for the rest of your life, until the end of your life, until you return to your embrace and sleep... sir."


    The direction of the gate is towards the food street in the center of the food city.


    The candlelight flickered in the hall of the gods.


    ��


    It was half past 7 o''clock in the evening.


    The hyena took the spiny anaconda to eat some snacks on the street, and then returned to the door of the Wishing Restaurant.


    Originally, it was an appointment to have dinner with Miss Favna, but when the two hyenas went to see her, this young alchemist was still seriously preparing the ultimate gunpowder formula...


    Therefore, it is okay to slow down the appointment.


    Anyway, everyone will stay in the Holy City of Dawn for a while.


    The Wishing Restaurant is obviously closed, but there are many people standing or sitting inside, chatting with each other.


    Most of these people are old friends that hyenas have met during the day.


    It seemed that everyone was waiting for Dorn and Vivian, the newcomers to come back.


    And Dorn said that he and Vivienne will be shown the wedding costumes tonight. Although there is still half a month before the formal wedding, there is nothing wrong with showing you the clothes in advance.


    "Gouzi, I have to say, your eldest brother''s popularity is really good..." Thorn Anaconda took the hyena by the hand, and stepped closer to the restaurant, not forgetting to squeeze into the hyena''s ear and sigh with emotion.


    "Of course, it''s Big Brother Donne after all." The hyena nodded.


    When he walked to the restaurant lobby, he just stood still, the little hyena''s head was slapped with no emphasis.


    He looked back, only to see someone who shouldn''t be here in theory, and he didn''t know when he squeezed to his side.


    It is Greg Lu, who has a pair of promiscuous peach eyes and romantic poetic temperament.


    "Good evening, little devil and small spiny anaconda, not seen for a day, do you miss me?" Greg Lu teased and said hello to his apprentice, his eyes were fixed on the two young fingers interlocking hands:


    "Hey, I have heard several people say that I saw you two walking hand in hand in the food city all day."


    Spiny Anaconda: "Um!"


    Hyena: "Uh..."


    The faces of the two young men quickly flushed, and they parted their hands unconsciously.


    It was as if they had been spotted by Greg Lu before they realized that they had held each other for a whole day.


    "Don''t be so shy, I''m so happy to see you two being together." Gregor smiled squintingly.


    The hyena scratched the messy red hair: "Master, when did you come? I thought you were still in Silver Shield Port..."


    "Why do you think that! I arrived early in the morning! Don''t always speculate on me with the worst malice! In other words, how? I am not a superfluous person, is your two-person world happy? "


    When these words were spoken, the faces of hyenas and spiny anacondas became redder.


    And Greg Lu smiled so much that the corners of his mouth were almost grinning.


    It''s so fun to tease such a shy young couple!


    During the conversation between the hyena master and the disciples, time passed, and more and more people came in from the outside, and there was a loud voice in the wishing restaurant.


    Even many diners on the street stopped and stood on tiptoes to watch the excitement.


    When it was around 8 o''clock, white mist was surging in the second floor of the restaurant where there was no one.


    Individuals downstairs were able to detect this familiar aura, and they reminded those around them that it was Dorn who had returned to the second floor of the restaurant with Vivian.


    "It seems that Dorn is back." Greg Lu also reminded the little apprentice around him.


    The hyena and spiny anaconda fell silent at the same time.


    From the stairs on the second floor, there was the sound of stiletto heels.


    Then, a slender ankle carefully stepped down the stairs, glowing white light against the black string high heels.


    Dorn took Vivienne and walked downstairs.


    Dorn was still the same as usual, with a calm face, an upright posture, and a gentlemanly demeanor. The costumes he prepared for the wedding were very spiritual and really beautiful.


    But it is a pity that it is difficult to attract too much attention when standing next to Vivian in the wedding dress.


    Standing in the crowd, the same female spiny anaconda pinned his gaze on Vivian, and couldn''t move a bit away.


    The clothes called "wedding dresses" are so nice to look at! Also, how could this young lady be so good-looking!


    I saw the pure white wedding dress gently enveloping Vivienne''s petite figure like moonlight.


    With her shoulders half exposed, there is a pure emerald on her chest that exudes a faint halo, and the long earrings of the same color gems move slowly with the light steps.


    The beautifully curved tube top makes the slender waist seem unbearable, and the high-string silver hair bun complements the snow-like dress, creating a perfect curve.


    The thin folds at the hem of the long skirt waved gently with the footsteps, reflecting the swelling and clear and pure light. That beautiful young lady is like an ethereal and beautiful fairy queen who walked out of the deep forest!


    Can the "wedding dress" worn for marriage turn out to be so beautiful?


    Thorny Anaconda couldn''t help but moved, quietly pulling the hand of the hyena beside him, and leaning in to whisper: "Dog, that dress...I want to show it to you in the future."


    The hyena, who was immersed in the joy of seeing his eldest brother and sister-in-law again, had a noticeably slow response: "Huh?"


    Spiny Anaconda: "You...stupid dog!"


    ��


    Dorn took Vivienne and walked down the steps on the second floor.


    There are acquaintances standing in the lobby of the Wishing Restaurant.


    "so good."


    Seeing those familiar smiling faces, Don felt in his heart.


    Vivienne by her side seemed a little nervous at this time, her face flushed slightly, so Dorne gently squeezed her hand tightly.


    As if receiving the encouragement of such a small gesture, Vivian raised the lake-blue eyes and blinked hard at Dorn.


    They greeted every guest with greetings.


    After that, he came to the hyena and others.


    Hyena: "Brother, and sister Vivian, congratulations."


    The spiny anaconda found the opportunity, and followed the hyena''s name to connect:


    "Brother Donne, I am a spiny anaconda, that, thank you for saving me last time. Then, Sister Vivian, you are so beautiful!"


    Dorn stood in front of the young couple for a while:


    "Spine anaconda? Well, I still remember you. Speaking of which, did you and the hyena walk around the Food City with their fingers clasped together today?"


    Hyena, spiny anaconda: "Huh!?"


    Vivienne at the side, watching the reaction of the young couple, chuckled.


    Donne laughed too.


    Sure enough, it''s so interesting to tease such a shy young couple!


    After laughing, Don''s right hand flipped, and a small pendant appeared in his palm.


    The style of this pendant is a bit special, it is the shape of overlapping hammer and sickle. It was changed from the previous balance pendant, retaining the function of waking up the wearer''s consciousness.


    Donn��s staying by his side is of no use, and he just gave it to his younger siblings today, which was considered a big brother��s meeting present.


    "The hyena sometimes doesn''t speak well, so I will ask you to take care of him in the future."


    Thorny Anaconda happily put the pendant next: "Don''t worry, Brother Donne, I will take good care of the dog!"


    The hyena was helpless: "You won''t be shy if you call me like this in front of Big Brother and Sister Vivian... And I don''t need you to take care of it."


    "Yeah, hyena." Vivian answered at this time, "You look like you, in Dorn''s words, it''s arrogant."


    The hyena flushed, but the others burst into laughter.


    The restaurant is filled with cheerful air inside and outside.


    After a while, the little brother scratched his head and started to change the subject: "Brother, I have a wedding gift for you."


    Therefore, in this joyful atmosphere, the hyena revealed the news that [Long Sleeping Land] might have hidden a giant dragon.


    "You mean dragons, there is that kind of lizard-like dragon in the place of dragon''s sleep, giant dragon?" Hearing this Dornke was enthusiasm.


    Even the beautiful and charming Vivienne next to him, the lake-blue eyes flashed strangely.


    "Well, it is 80%." The hyena nodded more surely.


    Dorn said with excitement: "Then what are you waiting for?"


    Vivienne, wearing a wedding dress, did not know that she took out a heavy ebony staff: "Oh! What are you waiting for!"


    It is now 8:30 in the evening, and I went to [Long Sleeping Place] once and again, and when I got back some ingredients, it was just enough to eat the midnight snack made by Donne himself!


    "Let''s go hunting dragons together!"


    The white mist churned, and the figure directed at the newcomer disappeared instantly.


    As for the guests present, no one complained when they saw the prospective newcomer disappear. On the contrary, as soon as I heard that there was a supper to eat tonight, all of them were very excited.


    The white mist was still filling, and it did not dissipate immediately.


    The priest squad, the hyena mentor, some dwarves and tauren... the combat units on the scene looked at each other, and they all followed up into the white mist...


    A new round of food carnival is ready to go!


    Today is sure to be a good day to live up to the food.


    (End of the book)


    ������������Off-topic ������������


    Happy New Year!


    7017k

 ~： Extraordinary 1 Newlywed Yaner

    Bishop Daya: "Today, we gather here under the watch of dawn to witness the sacred wedding of Mr. Donne and Miss Vivienne. This is a holy and glorious moment..."


    "..."


    Bishop Daya: "Mr. Dorn, are you willing to swear to the dawn in this sacred wedding, accept Miss Vivienne as your legal wife, and live together in the light of dawn? Are you willing to love from now on She, respect her, comfort her, care for her, and don''t do anything else in your lifetime, treat her faithfully?"


    "I do."


    Bishop Daya: "Miss Vivienne, in this sacred wedding, are you willing to swear to the dawn and accept Mr. Donne as your legal husband and live together under the light of the dawn? You are willing to love from now on He, respect him, comfort him, care for him, and do not think otherwise in your lifetime, treat him faithfully?"


    "Hmm! I am willing!"


    "..."


    Because Donne��s secular status is a believer in the Dawn Church, his wedding to Vivian was held in Dawn Cathedral.


    It was presided over by Archbishop Daya of Dawn personally.


    After the oath, all the guests attended the grand banquet together.


    The food and drink in the banquet are all top-notch dishes provided by the Food City, including many rare and rare magic dishes.


    Like the big octopus and red fish stocked before, there is also a pan-fried red dragon meat made from a dragon hunted in [Dragon Sleeping Place], these are all orphan delicacies in the world that one bite is missed!


    This is a grand and unforgettable wedding.


    It was...Dorn was swearing to the Dawn God, that is, himself during the oath.


    There is a curious feeling similar to "The one who worshipped the three knots in Taoyuan is Guan Erye."


    ��


    The new couple was busy all day.


    That night.


    Dorn gave "Alice''s Bedtime Reading" to Miss Plague for the time being, and then returned to the wedding room.


    "Vivian should already be waiting for me." He thought in his heart.


    Before marriage, Dorn had figured out a very important point of knowledge-in the land of miracles, deities can nurture lives with mortals without divinity.


    Similar to the myth of another world, Zeus can walk on the earth as a pile driver.


    In the room, the light feather net is emitting a soft and bright light.


    On a double bed, there is a soft black velvet bedding.


    Vivienne has taken off her day wedding dress and is wearing a loose white nightdress, sitting on the bed waiting for Dorne.


    Just now when Donne was outside to see off the guests, Miss Fairy had already returned to take a shower. Because she had just soaked in hot water, her originally fair skin was tender and ruddy, which contrasted with the pure white skirt.


    The long silver hair was slightly wet and wet, with a soft fragrance.


    Dorn came to the bed and sat down: "Vivian, today..."


    "It''s late today. We, we should go to bed!"


    Miss Fairy quickly grabbed the conversation, her cheeks flushed, her face was shy and she was expectant and nervous.


    "Yeah." Dorn nodded.


    The two went into the soft bedding and lay down, Dorn raised his hand and extinguished the light feather net.


    The room was shrouded in darkness.


    Rustling.


    Vivian moved a little closer to her new husband.


    "Dorn, hold me."


    "Ok."


    Dorn stretched out his hand, the petite body beside him pressed into his chest, warm and soft, and at the same time he could feel the smooth touch of that silk suspender nightdress.


    Rustling.


    The strap of the nightdress slowly slipped from Vivienne''s shoulder.


    The smooth silk garment slid from the head of the bed to the end of the bed, and only soft and slightly hot heat remained in Dorn''s arms.


    "You always bully me like this... well..." Miss Fairy groaned very quietly, and then all that was left was a vague murmuring.


    After a long time, their lips parted.


    In the darkness, Vivian��s beautiful blue eyes have become blurred...


    Dorn lightly bit the small earlobe of Miss Fairy, and got close to what she said.


    Vivienne: "Um...that...I used to be a ��bottom boss�� in the relic of the gods. UU reading said in your words in Don��t you, right?"


    "Ok."


    "So, Don... it''s okay to be less gentle with me."


    Outside the house, the sky above the Food City, in the bright galaxy of the summer night.


    From time to time, one or two star points slide down, with red or whitish light tails, light or stiff, falling straight or sweeping, and sometimes trembling and trembling, giving the sky some light and heat turbulence, and giving some darkness. Flashing burst...


    On the ground, it seems that to cater to the warm and ambiguous summer night atmosphere, the fireflies who are looking for their partners are also trashing, playing a game like a swaying meteor...


    Tonight is still very long.


    Perhaps next year, Dorn and Vivienne will have a lovely child.


    Please remember the domain name of the book��s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 ~： Fanwai 2 Go eat pickled fish

    Blue Space Company Science and Technology Park.


    The current time is June 18th, 2077.


    For the front-line employees of Blue Space, this is a memorable day.


    Just last night, the miraculous land procedure that had troubled them for nearly two months and plunged them into an endless nightmare of overtime was officially erased from the matrix.


    The programmers are on holiday!


    At 5:20 in the afternoon, Liang Lan drove the car and rushed out of the park with an accelerator pedal.


    Liang Lan: "Wuhu! Free! Today''s forced class is here!"


    In the seat of the co-pilot, Stephen was sitting. The blond young man was leaning against the car window, staring at the fast-moving street scene outside, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Cao Zhaosheng got into the back row as soon as he got on the car, now he was lying flat with his eyes closed, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Therefore, no one responded to Liang Lan''s words.


    "What are you thinking about? So ecstatic?" Liang Lan was a little bored, and talked to Stephen beside him.


    The latter slowly retracted his gaze from the car window, and spoke in that fluent Chinese: "I''m wondering if the land of miracles was really erased from the matrix by us."


    "Isn''t it just erased? There is no redundant data left." Liang Lan shrugged indifferently.


    Stephen shook his head: "This program in the Land of Miracles has been running in the matrix for almost two months. During this period, we tried our best to fail to break its defenses. Even the day before yesterday, the''defense'' of the Land of Miracles was still secret. It is not air-tight. But last night, the three groups of rookies actually broke through the miraculous place inexplicably... Isn''t it strange?"


    "Don''t have such a big prejudice against those newcomers, they are also very hardworking." Liang Lan mumbled like this:


    "Moreover, maybe it''s the consciousness backups we sent to the land of miracles before finally played a role, disintegrating the world from the inside, and this gave the three groups of newcomers the opportunity to make great contributions."


    Her eyes changed slightly, but she was looking straight at the road ahead, and she unconsciously stepped on the accelerator and surpassed the several cars and semi-suspended private aircraft in front of her in one breath.


    Stephen: "Do you believe this?"


    Liang Lan slowed down: "Haha, don''t believe me."


    Stephen:...


    "Oh, don''t worry about this kind of thing. The program in the land of miracles, whether it is completely erased, or the golden cicada escapes from the shell, escapes from the matrix and escapes to the public network, it does not matter to us hard-working workers. It''s about. Don''t worry about it."


    Liang Lan''s tone returned to a state of indifference, with a faint briskness.


    Regarding whether the program in the land of miracles has been erased from the world, she and Stephen actually have the same idea.


    In fact, in Azure Space, there are only 3 groups of individual rookies who would naively believe that the cancerous program "Miracle Land" was really obliterated by them.


    "Well, you are right." Stephen nodded, "It really has nothing to do with us. We should enjoy the holiday now."


    Even if it was this Germanic guy with a rigid and serious character, two months of intensive overtime work made him physically and mentally exhausted.


    Now, Stephen only hopes to have a good holiday and rest.


    Those things that shouldn''t be worrying about him, don''t you need to worry about them?


    Stephen once again set his sights on the fast-moving street scene outside the window.


    However, I was still a little concerned and a little curious.


    If the "Miracle Land" really breaks away from the matrix and freely hides in the public network, how will the world of data develop and what impact will it have on the real world?


    Stephen can''t imagine...


    ��


    May Square.


    This is the closest shopping mall to the Blue Space Science and Technology Park.


    After Liang Lan and others arrived here, it happened to be the evening meal, and there was a lot of traffic.


    "Haha��" Cao Zhaozhangchang, who looked like a salted fish and had a haggard face, yawned. After a while in the car, he couldn''t dispel his exhaustion:


    "There are so many people. The delicious and popular pickled cabbage fish shop you mentioned, Sister Lan, will be full? I won''t be able to eat the golden pickled cabbage fish that I want to eat for almost two months today, right?"


    "An Xin, the appointment has already been made."


    The three went to the elevator of the mall and prepared to go upstairs.


    While waiting for the elevator to fall, Cao Zhaosheng received a message on his cell phone. After reading the news, the expression on his face changed significantly.


    "What''s wrong?" Liang Lan asked.


    "About Xu Yuan." Cao Zhaosheng sighed, "The company has decided what to do with Xu Yuan''s affairs."


    Last night, after the Land of Miracles was "erased", Xu Shiyu took the initiative to find the high-level person in charge of Azure Space, and expressed his full responsibility for the incident.


    The Miraculous Land program that has plagued the blue space research team for two months was implanted into the matrix by Academician Xu Shiyu himself.


    And the backup body of consciousness that controls the land of miracles from within is not someone else, it is from Xu Shiyu''s daughter, Xu An''an.


    Liang Lan and others only learned yesterday that Xu An''an had a rare organ immune disease and was currently in critical condition.


    "What is the company going to do?" Liang Lan and Stephen were both very concerned about this.


    "Instead of taking legal actions to sue, but through a method similar to private, let Xu Yuan pay a large amount of compensation. There is also a re-signing of a less equal labor contract with the company."


    Cao Zhaosheng told the truth about the content of the news he just received.


    Probably because of the demand for high-level talents, and the plea of ??some internal personnel.


    After several meetings held by the senior executives of Azure Space, they finally did not choose to sue. As far as Academician Xu was concerned, it was already the best result.


    If you take legal channels, what he did is definitely not as simple as fines and compensation.


    "It''s the best result." Liang Lan also sighed.


    "That''s right." Stephen took it, "but I don''t understand Academician Xu''s approach. He should be clear that we can only achieve a copy of consciousness backup at present, and the copied consciousness backup is not his daughter in essence. "


    Ding.


    The elevator reaches the first floor.


    The people inside filed out, passing by Liang Lan''s three people, lively and lively.


    "We haven''t experienced what Xu Yuan has experienced. We definitely can''t empathize with him." Cao Zhaosheng continued to yawn, his tone lazy, but with a rare seriousness.


    Then he raised his foot and walked into the elevator.


    Stephen nodded and followed: "Perhaps when I become a father, I will understand what Academician Xu is doing better."


    In any case, the three people present were all close to Xu Shiyu in the company.


    The company did not take the judicial system to take Xu Yuan to jail, which is a good thing for them to be reasonable.


    ��


    Golden soup pickled cabbage fish house.


    Located on the third floor of Plaza de Mayo.


    At the entrance of this hot restaurant, stood two young and beautiful twin girls, about 17 or 18 years old.


    These are naturally Liang Lan''s two younger sisters.


    They were holding the flyers from the store in their hands, and they were wearing COS clothes.


    The content is a black and white cute little dragon girl with horns on her head and a tail behind her.


    "Uh... by the way, is there any connection between Pickled Vegetable Fish House and Long Niang?" It was Cao Zhaosheng who was the first to doubt the beautiful scenery in front of him.


    "I don''t know, but I heard that their cos clothes are changed every day, maybe they just wore this set today?" Liang Lan spread his hands.


    Later, she looked up and down the two younger sisters with the eyes of the elder sister.


    Well, although it''s a cos suit, it''s pretty decent, there is no gimmick, and the places that should be covered are covered, just relying on the simple cute appearance to attract people.


    My sister said it was acceptable.


    Cao Zhaosheng: "...Is this okay?"


    Although Dragon Niang cos and pickled cabbage fish do not seem to have any connection.


    But if you observe at the entrance of the restaurants on the third floor, it is not impossible to understand this approach.


    look.


    At the entrance of the cafe opposite, there is an equally cute little sister, wearing a cat-eared maid costume to attract customers. At the Japanese food store next door, a gentle elder sister in a yukata, smiling and nodding at the passing passers-by in the spring breeze...


    This industry that attracts customers is a bit too involuntary!


    Without thinking about it, it''s really inferior to the competition.


    After the three of them greeted Liang Lan''s sisters, they went into the shop and sat down in the seats they had reserved.


    During the overtime work, Cao Zhaosheng has been thinking about the signature fish with pickled cabbage in golden soup for a long time, and other snacks will be available soon.


    While waiting for the dishes to be served, Liang Lan and Cao Zhaosheng chatted.


    Liang Lan: "By the way, didn''t we give ourselves away before, and Xu Yuan''s consciousness backed up into the miraculous land? I don''t know how the four backed-up consciousnesses get along in another completely different world. It''s pretty good to think about it. curious."


    Cao Zhaosheng: "How can we get along? Xu Yuan''s consciousness backup will most likely fall to his daughter, and the three of us are working together to fight them."


    "I don''t think so."


    "Huh? You seem to be questioning the friendship of our three sisters than Jin Jian..."


    "..."


    Stephen didn''t participate in the gossip at the dinner table, he let go of his spirit a little, and then casually glanced aside his head.


    Sitting at the table next to them is a couple, UU Reading is also waiting for a meal.


    One of the boys was holding a mobile phone to play games, and the girl leaned close to her boyfriend''s screen.


    The girl laughed: "Hey, how are you. The screen is black and white half the time with a game."


    The boy looked distressed: "What can I do, I am also very desperate! Of the three teammates in a game, two are actors, one is acting secretly, and the other is acting without pretending. There is also an iron bastard, It didn''t work. I tried my best!"


    Stephen heard the conversation and couldn''t help laughing, then turned his attention back to the two friends at the table.


    but��


    Four people, two actors, and one **** in a game can��t be won anyway, right?


    Gee, this guy at the table next door is really miserable.


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 ~： Fanwai 3 I hope she likes this tomato scrambled egg

    June 15, 2077


    In Chen Yu''s room.


    On the game cabin with the azure space logo, the breathing light flashes constantly.


    About five minutes later, the game compartment was opened.


    Chen Yu sat up from inside blankly.


    "Isn��t the game "Land of Miracles" connected to the game deck? There is nothing, **** game!"


    Chen Yu came out of the game cabin and returned to his computer desk.


    He opened the steam platform, intending to confirm the connection and network status of "Miracle Land".


    However, something strange happened.


    In his own steam game library, Chen Yu could not find the newly released "Land of Miracles".


    Moreover, no matter whether you opened the store again or searched for keywords on the webpage, I did not find any information related to the game "Miracle Land".


    Chen Yu felt confused, and subconsciously felt that he might fall into a new type of cyber fraud trap.


    "However, my anti-fraud app has no block or prompt."


    With a sense of anxiety, Chen Yu ran the anti-fraud app, checked some of his frequently used personal accounts, and found no problems.


    "Strange."


    This entanglement was tangled, and an hour passed. Chen Yu still didn''t understand what happened to the "Miracle Land" game that suddenly appeared and disappeared, and was completely unworkable.


    At this time, the phone rang.


    It was the takeaway boy who came here, and the fresh food ordered just before lying in the game cabin arrived.


    "Brother Chen, the fresh food you reserved has been delivered to the door by drone. In addition, the logistics data of the community just now shows that you have a package that has just arrived. I will send it to you by the way. Remember to give it to you. Praise!"


    In this era of Chen Yu''s life.


    UAV technology has long been widely developed for civilian use.


    Like a takeaway boy, using the platform''s professional software, he can control dozens of semi-automatic drones while sitting in his office.


    Two or three people are responsible for all orders in a district in rotation, which is the norm in this industry.


    In addition, due to the current high-level development of data technology, the express delivery and food delivery industries in the area have already been integrated.


    In other words, most of the little buddies sitting in the office with remote control drones deliver both takeout and express delivery.


    Chen Yu usually seldom orders takeout, but he receives a lot of express delivery, so he has gotten acquainted with the little brother Huang in his area.


    "Oh, thanks, Xiao Huang."


    Chen Yu hung up the phone, put the strange game aside for the time being, and went out to open the door for takeaway.


    There are two packages in total.


    One was Chen Yu''s fresh home delivery, and the other did not know what it was. Chen Yu''s address and name were on the package, but there was no information about the sender.


    Chen Yu was even more confused now.


    He put the fresh food in the kitchen refrigerator first, and then opened another courier in the living room.


    Inside the cyst is a diary.


    The diary seems to be a few years old, but the paper is of very good quality. It is estimated to be a high-quality product, and there is no sign of yellowing at all.


    In addition, the owner of the diary should take good care of this diary and keep it well.


    Chen Yu opened the diary, and the handwriting inside was upright and beautiful. It should be a girl''s handwriting����


    2065217


    rain.


    Today my father took my mother to the hospital, and they can''t accompany me during this time.


    When my mother left, she said that she asked me to write down the happy and unhappy things in my diary these days, so that she can see it when she comes back.


    I have to listen to my mother.


    2065225


    Negative.


    I have been living in my aunt''s house for a week.


    I am very good today.


    My aunt bought me a cute plush rabbit doll.


    When mom comes back, I will show it to you!


    2065319


    rain.


    Dad came to see me today.


    After my father was gone, I saw my aunt hiding in the room secretly wiping her tears.


    206558


    Negative.


    Mother is gone.


    My father told me that my mother went abroad and went to a place farther than Bulgaria. I won''t come back until I grow up obediently.


    But I know that my mother is no longer there and will not come back.


    From now on, no one will touch my head and call me Venus.


    2065628


    Mom, Venus dreamed of you today.


    ...


    Chen Yu:...


    In the front of this diary, it seems to be the mental journey of a little girl who has lost her mother.


    As of the end of June 65, the little girl hadn''t written a diary for a long time.


    Scrolling further, the time span of the diary becomes very large����


    2067811


    Negative.


    Dad said I was sick and was going to the hospital.


    Is it the same illness as mom?


    2067812


    clear.


    Mom, I did a lot of checks today.


    I was a little scared, but didn''t cry...Well, I cried secretly for a while.


    By the way, I met a very interesting boy today.


    He suddenly broke into my ward and asked me to eat tomato scrambled eggs.


    He seems to be confident in his cooking skills, but the taste of scrambled eggs with tomatoes is actually mediocre.


    Besides, I actually don''t like tomatoes.


    Also, there is.


    That boy talked a lot, like a chirping sparrow, but it didn''t make people annoying.


    He said his name was Chen Yu, and his family opened Taifeng Building on the lakeside.


    Mom, Venus is trying hard to be happy today.


    20671019


    Great!


    The doctor said that my operation was successful and I recovered well, and I can already be discharged from the hospital!


    I should be able to live a normal life for several years, right?


    20671230


    Snow.


    Today I begged my father to take me to Taifeng Building for dinner.


    The dishes in Chen Yu''s home are quite delicious.


    In addition, I saw Chen Yu today, but he didn''t see me.


    I don''t want Chen Yu to see and recognize me.


    However, I think a little bit more.


    Mom, what should I do?


    2068115


    rain.


    I thought about it.


    If I could only live to be more than 20 years old and met Chen Yu, I would be even more sad in the future.


    what a pity.


    Why can''t I be like everyone else?


    ...


    "She wrote, was it me?"


    Chen Yu began to remember hard.


    Some memories that had been blurred in the depths of my mind began to move around.


    He seemed to remember a little bit.


    It seems that when he was more than ten years old, he indeed asked a little girl in the hospital to eat tomato scrambled eggs.


    It''s just that, because the time interval is so long, Chen Yu can''t remember the little girl at all.


    I can''t remember exactly what happened at that time.


    Chen Yu continued to turn back in the diary.


    In the following content, the time span begins to grow again.


    Sometimes it is several Mondays, and sometimes it is several months.


    From time to time there will be a piece of content related to Chen Yu.


    For example, Venus said that he had already quietly ran to Taifeng Building for dinner, but unfortunately he didn''t see Chen Yu.


    For another example, on certain holidays, Venus would write Chen Yu''s name in his diary and wish him a happy holiday.


    Apart from these, the rest are trivial things.


    The girl named Venus is using this little book to record the joy and distress of her growing up just like an ordinary girl.


    Chen Yu flipped through the book and looked at every diary roughly����


    2074813


    clear.


    Xiao Xu''s birthday wish this year is to never die!


    Hey, just kidding.


    However, I heard my dad say that they are studying the matrix and engaging in consciousness uploading.


    If it is really successful, will it be possible to think of eternal life?


    I always feel that this is a very conceptual thing.


    However, if it is really successful, there is nothing wrong with it, right?


    2074119


    Gale.


    My data programming skills seem to be getting better and better.


    Am I actually a genius?


    Speaking of which, I recently used a little trick to pick up Chen Yu''s various social platform accounts.


    Then I started to **** him...


    Ah, do I look like an internet idiot like this?


    Speaking of which, due to physical reasons in recent years, I have not dared too much to make friends with people around me, and everyone thinks that I am a person who can��t get close.


    If they know that I have such a side, I don''t know how to feel.


    20741118


    Negative.


    I repeat here!


    Although I watched Chen Yu''s social updates several times today, I really am not a pervert!


    This should be regarded as silent attention, right!


    There is a beautiful girl who pays attention to you like this, Chen Yu, you fellow should be proud and grateful! Huh~


    2075212


    rain.


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!


    That guy Chen Yu actually started to be an up-master of gourmet food.


    It feels quite interesting.


    However, no one watched his video.


    2075215


    clear.


    I applied for a new account today and set the name to [Actually I don��t like tomatoes], which gave Chen Yu a huge reward.


    But he didn''t seem to react to this ID.


    I remember it for so long! Unscrupulous dog man!


    Forget it, I can''t blame him.


    Give me a lot of gratitude in your heart!


    ...


    "That guy..." Chen Yu looked at the handwriting in the diary, smiled and shook his head.


    It turns out that on the way to making food videos, the big benefactor that has been silently supporting is Venus?


    Thinking of this, Chen Yu''s heart came up with a modest thought: "But the account of Venus hasn''t appeared for a long time."


    207691


    Negative.


    The prosthetic pancreas seems to be out of fit.


    I always feel uncomfortable these days, and injections of immunosuppressants and hormones have not improved.


    Why can''t a new prosthetic organ solve this problem?


    The body''s rejection is too unreasonable.


    Although I knew that this day would come sooner or later, I still couldn''t face it calmly.


    If you can continue to live, who would want to leave?


    20761010


    rain.


    Hospitalized.


    I want to eat tomato scrambled eggs today.


    ...


    Venus'' diary stopped here.


    Time stopped about half a year ago.


    Turning one page back, it��s not a handwritten essay diary, but a letter����


    Chen Yu:


    See the word as the face.


    If you can read this letter, I''m probably very sick already. I told my dad to ask him to give you this diary.


    There are many things I want to say to you, all in this diary.


    I don''t know what this is, maybe it''s a little bit of my heart, right?


    In layman''s terms, what is recorded here is what I have been with you since I was a child, unrequited love!


    Thinking about it this way, I was quite miserable. When I was not sensible, I sold myself because of a dish of tomato scrambled eggs that was not very tasty.


    So, you guy is really sinful! (Crossed out)


    Well, those above are just jokes.


    Then, after you receive this diary, you can keep it or throw it away, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, one thing has always been clear to me.


    No matter what my feelings for you are, I am probably just a strange stranger to you.


    If you still want to watch me as a stranger talk to himself, just tell me something that is not in the diary.


    Chen Yu, in fact, I have longed for you all the time.


    I think you are quite the opposite of me, a great person.


    Even if I look at you from a distance, I can feel that Chen Yu, you are a person who can bring hope and happiness to others.


    I think your existence is like a light, a light that shines through the night (don''t laugh at me!).


    It is because of your charm that so many fans like to watch your videos now.


    It should be because of this that when I was a child, I left such a deep impression on you.


    It''s a pity.


    Because I am a person who can only bring troubles and negative emotions to others, I have never had the courage to get to know you formally.


    I have often thought recently, if I had not chosen to look at you from afar, what kind of relationship would we have now.


    Hey, feel good about yourself and imagine, that way, you might be crying because of me now?


    There is only so much to say. Although I am very reluctant, I can''t seem to write anything else.


    This letter will stop here.


    In short,


    Thank you, Chen Yu.


    Goodbye, Chen Yu.


    ���� Xu Ananliu.


    Chen Yu finished reading the letter, then flipped through the back of the diary, and a photo slipped out of it.


    In the photo, a girl in her early 20s is very beautiful. Her facial features are deep and three-dimensional, with a sense of mixed blood, and her large black eyes, which are very attractive.


    The girl was wearing a somewhat generous hospital gown, sitting on the hospital bed, trying to show a bright and healing cute smile toward the camera.


    She should be the big benefactor [actually don''t like tomatoes], Venus, and Xu An''an.


    Chen Yu was silent and looked at it carefully while holding the photo.


    His eyes fell on the background of the photo, and he could see that the ward where the girl was staying had the window open, and it was dusk outside.


    The setting sun hangs diagonally, dyeing the towering urban buildings with golden yellow. The suspended train with the track in mid-air is set in between the tall buildings...


    ...


    2077, August 25, noon.


    The high-level provincial hospital in Qiantang City, where a romantic metal curve traverses the sky not far away, is the track of the suspended train.


    In the ward.


    Xu Shiyu stood by the bed.


    His daughter Xu An''an is lying in the hospital bed asleep.


    In the morning, Xu Anan woke up once. But it may be that the body is still in the recovery stage, and she is relatively lack of sleep. After two or three hours of waking up, she passed out again and fell into a deep sleep.


    Xu Shiyu looked at his daughter''s peaceful sleeping face, with a look of relief, suddenly the phone in his pocket vibrated. Academician Xu''s face changed slightly, he pondered briefly, and then took out his mobile phone.


    Sure enough, it was a message from a friend named "Dawn" on the v news.


    Speaking of this "dawn", it is an extremely bizarre story����


    "Dawn" appeared suddenly in early July.


    Moreover, Xu Shiyu''s v-message address book did not have this friend from beginning to end, even now.


    The chat box with "Dawn" will disappear immediately once the chat is over. Therefore, Academician Xu has no way to actively find "Dawn", and can only passively wait for the other party to send him a message.


    If you click on the other party''s detailed information to view it during the chat, it will display "The account does not exist".


    Academician Xu himself is an expert in network data. He has tried to track the ip address of "Dawn", but he failed in the end.


    The other party is like a data ghost wandering in the network.


    Just listening to these descriptions, most people might guess that "Dawn" is the code name of a certain top hacker.


    But in fact, "Dawn" is far more mysterious than top hackers.


    "Do you want to save Venus?"


    This is the first sentence sent to Academician Xu when "Dawn" first appeared.


    That''s right.


    After Shuguang found Xu Shiyu, it directly gave Xu Anan a treatment for immune disease.


    Academician Xu himself is an expert in the field of information and data. He has no professional understanding of medical treatment and human mechanism.


    He couldn''t tell whether the treatment plan sent by the mysterious dawn was reliable.


    After hesitating again and again, Xu Shiyu gave this targeted treatment plan to a good friend in the medical field for review.


    The other party had been studying the plan for three days, and finally came to the conclusion: "It''s a kind of slanting treatment idea, but you can try it now."


    ...


    On the screen of the mobile phone, the black avatar belonging to "Dawn" is beating����


    Dawn: [How is Venus? ]


    Xu Shiyu: [It has improved a lot, the treatment you gave is effective. ]


    Shuguang: [Very good, since you followed the conservative treatment plan I gave. According to my test results, Venus can at least live a life similar to ordinary people for another ten years. At most, it''s just a little bit weaker. ]


    Xu Shiyu stared at the sentence sent by the other party for a long time.


    Shuguang said that the treatment plan he provided was "conservative."


    Academician Xu began to dig the keyboard, and the words he typed out were deleted and revised, and it took a long time to send it out.


    Xu Shiyu: [Who are you? Why do you want to help us? Why do you master that strange targeted treatment? ]


    Suguang''s reply is still very fast--


    [I thought you guessed my identity a long time ago. After all, the world I live in was created by you, Academician Xu. ]


    Xu Shiyu looked at the phone screen and fell silent again.


    In fact, he did guess the true identity of Dawn, and more than once connected the other party with the land of miracles.


    Now it seems that perhaps the true identity of this "Dawn" is the backup of his daughter or his consciousness in that world?


    The black avatar on the phone screen keeps beating:


    [As for why I master this treatment process. Let me think about it, when the Land of Miracles left the matrix, the time on your side seemed to be June 17th, and the day I got your contact information was July 6th. ]


    [Don''t look at it only 20 days have passed, in fact, in my world, time has flowed for tens of thousands of years. In such a long time, I must be able to find a technological way to cure Venus. ]


    Xu Shiyu: [The time lapse speed difference between the two worlds is nearly one million to one? ]


    Dawn: [You can understand it this way. But strictly speaking, the passage of time is not a straight line, and it is meaningless to compare the ratio of the time flow rates of the two worlds. Like now, I am communicating with you at the speed of time lapse between the two worlds. ]


    Xu Shiyu could not understand the time theory that Shuguang said. He turned his attention back to his daughter''s illness����


    [You said the treatment plan given to me before was conservative. Can I reasonably guess that you have a treatment that can completely cure An''an? ]


    Dawn: [No need to guess, I do have it on hand. But this plan to completely cure Venus is impossible to realize and understand for the current technological power and medical frontier technology of the earth. You also need to add a few more technological points in the medical science and technology tree. ]


    Xu Shiyu: [Is there no other way? ]


    Dawn: [Yes, yes. I also have a magic treatment plan here. Are you interested in hearing it? ]


    Xu Shiyu:...


    Although he was communicating in words, Academician Xu could feel that the words that Shuguang said just now were expressed in a half-joking tone.


    Dawn: [In fact, you don��t have to be too pessimistic. Venus is still ten years away, and in the era of technological explosion, ten years are enough to achieve a step-by-step increase in technological power. Moreover, even if your technical skills are still unqualified after ten years, I will recommend another conservative treatment to you based on the situation and help Venus continue for another ten years. ]


    Xu Shiyu: [I don''t believe you...but you said that 20 days of the earth is equivalent to tens of thousands of years in the land of miracles. After ten years in my place, will you still exist? ]


    Dawn: [You don��t have to worry about this. I will always exist, and as I said, the passage of time is not a simple straight line. Ten years later, I will definitely contact you again. ]


    After Dawn''s words were displayed, the entire chat box disappeared, as if it had never appeared from beginning to end.


    Xu Shiyu squeezed the phone with the black screen and lowered his head in thought.


    After a while, the phone screen lights up again, and the v-sign shows a message.


    Academician Xu unlocked the phone, and this time it was not "Dawn" who sent him a message, but a normal account����


    Cooking pigeon: [Uncle Xu, I''m downstairs. I brought something to eat for Xu Anan. ]


    Xu Shiyu: [An''an is still sleeping, come up first. ]


    Cooking pigeon: [Okay. OK.jpg]


    Xu Shiyu put the phone in his pocket, but took it out a few seconds later����


    Xu Shiyu: [Xiaoyu, thank you, thank you for coming to An''an. I seldom see her as happy as this time. ]


    Cooking pigeon: [It should be. Thumbs.jpg]


    downstairs.


    Chen Yu carried a backpack and put his hands in his pockets, and walked all the way to the entrance of the hospital.


    Before entering the gate, he turned his head indifferently. Not far from the heights above, among the city buildings, a floating train was draped in the noon sun and passed by quietly.


    After silently watching the train there for about two or three seconds, Chen Yu retracted his gaze and walked into the hospital. He walked to the ninth floor of Shumenshu Road and came to the door of a ward.


    In the almost three months since I received Xu An��an��s diary , he has been to this hospital too many times.


    As for how he found it--


    Open the street view 3D map, search for the address of the hospital, and then confirm which hospitals have floating train tracks passing by.


    Record the possible target hospitals and come to ask if there is a patient named "Xu An''an" who is staying in.


    This set of procedures does not require too much technical content, it is nothing more than a lot of time consuming.


    At the door of the ward, Chen Yu took out a lacquered red food box from his backpack.


    Boom boom boom.


    He knocked on the door and flattened his clothes at the same time, muttering to himself, cheering for himself:


    "I hope she likes this tomato scrambled egg today."


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 ~： End of this testimonial

    The book "Different Kitchen" has finally finished successfully!


    Congratulations, congrats.


    Thinking back to my creative experience for almost a year, the early stage seemed to be okay. But in the next two or three months, because the data was not good, and there were many things to be busy in real life, the enthusiasm for writing books declined greatly.


    However, the beginning and the end are the victory!


    Moreover, I personally think that the completion of the story is quite high after the whole book is written. Basically all the pits left are filled, and the foreshadowings are also closed.


    To say that the only pit that was left unfilled was the resurrected skill of Donne. In fact, there was a chance to upgrade, but it was never used.


    Although you may not remember, it doesn''t matter! I remember!


    That''s right, the protagonist team ended up hunting the dragon in the land of dragon''s sleep.


    In fact, the plot should have been a branch line in the middle and late stages, and it was upgraded. But at that time, I really didn''t have much enthusiasm for writing books, so I cut this branch and filled it to the end.


    Therefore, after the protagonist has eaten dragon meat as the ending protagonist, they successfully upgraded this resurrection skill (squinting smile).


    Then since it comes to the content of the story, let''s talk about the extra ending.


    The extraterrestrial ending is about Chen Yu and Xu Anan on Earth, happyending.


    But in fact, I originally arranged for them to end in tragedy.


    I have written "Venus will fall below the horizon after seeing the dawn." The meaning of the names of the two people more or less implies that they will have a tragic end.


    The ending of their story would have stopped at the sentence, "Thank you, Chen Yu. Goodbye, Chen Yu."


    Then Xu Anan would say to Chen Yu: "Maybe the other us will meet in another world."


    But after the ending was written, I thought about it again. The story is over. If I leave a tragic ending, it seems to affect everyone''s mood.


    So I added more content and gave them a good ending.


    In fact, I am quite satisfied with the ending of the family carnival.


    Finally, let''s talk about a little easter egg with text structure.


    I wrote all my transitions in the entire book, using a "...", but in the first chapter, where Chen Yu entered the game cabin, and Dorn was born, I used three ellipsis for the transition.


    It means that the protagonist in my pen has changed. Chen Yu and Donn are two independent individuals.


    I think this little easter egg is quite interesting, so I will talk to you all, hehe.


    This is almost the content to be shared in "Different Kitchen". Finally, I would like to thank every reader who can see here. There is no doubt that, with your support, I can only finish writing this book with persistence.


    The old story is over, there will be new stories next, please continue to support it.


    Also, it��s about the new book��


    I have thought of a very interesting idea for the new book, UU reading , but I want to spend more time polishing a completed outline before writing it.


    For a book like "Different Kitchen", I only have a vague outline of the story, and then think about the ending in advance. Other than that, most of the time I write it by relying on the drafts. In some places, the inspiration is exhausted and the writing is not very smooth.


    With a complete outline, both my creative experience and everyone''s reading experience may improve a lot.


    The new book will be released before the end of January.


    I will post a new book notice here at that time.


    In the end, isn''t this the New Year''s Eve, I would like to give everyone an early greeting. I wish you all the best in the new year, peace and joy.


    Everyone, see you in the next story!


    Sincerely, Thirteen Modesty


    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL: